— •lip^l^^ii^ 


^7^  PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^, 

Presented    by   W-<2^ 3 \  cS'XcS^^    V^-\"V O  ^ 

c  • 


Divi.non 
Section 


1 


.  /.   f^Uzz 


c^ 


^^v^ 


J. 


?•  ^\ 


■'■«■.. 


»       •      t 


A   COLLECTION 

OF   THE 

ACTS,  DELIVERANCES.  AND  TESTIMONIES 

OP 

OP    THE 

PKESBYTERIAN  CHURCH, 

FROM  ITS  ORIGIN  IN  AMERICA  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME: 


WITH 

NOTES  AND  DOCUMENTS 

EXPLANATORY  AND  HISTORICAL: 

coNSTmrriNG  a  complete  illustkation  of  her  polity,  faith,  and  mSTOBT. 

BY 

SAMUEL  J.  BAIRD. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION. 

NO.  821  CHESTNUT  STREET. 


Entered,  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1855,  by 

A.  W.  MITCHELL,  M.  D. 

In  the  Office  of  the  Clerk  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Eastern  District  of 
Pennsylvania. 


STEREOTYPED    BY 

JESPER   HARDING  &  SON, 
Inquirer  Building,  South  Third  Street,  Philadelphia. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


A  DIGESTED  collection  of  the  permanent  documents  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  has  long  been  a  desideratum.  The  first  edition  of 
the  present  work  was  offered  to  the  public  with  unfeigned  diffidence. 
It  was  hailed  with  a  universal  favour  and  warmth  of  commendati%*i, 
which  was  most  unlooked  for,  and  gratefully  appreciate*?". .  By 
the  General  Assembly  of  1866,  the  following  resolutions  were 
adopted  : 

"  Resolved^  That  the  thanks  of  this  General  Assembly  are  due  to 
the  Rev.  Samuel  J-.  Baird,  for  the  labour  incurred  by  him  in  the  pre- 
paration of  the  '  Assembly^'s  Digest,'  recently  published  by  the 
Board  of  Publication.    •  ^ 

'•  Resolved^  That  the  Digest  is  earnestly  commended  to  the  atten- 
tion and  patronage  of  all  in  our  connection;  and  tliat  any  person 
having  suggestions  to  make  in  reference  to  any  proposed  improve- 
ment in  the  work,  are  invited  to  make  them  to  the  author  thereof, 
before  the  issue  of  a  new  edition." — Minutes^  1856,  p.  535. 

The  author  has  sought  to  evince  his  sense  of  the  kind  apprecia- 
tion bestowed  upon  his  former  labours,  by  endeavouring  to  render 
the  present  edition  still  more  worthy  of  acceptance.  In  the 
thorough  revision  to  whicH  the  whole  work  has  been  subjected,  less 
assistance  than  was  hoped  has  been  derived  from  the  suggestions  of 
others.  Whether  from  indifference  to  the  matter,  or  satisfaction 
with  the  work  as  it  is,  but  few  suggestions  have  been  made ;  and 
those  upon  minor  points. 

The  present  edition,  although  numbering  no  more  pages,  is  so 
condensed  as  to  contain,  besides  all  that  was  in  the  former  work, 
sixty  or  seventy  pages  of  additional  matter,  which  will  be  found 
to  add  materially  to  the  value  of  the  whole. 

The  citations  from  the  Assembly's  records  are  given  without  quo- 
tation, or  other  marks  of  distinction;  editorial  matter  is  included 
in  brackets ;  and  other  documents  are  designated  by  quotation 
marks.     Of  dates  prior  to  1789,  the  citations  are  from  the  second 

f3) 


4  PREFACE. 

edition  of  the  "  Records  of  the  Presbyterian  Churcli  ;"  the  paging 
of  which  differs  from  that  of  the  first  edition,  by  the  addition  of 
2,  down  to  the  269th  page,  after  which  they  coincide.  From 
1789  to  1820  inclusive,  the  references  are  to  the  volume  of  Min- 
utes issued  by  the  Board.  Subsequently  the  Annual  Minutes  are  the 
authorities.  The  figures  of  reference  to  date  and  page  of  these  re- 
cords, are  inserted  at  the  beginning  of  the  paragraphs;  in  connec- 
tion with  which  the  letters  "  P."  and  "  N.  Y."  indicate  the  Synods 
of  Philadelphia  and  New  York,  during  the  schism. 

Having  thus  completed  what  will  probably  be  his  final  labour  in 
this  department,  the  author  commends  the  work  to  God's  blessing 
and  the  favour  of  his  people.  S.  J.  B. 

Dec.  14,  1858. 


PREFACE. 


Pkior  to  1821,  no  more  than  brief  extracts  of  the  annual  Min- 
utes of  the  General  Assembly  were  published.  In  1814  an  overture 
was  presented  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  D,  Baird  for  the  printing  of  the 
entire  Minutes,  from  the  beginning;  inasmuch  as  the  Extracts  were 
not  only  deficient  in  completeness,  but  entire  files  of  them  were  not 
to  be  had.  The  proposition  was  opposed,  on  the  ground  of  its 
involving  the  Assembly  in  an  expense  for  which  there  was  no  pros- 
pect of  remuneration.  It  however  being  ascertained,  that  a  pub- 
lishing house  in  Philadelphia  was  ready  to  give  one  thousand  dol- 
lars for  the  copy-right,  it  was  determined  to  secure  the  whole  profits 
to  the  General  Assembly  ;  and  the  following  resolution  was  adopted, 
viz : 

"  Whereas,  Ministers  of  the  gospel,  and  lay  members  of  our  judica- 
tories, do  need,  and  it  is  known  that  many  of  these  as  well  as  others 
desire  to  possess,  the  printed  extracts  of  the  General  Assembly  of  our 
Church  from  the  year  1789,  it  was  therefore 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  order  a  number  of  copies  to  be 
printed  ;  and  that  the  profits  arising  from  the  sale  be  added  to  the 
funds  of  the  Assembly." — Minutes,  181-i,  p.  561, 

Proposals  were  accordingly  issued.  But  the  business  of  all  re- 
ceived adequate  attention  from  none,  and  the  effort  failed.  In  1818 
the  subject  was  revived  in  a  different  form.     It  was 

^^  Resolved,  That  Drs.  Janeway,  Neill,  and  Ely,  be  appointed  a 
committee,  and  they  are  hereby  appointed,  to  extract  from  the  re- 
cords of  the  General  Assembly,  and  of  the  late  Synod  of  New  York 
and  Philadelphia,  all  such  matters  as  may  appear  to  be  of  perma- 
nent authority  and  interest,  (including  a  short  account  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  missions  have  been  conducted,  and  their  success,)  that 
the  same  may  be  published  for  the  information  of  Ministers  and 
people  in  our  Churches;  and  that  they  report  the  same  to  the  next 
Assembly."— J/mzi/es,  1818,  p.  673. 

This  committee  reported  to  the  Assembly,  the  next  year,  a  work, 
in  regard  to  which  the  following  resolution  was  adopted : 

"  '-psolve.d,  That  the  work  reported  by  this  committee,  be  com- 
pleted on  the  plan  reported  ;  and  that  when  thus  finished,  the  com- 
mittee be  authorized  to  have  four  thousand  copies  printed  and 
offered  for  sale  at  a  reasonable  price. 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  be 
requested  to  defray  the  expenses  of  printing  the  above  work,  and  to 

(5) 


PREFACE. 


secure  the  copy-right  of  it ;  and  that  the  Presbyteries  be  requested 
lo  promote  the  sale  of  the  same." — Minutes,  1819,  p.  713. 

The  Digest  was  accordingly  published,  and  the  General  Assembly 
in  1820,  (p.  727,)  "  recommended  to  all  the  Bishops,  Elders,  and 
Deacons  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  to 
heads  of  families,  to  procure  it  for  themselves." 

This  edition  being  in  time  exhausted,  the  subject  of  a  new  selec- 
tion came  up  to  the  Assembly.  The  following  report  was  adopted  : 
"  That  as  the  want  of  a  new  Digest  has  been  felt  and  expressed  by 
many  brethren  ;  as  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly  have  now  become 
too  voluminous,  to  be  conveniently  carried  to  the  places  of  meeting 
of  the  several  judicatories  ;  as  it  is  impossible  now  to  supply  our 
Ministers  and  Elders  with  entire  sets  of  the  Minutes;  and  as  ar- 
rangements may  be  made  for  the  publication  of  a  new  Digest, 
without  any  expense  to  the  Assembly,  they  therefore  recommend  to 
the  Assembly  the  following  resolutions  for  adoption,  viz  : 

"  1.  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  it  is  expe- 
dient that  a  new  Digest  of  the  acts  and  proceedings  of  the  highest 
judicatory  of  our  Church,  be  prepared  and  placed  within  the  reach 
of  all  our  Ministers  and  Elders. 

"  2.  Resolved,  That  Dr.  John  McDowell,  Mr.  Winchester,  and  Mr. 
Duffield,  be  a  committee  to  prepare  such  a  Digest,  and  report  the 
same  to  the  Assembly,  as  soon  as  practicable  ;  provided  the  expense 
of  its  publication  be  not  defrayed  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Assembly." 
—Minutes,  1836,  p.  262. 

From  this  appointment  nothing  resulted,  and  the  subject  coming 
up  again  in  1841,  the  following  order  was  passed;  viz:  "The 
Board  of  Publication  is  hereby  directed  to  take  into  consideration 
the  propriety  of  publishing  a  new  edition  of  the  Assembly's  Digest, ; 
having  first  caused  a  thorough  re-examination  of  the  Minutes  of 
all  the  years  embraced  in  the  present  Digest,  and  also  a  full  ex- 
ammation  of  all  those  published  since;  so  that  the  balance  may 
contain,  in  a  small  space,  and  a  cheap  form,  all  the  important  acts 
of  the  Assembly  now  in  force:  to  which  may  be  added  such  statis- 
tical and  other  information;  in  regard  to  our  Church,  as  may  be 
judged  important." — Minutes,  1841,  p.  447. 

These  successive  measures  having  failed,  the  Assembly  in  1843 

^^  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Board  of  Publication, 
if  funds  can  be  provided  for  the  purpose,  to  print  an  edition  of 
all  the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  from  the  origin  of  the 
body,  including  a  summary  of  the  statistical  tables,  to  which  shall 
be  appended  a  copious  Index,  which  shall  serve  as  a  Digest  of  the 
Assembly." — Minutes,  1843,  p.  197. 

The  volume  of  Minutes  from  1789  to  1820,  published  in  partial 
response  to  this  resolution,  however  valuable,  did  not  supply  the 
desideratum  of  the  Assembly  ;  and  in  1848  a  renewed  effort  was 
made  to  secure  that  object. 

'■^  Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  five  be  appointed  to  prepare  a 
Digest  of  the  acts  and  proceedings  of  the  General  Assembly,  siiice 
1820,  accompanied  by  a  full  and  copious  Index  ;  and  that  they  make 


PREFACE.  7 

an  arrfingement  with  the  Board  of  Publication  to  publish  sucli  an 
edition  as  they  may  think  proper,  including  in  the  same  volume  the 
present  Digest." 

'•  The  Moderator  announced  as  the  committee  of  five,  to  prepare ' 
a  Digest — Kev.  Daniel   V.  McLean,  Eev.  Giles   Manwaring,  Rev. 
John  xMcDowell,  D.  D.,  Rev.  William  M.  Engles,  D.  D.,  Rev.  Willis 
Lord,  D.  D.'' — Mimites,  1848,  pp.  45,  53, 

This  committee  reported  to  the  next  Assembly  "  that  they  had 
not  been  able  to  perform  the  duty  ;  and  asked  that  the  business  be 
transferred  to  the  Board  of  Publication.  The  request  was  granted, 
and  the  committee  discharged." — Minutes,  1849,  p.  246.  Under  this 
appointment  the  Board  issued  the  new  Digest,  in  1850. 

It  appearing  that  the  exigencies  of  the  Church  demanded  a  more 
full  and  complete  collection,  the  author  of  the  present  compilation 
has  ventured  to  attempt  answering  this  demand.  Experiment  soon 
demonstrated,  that  there  was  no  alternative  between  a  brief  abstract, 
arbitrarily  selected,  and  consequently  unsatisfactory  in  its  exhibi- 
tions, and  an  exhaustive  collection.  In  preferring  the  latter,  he  was 
not  only  confirmed  by  the  opmions  of  brethren  with  whom  he  had 
opportunity  to  consult,  but  by  the  action  of  the  Assembly  in  1843 
recited  above,  in  which  was  contemplated  the  republication  of  the 
entire  Minutes,  furnished  with  an  apparatus  of  indices,  &c.  to  serve 
as  a  Digest. 

My  aim  under  the  direction  of  the  acts  of  the  Assembl}''  on  the 
subject,  has  been  to  produce  a  work  which  may  constitute  a  complete 
thesaurus,  comprehending  whatever  might  be  requisite,  to  enable  the 
common  reader  and  the  church  member,  to  know  what  our  Church 
has  been  and  has  done  ;  no  less  than  to  place  within  the  reach  of 
Church  officers,  a  full  exhibition  of  all  that  she,  either  by  precedent 
or  act,  has  decided,  upon  the  principles  of  her  faith  and  order,  and 
the  rules  of  her  discipline.  Subordinate  to  this  design,  it  has  been 
a  constant  study,  to  condense  the  whole  to  the  smallest  possible 
dimensions. 

In  addition  to  the  extracts  from  the  Assembly's  records,  there 
are  given  other  documents,  and  notes,  historical  and  explanatory  ; 
serving  to  bring  out  and  illustrate  the  proceedings  of  the  Assembly, 
and  the  attitude  of  the  Church,  in  the  premises  severally. 

In  arranging  the  materials  composing  the  work,  reference  has 
been  had  primarily  to  logical  order.  As  far  as  consistent  with  due 
subordination  to  this,  regard  is  paid  to  the  chronological  sequence 
of  the  transactions.  The  statistical  tables  have  been  carefully  pre- 
]iared,  and  will  be  found  both  interesting  and  valuable ;  although  the 
defective  character  of  the  materials,  precludes  more  than  an  approxi- 
mation to  accuracy. 

That  defects  will  not  be  discovered  in  this  volume,  I  cannot  hope. 
Should  such  present  themselves,  they  may  claim  indulgence.  They 
have  not  resulted  through  negligence,  or  want  of  untiring  labour 
and  anxiety  to  attain  accuracy  and  completeness.  Begun,  as  was 
this  compilation,  amidst  the  prostration  and  debility  induced  by  a 
long  continued  exposure  to  a  pestilent  malaria — carried  on  for  some 


8  PREFAjCE. 

time  by  a  daily  alternation  of  the  writing  table  and  the  sick  couch, 
— and  at  length  completed,  amid  the  labours,  the  anxieties,  and 
cares,  of  a  newly  formed  and  arduous  pastoral  relation,  by  robbing 
nature  of  her  wonted  rest,  until  the  overwrought  system  loathed 
the  needed  repose  ; — failing  in  every  attempt,  either  by  importation 
or  otherwise,  to  obtain  the  use  of  any  such  works  as  might  have 
served  to  suggest  a  plan  ;  and  compelled  to  work  without  model  or 
precedent :  straitened  in  all  my  investigations,  with  slight  excep- 
tions, to  the  limited  resources  which  a  missionary  life  has  permitted 
me  to  accumulate  in  my  own  library  ;  to  collect,  digest,  systematize, 
and  illustrate  the  accumidated  deliverances  of  a  century  and  a  half, 
on  every  variety  of  subjects,  has  cost  me  an  amount  of  anxiety, 
toil,  and  weariness,  which  can  only  be  appreciated  by  experiment ; 
and  which,  if  anticipated,  would  hardly  have  been  encountered. 
But  through  the  kindness  of  Providence  my  work  is  done  ;  and  if  I 
have  succeeded  in  signalizing  to  any  additional  degree,  in  illustrat- 
ing with  greater  clearness,  or  disseminating  to  any  wider  extent, 
those  principles  of  order  and  of  faith,  which  have  characterized  our 
Church,  since  she  was  first  planted  in  this  goodly  land  ;  and  which 
have  made  her  what  she  is, — a  rock,  immovable  in  her  principles, 
amid  surrounding  change, — a  river,  pouring  a  widening  and  deep- 
ening tide  of  saving  influences,  for  the  healing  of  our  own  and  other 
lands, — my  object  will  have  been  attained  ;  and  in  it  I  shall  be  richly 
repaid  for  all  the  labour  expended. 

Thk  Manse,  | 

Muscatine,  Iowa,  Oct.  19,  1854  ) 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK  I. 

THE    CONSTITUTION. 


Title  1. — Constitution  prior  to  the  Adopt 
ting  Act,      -        -         -         -        page  25 
(j  1.  The  General  Presbytery  had  no  writ- 
ten Constitution.     §  2.  The  organization  was 
strictly  Presbyterian.     §  3.   Relation  to  the 
Church  of  Scotland.     §  4.   First  proposal  to 
adopt  a  formal  Constiution. 
Title  2. — Adoption  of  the  Westminster  Stan- 
dards,      -         •         •        -         -p.27 
§  5.   Thompson's   overture. — The   subject 
laid  over  a  year.     §  6.  Act  Preliminary  to 
the  Adopting  Act.     §  7.  The  Adopting  Act. 
§8.  The  Directory  recommended.     §9.  The 
Adopting  Act  explained  and  enforced.     §  10. 
Misrepresentations   of  this  last  explanatory 
Minute.     §  11.  Position  of  the  New   Bruns- 
wick party.     §  12.  Position  of  the  Synod  of 
New  York. 

Title  3.  —  Revision  of  the  Westminster 
Standards,  -  -  •  -  jo.  34 
§  13.  Draught  of  the  Book  of  Government 
and  Discipline.  §  14.  The  Confession  of 
Faith  amended.  §  15.  The  Draught,  as  pub- 
lished by  Synod.  §  16.  The  amended  Con- 
stitution adopted.  §  17.  The  Creed,  &c.,  an 
Appendix  to  the  Shorter  Catechism.  §  18. 
Threatened  secession  of  Suffolk  Presbytery 
for  these  acts.  §  19.  The  completion  of  the 
Constitution  by  tlie  General  Assembly.  §  20. 
Revisions  of  the  Constitution  by  the  General 
Assembly.  §  21.  Insertion  and  authority 
of  the  marginal  notes. 


Title  4. — Of  Adopting  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  .  '  .  .  -  JO.  41 
§  22.  The  use  of  Creeds  and  Confessions. 

§  23.  Adoption    includes    the    Catechisms. 

§  24.  Ministers  hostile  to  Creeds. 

Title    5.  —  Circulation    of    the     Constitti. 

tion, j».  44 

§25.  Former  regulations  for  its  publica- 
tion. §  26.  The  printing  referred  to  the 
Board  of  Publication.  §  27.  Unauthorized 
editions.  §  28.  Circulation  of  the  Constitu- 
tion urged. 

Title  6. — Of  Amendments,  -        p.  45 

§  29.  General  Principles  on  the  Subject. 
§  30.  Amendments  sent  down  for  a  series  of 
years.  §  31.  Amendment  of  the  doctrinal 
standards.  §  32.  Attempt  to  change  the  pro- 
vision respecting  amendments.  §  33.  The 
article  in  regard  to  Constitutional  Rules. 
§  34.  Different  interpretations  of  this  article. 
§  35.  The  disputed  article  amended.  §  36. 
The  Assembly  may  reject  amendments  al- 
lowed by  the  Presbyteries. 

Title  7. — Commemorations  of  the  Constitti- 
tion,  -         .         .         -         -        jt?.  51 

§  37.  Semi-centenary  of  the  Assembly. — 
Devotional  observance.  §  38.  Measures  in 
commemoration  of  the  semi-centenary.  §  39. 
A  committee  on  the  Bicentenary  of  the  West- 
minster Assembly.  §  40.  Ultimate  action  on 
the  Bicentenary, 

9 


10 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK    II, 


THE    CONGREGATION. 


CHAPTER  I.— Its  Constitution. 

Title    1. — Formation  of    New    Congrega- 
ions,  .         -         •        -         .        JO.  54 

§  1.  (a)  Manner  of  organizing.  (6)  Con;2;re- 
gations  without  officers.  §  2.  An  order  of 
Presbytery  usually  requisite.  §  3.  Organi- 
zation may  be  arrested  by  appeal.  §  4.  Or- 
ganization when  the  majority  oppose.  §  5. 
Supplies    granted    without  an  organization. 

Title  2. — Qualification  of  Members,  p.  56 
§  6.  Adoption  of  the  Confession  of  Faith 
*"  not  required.  §  7.  Conformity  to  the  Disci- 
pline of  the  Church  requisite.  §  8.  Persons 
who  refuse  to  dedicate  their  children  in  bap- 
tism. §  9.  Persons  engaged  in  the  sale  of 
intoxicating  drinks.  ()  10.  Universalists  ex- 
cluded. §  11.  Sabbath-mail  stage  proprietors 
excluded.  §  12.  Postmasters  officiating  on 
the  Sabbath  excluded. 

Title    3. — Reception    and     Dismission    of 
Members,  -         -         -         -         p.  58 

§  13.  Members  from  other  Churches  should 
bring  Certificates.  §  14.  Reception  on  Ex- 
amination.— In  Revivals.  §  15.  Members 
long  absent  without  dismission.  §  16.  A 
dismission  maybe  irregular,  yet  valid.  §  17. 
Removal  to  another  denomination.  §  18. 
Withdrawal  to  join  another  denomination. 
§  19.  Dismission  indefinite.  §  20.  Dismis- 
sion of  a  suspended  member.  §  21.  Release 
from  censure  upon  appeal  entitles  to  dismis- 
sion in  good  standing.  §  22.  Testimonials 
to  a  person  wlio  has  been  under  judicial 
charges.  §  23.  Members  may  not  be  re- 
leased to  the  world. 

Title  4. — Of  the  Temporalities.   -        p.  62 
§  24.    Measures    for    their    management. 
§  25.  Charters  should  not  infringe  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church. 

CHAPTER  II.— Church   Officers. 

Title  1. —  Of  Deacons,  -  .  /;.  63 
§  26.  Appointment  of  Deacons  enjoined. 
ij  27.  The  function  of  the  Deacon.  §  28  Tlie 
Scotch  account  of  the  Deacon's  office.  §  29. 
May  a  person  be  at  once  Elder  and  Deacon  ? 
§  30.  Control  of  Funds  that  are  in  the  hands 
of  the  Deacons. 

Title  2. — Ruling  Elders.  -  -  j3.  65 
^  31.  Elders  in  the  olden  time.  §  32.  A 
Minister  may  not  serve  as  a  Ruling  Elder. 
(j  33.  Election  by  the  people  esscntiol. — The 
Ses.sion  may  nominate.  §  34.  The  ciistom- 
ury  mode  of  election  may  be  changed  by 
the  Church.  §  35.  Election  at  a  meetitig 
not   called  by  the  Session.     §  36.  None  but 


church  members  ought  to  vote  for  Elders. 
§  37.  The  Session  decides  when  and  how 
many  Elders  to  be  elected. — Recourse  against 
abuse  of  this  power.  §  38.  An  Elder  can 
serve  but  a  single  Church.  §  39.  Elders 
may  not  be  elected  for  a  term  of  years.  ^  40. 
Restoration  to  communion,  does  not  restore 
to  the  Eldership.  §  41.  An  Elder  without 
charge  cannot  sit  in  Church  Courts.  §  42. 
Installation  required  upon  Re-election.  \  43. 
Elders  who  cannot  acquiesce  in  decisions  of 
the  Superior  Courts  should  resign.  §  44. 
Resignation  of  the  Eldership.  §  45.  El- 
ders in  Presbytery. — Quorum  and  Ordi- 
nation questions.  §  46.  Action  of  the  As- 
sembly of  1844,  on  these  questions.  §  47. 
Protest  against  the  action  on  the  que  rum 
question.  §  48.  Reply  to  the  foregoing  pro- 
test. §  49.  Protest  on  the  imposition  of 
hands  in  ordaining  Ministers.  §  50.  An- 
swer to  the  protest  on  imposition  of  hands. 
§  51,  Authority  of  the  above  replies. 
Title  3. —  Candidates  for  the  Ministry,  p.  80 
§  52.  Candidates  to  be  sought  for  and  En- 
couraged. §  53.  Tliorough  literary  training 
of  Candidates.  §  54.  Letter  to  Rev.  David 
Rice  on  thorough  training.  §  55.  Literary 
qualifications  waived  in  special  cases.  §  56. 
To  what  Presbytery  does  tlie  care  of  a  Can- 
didate belong?  §57.  Presbyteries  to  exer- 
cise a  strict  supervision  over  Candidates. 
§  58.  Pending  trials  before  one  Presbytery,  a 
Candidate  may  not  be  taken  up  by  another. 
§  59.  A  three  years'  theological  course  urged. 
§  60.  A  rule  of  an  inferior  court,  requiring 
longer  time  than  specified  in  the  Constitu- 
tion. 

Title  4. — Of  Licentiates.  -  -  ;>.  84 
§  61.  Importance  of  probation  before  ordi- 
nation. §  62.  Precipitate  licensure  and  or- 
dination condemned.  §  63.  Going  abroad 
for  licensure  condemned.  §  64.  Licensure 
and  ordination  may  be  irregular,  yet  valid. 
§  65.  Licentiates  to  attend  tlie  Church  Courts. 
§  66.  Subjects  of  Exegesis. 
Title  5.— Of  Pastors,         -         -        />.  86 

§  67.  Election  by  the  people  has  been  from  , 
the  beginning.  §  68.  Mode  of  proceeding 
in  election.  §  69.  Who  entitled  to  vote  tor 
a  Pastor.  §  70.  Call  not  allowed  till  dues  to 
former  Pastor  are  ])aid.  §  Pastor  and 
Church  must  belong  to  the  same  Presbytery. 
§  72.  Under  special  circumstances  the  pus- 
tor.il  relation  may  result  from  prescriptive 
exercise.  §  73.  Installation  refiiscd  on  ;v- 
c  >nnt  of  deficient  salary.  §  74.  Pastoral 
duties.  §  75.  Translation  of  Pastors.  §76 
Dissolution  of  pastoral  relation. 


CONTENTS. 


11 


Title     6. — Ministers    who    are    not    Pas-\ 
tors, /).  90; 

§  77.  The  system  of  stated  supplies  disap- 
proved. §  78.  Chaplains  in  the  army.  §  79. 
Naval  Cliaplains.  §  80.  A  Minister  may  not 
hold  a  plurality  of  incompatible  cliarg^cs.J 
§  81.  Ordination  to  the  office  ol  Evangelist. 
^  82.  Neg^lecters  of  their  ministry  disowned' 
by  the  General  Synod.  §  83.  Principles  of 
the  Assembly  on  ncfrlcct  of  the  ministry. ; 
§  84.  A  full  minute  on  neglect  of  the  work 
of  the  ministry. 
Title  7. — Other  Deliverances  respecting  the 

Ministry,  .         -        J9.  93 


§  85.  Piety  and  faithfulness  urged,  k  8fi. 
Measures  tor  promoting  ministerial  etficien- 
cy.  §  87.  Are  Ministers  viewed  as  mennbers 
of  particular  ClmrcliLS?  §  H8.  May  a  Min- 
ister hold  a  civil  office?  §89.  Treatment 
of  unknown  travelling  Ministers.  §  90.  Re- 
moval witiiout  leave  of  Presbytery.  §  91. 
Non-resident  Ministers.  §  92.  Demission 
for  intellectual  incompetence.  §  93.  Demis- 
sion on  account  of  bodily  infirmity.  §  94. 
The  Scotch  doctrine  on  the  subject.  §  9.'>. 
Letter  upon  occasion  of  the  Doctorate  of  Mr. 
Alison, — the  first  in  our  Church. 


BOOK    III. 

THE    ORDINANCES. 


dj  1.  Thedistributionof  ecclesiastical  func- 
tions.    §  2.    Arrangement   of  Book    Third. 


PART   I. 

POTESTAS     OROINIS. 

Title  1. — Preaching,  -         -        jo.  101 

§  3.  Lay  preaching.  §  4.  Reading  ser- 
mons.    §  5.    Expository  preacliing. 

Title  2. — Administration  of  the  Sacra- 
ments, -  -  -  -  -  /).  101 
§  6.  Where  there  is  no  organized  Cluireh. 
§  7.  Administered  witiiout  leiive  of  the  Pis- 
tor  and  Session.  §  8.  Antipoedobajitisl  ad- 
mitted to  occisional  communion.  §  9.  Bip- 
tism  by  an  impostor.  §  10.  Bnptism  by  a 
deposed  Minister.  §  11.  Profane  adminis- 
tration of  Biptism.  §  12.  Unitarian  B.ip- 
tism.     (j  13.  Romish  baptism. 

Title    3. — Baptism. —  The     Parties      and, 

Mode, p.  105 

§  14.  Qualifications  of  the  Parents.  §  15. 
Parental  engagements.  §  16.  What  is  the 
periodof  infancy  ?  §  17.  Orphan  children  of 
heatiien,  in  the  aire  of  our  Missions.  §  18. 
Apprentices  to  Cliristian  muster.--.  §  19. 
Children  of  j)ious  slaves.  §  20.  Lifant  slaves 
of  Christian  masters.  §  21.  Baptism  by  im- 
mersion . 

Title  4 — T/ie  Benediction,         -         p.  108 
§  22.    The    nature    of   the    Benediction. 

Title  5 — Attention  to  the  Ordinances, p.  108 
§  23.  Neglect  censurable.  §  24.  Duty  of 
Dedication  and  Baptism  of  Cliildren.  §  25. 
Vacant  Congregations  should  meet  for  wor- 
ship. §  26.  The  Ruling  Elders  to  act  as  Ex- 
horters  in  vacant  t^imrches.  §  27.  Pastoral 
letter  to  frontier  Churches. 


PART   II. 

POTESTAS    JURISDICTIONTS. 

CHAPTER  I — Of  Ordination.  p.  U] 
§  28.  Ordination  by  Committee.  §  29. 
Olden  trials  for  ordination.  §  30.  Ordina- 
tion at  a  distance  from  the  charge.  §31. 
Ordination  abroad  of  Ministers  coming 
among  us.  §  32.  Ordination  of  Licentiates 
in  transitu.  §  33.  Ordination  sine  titulo. 
§  34.  Ordinations  on  the  Sabbatli.  §  35.  Ir- 
regularity does  not  necessarily  invalidate  or- 
dination. §  36.  Lay  ordination  invalid.  §37. 
Ordination  procured  by  fraud.  §  38.  Me- 
thodist Ordination.  §  39.  Ordination  of  the 
Baptist  and  other  Churches.  §  40.  Ruling 
Elders  and  Deacons  ordained  with  imposi- 
tion of  hands  of  the  Eldership. 

CHAPTER  II — Of  Legislation,      p.  116 

§  41.  Of  the  right  of  Petition.     §  42.  Of 
■the  right  of  dissent  and  protest. 

CHAPTER  III.— Of  Discipline,  p.  118 
I  §  43.  An  example  from  the  olden  time. 
'Title  1. — Jurisdiction  over  Territory,  p.  119 
§  44.  A  Church  outside  the  bounds  of  a 
Presbytery,  being  placed  under  its  care,  does 
not  convey  the  territory.  §  45.  The  territo- 
iry  of  a  dissolved  Presbytery.  §  46.  A  Pres- 
jbytery  formed  by  the  General  As.sembly,  and 
inadvertently  attached  to  a  distant  Synod. 

j  Title  2. — Jurisdiction  over  Persons,  />.  120 
I  §  47.  Jurisdiction  over  Candidates  and 
I  Licentiates.  §  48.  A  deprived  licentiate 
jnon-resident.  §  49.  The  only  Elders  are  to 
ibe  brought  to  trial.  §  50.  The  only  Elder  is 
i related  to  the  accused.  §  51.  Member  of  a 
Idefunct  Presbytery.  §  52.  An  unsuccessful 
lattempt  to  join  another  denomination  does 
I  not    annul   jurisdiction.     §  53.  Jurisdiction 


12 


CONTENTS. 


over  non-resident  Ministers.  §  54.  Dcclina-|be  full.  §94.  The  records  to  be  read  and 
lure  by  the  accused  does  not  bar  Jurisdic-'approved  by  the  court.  §  95.  Records  once 
tion.     §  55.  Case  of  Theodore  Clapp.     §  56.  approved,  can  be    amended  only  by  unani- 

lUiousvote.   §  96.  Records  not  to  be  mutilated. 

§  97.   An  inferior  court  may  not  be  required 


Jurisdiction  over  a  deposed  Minister 
Title  3. — Other  Questions  of  Jurisdic- 
tion, .  ....  p.  124 
ij  57.  An  appeal  from  a  court  not  of  our 
communion.  §  58.  The  discipline  of  other 
Evang-flical  Churches  respected.  §59.  Dis- 
cipline of  baptized  Children  of  the  Church. 
Title  4. — Other  Preliminary  Subjects,  p.  127 
§  60.  Examination  of  Ministers  on  joining- 
Presbytery.  §  61.  A  Minister  suspected  of 
error  subject  to  examination.  §  62.  Quorum 
for  Judicial  Purposes.  §  63.  Of  cliarges 
not  judicially  prosecuted.  §  64.  The  accus 
ed  held  innocent  of  charges  angrily  urged, 
and  petulantly  abandoned.  §  65.  Censure 
without  trial. 

Title  5. — Of  Original  Process,  -  p.  129 
§  66.  Constitution  of  the  court.  §  67. 
Charges  must  be  specific.  §  68.  Limitation 
of  time.  §  69.  Publications  calculated  to 
prejudice  the  court.  §  70.  A  Minister  may 
be  suspended  pending  process.  §  71.  Of 
Testimony  and  Witnesses. 

Title  6. — The  Decision,  -  -  p.  131 
§  72.  Decisions  should  be  definite  and  pre- 
cise. §  73.  A  just  sentence  not  vitiated  by 
censurable  informality. — Respondent  may 
claim  a  copy.  §  74.  The  court  may,  at  the 
same  session,  correct  an  irregular  decision. 
§  75.  Censures  should  be  in  proportion  to  the 
offence.  §  76.  Suspension  for  a  specified  time, 
when  designed  chiefly  to  vindicate  the  ho- 
nour of  religion.  §  77.  Suspension  from  the 
Ministry  precludes  the  function  of  Exhor- 
ter.  §  78.  The  name  of  a  suspended  person 
remains  on  the  roll.  §  79.  Deposition  and 
excommunication  distinct  acts.  §  80.  The 
names  of  deposed  Ministers  in  certain  cases 
to  be  published. 

Title  7. — Resistance  to  Censure,        p.  134 
§  81.  Resistance  involves  higher  censure. 

Title  8. — Recourse  against  Censures,  p.  136 

§82.  Removal  oi' censures.  §83.  New  trial 

may  be  had  upon  new  evidence.    §  84.  New 

trial  after  lapse  of  years.     §  85.  If  the  court 


to  erase  a  record,  although  improperly  made. 

Title  11. — Of  Review,  -  .  p.  140 
§  98.  Annual  review  imperative.  §  99. 
The  exhibition  of  recent  records  may  be  re- 
quired. §  100.  Copies  from  the  records  ac- 
cepted only  in  extraordinary  cases.  §  101. 
Members  excluded  from  voting  in  review  of 
their  own  records.  §  102.  Reasons  of  ex- 
ceptions should  be  stated.  §  103.  Neglect 
of  exceptions  is  disorderly.  §  104.  Effect 
of  review  in  judicial  cases. 

Title  12. — Of  Appeal  and  Complaint,  p.  142 
§  105.  What  is  the  difference  between 
them  ?  §  106.  Appeals  limited  to  the  origi- 
nal parties.  §  107.  The  members  of  a  court 
may  severally  appeal  or  complain.  §  108. 
Appeals  are  limited  to  judicial  cases.  §  109. 
Appeal  in  the  case  of  a  call.  §  110.  Appeal 
against  refusal  to  reconsider  an  unappealed 
decision,  §  111,  Complaint  against  refusal 
to  conform  to  the  decision  of  the  appellate 
court.  §  112.  Complaint  will  not  lie  against 
refusal  to  decide  a  constitutional  question, 
in  thesi.  Protest  against  this  decision. 
§  113.  Answer  of  the  Assembly  to  the 
above  protest.  §  114.  Due  notice  of  the  rea- 
ons  of  appeal  or  complaint.  §  115,  Wliat 
members  of  the  court  may  sit  on  the  trial  ? 
116.  Burs  to  the  process.  §  117.  Appeals 
and  complaints  should  ordinarily  pass 
through  the  regular  series  of  courts.  §  118. 
They  may  for  sufficient  cause  be  carried  di- 
rect to  tlie  Assembly.  §  119.  Hearing  of  a 
voluminous  case  waived  by  consent.  §  120. 
Time  and  place  of  lodging  the  action.  §  121. 
Personal  attendance  of  the  pursuer  not  ne- 
cessary. §  122.  For  sufficient  cause  post- 
ponement may  be  had.  §  123.  Withdrawal 
after  abuse  of  the  inferior  court.  §  124. 
Failure  to  prosecute.  §  125.  If  cause  be 
shown,  the  case  may  afterwards  be  resumed, 
§  126.  If  the  records  are  not  sent  up,  the 
case  may  be  postponed,  §  127.  Negligence 
in  sending  up  the  records  censurable.     §  128. 


refuse  to  grant  a  new  trial  upon   the  allega-j^'^c  neglect  of  the  court  not  allowed  to  in- 
tion  of  new  testimony,  a  complaint  may  lie.' jure    the    pursuer.      §129.  The    case  sent 


6  86.  Superioi  jurisdiction  to  be  maintained. 
§  87.  No  censure  will  lie,  for  endeavouring  in 
an  orderly  manner  to  have  an  adverse  deci- 
sion set  aside. 

Title  9.-0/  Reference,  -  -  p.  137 
§  88.  A  court  may  entertain  a  Reference 
not  accompanied  by  the  testimony,  and  it- 
self take  it.  §  8!).  Reference  may  be  direct 
(o  the  Supreme  Court.  §  90.  A  Reference 
saddled  with  appeals  and  complaints.  §91. 
The   principles  „which   govern    such  cases. 

Title  10.— r/je  Records,         -  p.  139 

§  92.  No  document  to  be  recorded  except  by 

1.  nierof  *hc  court.     §  93.  The  records  should 


back  on  account  of  defect  in  the  record. 
§  130.  Matters  foreign  to  tlie  issue,  by  con- 
sent omitted  in  reading.  §  131.  Matter  not 
of  record,  admitted  by  consent  of  parties. 
§  132.  The  order  of  hearing.  §  1.33.  The 
minority  of  the  lower  court  to  be  heard. 
§  134.  Proof  of  allcg-ations  against  an  infe- 
rior court.  §  135.  Who  are  tlie  original  par- 
ties? §  136.  In  the  trial  of  technical  points, 
tiie  character  of  absent  parties  to  be  protected. 
§  137.  Withdrawal  of  the  parties  to  be  lite- 
ral.  §  138.  Expression  of  opinion  on  calling- 
the  roll.  §  139.  After  the  calling  of  the  roll, 
hearing  refused  to  a  member  of  the  inferior 
court.     §  140.  Form  of  the  question. 


CONTENTS. 


18 


Title  13. — The  Final  Decision,        p-l^QlTnuR^.—  UseoftheLot,.        -        j9.  187 
§  141.  Pursuer    sustained,  if  the  act  iiij     §  182.  Case  of  the   Cliurch   of  Hanover 
question  be  condemned.    §  142.  Effect  of  the  |§  183.  Case  of  Tehicken  Church. 


decision. — The  action  of  the  lower  courts 
may  be  annulled.  §  143.  Cause  remanded 
for  revision  or  new  trial.  §  144.  New  trial 
lell  of)tional  to  the  parties.  §  145.  No  addi- 
tional censure  without  full  re-hcaring.  §  146. 
In  reversing  excessive  censure,  the  other  ex- 
treme to  be  avoided.  §  147.  Admonition  to 
both  parties.  §  148.  A  decision  may  dissolve 
a  body  erected  by  the  lower  court.  §  149. 
May  remove  officers  ordained  or  installed  by 
the  interior  court.  §  150.  A  special  decision 
may  be  entered  by  consent.  §  151.  The  re- 
cord of  the  decision  should  state  the  nature 
of  the  case.  §  152.  Inferior  court  required 
to  publish  the  adverse  decision.  §  153.  In- 
ferior Judicatories  may  remonstrate  against 
decisions  of  the  Assembly. 

Title  14. — Process  against  a  Church 

Court,  •         •         -         -        p.  165 

()  154.  Process  against  a  court  takes  the 

form  of  complaint. 

Title  15. — Adjudicated  Cases,  -  p,  165 
§§  155,  156.  Bourne's  Case.  §  157.  Case 
of  J.  Leroy  Davies.  §  158.  Case  of  Samuel 
Lowry. — Sentence  of  a  special  session  null. 
§§  159,  160.  Peoria  Church  case.  §  161. 
Vancourt's  case.  §  162.  Case  of  the  Rev. 
Simeon  Brown.  §  163.  Case  of  the  Rev.  G. 
H.Thatcher.  §164.  Case  of  the  Rev.  Robert 
S.  Finley. 


PART  III. 

COMMON    ORDINANCES. 
Title  1. — Benevolence, 


Title  4. — Marriage. — Miscellaneous  Ques. 
tions,  -  .  .  .  .  p.  183 
§  184.  Inconsiderate  engagements.  §  185. 
Licentiates  may  solemnize  marriage.  §  186. 
What  is  sutTicient  publication.  §  l87.  Ques- 
tions of  divorce.  §  188.  Clandestine  mar- 
riage. §189.  Marriage  of  mission  converts 
with  heathen. 

Title  5. — Affinity  in  Marriage,  -  p.  191 
§  190.  Wife's  brother's  daughter.  §  191. 
Wife's  half-brother's  daughter.  §  192.  Wife's 
sister's  daughter.  §  193.  The  relicts  of  a 
brother  and  sister.  §  194.  Half  brotlier's 
wife,  and  wife's  sister.  §  195.  Brother's 
wife.  §  196.  Wife's  sister.  §  197.  Pro- 
posed  changes  in  the  constitution  on  the 
subject.  §  198.  The  principle  governing 
these  decisions. 

Title  6. — Sacred  music,  .  .  p.  195 
§§  199,  200.  The  Assembly's  collection  of 
music.  §  201.  Family  psnlmodist.  §  202. 
Church  music  is  under  the  control  of  the 
sessions. 


Title  7. — Ministerial  support,     -        p.  197 
(j  203.  Duty  of  the  churches.     §§  204,  205. 
The  subject  in  the  Assembly  of  1854.  §  206. 
Aged  and  invalid  Pastors. 

Title  8.— The  oath.  .         .        .        p.  204 
§  207.  Lawfulness  of  judicial  oaths. 

Title  9. — Of  prayer,  .         .        p.  205 

§  208.  Posture  in  prayer.     §  209.  Social 

prayer-meetings.      §  210.    Female    pra3'ing 

societies.     §  211.  Monthly  concert.     §  212. 

p.  173ich^nge  to  the    first  Sabbath  in  the  month. 

§165.  Appointments  of  the  Assembly  niayi§  213.  Prayer  for  overthrow  of  the  papacy. 

not  be  set  aside.    §  166.  Contributions  should 

be  to  a  few   well   selected  objects.     §    167. 

Systematic  Benevolence.     §  168.   Clerks  to 


put  the  subject  on  Presbyterial  docket. 
§  169.  Annual  application  to  every  Churcii 
member.  §  170.  Female  Benevolent  Socie- 
ties. 

Title  l.—The  Catechesis,  -  ■  p.  181 
§  171.  Family  religion  enjoined.  §  172. 
Instruction  of  baptized  children.  §  173. 
Neglect  in  consequence  of  Sabbath-school 
facilities.  §174.  Children  should  be  trained 
in  the  faith  of  our  Fathers.  §  175.  Conse- 
cration to  the  Ministry.  §  176.  Catechizing 
enjoined.  §  177.  Recommendation  of  Sab- 
bath-schools.  §  178.  Sabbath-schools  only 
auxiliaries  to  parents. — Subject  to  Sessions. 
§  179.  Catechism  in  Sabbath-schools.  §  180. 
Bible-classes.  §  181.  Instruction  of  tlie 
Deaf  and  Dumb. 


Title  10.— Psalmody,  -  -  ;>.  207 
§214.  Early  acts.  —  Introduction  of 
Watts's  Psalms.  §  215.  Conscientious  scru- 
pies.  §216.  Watts's  hymns  allowed.  §217. 
Frivolous  or  heretical  psalmody  censurable. 
§  218.  The  Assembly's  first  collection  of 
hymns.  §§  219, — 221.  The  present  coUee- 
tion.  §  222.  Overture  from  the  Associate 
Reformed  Synod,  on  psalmody.  A  selcctioa 
from  Rouse. 

PART    IV. 

REVIVALS. 

§  223.  Testimony  to  the  revival  of  1801- 
1804.  §§  224,  225.  Disorders  in  it  reproved. 
§  226.  Vindication  of  the  preceding  warn- 
ings. §  227.  Dangers  to  be  avoided  in  re- 
vivals. §  228.  Means  of  promoting  revivals. 
— A  pastoral  letter. 


14 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK    IV. 


THE    CHURCH    COURTS. 


CHAPTER  I — General  Principles. 

p.  230 

ij  1.  Radical  principles  of  Presbytery. 
§  2.  Moderator  may  not  prorogue  a  stated 
meeting.  §  3.  The  change,  how  made. 
^  4.  Pro  re  nata  meetings,  when  proper  ; — 
how  called.  §  5.  The  Churches  to  meet  the 
cost  of  attendance  on  Church  courts.  §  6. 
Proceedings  when  ther6  is  not  a  quorum. 
§  7.  Quorum  obtained  on  adjournment  from 
a  pro  re  nata.  §  8.  The  stated  meeting 
failing,  the  court  how  reassembled,  {a)  By 
the  Moderator.  (6)  By  a  pro  re  nata  meet- 
ing.  (c)  By  the  superior  court.  §  9.  Ab- 
sentees called  to  account.  §  10.  Members 
returning  home  without  leave.  §  11.  De 
nomination  of  correspondents  should  be  re- 
corded. 

CHAPTER  II. — Of  Ecclesiastical  Com- 
missions. 

Title  1. — The  nature  of  commissions,  p.  233 

§  12.  What  is  a  commission?     (b)  Scotch 

definitions  and  illustrations,     (c)  Practice  of 

the  Waldenses. 

Title    2.  —  Commissio7is    of    the     General 

Synod, p.  236 

§  13.  Commissions  to  license,  ordain,  &c. 
(a)  Commissions  to  ordain.  (6)  A  comniis- 
sion  to  license  a  candidate,  (c)  A  commis- 
siou  to  translate  a  pastor,  (rf)  A  commis- 
sion to  conti'iue  or  remove  a  suspension, 
(e)  A  commission  to  release  a  pastor.  §  14. 
An  extraordinary  commission.  §  15.  Com- 
mittees of  pacification.  («)  A  commission 
to  settle  difliculties  in  Newark,  (b)  A  com- 
mission to  settle  difficulties  in  New  York, 
(c)  Some  of  these  proceedings  disallowed  by 
the  Synod.  ((/)  A  commission  on  difficulties  at 
Bedford,  (c)  Some  of  its  acts  reversed.  §  16. 
A  commission  of  the  General  Synod  of  New! 
York.  Report  of  this  commission.  §  17.' 
Judicial  commissions.  §  18.  The  judicial' 
proceedings  reviewed  in  Synod.  §  1.9.  j 
Standing  commissions  of  the  Generiil  Synods. 
§  20.  Revision  of  their  proceedings.  §  21.' 
Nature  of  this  commission  defined.  i 

Title  .S. — Commissions  under  the  present 
constitution,  -  -  -  -  /.'.  244 
§22.  Commissions  of  Presbytery.  Relusal 
to  condemn  Presbyterial  commissions.  §  23. 
Standing  commissions  of  the  Synods  of  Vir- 
ginia and  Pittsburgii.  §  21.  A  judicial 
commission  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia.  §  25. 
Standing  connnission  of  the  Synod  of  tlic 
Carolinas.  §  2G.  Commissions  ol" the  Synods 
olkcuUii...y  ..iu  lii.iiuis.    §  27.  Commissions' 


of  the  General  Assembly.  Proposals  to 
create  a  judicial  commission.  Tlie  Boards 
are  commissions. 

CHAPTER    III — The   Church  Session. 

p.  247 

§  28.  Quorum  of  session.  §  29.  Modera- 
tor of  session.  §  30.  Sessional  "  registers." 
§  31.  Reprcscntiition  in  the  superior  courts. 
Session  represented  in  absence  of  pastor,  (c) 
Representation  of  vacant  congregations,  (d) 
Elders  from  united  congregations,  (e)  Elders 
of  vacant  congregations  in  Synod.  (/)  At- 
tendance of  Elders  on  the  superior  courts 
enforced. 

CHAPTER  IV The  Presbytery. 

Title  1. — Its  Constitution,  -  p.  249 
§  32.  Order  of  proceedings.  §  33.  The 
opening  sermon  preached  by  one  not  a  mem- 
ber. §  34.  Ministers  without  charge  enti- 
tled to  sit.  §  35.  One  Presbytery  may  not 
transfer  a  Church  to  anotlier.  §  36.  Exces- 
sive subdivision  of  Presbyteries.  §37.  Geo- 
graphical bounds  usually  required.  §  38. 
Geograpliical  bounds  disregarded.  §  39. 
Presbytery  called  together  by  Synod — Meet- 
ing outside  its  bounds. 

Title  2. — Reception  of  native  ministers, 

p.  251 
§  40.  Receptions  by  Presbytery  set  aside, 
under  the  Westminster  Directory.  §  41. 
Obsolete  decisions  of  the  Assembly  on  this 
subject.  §42.  Presbyteries  may  reject  min- 
isters with  clean  papers.  §  43.  Proposed 
constitutional  rule  on  the  subject.  §  44. 
Presbyteries  may  examine  intrant  ministers. 
§  45.  Abuse  ol'  this  right  corrected  u[K)n 
complaint  or  appeal.  §  46.  Examination 
liiado  imperative.  §  47.  New  School  doc- 
trine on  this  subject.  §  48.  Reception  of 
ministers  trom  corresponding  churches. 

Title  3. — Reception  of  Ministers  from  for. 
eic/n  countries,  .         .         .        p.  254 

§  49.  Original  rule  of  the  Synod  of  Phila- 
delphia. §  50.  Case  of  Hunter. — Inter- 
course with  Irish  nonsubscribers  declined. 
§  51.  New  overture  on  the  subject.  §  52. 
Act  unanimously  adopted.  §  53.  The  pre- 
sent rule.     §54.  Vindication  of  this  plan. 

Title    4. — Illustrations    of    the   preceding 
rule, p.  260 

§  55.  It  applies  to  Canada.  §  56  The 
credentials  approved  by  the  members,  a  quo- 
rum of  Synod  not  present.  §  57.  One  who 
tor  conscientious  scruples    retired  iirom  the 


coM'K.N  ;;s5. 


1^ 


ministry    in   Ireland,  wishes    to   resume  it.  sub-division.    §  lOi).  The  Synod  divided  aud 
^   58.     Probationer    transferred    from    one  the  Assembly  constituted. 
Presbytery  to  another.     §59.    Privilege  lost  rp,         n       n  .■  i-    .i       t         ,, 

by  a  return  to  Europe.     §  60.  These  rules  ^"^^  2.-OrgamzaUon    of    the   Assembly 

to  be  strictly  observed.  '     a  nn    d  /•      .i     o  i   »     P-  ■f'-^ 

_  ,     %^.      .    .  ,  ,7         ,       ,      §110.   Prayer  for  the  General  Assembly. 

Title  5.—Dismissxon  and  M'«<A<?'-a«'«Zo/ —Time  oi' meeting.  §111.  Order  of  organi- 
Ministers,  -  -  -  -  /).  262  ^j.^g,  §112  Who  opens  the  Assembly,  the 
§61.  Dismis.sion  may  not  be  by  a  com- Moderator  being  absent.  §113.  Election 
mittee  ad  interim.  §  62.  Dismission  must  ^kJ  Instillation  of  Moderator.  §  114.  His 
be  to  a  specific  body.  §  63.  Ministers  with-ijuties.  §  115.  Has  no  other  than  the  cast- 
drawing  from  Presbytery.  jing  vote.     §  116.  Communications  addressed 

jto  him.     §   117.  Stated  clerk. — Duties  and 
[salary.     §  118.  Permanent  clerk. — First  ap- 
TiTLE  I.— Their  Constitution,     -        p.  263iPpint'"ent^  and^duties.     §   119.    Temporary 

§  64.   A  Synod  an   assembly,  not  of  Pres. 
by  teries,  but  of  Ministers  and  Elders.     §  65. 


CHAPTER  v.— Of  the  Synods. 


The    opening    sermon.     §  66.    Pro  re  nata 
meetings.     §  67.  Adjourned  meetings. 

Title    2. — History  of  the   erection   of  the 
Synods,  -         •        .        .        p.  264 

§  68.  The  Synods  of  New  York  and  New 
Jersey,  Philadelphia,  Virginia,  and  the  Caro- 
linas,  created  out  of  the  General  Synod. 
§  69.  The  Synods  of  Pittsburgh  and  Ken- 
tucky. §  70.  Synod  of  Albany.  §  71 
Synod  of  Geneva.  §  72.  The  Synods  of 
North  Carolina,  and  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia.  §  73.  Synod  of  Ohio.  §  74. 
Synod  of  Tennessee.  §  75.  Synod  of  Gene- 
eee.  §  76.  Synod  of  New  York  and  New 
Jersey  divided.  §  77.  Synod  of  Western 
Reserve.  §  78.  Synod  of  West  Tennessee, 
(now  Nashville.)  §  79.  Synod  of  Indiana 
§  80.  Synod  of  Utica.  §  81.  Synod  of  Missis- 
sippi and  South  Alabama.  §  82.  Synod  of 
Cincinnati.  §  83.  Synod  of  Illinois.  §  84. 
Synod  of  Missouri.  §  85.  Synod  of  Chesa- 
peake. (6)  Synod  of  Chesapeake  dissolved. 
§  86.  Synod  of  Michigan.  §  87.  Synod  of 
Delaware.  §  88.  Synod  of  Alabama.  §  89. 
Synod  of  BufFcilo.  §90.  Synod  of  Northern 
Indiana.  §  91.  Synod  ofSouth  Carolina  and 
Georgia  divided.  §92.  Synod  of  Memphis. 
§  93.  Synod  of  Texas.  §  94.  Synod  of  Wis- 
consin. §  95.  Synod  of  the  Pacific.  §  96. 
Synod  of  Iowa.  §97.  Synod  of  Arkansas. 
§  98.  Synod  of  Baltimore.  §  99.  Synod  of 
Allegheny.  §  100.  Synod  of  Chicago. 
§  101.  Synod,  of  Southern  Iowa.  §  102. 
Synod  of  Upper  Missouri. 

CHAPTER  VI.— The    General    Assem- 

BLY. 

Title  1. — Its  Documentary  History,  p.  276 
§  103.  Original  organization  of  the  body. 
— The  General  Presbytery.  §  104.  It  cre- 
ates out  of  itself  four  subordinate  Presbyte- 
ries, and  assumes  the  name  of"  The  Synod." 
The  Synod  recognized,  in  terms,  as  identical 
with  the  Presbytery.  §  105.  The  Synod 
meets  by  delegation.  §  106.  Schism  and 
re-union.  §  107.  Proposal  for  the  sub-divi- 
sion  of  the  Genera]  Synod  and  re-organiza 


clerk.     §  120,  Travelling   expenses    of   the 
officers. 

Title  3. — Commissioners  of  the  Presbyteries. 

p.^8i 

§  121.  Ratio  of  representation.  §  122. 
Commissioners  from  new  Presbyteries. 
§  123.  New  Presbyteries  must  first  be  recog- 
nized. §  124.  Manner  of  action  under  this 
rule.  §  126.  A  Presbytery  sending  too 
many  commissioners.  §  127.  Commissions, 
defective  or  wanting.  §  128.  No  election, 
through  Presbytery  failing  to  meet.  §  129. 
The  rule  relaxed  in  favour  of  missionary 
Presbyteries.  §  130.  Extraordinary  case. 
§  131.  Of  principals  and  alternates.  §  132. 
This  rule  relaxed  in  special  cases. 
Title  4. — Corresponding  members,     p.  289 

§  133.  Ministers  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  casually  present.  §  134.  Delegates 
from  other  churches.  §  135.  Distinguished 
foreign  ministers.  §  136.  An  aged  and  emi- 
nent servant  of  the  church.  §  137.  Agents 
of  benevolent  societies. 

Title  5. — The  Minutes,  -  .  p.  291 
§  138.  The  records  of  the  General  Synod 
belong  to  the  Assembly.  §  139.  Printing  of 
the  old  minutes.  §  140.  The  annual  minutes 
to  be  printed  in  eztenso.  §  141.  Arrange- 
ment of  the  roll.  §  142.  Names  of  movers  to 
be  recorded.  §  143.  Orders  as  to  titles. 
§  144.  Alphabetical  list  of  ministers.  §  145. 
Index  to  be  made.  §  146.  No  Presbytery  to 
be  enrolled  until  officially  recognized.  §  147. 
The  minutes,  to  whom  sent.  §  148.  Preser- 
vation of  them.  §  149.  To  be  bound  and  de. 
posited  by  the  Board  of  Publication.  §  150. 
Selections  read  in  the  churches. 
Title    6. — Committees     of    the    Assembly, 

p.  295 
§§  151,  152.  Committee  of  commissions. 
§  153.  Bound  by  the  Assembly's  directions. 
§  154.  Committee  of  elections.  §  155.  Com- 
mittee of  bills  and  overtures.  §  156.  Judi- 
cial committee.  §  157.  Committee  on  the 
narrative,  (b)  The  narrative  to  notice  the 
decease  of  ministers.  §  158.  Committee  on 
devotional  exercises.  §  159.  Committee  to 
nominate  delegates  to  corresponding  bodies. 
(6)  Mileage  of  delegates.     §  160.  Committee 


tion  of  the  Church  adopted.     §  108.  Re-or-;on    foreign    correspondence.     §   161.    Com- 
ganization  of  Presbyteries,  and  the  plan  for  I  mittee  on  leave  of  absence.     Early  leave  for- 


16 


CONTENTS. 


feits  mileage.  Injunction  to  Presbyteries, 
on  absence,  (d)  Absence  without  leave. 
§  162.  Committee  on  the  finances.  §  163.  Com- 
mittee on  mileage,  (b)  Correction  of  its  mis- 
takes. §  164.  The  committees  on  the 
boards,  and  on  seminaries.  §  165.  Commit- 
tee on  systematic  benevolence.  §  166.  The 
committees  on  the  synod ical  records. 

Title  7. — Powers  of  the  General  Assembh/, 

p.  300 
§  167.  In  the  ordination  of  ministers. 
§  168.  In  translation  of  ministers.  §  169. 
In  the  transfer  of  Churches.  §  170.  Power 
over  the  Presbyteries,  (a)  To  erect.  (6)  To 
convene  Presbyteries.  (c)  To  change  the 
bounds,   (d)  To  divide  and  dissolve.     §171. 


Power  over  Synods.  §  172.  Power  of  general 
review  and  control.  §  173.  Power  to  control 
the  whole  business  of  missions. 

Title  8. — The  Assembly'' s  Necrology,  jp.  303 
§  174.  Obituary  notice  of  Dr.  Miller. 
§  175.  Of  Dr.  Alexander.  §  176.  Obituary 
memorial  to  Dr.  Green.  §  177.  Obituary 
memorial  to  Dr.  Matthews.  §  178.  Obit- 
uary notice  of  Dr.  Sampson.  §  179.  Funeral 
of  the  Rev.  L.  S.  Gibson.  §  180.  Death  and 
burial  of  Dr.  Lindsley.  181.  Obituary  no- 
tice of  Dr.  Lindsley.  §  182.  On  tlie  death 
of  President  Harrison.  §  183.  On  the  death 
of  Mr.  George  Ralston.  \  184.  On  the  death 
of  Dr.  Latta.  §  185.  On  the  death  of  Chan- 
cellor Johns. 


BOOK    V. 

INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


PART    I. 

THE   BOARDS. 

CHAPTER  I. — General  Principles  and 

Facts. 

Title  1. — Miscellaneous  Minutes,  p.  312 
§  1.  The  four  Boards  anticipated.  §  2. 
Duty  of  sustaining  our  own  Institutions. 
§  3.  Annual  reports  to  be  communicated  to 
the  Congregations.  §  4.  The  printed  reports 
distributed  in  the  Assembly.  §  5.  Books  of 
accounts,  &c.,  to  be  exhibited  to  the  Assem- 
bly. §  6.  Accounts  of  expenses  to  be  in  de- 
tail. §  7.  Collecting  agencies.  §  8.  Eco- 
nomical management  of  the  Boards.  §  9. 
Distribution  of  members  among  the  several 
Boards.  §  10.  The  Assembly's  Magazine. 
§  11.  Missionary  Reporter  and  Education 
Register.  §  12.  Missionary  Chronicle. — 
Treasury. — Home  and  Foreign  Record.  §  13. 
Foreign  Missionary.  §  14.  Presbyterian 
Sabbath-school  Visitor. 

Title  2. — General  principles   on   Missions, 

p.ZU 

§  15.  The  Church  a  Missionary  Society. 

§  16.  Missions  the  pledge  of  her  prosperity. 

^17.  Duty  of  all  to  labour  for  the  spread  of 

the  gospel. 

CHAPTER    II.— Early   Missionary  Ef- 
forts. 

Title  1. — First  measures  of  the  General 
Presbytery,  .  .  .  .  p.  391 
§  18.  Action  at  the  first  meeting.  §  19. 
An  appeal  to  the  churches  in  London.  §  20. 
An  appeal  to  foreign  churches.  §  21.  The 
cremation  of  a  fund.  §  22.  A  second  appeal 
to  Ireland.     §  23.  Second  appeal  to  London. 


§  24.  First  missionary  appropriation.  §  25. 
A  yearly  collection  appointed.  §  26.  First 
appointment  of  itinerant  missionaries. 

Title  2. — Petty  persecution  endured,  p.  326 
§  27.  Difficulties  in  Virginia,  §  28.  Cor- 
respondence with  the  Governor  of  Virginia. 
The  Governor's  answer.  §  29.  Representa. 
tions  through  Mr.  Davies,  in  London. 

Title  3. — Manner  of  Operation,         p.  328 
§  30.  Two  classes  of  missionaries.     §  31. 
The  appointments  imperative.     §  32.  First 
collection  specifically  for  missions. 

Title  4. — Early   missions   to   the   Indians, 

/).  329 
§  33.  Missionary  ordained.  §  34.  Funds 
obtained  by  a  colleetion.  §  35.  Aid  received 
from  Great  Britain.  §  36.  The  Rev.  John 
Brainard  employed.  §  37.  A  school  opened. 
§  38.  Correspondence  with  tlie  Virginia  so- 
ciety. §  39.  Brainard  again  engaged.  §  40. 
Aid  souglit  from  Europe.  §  41.  End  of 
Brainard's  labours.  §  42.  Oneida  mission. 
§  43.  A  mission  of  exploration  to  the  West. 
§  44.  Mission  to  the  Western  Indians  pro- 
posed. §  45.  Efforts  to  obtain  missionaries. 
\  46.  Origin  of  the  Sandusky  mission.  §  47. 
Report  from  this  mission  in  1802.  §  48. 
Report  from  this  mission  in  1805.  (j  49. 
Report  and  action  in  1806.  §  50.  Aid  from 
the  Assembly.  §  51.  Transfer  to  the  Ameri- 
can Board.  §  52.  Mission  to  the  Catawbas. 
§  53.  Mr.  Blackburn's  schools  among  the 
Cherokees.  §  54.  This  ground  assumed  by 
the  American  Board. 

Title  5. —  United  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety, .  -  .  .  -  p.  337 
§  55.  Overture  from  the  American  Board. 

6  56.  Organization  of  tlie   United  Foreign 


CONTENTS. 


17 


Missionary  Society.  §  57.  Its  Constitution.!  §  100.  Auxiliary  plans  recommended. 
§  58.  Overture  for  union  with  the  Americ:in(i)  Presbyteries  auxiliary  to  the  Board. 
Board,  (j  5i).  Preliminary  terms  of  union. !(c)  Sessions  auxiliary  to  the  Board  of  Mis- 
I)  60.  Permanent  t(-rms  of  union.     §  61.  Re-  sions.     (d)  Plan  for  Church   or    Congrega- 


jeetion  of  terms. — The  union  allowed. 

CHAPTER  III.— Board  of  Domestic 
Missions. 

Title  1. — Antecedent  measures,  -  p.  341 
§  62.  Action  of  the  first  General  Assembly. 
§  63.  A  committee  of  missions  raised.  §  64. 
The  Synods  of  Virginia  and  of  tiie  Carolinas 
may  manage  their  own  missions.  §  65. 
Commission  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia.  §  66. 
Yearly  collection  ordered  by  the  Assembly. 
()  67.  Pastoral  appeal  to  the  churches.  §  68. 
Form  of  instructions  to  missionaries.  §  69. 
The  system,  that  of  itinerancy.  §  70. 
Statement  to  the  Association  of  Connecticut. 
§  71.  Report  on  the  best  mode  of  conducting 
these  missions.  §  72.  A  stated  missionary 
employed.  §  73.  Employment  of  Catechists 
proposed . 

Title  2. —  The  standing  Committee  of  Mis- 
sions, -  .  .  -  p.  350 
§  74.   The    standing    committee    created. 

f)  75.  Presbyteries  to  report  to  the  committee. 

§  76.    Powers    of  the    committee    enlarged. 

§  77.  Rule  in  regard  to  distant  members. 

Title  3. — The  Board  of  Missions,  p.  352 
§  78.  The  committee  raised  to  a  commis- 
sion, under  the  style  of"  The  Board  of  Mis- 
sions."  ,§  79.  Annual  collections  appointed. 
§  80.  Additional  powers  given  to  the  Board. 
§  81.  An  overture  urging  a  re-organization 
of  the  Board.  §  82.  Otiier  amendments  to 
the  Constitution.  §  83.  Western  committee 
of  missions. 

Title  4. — Proposed  union  with  the  A.  H. 
M.  Society  in  the  West,  -  -  p-  356 
§  84.  Overture    from    the    Presbytery  of 

Cincinnati.     %  85.    Attempt  to    destroy    the 

Board   by  electing  hostile  members.     §  86. 

The  Cincinnati  Covention. 

Title  5. — Miscellaneous  enactments,  p.  358 
§  87.  Itinerant  labours  required.  §  88. 
Pastors  should  make  tours.  §  89.  Pastoral 
sustentation.  §90.  Increase  of  the  salaries  of 
missionaries.  §  91.  Discretion  of  the  Board 
in  distributing  the  funds.  §  92.  Discretion 
as  to  the  orthodoxy  of  missionaries.  §  93. 
Missions  among  the  Germans. 

Title  6. — Policy  and  results  of  the  Assem. 
Ihfs  Mission,  .         .         -        p.  359 

§  94.  Extent  of  the  field.  §  95.  Princi- 
ples concerning  the  work.  §  96.  Results  of 
twenty-one  years. 

Title  7. — Deities  of  Presbyteries,  p.  360 
§  97.  To  provide  for  their  own  destitutions. 
§  98.  Presbyteries  to  report  to  the  Board. 
§  99.  Presbyterial  efficiency  urged.  Union 
of  feeble  churches. 

Title  8. — Auxiliary  organizations,      p.  361 
3 


tional  Associations. 

CHAPTER  IV.— Foreign  Missions. 

Title  1. — The  Western  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  -        .         -         -        p.  363 

§  101.  Dr.  J.  H.  Rice's  overture  on  for- 
eign missions.  §  102.  Action  on  it.  §  103. 
Formation  of  the  Western  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society.  §  104.  Recognition  of  the  so- 
ciety by  the  Assembly.  §  105.  A  commis- 
sion to  treat  for  its  transfer  to  the  Assembly. 
§  lOG.  Report  of  the  commission. — The  terms 
of  the  transfer.  §  107.  Majority  report  on 
the  treaty  of  transfer.  §  108.  Minority  re- 
port  on  the  treaty.  §  109.  Rejection  of  the 
society.  §  110.  Protest  on  the  rejection. 
§111.  Answer  to  the  protest. 
Title  2. —  Organization  of  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions,  -  -  -  j9.  374. 
§  112.  The  constitution  of  the  Board. 
§  113.  Union  of  the  Western  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society.  §  114.  Alterations  in  the 
constitution.  §  115.  Resolutions  upon  re- 
ceiving the  first  report.  §  116.  Pastoral  let. 
tcr  to  foreign  missionaries.  §  117.  Letter  to 
the  churches  on  foreign  missions.  §  118. 
Action  of  1857  on  the  same  subject. 
Title  3. — Miscellaneous  provisions,  p.  384 
§  119.  Duty  of  pastors  and  sessions. 
§  120.  Injunction  on  Presbyteries  in* regard 
to  collections.  §  121.  Standing  day  of 
prayer  for  missions.  §  122.  The  missions 
may  organize  themselves  into  Presbyteries 
and  Synods.  §  123.  Synod  of  Northern  In- 
dia  erected.  §  124.  Presbyteries  erected  in 
China,  West  Africa,  and  Indian  Territory. 
§  125.  Mission  church  courts  have,  in  cer- 
tain cases,  a  necessary  discretion,  as  to  the 
letter  of  the  Form  of  Government. 

CHAPTER  V — Ministerial  Education. 

Title  1. — Early  measures   of  the    General 

Synod, j».  388 

§  126.  Abortive  attempts  to  establish  a 
school.  §  127.  Free  school  founded  by  the 
Philadelphia  Synod.  §  128.  A  tuition  fee 
imposed.  §  129.  Branches  taught.  §  130. 
A  library  founded.  §  131.  Aid  for  the  school 
from  a  German  fund. 

Title  2. — The  College  of  Neiv  Jersey,  p.  392 
§  132.    General    collection    for    education 

purposes.     §  ]33.  Collection  for  the  college. 

§  134.  The  mission  of  Davies  and  Tennent 

to  Europe.     §  135.  Address  to  the  General 

Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland.     §  136. 

Translation    of  Davies    to    the    presidency. 

§  137.  A  general  collection  for  the  college. 

§  138.  A  chair  of  theology   in    tlie   college. 

§  139.  Rebuilding  of  the  college  in  1802. 

Title  3. —  Other  obsolete  educational  mea- 
sures, p.  396 


Ii8 


CONTENTS. 


§  140.  A  general  education  plan.  §  141.^  189.  Special  collection  for  church  exten- 
Transylvaiiia  Seminary.  §  142.  A  plan  torsion.  §  190.  Enlargetnent  of  the  committee, 
increasing  the  number  of  candidates.  §  143.  §  191.  Erection  of  the  committee  at  St.  Louis. 
Manner  of  action  under  it.  §  144.  The  plan  §  192.  Amendments  to  the  constitution, 
amended.  j§  193.  General  rules  for  the  committee. 

Title  4. —  The  Board  of  Education,  jo.  399 
§  145.  The  erection  of  a  Board.  ^  146. 
Constitution  of  tlie  Board.  §  147.  Amend- 
ments to  the  constitution.  §  148.  The 
pledges  required  of  beneficiaries.  §  149. 
Honorary  members  of  tiie  Board.  §  150. 
Employment  of  candidates  under  the  direc- 
tion of  pastors.  §  151.  Caution  enjoined  in 
recommending  candidates.  §  152.  Tliorough 
and  full  course  of  study.  §  153.  Appropria- 
tions may  assume  the  form  of  scholarships. 
§  154.  Increase  of  appropriations.  §  155. 
Distinction  of  probationers  and  candidates. 
§  156.  Discrimination  of  funds.  §  157. 
Synodical  agents.  §  158.  Theological  semi- 
naries referred  to  the  Board. 


Title     5. — Church-schools     and     Colleges, 

p.  403 
§  159.  Earlier  precedents.  §  160.  An  act 
of  the  Synod  of  Virginia.  §  161.  Centre 
College.  §  162.  Report  on  parochial  schools. 
§  163.  Establishment  of  parochial  and  pres- 
byterial  schools.  §  164.  Board  of  Publica- 
tion to  inquire  for  suitable  books.  %  165. 
Colleges  under  ecclesiastical  control.  §  166. 
Makemie  College  in  Arkansas.  §  167. 
Greek  Testament  in  institutions  of  learning. 
§  168  Relation  of  the  church  to  corporation 
and  state  schools.  §  169.  The  two  depart- 
ments of  operation  to  be  kept  distinct. 

CHAPTER  VI — Book  and  Tract  Publi- 

CATION. 

Title  1. — Early  measures,  •        p.  413 

§  170.  Committee  to  revise  controversial 
treaties,  §  171.  Collection  and  distribution 
of  rehgious  publications.  §  172.  Proposed 
organization  of  Tract  societies,  in  1809. 
§  173.  Recommendation  of  a  publisher's 
works  declined. 

Title  2. — Publication  of  the  Bible,  p.  415 
§  174.  A  collection  for  the  distribution  of 
Bibles.  §  176.  Collins's  edition  recom- 
mended. 4  176.  The  American  Bible  So- 
ciety. §  177.  Bible  Union's  new  translation. 
§  178.  Bible  Society's  revision  movement. 

Title  3. — The  Board  of  Publication,  p.  418 
§  179.  Constitution  of  the  Board.  §  180. 
Amendments  of  the  constitution.  §  181. 
Circulation  of  the  publications.  §  182.  Ger- 
iiian  publications.  §  183.  Formation  of  de- 
positories. §  184.  A  system  of  colportagc. 
^  185.  Management  of  the  finances. 

CHAPTKR    VII. —The     Committee     of 
Church  Extension.        -         -        p-  421 

§  186.  Early  church  extension  measures. 
§  187.  Aid  to  a  churcli  in  Massachusetts. 
6  188.  A    committee    of  church    extension. 


PART    II. 

THEOLOGICAL   SCHOOLS. 

CHAPTER   I.— Measures  of  the  Gene- 
ral Synod.     -         •         -         -        p.  426 
§  194.  Efforts   to  secure    a   Professor    of 
Theology.     §  195.   A  provisional  arrange- 
ment. 

CHAPTER  II.— Princeton  Seminary. 

Title  1 — Incipient  measures,  -  p.  427 
§  196.  Different  plans  proposed.  §  197. 
Responses  of  the  Presbyteries.  §  198.  Act 
establishing  the  seminary.  §  199.  Pastoral 
letter  on  tlie  subject.  §§  200,  201.  Agree, 
ment  with  the  Trustees  of  New  Jersey  Col- 
lege. §  202.  Tlie  location  fixed  at  Prince- 
ton. 

Title    2. — Constitution    of   the    Seminary, 

p.  4.34 

§  203.  Article  I. — Of  the  General  Assem- 
bly. §  204.  Article  II — Of  the  board  of 
directors.  §  205.  Article  III.— Of  the  pro- 
fessors.  §  206.  Article  IV. — Of  study  and 
attainments.  Article  V. — Of  devotion  and 
improvement  in  practical  piety.  §  207 
Article  VI.— Of  the  students.  §  208.  Arti- 
cle  VII.— Of  the  funds. 
Title  3. — Rules  relating  to  Professors  and 

Directors,        .         .         -         .        p.  438 

§  209.  Election  of  directors.  §  210.  The 
directors  to  report  vacancies.  §211.  Man- 
ner of  electing  professors.  §  212.  Proposed 
precaution.  §  213.  Appointment  of  instruc- 
tors without  authority  of  the  Assembly. 
§  214.  The  reports  of  the  Boards  should  be 
full  and  specific. 

Title    4. —  Organization   of  the   Seminary, 

p.  440 

§  215.  A  missionary  department  proposed. 
§  216.  Organization,  &c.  (a)  List  of  the 
professors,  {b)  Resolutions  upon  Dr.  Mil- 
lar's tender  of  resignation,  (c)  The  build- 
ings,   (d)  The  funds. 

CHAPTER    III.— Western  Theological 
Seminary  at  Allegheny  City,  Pa.^.  444 

§  217.    Constitution     of   the    seminary. 

(b)  Location  of  tiie  seminary  at  Allegheny. 

(c)  Plan  of  the  Western  Seminary.     §  218. 
Instructors  of  the  Western  Seminary. 

CHAPTER  IV.— Danville  Seminary. 

Title  1. — Creation  of  the  Danville  Seminary, 

p.  447 

§  219.  Papers  in  regard  to  a  seminary  lor 

the    west.      (a)    Overture    from    Cincinnati 

seminary.     (6)  Overture  from  comraiasioii- 


CONTENTS. 


19 


ere  from  Presbyteries  in  the  Synod  of  Ken- 
tucky, (c)  Action  of  a  meetii.g  held  in 
Philadelphia.  §  220.  Resolve  to  establish  a 
seminary  for  the  West.  §  221  Constitution 
of  the  Danville  seminary.  §  222.  Organi- 
zation oi'the  seminary.  List  of  instructors. 
Statistics.  §  223.  Endowment,  funds,  &c. 
Title  2. — Plan  of  Danville  Theological 
Seminary,  -  -  .  -  p.  453 
§  224.  Design  of  ttie  institution. — Mode  of 


early  recognized,  §  256.  A  w^idows'  fund 
created.  §  257.  Amendment  in  the  plan. 
§  258.  Petition  for  a  charter.  §  259.  Condi- 
tions  of  assurance  offered  by  the  corporation. 
§  260.  Rates  of  assurance.  §  261.  Declara- 
tion of  applicant. 

Title  2. — Acts  of  the  Assembly  on  the  sub. 
j'ect,  -----  jo.  478 
262.  A  plan  early  recommended.  §  263. 
I  .■  •.  X  oo-  mi  ,  J  r  1-  , The  present  plan  of  the  Assembly.  §264. 
conducting  >t  §  22d.  The  boiird  of  direc-jThe  business  committed  to  the  trustees  of 
r^o,  i  ,  <•  P™|'-^«««'-«--rTjie  ^acu  ty.|the.  Assembly.  §  2(J5.  A  report  adopted  on 
<j  ZZ7.   Boards  of  trustees. — lunds.     § -^2^.  !{j,g  gyjjjgpj^  '^ 

Students — lite    in    the    seminary.      §    229.! 

General  provisions.     §  230     Broadnax  andJcHAPTER  II.— The  Funds  of  the  Gene 
Lidird  professorships.     §  2ol.  Authority  of 
the  Assembly  over  the  Board  of  trasttesv 

C'HAPTER    V. — Synodical     and    other 

Seminaries. 
Title  1. — Introductory,      -         -        p.  458 


(j  232.  Relation  of  the  Synods  to  the  sub- 


RAL  Assembly. 
Title    1 


Organization    of    the     Trustees, 
p.  481 
(}  266.  The  charter.     §  267.  The  charter 
icccpfed.     §  268.  Manner  of  electing  trus- 
tees.    §  269.   Intercourse  with  the  trustees 


ject.     §  2.33.  Ml monal  from  the  Presbytery     ,.  ,      ^  ,  r  ^Tn   m     .       .       u 

-       -  *  u         t    J     .  J     •' 4i  ••' lof  the  Assembly.  6  270.  The  trustees  harm- 

igton.     Report  adopted  on  this,,        . J  ^ 

§  234    Propoi 


of  West  Lexington.  Report  adopted  on  this!"'  ^"."  ^--"'"'y-  V  ^  -  u.  x  ne  irusiees  r 
memorial.  §  234  Proposal  to  transfer  alli'^'^^  '"  "^^^'^'^^  """^^'^  ''^ ^'^^  Assembly 
the  seminaries  to  the  Synods.  JTitle  2. — Investment  and  cojidition  of  the 

Title  2. —  Union  Theological  Seminary,  Vir.\     Funds,  -----        jo.  485 
ginia,      .         ....        p.  460 1     §  271.   Manner  of  keeping  the  accounts. 
§  235.  It  is  taken  under  the  supervision  of  j§  272.  A  committee  on  the  state  of  tlie  funds, 
the    Assembly.     §    236.    The    seminary    is!§    273.    State    of  funds    in    1852.      §    274. 
adopted  by  tlie  Synods  of  Virginia  and  North  Schedule  No.  51.     §  275.  Schedule  No.  52. 

-  §  276.  Schedule  No.  53.     §277.    Schedule 

No.  54.  §  278.  Schedule  No.  55.  §  27J. 
Schedule  No.  56.  §  280.  Measures  for  re- 
pairing losses  and  protecting  the  funds. 
§  281.  Accounts  to  be  simplified.  §  282. 
Treasurer's    report   to   be  in  detail.     §  283. 


rgini 
Carolina.  §  237.  Resumption  of  funds  by 
the  Synods.  §  238.  Change  in  the  mode  of 
<  iecting  professors.  §  239.  Other  changes 
in  the  plan.  §  240.  Instructors  in  the  semi- 
nary. §  241.  Statistics,  &.c. 
Title  3. — Columbia  Theological  Seminary, 


^ggi  Trust  funds  may  not  be  diverted  or  alienated 

§  242.  Constitution  of  the  institution. 
Section  II. — Tlie  power  of  the  Synods. 
§  243.   Professors.     §  244.  State  of  endow- 


ments, &c.,  in  1858 

Title  4. — iVew  Albany  Theological  Semi- 
nary, .  .  -  -  -  p.  465 
§  245.  Overture  from  the  Boi^d  of  Direc- 
tors.    §  246.  Action  of  the  trustees  on  the 


Title  3. — History  of  certain  funds,  p.  494 
§  285.  Commissioners'  fund. — Original 
system.  §  286.  Present  plan.  §§287—289. 
The  contingent  fund.  §  290.  Permanent 
missionary  limd. — Its  origin.  §  291.  In- 
vestment and  usi'.  §  292.  Only  the  interest 
to  be  used.  §  2!)3.  The  income  to  be  paid. 
quarterly.     §    294.    Funds    in    New    Jersey 


transfer.  §247.  Resolutions  of  the  Synod  ICollege.  §295.  Plan  for  their  application, 
of  Kentucky.  §  248.  Action  of  the  Synodj§  296.  Present  amount  of  this  fund — Its  ap- 
of  Indiana.  §  249.  Action  ot"  other  Synods. jpropriation.  §  297.  Azariah  Horton  fund. — 
§250.  The  Assembly  does  not  interfere  with  i  Extract  of  his  will.  §  298.  James  Lesly 
the  New  Albany  seminary.  §  251.  Instruc-:fund.— Extract  of  his  will  §§299,300. 
tors  and  statistics.  | Funds  with  the  corporation  of  the  widows' 

TiTUE  5.— Other  Seminaries,  -  p.  410M^'^-  §301.  Eastburn  Seamen's  Chapel 
§  252.  Seminary  of  the  Synod  of  Ken-  '"i^nd.  §  302.  Colt  scholarship.— Terms  of 
tucky.  §  253.  The  Southwistern  seminary i*''e  endowment.  §  303.  Ed  scholarship. 
at  Maryville,  Tennessee.  §  254.  Action  pro-  §  ^'^'^^  Boudinot  pastors'  library  fund.  §  305. 
posed  respecting  Lane  seminary.  (J)  ThejAnotlier  Boudinot  fund. 
A.ssembly  declines  to  interlere  with  it. 


CHAPTER  III.— Presbyterian    Histori- 
cal Society.  -         '         -        p.  502 

§  306.  Coll-clion  of  materials  for  the  his- 
tory of  tin;  Clmreh.     §  307.  A  committee  to 
write  the  history.     §  3U8.   The    committee 
ISTERS  AND  Widows.  changed.      §  309.  Further  measures.     §310. 

Title  1. — Earlier  measures,       -        p.  472|Thc  collections  deposited  with  tlx'  iiistorical 
§  255.  The  claims  of  minister's  widows 'society. 


PART  III. 

OTHER    INSTITUTIONS. 
CHAPTER  I. — Support  of  invalid  Min- 


20 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK    VI. 

RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES. 


PART  I. 

INTERCOURSE   OF   CHURCHES. 

§  1.  The  regulation  of  intercourse  belongs 
to  the  Assembly. 

CHAPTER    I. — Intercourse    with    the 
New  England  Churches. 

Title  1. — Early  correspondence,  p.  506 

§  2.  First  occasion  of  intercourse.  §  3. 
Final  action  in  this  case.  §  4.  Committee 
in  relation  to  difficulties  in  New  York.  §  5. 
Report  of  the  committee.  §  6.  Conference 
with  the  Connecticut  ministers  on  the  sub 


§  36.  Proposals  for  systematic  correspon- 
dence. §  37.  Further  overtures.  §  38. 
Convention  of  the  three  Synods,  ij  39.  Ac- 
tion of  General  Synod  on  the  report  of 
this  convention.  §  40.  Instructions  for  a 
second  convention.  ^  41.  Renewal  of  the 
correspondence  attempted.  §  42.  Delegates 
to  the  proposed  convention.  §  43.  Action 
of  the  convention.  §  44.  The  plan  declined 
by  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod.  §  45. 
Declined  by  the  Dutch  Synod.  §  45.  Cor- 
respondence opened  with  the  Associate  Re- 
formed. §  46.  Tiie  plan  of  correspondence. 
§  47.  Correspondence  with  the  Associate  Re- 


•     .       s.  1    k  J  •..      *    „•  u  M„..,  lormed  synod  ot  the  South, 

ject.     §  7.  A  second  committee  to  visit  JNewi  •' 

York.     §  8.  Standing  committee  of  corres-JTiTLE    2. —  Correspondence   with   (he  Dutch 

pondence.     §  9.  Embarrassment  of  this  in-i     Reformed  Church  since  1852,    -        p.  535 

tercourse.     §  10.    Annual    convention   withi     §  48.  Plan  of  intercourse  adopted      §  49. 

the  Connecticut  churches.  I  Case  of  Leonard  B.  Van  Dyke.     §  50.  The 

Title  2.-Intercourse  after  the  RevoluHonM'^   "^'Tn'^i  J^f^'  ,<^^'V°^  ^''f   ^"^"^ 

„   i;io  I  Reformed  Dutch  Church  in  Kingston. 


JO.  512 
§  11.  Motion  for  a  renewal  of  intercourse.  CHAPTER  III 
^  12.  Proposals  to  the  Association  of  Connec- 
ticut. §  13.  A  plan  of  intercourse  adopted. 
§  14.  The  delegates  allowed  to  vote.  §  15. 
Correspondence  with  the  General  Conven- 
tion at  Vermont.  §  16.  Correspondence  with 
the  General  Association  of  New  Hampshire. 
§  17.  Letter  from  the  General  Association  of 
Massachusetts.  §  18.  Reply  of  the  Assem- 
bly. §  19.  Agreement  for  interchange  of 
delegates.  §  20.  Treaty  with  the  General 
Conference  of  Maine.  §  21.  Treaty  with 
the  Evangelical  Consociation  of  Rhode  Is- 
land. §  22.  Violation  of  the  terms  of  cor- 
respondence.— Chambers's  case.  §  23.  The 
treaty  with  Connecticut  amended.  §  24. 
Letter  to  the  other  associations.  §  25.  Re- 
plies of  the  associations.  §  26.  Further  cor- 
respondence on  the  subject.  §  27.  The 
amendments  urged  on  the  Association  of 
.Massachusetts.  §  28.  Acquiescence  of  the 
Association.  §  29.  New  violations  of  the 
terms  of  intercourse. 


Correspondence    with 
the  Associate  Presbytery.    -        p-  538 

§  52.  Proposed  union. 

CHAPTER    IV. — Correspondence    with 
the  German  Reformed  Church,    p.  539 

§  53.  Early  intercourse.  §  54.  Plan  of 
correspondence  adopted.  §  55.  Suspension 
of  intercourse. 

Re- 
540 


CHAPTER    V — Relations    to   the 
FORMED  Presbyterian  Church,      p- 

§  56.  The  Assembly  proposes  correspon- 
dence. §  57.  A  plan  proposed  by  a  conven- 
tion. §  58.  The  subject  waived  by  the  Re- 
formed  Synod.  §  59.  Communication  on 
the  slavery  question. 

CHx\PTER   VI. — RelatioxNs  WITH  the  In- 
dependent  Presbyterians.      -        p.  542 

§   60.    Intercommunion    allowed.     §    61. 
iConditions  of  union. 
T'^-^]^^J--'^'^^respondence  since  the  ^^Aism^o/  j^^^^p^ j,^^  VII.— Correspondence   with 

!    Welsh    Calvinistic    Methodists. 
p.  543 


1838. JO.  521 1 

§  30.  Proposal  to  correspond  through  the: 
Pastoral     Union.       §    31.     Girrespondence; 
gradually   resumed.      §  32.    Overture    from  I     §  62.  Assent  of  the  Assembly  to  corrce- 
the  General  Association  of  New  York.   §  33.jpondence. 

Interference  with  the  slavery  question.    ^  34.JQjj^prpj^jj    VIII.— Conference    of    Re- 
t^orrespondencc  closed.  formed  Churches.  -         -        P-  643 

CHAPTER     II.— Correspondence    with      §  63.  Plan  of  the  conference.     §  64.  Re- 

the  Dutch  Reformed  and  the  Associate ip^rt  of  the  committee  of  conference.     ()  tiS. 

Reformed  Ciiukches.  jSccond    report   of   the    committee.      §    66. 

Title  1. — Earty  intercourse,       -        ;?.  525 1  Unanimous  action  of  the  Assembly  on  this 
35.  Early  relations  to  the  Dutch  church.  Ireport. 


CONTENTS. 


21 


CHAPTER  IX — Relations  to  the  Epis- 

COl'AL  ChlURCH.  .  .  .  p.  547 

§  67.  Mr.  Tennent's  reasons  of  dissent 
from  the  Church  of  Ireland.  §  68.  Casual 
correspondence  with  the  clergy  met  at  Phila- 
delphia. 

CHAPTER     X. — Correspondence     with 
Foreign  Churches. 

Title  1. — Intercourse  by  letter,  -        p.  548 
§  69.  Early  intercourse.     §  70.   Later  in- 
tercourse.— Embarrassments  in  opening-  it. 
<^  71.  The  subject  referred  to  the  Board  of 
missions.      §    72.    Again    resumed.      §  73. 
Subsequent  intercourse.      §  74.    Correspon- 
dence with  the  Continental  churches  resumed. 
§  73.  Correspondence  with   the  Waldenses. 
^  76.  Sympathy  for  the  free  church  of  Scot- 
land.    §  77.  Delegates  from  the  free  church. 
Title  2. — Foreign   correspondence   and   the 
s!avery  question,      .         .         .        p.  555 
§  78.  Introduction  of  the  subject.     §  79. 
Letter  to  the  church  of  Scotland.     §  80.  The 
Irish  General  Assembly.     §  81.  The  Synod 
in  Canada.     §  82.  Further  correspondence 
with  the  Irish  Assembly. 
CHAPTER    XI. — Attitude   toward  the 
Papacy.  .         .        .         .        p.  560 

§  83.  It  is  held  excommunicate.  §  84.  Its 
extension  to  be  opposed.  §  85.  Children  in 
Romish  schools. 

PART    II. 

ACCESSIONS    OF   OTHER   BODIES. 

Title  1. — Accessions  of  Presbyteries,  p.  562 
§  86.  The   Presbytery   of  Suffolk,     §  87. 


The  Presbytery  of  Dutchess  county.  §  88. 
Application  from  the  Presbytery  of  South 
Carolina.  §  89.  Application  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Charleston. 

Title  2. —  Union  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Synod,  .  -  ...  p.  565 
§  90,  Proposal   by   the    Assembly.     §  91. 

Articles  of  union  adopted  by  the  Assembly. 

§  92.    Referred   to   the    Presbyteries    by   the 

Synod.      §    93.    The    union    consummated. 

§  94.  The  library  and  funds  of  the   Synod. 

§  95.    Claims    to    the    library.     §  96.    It    is 

transferred  to  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod 

of  New  York. 

PAUT  III. 

THE   PLAN    OF   UNION. 

Title  1. — Origin  of  the  Plan,  -  jo.  570 
§  97.  It  is  proposed  by  the  Association  of 
Connecticut.  §  98.  Adopted.  §  99.  Plan 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Albany  in  1802.  §  100. 
Plan  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  in  1808, 
§  101.  Minutes  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  on 
the  subject. 

Title  2. —  Operation  of  the  Plan,  p.  574: 
§  102.  Case  of  Daniel  W.  Lathrop.  §  103. 
Case  of  Josiah  Bissell.  §§  104,  105.  Case 
of  Clement  Tuttle.  §  106.  Delegation  of 
committee  men  disapproved.  §  107.  Com- 
mittee-men allowed  to  withdraw  their  com- 
missions. §  108.  Excluded  in  the  South. 
§  109.  Proposed  interpretation  of  the  plan. 
§  110.  Operation  of  the  plan  in  the  Synod  of 
the  Western  Reserve.  §  111.  Subsequent 
action  of  the  Assembly.  §  112.  Case  of 
Erastus  Upson. 


BOOK    VII. 

HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS. 


PART  I. 

TESTIMONIES   AGAINST   ERRORS. 

§  1.  Duty  of  opposition  to  error.  §  2.  Pas- 
toral letter  of  the  Assembly  of  1839,  on 
maintaining  doctrinal  purity,  (j  3.  Testi- 
mony against  the  Universalist  and  Socinian 
errors. 

PART  II. 

THE    SCHISM   OF    1741. 
Title   1. — Aiitecedent  difficulties,  p.  592 

§  4.  Act  on  ministers  intruding  on 
churches.  §  5.  Act  on  the  examination  of 
candidates.  §  6.  The  act  on  exainination 
amended.  §  7.  The  act  on  ministerial  in- 
trusion amended.     §  8.  Admonition    to  the 


Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick.  §  9.  New 
proposals  for  accommodation.  §  10.  Pro- 
posed interpretation  of  the  acts. 
Title  2. — The  division  takes  place,  p.  597 
§  11-  The  protestation,  (j  12.  The  New 
Brunswick  party  withdraws. — The  standards 
re-adopted. 

Title  3. — Negotiations  of  the  Hetc  York 
brethren,  .         .       '  -         .         jo.  600 

§  13.    Measures    proposed    for    re-union. 

§14.  Protest  of  the  New  York    members. 

§  15.  .Abortive  discussions  in  the  Synod. 
16.  Proposalsof  the  Synod.     §  17.  Further 

overture    from    the   New    York    Presbytery. 

§  18.  Reply  of  the  Synod.     §  19.   The  New 

York  Presbytery  withdraws.    §20.  Erection 

of  the  Synod  of  New  York. 


22 


CONTENTS. 


Title  4. — Subsequent  transactions  and  re- 
union, -----  JO.  609 
§  21.   Synod's  account  of  the  schism,  to 

Dr.  Clapp.     §  22.   New  York  Synod's  pro-jpended  and  deposed 

posal  for  a  re-union.     §  23.    Difficulties  in 

the   way.     §  24.    The   commissions   of  the 

Synods  meet.  §  25.  The  union  consum- 
mated.    §  26.  Terms  of  the  re-union.     §  27. 

Centenary  commemoration  of  the  re-union. 


action  of  Synod  pronounced  irreo;ular.     §  70. 

The     Assembly     examines     and     condemns 

The  Gospel   Plan."     §  71.  Mr.   Ddvis  sus- 


Be 


Thomas     B. 
p.  649 


Title  8. — Case   of  the 

Craiyhead, 

§  72.  Origin  of  the  case.  §  73.  Mr.  Craig- 
head fails  to  prosecute  his  appeal.  §  74.  A 
memorial  from   him.     §    75.    The    case    re- 


Titi.e  5. — The  Donegal  troubles,         p.  618jsumcd.     §  76.  -\gain  postponed.     §  77.  The 

§  28.  Occasion  of  them.     §29.  Mediation  [final    decision.     §   78.    Mr.    Craighead    re- 

of  the  New  York  Presbytery.     §  30.  Com-  stored. 

promise    proposed.      §    31.    Difficulties    in 


Donegal  Presbytery.     §  32.  The 
§  33.   Overtures    for    re-union. 
union  with  the  Synod. 

PART   III. 

MINOR   CASES. 


secession. 
6  34.    Re- 


PAKT  IV. 

THE    NEW-SCHOOL    SCHISM. 


CHAPTER   I.— -The    Earlier    Transac- 
tions.       p.  656 

§  79.  An  early  minute  in  the  controversy. 

Cotoell  and^l^^^   '^''"•'  Asscnibly  condemns  this.     §  81. 
„2o  r^rotests  against  tlie  Assembly  s  action.    §  82. 
■^'  Coniplaiiit  .-.gainst  doclrinal  errors  discoun- 

tenanced.  §  83.  A  reformatory  overture  from 
Title  2.— Case  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Barker,: ^\^^  Synod  of  Pittsburgh.     §  84.  Congrega- 

p.  624  tional  boards  set  upon  a  level  with  our  own. 
§  36.  A  committee  to  deal  with  Mr.  Har-^  85.  Proposed  geographical  division  of  tlie 
ker.     §  37.  Report  of  the  committee.     §  38.  General  Assembly. 
The  case  continued.     6  39.    His  book  con- 


TiTLE  1. — The  case  of  Messrs 
Tennent,         -         -         - 
§  35.  Action  of  the  Synod. 


demned.     §  40.  Mr.  Harker  deposed. 
Title  3. — Disorders  in  Abingdon  Presbytery, 

p.  627 
§  41.  A  commission  of  the  General  Synod 


CHAPTER  II.— Barnes's    First    Trial. 

p.  661 

§  86.  Mr.  Barnes's  removal  to  Philadelphia. 

87.  Action  of  the  Synod  un  this  case.  §  88. 
§§42,43.  The  subject  in  the  Synod  the  next  pi-esbytery's  examination  of  Mr.  Barnes's 
year.  §  44.  Mr.  Graham  in  Presbytery.  jsermon.  §  89.  Reference  to  the  General  As- 
Title  4.— Case    of  Rev.    Hezekiah    ^aM,henibly.     §  90.  Action  of  the  Assembly. 

.  ^r   f.  ■   .       p.,  r  .c  v^"/^^  CHAPTER    III.— "Elective    Affinity" 

§  45.  Oriffin  of  the  case.  §  46.  rirst  ac-i     --,                                                                  ~^- 

..  ^     ^.,      5          ui        x^T  v>    .      I  1  ...          Courts  erected.    -         -         .         ».  66/ 

tion  of  the  Assembly.     §  47.  Pastoral  letter.                                             •                           -^ 

§  48.  A  judicial  commission  of  Synod.    §  49.!     §  91.    Erection    of  the    Elective    Affinity 

Balch  in  the  General  Assembly.      §  50.  Sub-  Presbytery.      §  92.  This  Presbytery  restored 

sequent   ciiarges    against  him.     §  51.    The  after  dissolution.     §  93.  Protest   against  it. 

independent  Presbytery  in  the  Assembly.       ;§  94.  Answer  to  flie  protest.     §  95.  Erection 

Title  5.  — The  new-Iight  heresy,  p.  634iof  the  Synod  of  Delaware. 

§  52.  The  origin  of  it.     6  58.  A  commit-'/-,„  a  Drrinn    t^t      n,         n  a 

tee  to  visit  the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  §  54.,^"^PTER  IV.-The  General  Assem- 
Proceedings  of  the  commitfe.     §  55.  Pas-       J^^y  of  1834.  -         -         -        ^.6/0 

toral  address  of  the  Synod.  §  56.  Sequel  of  §  96.  The  Western  memorial.  §  97.  Ac- 
the  Seceders.  |tion  of  the  -\sscmbly  on  the  memorial.      §  98 

Title  &.—The  Cumberland  schism,      p.  640  Protest  against  this  nction.     §  99.  Reply  to 

§  57.  Origin  of  the  disorders  in  Cumber- l^'i's  protest.  §  100.  Resolution  of  attnch- 
land  Presbytery  §  58.  A  commission  of  l""-'nt  to  the  doctrines  of  the  standards, 
the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  §  59.  Proccedingsl^  101-  ^  protest  rejected.  §  102.  The  nii- 
of  the  commission.  §  60.  Further  action  of '"'"''^7  appeal  to  the  Church  at  large.  §  103 
the  Synod.     §  61.    Remonstrance  from    the jT'ie  act  and  testimony. 

Cumberland  party,  to  the  Assembly.  §  62.i^j^^pTER  V.-The  General  Assembly 
JLetter   to    the    Synod   ol    Kentucky.     6   63.'  looc  i^aa 

k     4.V.      c      111      .•••  J : u         1         OF  1835.  -         -         -         -        p.  6o8 

Another  Cumberland  petition,  and  the  reply. I  '^ 

§  Ij4.  Tiie  Synod  fully  justified.  §  65.  Let-!  §  104.  The  act  and  testimony  convention. 
ter  to  the  Rev.  J.  W.  Sl(ph<nson,  regarding!^  105.  Memorial  of  the  convention.  §  106. 
the  Cumberlands.  §§  66,  67.  Attitude  to-]Aclion  of  the  Assembly  on  the  memorial, 
ward  the  Cumberl.md  body.  ] 

TiTX.Kl.-CaseofiheRev.  William  C.  Davis,^^^^^'^^^  VI.-Barnes's  Second  Trial 

p.  G46  P-  ^^^ 

§68.  Origin  of  the    process.     §69.  The'     §  107.   Charges    tabled    by    Dr.    Junkin 


CONTENTS. 


23 


§  108.  Decision  of  the  Assembly's  Second ; 
Fi-esbytcry  of  Pliiladelphia.  §'l09.  Dr.  I 
Junkin's  appeal  to  Synod.  §  110.  Decisionj 
of  the  Syn(/d  of  Pliiladelphia  on  the  appeal. 
^111.  Decision  of  the  General  Assembly. 
i  112.  Dr.  Miller's  resolution  rejected.  §  1 13. 
First  protest  in  Barnes's  case.  §  114.  Sec- 
ond protest.     §  115.  Reply  to  these  protests. 

CHAPTER    VII.— The    General    Assem- 
bly OF  183G. 

Title  1. — Cases  of  (he  Presbyteries  of  Wil- 
mington and  the  Assembly's  second,  p.  705 
§  116.  The  Assembly's  Presbytery  refuses 
her  records  to  the  Synod  §  117  Resolution 
of  censure.  §118.  Tlie  Presbytery  dissolved. 
§  119.  Complaints  ag-ainst  the  Presbytery  of 
Wilmington.  §  120.  The  Wilmington 
Presbytery's  records  withheld.  §  l21. 
Tiiese  Presbyteries  restored. 

CHAPTER  VIII.— The    General  Assem- 
bly OF  1837. 

Title    %. — The     Old    School     Convention. 

p.  710 
§  122.    Memorial  of  the   Convention   of 
1837. 

Title  2. — Abrogation  of  the  Plan  of  Union, 

p.  715 
§  123.  Act  of  abrogation.     §  124.  Protest 
against  it.     §  125.  Ajisvs^er. 

Title  3. — Process  against  disorderly  courts, 

p.  726 

§  126.  A  committee  of  citation.     §  127. 

Protest   against    these    resolutions.     §  127. 

Answer.     §128.  Report  of  the  Committee. — 

Certain  Synods  admonished. 

Title  4. —  Committee  of  Conference,  on  ami. 
cable  separation.  •  .  .  p.  730 
§  129.  Constitution  of  the  committee. 
§  130.  Report  of  the  majority.  §  131.  Re- 
port of  the  minority.  §132.  Correspondence 
of  the  committees.  §  133.  Attempt  at  com 
promise  abandoned. 

Title  5. — Four  Synods  disowned,  p.  737 
§  134.  The  disowning  acts.  §  135.  Mr 
Jessup'a  amendment.  §  136.  Western  Re- 
serve protest.  §  137.  Answer.  §  138 
Utica,  Geneva,  and  Genesee  protest.  §  139. 
Answer. 

Title  6. — Testimonies,       -        -        p.  744 

§  140.  Against    certain    disorders  in   the 

churches.     §  141.  Against  doctrinal  errors. 


§  142.  Protest  against  this  testimony.    §  143. 
Action  upon  this  protest. 

Title  ?• — Third  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia, 

p.  752 
§  144.    It    is    dissolved.      §  145.    Protest 
ag.iinst  the  dissolution.     §  146.  Answer. 

Title  8. — Home  Missionary  and  Edncation 
Societies,  .         .         .         .        p.  764 

§  147.  Thf^  are  discountenanced.     §  148. 

Protest  against  this.     §  149.  Answer. 

Title  9. — Other  measures,  .         p.  760 

§  150.  Discipline  enjoined.  §  151.  Sta- 
tistics of  the  disowned  Synods.  §  152.  Pas. 
toral  letter.  §  153.  Letter  to  the  churches 
of  Christ. 

CHAPTER  IX.— Assembly  of  1838. 

Title  1. — The  New-school  secede,         p.  770 
§  154.  The  secession.     §  155.  List  of  the 
seccders. 

Title    2. — Further    measures    of    Reform, 

p.  773 
§  156.  Committee  of  pacification.  §§  157 — 
159.  The  three  acts.  §  ]fi0.  Missionaries 
to  the  American  Board.  §  161.  In  regard 
to  theological  schools.  §  162.  Instructions 
to  the  Clerks.  §  163.  The  Tliird  Presbytery 
of  Philadelphia.  §164*.  Pastors  of  Congre- 
gational  churches.  §  165.  Matters  referred 
to  the  Assembly  of  1839.  §  166.  Pastoral 
letter  on  the  events  of  1838. 

CHAPTER    X. — Subsequent    Acts    and 

Relations «.  786 

§  167.  Final  adjustment  of  Presbyteries 
and  Synods.  §  168.  Case  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Sidney  §  169,  Interpretation  of  the  acts 
of  reform.  §  170.  Proposals  for  a  joint  com- 
munion. §  171.  Charleston  Union  Presby- 
tery re-united.  §  172.  Later  relations. 
§  173.  The  United  Synod  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church.  §  174.  Case  of  Hudson  Pres- 
bytery. 

CHAPTER    XL— The     Suits     at    Law. 

p.  791 
§  175.  Basis  of  the  claims  at  law.  §  176. 
New-school  trustees  demand  seats  in  the 
Board.  §§  177,  178.  Report  of  the  Board 
on  the  suits  at  law.  §  179.  Action  on  this 
report.  §  180.  Action  upon  the  final  issue. 
§  181.  Letter  of  Sero-eant.  §  182.  Opinion 
of  the  Court.  §  183.  Assessment  to  meet 
expenses.  §  184  The  Assembly  will  accede 
to  an  equitable  division  of  funds. 


24 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK    VIII. 

MORAL    AND    SECULAR. 


CHAPTER  I.— Moral  Questions. 

Title  1. — Miscellaneous,  .  -  p.  802 
§  1.  Astrology.  §  2.  Theatre  and  dancing. 
§  3.  Duelling.  §  4.  Litigation.  ^  §  5.  Secret 
societies.  §  6.  Speculation  and  extrava- 
gance.    §  7.   Gambling.     §  8.  Vaccination. 

Title  2. — Intemperance,  .  -  p.  806 
§  9.  Funeral  revels.  §  10.  Duty  of  chris- 
tians. §  11.  A  pastoral  letter.  §  12.  Day 
of  fasting  and  prayer.  §  13.  Total  absti- 
nence. §  14.  Manufacture  and  sale,  §  15. 
Sale  to  heathen.  §  16.  The  church  and 
moral  reform. 

Title  3. — Sabbath  desecration,  -  p.  810 
§  17.  An  extended  deliverance.  §  18.  The 
Sabbath  our  Palladium.  §  19.  Sabbath 
travel.  §§  20 — 22.  Petitions  to  Congress  on 
Sabbath  mails. 

CHAPTER  II.— The   Coloured   Popula- 
tion. 

Title  1. — The  Slavery  question,  p.  817 
§  23.  First  notice  of  the  subject.  §  24 
First  action.  §§  25,  26.  Intercommunion 
with  slave-holders.  §  27.  Severity  and  traf- 
fic. §  28.  Action  of  1818.  §  29.  Subject 
waived  in  1836.  §  30.  Action  of  1845. 
§  31.  This  action  consistent  with  all  prece- 
ding it.     §  32.  Action  of  1849,  825. 

Title  2. — The  American   Colonization  So. 
ciety,      .        -        ...        p.  826 


§  33,  The  society  approved  and  collections 
recommended. 

Title  3. — Religious  instruction  of  the  Ne- 
groes, -  ....  p.  826 
§  34.  A  negro  missionary.  §  35.  Licen- 
sure of  John  Gloucester.  §  36.  Notices  on 
tlie  subject.  §  37.  Ministers  devoted  to  this 
work.     §  38.  Ashmun  Institute. 

CHAPTER  III.— Civil  Affairs. 

Title  1. — Relations  of  Church   and  State, 

p.  830 

§  39.  Principles  on  their  union.  §  40. 
A  proprietary  law  opposed.  §  41.  A  ca- 
lumny. §  42.  Testimony  against  Swiss  per- 
secution. §  43.  Liberty  of  worship  to  Ameri- 
can citizens  abroad.  §  44.  Days  of  worship 
appointed  by  the  State. 
Title  2. — Documents  on  Civil  Affairs,  p.  835 

§  45.  Pastoral  letter  upon  occasion  of  the 
"  Old  French  War."  §  46.  Pastoral  upon 
the  repeal  of  tlie  Stamp  Act.  §  47.  Days  of 
fasting  and  prayer  for  Congress.  §  48.  Pas- 
toral letter  upon  occasion  of  the  Revolution- 
ary War.  §  49.  Congratulations  on  the 
birth  of  the  French  Dauphin.  §  50.  Ad- 
dress to  Washington  on  his  election  to  the 
Presidency.  §  51.  Washington's  reply. 
§  52.  Pastoral  letter  on  the  results  of  the 
French  Revolution.  §  53.  Warning  against 
political  and  other  secular  excitements. 
§  54.  Indian  civilization.  §  55.  Peace  among 
the  nations. 


BOOK  IX 

STATISTICS. 


Title  1. —  Chronological  Tables,  p.  848 

^  1.  Table  of  Presbyteries.  §  2.  List  of 
the  particular  Synods.  §  3.  The  meetings  of 
the  General  Assembly.  §  4.  Clerks  of  the 
Assembly,  (a)  List  of  stated  clerks.  (6) 
Permanent  clerks. 

Title  2. — Ruks  for  the  Statistics,  p.  855 
§  5  The  reports  to  be  prepared  and  read 
in  open  Presbytery,  (j  6.  To  be  to  the  1st 
of  April.  §  7.  Items  to  be  reported.  §  8. 
Employment  of  ministers  stated.  §  9.  Sta- 
tistics  of   contributions.     §  10.   Supply   of 


omissions.     §  11.  Time  and  place  of  the  meet- 
ings of  the  Synods. 

Title  3. — -Synopsis  of  the  Tables,  p.  857 

§  12.  Numerical  statistics  of  the  General 
Synod  from  1706  to  1788.  §  13.  Of  the 
General  Assembly  from  1791  to  1819.  §  14. 
From  1820  to  1858.  §  15.  Benevolence  from 
1820  to  1858.  §  16.  Domestic  missions. 
§  17.  Board  of  educiition.  §  18.  Church 
extension  statistics.  §  19.  Board  of  foreign 
missions.  §  20.  Summiiry  view  of  the  foreign 
missions,  May  1,  1857.  §  21.  Board  of 
publication.  §  22.  Colportage  and  donation 
statistics.     §  23.  New  School  statistics. 


APPENDIX. — Rules  for  Judicatories.  - 


p.  866 


BOOK  I. 
THE  CONSTITUTION. 


Title  1. — constitution  prior  to  the  adopting  act. 

§  1.    The  General  Presbytery  had  no  written  Constitution. 

[That  the  Presbytery  did  not  at  first  adopt  any  written  constitution,  can  only  be  matter 
of  inference,  as  the  minute  recording  its  organization  is  lost.  The  fact  is  apparent,  how- 
ever, from  the  following  considerations. 

(a)  Neither  in  the  letter  of  the  Presbytery  to  the  New  England  Ministers,  (Book  VI. 
§  2,)  nor  in  those  to  the  Synods  of  Dublin  and  Glasgow,  (Book  V.  §  20,  and  below,  §  3), 
announcing  their  organization,  and  desiring  aid  and  correspondence,  is  mention  made 
of  the  adoption  of  any  written  standards.  Had  any  been  adopted,  the  omission  to  state 
the  fact,  especially  to  the  Scotch  and  Irish  Synods,  is  unaccountable. 

(6)  Although,  after  the  passage  of  the  Adopting  Act,  the  adoption  of  the  Westminster 
standards  is  a  matter  of  constant  record,  in  connection  with  the  ordination  of  candidates ; 
in  no  instance  does  such  a  record  occur,  prior  to  that  event;  although  "orthodoxy  in  doc- 
trinal religion"  is  constantly  insisted  upon. 

(c)  In  the  preamble  to  a  resolution  adopted  in  the  case  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wade,  (Book 
VI.  §  3,)  it  is  said,  "  at  his  own  proposal,  we  admitted  him  as  a  member  of  our  Presby- 
tery, and  he  submitted  himself  willingly  to  our  constitution."  That  this  does  not  refer 
to  any  written  standards,  appears  not  only  from  the  form  of  the  expression,  evidently  not 
applicable  to  the  adoption  of  articles  of  faith  and  order ;  but  from  the  parallel  statement 
made  to  the  Woodbridge  people. — "  The  Rev,  Nathaniel  Wade  made  application  to  the 
Presbytery,  to  be  admitted  a  member  thereof,  ....  he  having  fully  and  frcel)'  submitted 
himself  to  the  judgment  and  discipline  of  the  Church  according  to  Presbytery;  and  also 
to  tlie  meeting  in  particular,  to  whom  he  and  his  people  now  stand  in  relation." — Minutes, 
1710,  p.  19.  This  language,  so  detailed  and  peculiar,  explains  the  other,  and  precludes 
the  idea  of  a  constitution,  in  any  otlier  sense  than  tliat  of  the  unwritten  principles  of  or- 
ganization. 

(li)  In  all  the  discussions  which  preceded  the  Adopting  Act,  there  is  no  intimation,  on 
any  hand,  that  there  was  already  an  autlioritativc  standard  in  existence ;  but  on  the  con- 

tr.iry,  in  tlie  overture  which  led  to  the  Act,  it  is  said, — "  As  far  as  I  know, we 

have  not  any  particular  system  of  doctrines,  composed  by  ourselves  or  others,  which  we, 
by  any  judicial  act  of  our  Church,  have  adopted  to  be  tlie  articles  or  confession  of  our 
faith,  &,c.  Now  a  Church  without  a  confession,  what  is  it  like  ?  It  is  true,  as  I  take  it, 
'  we  all  generally  acknowledge  and  look  upon  the  Westminster  Confession  and  Catechisms 
to  be  our  confession,  or  what  we  own  for  such ;  but  the  most  that  can  be  said  is,  that  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  is  the  confession  of  tlie  faith  of  the  generality  of  our 
members.  Ministers  and  people;  but  tliat  it  is  our  confession,  as  we  are  a  united  body 
politic,  I  cannot  see,  unless  first  it  hath  been  received  by  a  conjunct  actof  the  representa- 
tives of  the  Church ;  I  nieim  by  the  Synod,  either  before  or  since  it  hath  been  suh  forma 
Synodi."  The  author  of  tliis  overture,  tlie  Rev.  John  Thoin[)son,  became  connected  with 
the  Presbytery  in  171.'),  about  ten  years  after  its  first  meeting;  and  must  have  been  aware 
of  any  act  on  the  subject,  had  such  existed.     See  the  overture  below,  §  5.] 

4  (25) 


26  THE    CONSTITUTION  [BOOK  I. 

§  2.    The  organization  was  strictly  Presbyterian, 

[Candidates  for  the  ministry  were  careflilly  tried  as  to  their  learning  and  soundness  in 
the  faith,  and  rctjuired  to  "  submit  themselves  to  the  judgment  and  discipline  of  the  Church 
according  to  Presbytery." — Minutes,  1710,  p.  19,  et  passim.  Sessions  were  organized,  and 
Deacons  appointed  ;  and  they  maintained  "  Presbyterian  government  and  church  disci- 
pline, as  exercised  by  the  Presbyterians  in  the  best  Reformed  Churches,  as  far  as  the  na- 
fure  and  constitution  of  this  country  will  allow." — Below,  §  4.] 

§  3.  Relation  to  the  Church  of  Scotland. 

The  Presbytery  met    at  PhiladelpMa,  to  the  Right  Reverend    Synod  of 
Glasgow. 

Sejjtemher,  1710. 
Right  Reverend — Hoping  you  are  in  part  acquainted  with  the  circum- 
stances of  our  interest  in  these  American  plantations,  and  persuading  our- 
selves of  your  readiness  to  contribute  both  by  advice  and  otherways  for  the 
general  good  of  Christianity  in  these  poor  neglected  provinces,  we  have 
unanimously  judged  it,  (knowing  none  so  proper  to  apply  unto,  and  repose 
our  confidence  in,  as  yourselves,  our  Reverend  Brethren  of  the  Church  of 
Scotland,  whom  we  sincerely  honour  and  affectionately  esteem  as  fathers,) 
our  duty,  for  strengthening  our  interest  in  the  service  of  the  gospel,  to 
address  you  for  your  concurrence  with  us  in  so  great  and  good  a  work.  We 
are  not  a  little  encouraged  in  these  our  applications,  by  a  letter  from  the 
Rev.  Mr.  James  Brown,  of  Glasgow,  one  of  the  members  of  the  Rev. 
Synod,  (to  some  of  our  good  friends,)  of  your  willingness  to  correspond  with 
us,  in  what  concerns  the  advancement  of  the  Mediator's  interest  in  these 
regions  where  our  lot  is  ftiUen.  We  have,  for  some  years  past,  formed  our- 
selves into  a  Presbyterial  meeting,  annually  convented  at  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia, in  Pennsylvania,  and  to  our  capacities,  (considering  our  infancy, 
paucity,  and  the  many  oppositions  and  discouragements  we  have  all  along 
struggled  with,)  taken  what  care  we  could  that  our  meeting,  (though 
small,)  might  be  for  the  general  good  of  religion  in  these  parts.  And  we 
are  thankful  that  by  the  Divine  Providence  our  endeavours  and  poor  essays 
have  not  been  altogether  in  vain.  The  number  of  our  Ministers  from  the 
respective  provinces  is  ten  in  all,  three  from  Maryland,  five  from  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  two  from  East  Jersey.  And  we  are  in  great  expectation  that 
Borne  from  other  places  may  be  encouraged  to  join  us  hereafter.  We  have 
thought  good  further  to  represent  to  the  Rev.  Synod,  the  desolate  condition 
of  sundry  vacant  places  who  have  applied  to  us  for  a  supply  of  Ministers, 
who  express  their  Christian  desire  of  enjoying  the  public  administrations  of 
the  gospel  purely,  but  to  their  and  our  grief  they  are  not  in  a  capacity  to 
provide  a  competent  maintenance  for  the  support  of  Ministers,  without  being 
beholden  to  the  Christian  assistance  of  others,  at  least  for  some  time.  We 
are  sorry  in  our  present  circumstances  we  can  neither  answer  their  requests 
by  supplying  them  with  Ministers,  nor  contributing  towards  their  outward 
support ;  some  of  ourselves  being  considerably  straitened.  May  it  therefore 
please  the  pious  and  Rev.  Synod,  in  compassion  to  the  desolate  souls  in 
America,  perishing  for  want  of  vision,  to  send  over  one  or  more  Ministers, 
and  to  support  them  for  longer  or  shorter  time.  This  will  be  a  work  very 
worthy  of  persons  of  your  character,  a  strengthening  to  us  and  our  interest, 
and  a  matter  of  singular  comfort  to  all  the  sincere  lovers  of  our  l^ord  Jesus 
Christ.  We  further  represent,  that  according  to  the  best  of  our  judgment, 
forty  pounds  sterling,  annually  paid  in  Scotland,  to  be  transmitted  in  goods, 
will  be  a  competency  for  the  support  of  each  Minister  you  send;  provided 
that  of  your  pious  and  Christian  benevolence  you  suitably  fit  them  out. 
And  after  they  have  here  laboured  in  the  Lord's  vineyard  a  year  or  two, 


SEC.  2.]  DOCUIVtENTARY    HISTORY.  27 

we  are  in  good  hopes  that  they  will  find  such  comfortable  encouragement 
as  may  induce  them  to  settle  among  us  without  giving  you  further  trouble 
for  their  support.  Thus  recommending  ourselves  and  affairs  to  your  Chris- 
tian concern  and  hearty  prayers,  expecting  your  ready  concurrence  with  us 
in  these  representations  and  desires  for  the  public  good  and  interest  of  the 
gospel,  and  praying  for  the  rich  blessing  of  Heaven  upon  yourselves,  and 
success  in  your  undertakings  for  Christ's  Church,  we  remain  your  affectionate 
brethren  and  fellow  labourers  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. — Minutes  1710, p.  20. 

§  4.  First  proposal  to  adopt  a  forvial  Constitution. 

1721,  p.  68.  As  we  have  been  for  many  years  in  the  exercise  of  Presbyte- 
rian government  and  church  discipline,  as  exercised  by  the  Presbyterians  in 
the  best  Reformed  Churches,  as  far  as  the  nature  and  constitution  of  this  coun- 
try will  allow,  our  opinion  is  that  if  any  brother  have  any  overture  to  offer,  to 
be  formed  into  an  act  by  the  Synod,  for  the  better  carrying  on  in  the  matter 
of  our  government  and  discipline,  that  he  may  bring  it  in  against  next  Synod. 
[A  protest  was  eTitered  against  this  act.] 

1722,  p.  73.  The  brethren  who  entered  their  protestation  against  the  act 
allowing  any  brother  or  member  of  this  Synod  to  bring  in  any  overture  to  be 
formed  into  an  act  by  the  Synod  for  the  better  carrying  on  in  the  matters  of 
our  government  and  discipline,  &c., — the  said  brethren  protestants  brought  in 
a  paper  ot"  four  articles,  testifying  in  writing  their  sentiments  and  judgment 
concerning  the  church  government,  which  was  approved  by  the  Synod,  and 
ordered  by  the  Synod  to  be  recorded  in  the  Synod  book.  Likewise  the  said 
brethren  being  willing  to  take  back  their  protestation  against  said  act,  to- 
gether with  their  reasons  given  in  defence  of  said  protest;  the  Synod  doth 
hereby  order  that  the  protest,  together  with  the  reasons  of  it,  as  also  the 
answers,  at  the  appointment  of  the  Synod  given  in  to  the  reasons  alleged,  by 
Mr.  Daniel  McGill  and  Mr.  George  McNish,  be  all  withdrawn  ;  and  that  the 
said  act  remain  and  be  in  all  respects  as  if  no  such  protest  had  been  made. 
The  articles  are  as  followeth  : 

"  1.  We  freely  grant  that  there  is  full  executive  power  of  church  g'overnment  in  Presby- 
teries  and  Synods,  and  that  they  may  authoritatively,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  use  the  keys 
of  churcli  discipline  to  all  proper  intents  and  purposes  ;  and  that  the  keys  of  the  Church 
are  committed  to  the  church  olflecrs  and  to  them  only. 

"2.  We  also  grant,  that  the  mere  circumstantials  of  church  discipline,  such  as  the  time, 
place,  and  mode  of  carrying  on  in  the  government  of  the  Church,  belong  to  ecclesiastical 
judicatories  to  detcrmiae  as  occasions  occur,  conformable  to  the  general  rules  in  the  word 
of  (rod,  that  require  all  things  to  be  done  decently  and  in  order.  And  if  these  things  are 
called  Acts,  we  w^ill  take  no  offence  at  the  Word,  provided  that  these  Acts  be  not  imposed 
upon  such  as  conscientiously  dissent  from  them. 

"  3.  We  also  grant  that  Synods  may  compose  Directories,  and  recommend  them  to  all 
their  members,  respecting  all  the  parts  of  discipline;  provided  that  all  subordinate  judi- 
catories may  decline  from  such  Directories,  when  they  conscientiously  think  they  have 
just  reason  so  to  do. 

"  4.  We  freely  allow  that  appeals  may  be  made  from  all  inferior  to  superior  judicatories  ; 
and  that  superior  judicatories  have  authority  to  consider  and  determine  such  appeals. 

Malachi  Jones,         Jonathan  Dickinson, 
Joseph  Morgan,       David  Evans." 

The  Synod  was  so  universally  pleased  with  the  abovesaid  composure  of  their 
.   difference,  that  they  unanimously  joined  together  in  a  thanksgiving  prayer,  and 
joyful  singing  of  the  one  hundred  and  thirty-third  Psalm. 

Title  2. — adoption  of  the  Westminster  standards. 
§  5.  Thompson  s  overture. —  The  subject  laid  over  a  year. 
1728,  p.  91.  There  being  an  overture  presented  to  the  Synod  in  writing, 
having  reference  to  the  subscribing  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  &c.,  the  Synod 


28  THE    CONSTITUTION.  [BOOK  I. 

judging  this  to  be  a  v'ery  important  affair,  unanimously  concluded  to  defer 
the  consideration  of  it  till  the  next  Synod,  withal  recommending  it  to  the 
members  of  each  Presbytery  present,  to  give  timeous  Lotice  thereof  to  the 
absent  members.    [The  overture  was  as  follows.] 

"  An  overture  humbly  offered  to  the  consideration  of  the  reverend  Synod ;  wherein  is 
proposed  an  expedient  for  preventing^  the  ingress  and  spreading  of  dangerous  errors 
among  either  ourselves,  or  the  flocks  committed  to  our  care.  [By  the  Rev.  John 
Thompson.] 

"  Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren  : — I  would  be  heartily  grieved  if  the  following  over- 
ture, or  anything  in  it,  should  in  the  event  prove  the  occasion  of  any  heat  or  contention 
among  us.     Sure  I  am  that  everything  of  tliis  kind  is  far  from  my  intention  ;  and  I  hope 
tliat  all  my  brethren  will  not  only  be  persuaded  of  the  peaceableness  and  sincerity  ot  my 
intentions,  but  also  to  judge  for  the  necessity  of  such  an  expedient,  when  they  seriously 
ponder  and  consider  these  few  particulars. — First,  That  it  is  the  unquestionable  duty  of 
every  Christian,  according  to  his  station  and  talent,  to  maintain  and  defend  the  truths  of 
the  gospel  against  all   opposition. — Secondly,  That  this  work  or  duty  is  in   an  especial 
manner  incumbent  on  the  Ministers  of  the  gospel,  in  virtue  of  their  oflice. — Thirdly, 
That  not  only  every  Christian  and  Minister,  but  also  every  Church,  as  an  organized 
body  politic,  methodized  by  order  and  government,  is  also  obliged  to  act  with  Ciiristian 
vigilance  and  sagacity  in  maintaining  and  defending  gospel  truth. — Fourthly,  That  the 
parties  aforesaid,  are  not  only  obliged  to  maintain  and  defend  the  truth  for  themselves, 
but  also  to  endeavour  to  perpetuate  and  propagate  it  unto  posterity,  pure  and  uncorrupt. 
Fifthly,  As  the  light  of  nature  teaches  all  kingdoms,  commonwealths,  cities,  &c.,  even  in 
time  of  peace,  to  prepare  for  war,  so  a  principle  of  spiritual  wisdom  should  direct  the 
Church  of  Christ  to  fortify  itself  against  all  the  assaults  and  invasions  that  may  be  made 
upon  the  doctrine  it  professes,  according  to  the  word  of  God. — Sixthly,  That  secret  bosom 
enemies  of  the  truth,  (I  mean  those  who  being  visible  members  of  a  Church,  do  not  openly 
and  violently  oppose  the  truth  professed  therein,  but  in  a  secret,  covert  way  endeavour  to 
undermine  it,)  are  as  dangerous  as  any  whatever :  and,  therefore,  the  Church  should  ex- 
ercise her  vigilance  in  a  special  manner  against  such,  by  searching  them  out,  discovering 
them,  and  setting  a  mark  upon  them,  whereby  they  may  be  known,  and  so  have  not  it 
in  their  power  to  deceive.     The  Churches  of  Ephesus  and  Smyrna  are  commended  for 
this ;  but  Pergamos  and  Thyatira  are  reproved  for  the  neglect  of  it. — Seventlily,  That 
we,  the  members  of  this  Synod,  together  with  the  particular  Congregations  of  professors 
under  our  care,  are  a  Church  which  is  one  entire  organized  body  or  society  of  Cliris- 
tians,  united  together  by  order  and  government,  according  to  the  institution  of  the  word, 
and  therefore  ought  (especially  when  apparent  dangers  call  for  it)  to  exert  ourselves  and 
the  authority  with  which  we  are  invested,  in  vindication  and  defence  of  the  truths  which 
we  profess,  and  for  preventing  the  ingress  and  spreading  of  error. — Eighthly,  That  we  are 
so  a  particular  Church,  as  not  to  be  a  part  of  any  particular  Church  in  the  world,  with 
which  we  are  united  by  the  joint  exercise  of  Church  government;  and  therefore,  we  are 
not  accountable  to  the  judicial  inquiry  of  any  superior  ecclesiastical  judicature  upon 
earth;  and,  therefore,  if  we  do  not  exert  the  authority  inherent  in  us  for  maintaining  the 
purity  of  gospel  truth,  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  any  superior  ecclesiastical  judicature  to 
call  us  in  question  for  our  neglect,  or  for  our  errors,  or  heresies,  should  we  be  corrupted 
with  them. — Ninthly,  Although  I  hope  there  are  as  yet  few  or  none  among  us,  (esptcially 
of  the  Ministers,)  who  are  infected  with  any  gross  errors,  or  heresies  in  doctrine,  yet  I 
think  I  may  say  we  are  in  no  small  danger  of  being  corrupted  in  doctrinals,  and  that 
even  as  to  fundamentals,  which  to  me  seems  evident  from  the  consideration  of  these  few 
particulars  of  our  present  circumstances. 

"  First,  It  seems  to  me  that  we  are  too  much  like  the  people  of  Laish,  in  a  careless, 
defenceless  condition,  as  a  city  without  walls;  (or  perhaps  my  unacquaintedness  with  our 
records  may  cause  me  to  mistake.)  For  as  far  as  I  know,  thougli  we  be  an  entire  par- 
ticular Cliurch,  as  has  been  observed,  and  not  a  part  of  a  particular  Churcli,  yet  we  have 
not  any  particular  system  of  doctrines  composed  by  ourselves,  or  others,  which  we,,  by 
any  judicial  act  of  our  Church,  have  adopted  to  be  the  articles,  or  confession  of  our  faith, 
&,c.  Now  a  Church  without  a  confession,  what  is  it  like  ?  It  is  true,  as  I  take  it,  we 
all  generally  acknowledge  and  look  upon  the  Westminster  Confession  and  Catechisms  to 
bo  our  confession,  or  what  we  own  for  such ;  but  the  most  that  can  be  said  is,  that  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  is  the  confession  of  the  faith  of  the  generality  of  our 
members.  Ministers  and  people;  Ijut  that  it  is  our  confession,  as  we  are  a  united  body 
politic,  I  cannot  see,  unless,  first,  it  hath  been  received  by  a  conjunct  act  of  the  represen- 
tatives of  our  C^hurch  ;  I  mean  by  the  Synod,  cither  before  or  since  it  hath  been  sub  forma 
synodi: — secondly,  unless  due  care  be,  and  hath  b(^en  taken  that  all  intrants  into  the  n)in. 
istry  among  us  have  subscribed  the  said  Confession,  or  by  some  equivalent  solemn  act. 


SEC.  5.]  DOCUMENTARY    HISTORY.  29 

coram  auctoritaie  ecclesiastica,  testified  their  owning  it  as  the  confession  of  their  faith  ; — 
wliich  how  far  it  is  observed  within  the  bounds  of  our  Synod,  I  am  ig-iiornnt.  Now  if  this 
be  so,  (for  upon  this  supposition  I  speak,)  I  think  we  are  in  a  very  delLnceless  condition. 
For  if  we  liave  no  confession  wliich  is  ours  by  Synodical  act,  or  if  any  among- us  have 
not  subscribed  or  acknowkdged  the  confession  ut  supra,  then — First,  tliere  is  no  bar  pro- 
vided to  keep  out  of  the  ministry  those  who  are  corrupt  in  doctrinals ;  they  may  be  re- 
ceived uito  the  ministry,  without  renouncing  their  corrupt  doctrines. — Secondly,  those 
that  are  in  the  ministry  among  us  may  propagate  gross  errors,  and  corrupt  many  there- 
by, without  being  discovered  to  preach  anything  against  the  received  truth,  because, 
{siipposito  ut  svpru,)  the  truth  was  nev(;r  publicly  received  among  us. 

"  Secondly,  Another  of  our  present  circumstances  is,  that  we  are  surrounded  by  so 
many  pernicious  and  dangerous  corruptions  in  doctrine,  and  these  grown  so  nmch  in 
vogue  and  fashion,  even  among  those  whose  ancestors,  at  the  beginning  of  the  reforma- 
tion, would  have  sealed  the  now  despised  truth  with  their  blood.  When  Arminianism, 
Socinianism,  Deism,  Free-thinking,  &c.,  do  like  a  deluge  overflow  even  the  Reformed 
Cliurches,  both  established  and  dissenting,  to  such  a  degree,  have  we  not  reason  to  con- 
sult our  own  safety  ?      Tu7n  tua  res  agitur,  paries  cum  proximus  ardet. 

"  Thirdly,  A  third  circumstance  we  are  in,  which  increaseth  our  danger  of  infection 
by  error,  is  partly  the  infancy,  and  partly  the  poverty  of  our  circumstances,  which  render 
us  unable  to  plant  a  seminary  of  learning  among  ourselves,  and  so  to  see  to  the  education 
of  our  young  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  therefore  are  under  the  necessity  of  depend- 
ing upon  other  places  for  men  to  supply  our  vacancies  in  the  Church,  and  so  are  in  dan- 
ger of  having  our  ministry  corrupted  by  such  as  are  leavened  with  false  doctrine,  before 
they  come  among  us. 

"  Fourthly,  I  am  afi-aid  there  are  too  many  among  ourselves,  who,  though  they  may  be 
sound  in  the  faith  themselves,  yet  have  the  edge  of  their  zeal  against  the  prevailing 
errors  of  the  times  very  much  blunted,  partly  by  their  being  dispirited,  and  so  by  a  kind 
of  cowardice  are  afraid,  boldly,  openly  and  zealously  to  appear  against  those  errors  that 
show  themselves  in  the  world  under  the  patronage  and  protection  of  so  many  persons  of 
note  and  figure;  partly  by  a  kind  of  indifference  and  mistaken  charity,  whereby  they 
think  they  ought  to  bear  with  others,  though  differing  from  them  in  opinion  about  points 
which  are  mysterious  and  sublime,  but  not  practical  and  fundamental,  such  as  predesti- 
nation. Now,  although  I  would  grant  that  the  precise  point  of  election  and  reprobation  be 
ncitlier  fundamental  nor  immediately  practical,  yet  take  predestination  completely,  as  it 
takes  in  the  disputed  points  between  Calvinists  and  Arminians,  such  as  universal  grace, 
the  non-perscverancc  of  the  saints,  foreseen  faith  and  good  works,  &c.,  and,  I  think  it 
such  an  article  in  my  creed,  such  a  fundamental  of  my  faith,  that  I  know  not  what  any 
otlur  articles  would  avail,  that  could  be  retained  without  it. 

"  Now  the  expedient  which  I  would  humbly  propose  you  may  take  is,  as  follows : 
First,  That  our  Synod,  as  an  ecclesiastical  judicature  of  Christ,  clothed  with  ministe- 
rial authority,  to  act  in  concert  in  behalf  of  truth,  and  opposition  to  error,  would  do  some- 
thing of  this  kind,  at  such  a  juncture,  when  error  seems  to  grow  so  fast,  that,  unless  we 
be  well  fortified,  it  is  like  to  swallow  us  up.  Secondly,  That  in  pursuance  hereof,  the 
Synod  would,  by  an  act  of  its  own,  publicly  and  authoritatively  adopt  the  Westminster  Con- 
fi^ssion  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  &c.,  for  the  public  confession  of  our  fiith,  as  we  are  a  par- 
ticular organized  Church.  Thirdly,  That  further,  the  Synod  would  make  an  act  to 
oblige  every  Presbytery  within  their  bounds,  to  oblige  every  candiilate  for  the  ministry, 
to  subscribe  or  otherwise  acknowledge,  coram  presbyterio,  the  said  Confession  of  Faith, 
&LC.,  and  to  promise  not  to  preach  or  teach  contrary  to  it.  Fourthly,  To  oblige  every  ac- 
tual Minister  coming  among  us,  to  do  the  like.  Fifthly,  To  enact  that  if  any  Minister 
within  our  bounds  shall  take  upon  him  to  teach  or  preach  anytiiing  contrary  to  any  of 
the  said  articles,  unless  first  he  propose  the  said  points  to  the  Presbytery  or  Synod  to  be 
by  them  discussed,  he  shall  be  censured  so  and  so.  Sixthly,  Let  the  Synod  recommend 
it  to  all  their  members,  and  members  to  their  flocks,  to  entertain  the  trutii  in  love ;  to  be 
zealous  and  fruitful,  and  to  be  earnest  with  God  by  prayer,  to  preserve  tlieir  vine  from 
beir.g  spoiled  by  those  dcludhig  foxes ;  which  if  the  Synod  shall  see  cause  to  do,  I  hope  it 
mav,  through  the  divine  blessing,  prevent  in  a  great  measure,  if  not  altogether,  our  being 
deUideil  witii  the  damnable  errors  of  our  times  ;  but  if  not,  I  am  afraid  we  may  be  at  last 
inf  cted  with  the  errors  which  so  nmch  prevail  elsewhere. 

"  I  will  only  add  one  argument,  to  press  this,  viz :  It  is  to  be  feared,  if  such  an  expe- 
dient be  neglected,  (now  I  hope  it  is  in  our  power,)  ere  many  years  pass  over  our 
heads,  th^se  who  now  discern  not  the  necessity  thereof,  may  see  it  when  it  will  be  too  late  ; 
when  per'.rjps  the  number  of  truth's  friends  may  be  too  few  to  carry  such  a  pjint  in  the 
Synod.  Thus,  brethren,  I  have  offered  to  your  consideration  some  serious  thoughts  in  a 
course  dress.  May  it  please  the  Master  of  assemblies  to  preside  among  us,  and  direct 
and  iniluenc.^  us  in  all  things,  for  his  glory,  and  the  edification  of  his  Church.  So  prays 
your  unworthy  fellow  labourer  in  Christ's  vineyard." — Hodge's  Ilustory,  Part  1.  p.  162. 


30  THE    CONSTITUTION.  [bOOK  I. 

§  6.  Act  Preliminary  to  the  Adopting  Act. 

1729,  p.  94  The  committee  brought  in  an  overture  upon  the  affair  of  the 
Confession,  which  after  long  debating  upon  it,  was  agreed  upon,  in  hsec 
verba : — 

Although  the  Synod  do  not  claim  or  pretend  to  any  authority  of  impos- 
ing our  faith  upon  other  men's  consciences,  but  do  profess  our  just  dissatis- 
faction with,  and  abhorrence  of  such  impositions,  and  do  utterly  disclaim 
all  legislative  power  and  authority  in  the  Church,  being  willing  to  receive 
one  another  as  Christ  has  received  us  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  admit  to 
fellowship  in  sacred  ordinances,  all  such  as  we  have  grounds  to  believe 
Christ  will  at  last  admit  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  yet  we  are  undoubtedly 
obliged  to  take  care  that  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints  be  kept  pure 
and  uncorrupt  among  us,  and  so  handed  down  to  our  posterity.  And  do 
therefore  agree  that  all  the  Ministers  of  this  Synod,  or  that  shall  hereafter 
be  admitted  into  this  Synod,  shall  declare  their  agreement  in,  and  approba- 
tion of,  the  Confession  of  Faith,  with  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of 
the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster,  as  being  in  all  the  essential  and 
necessary  articles,  good  forms  of  sound  words  and  systems  of  Christian 
doctrine,  and  do  also  adopt  the  said  Confession  and  Catechisms  as  the  con- 
fession of  our  faith.  And  we  do  also  agree,  that  all  the  Presbyteries  within 
our  bounds  shall  always  take  care  not  to  admit  any  candidate  of  the  minis- 
try into  the  exercise  of  the  sacred  functions,  but  what  declares  his  agree- 
ment in  opinion  with  all  the  essential  and  necessary  articles  of  said  Confes- 
sion, either  by  subscribing  the  said  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  or 
by  a  verbal  declaration  of  their  assent  thereto,  as  such  Minister  or  candi- 
date shall  think  best.  And  in  case  any  Minister  of  this  Synod,  or  any 
candidate  for  the  ministry,  shall  have  any  scruple  with  respect  to  any 
article  or  articles  of  said  Confession  or  Catechisms,  he  shall,  at  the  time 
of  his  making  said  declaration,  declare  his  sentiments  to  the  Presbytery  or 
Synod,  who  shall,  notwithstanding,  admit  him  to  the  exercise  of  the  min- 
istry within  our  bounds,  and  to  ministerial  communion,  if  the  Synod  or 
Presbytery  shall  judge  his  scruple  or  mistake  to  be  only  about  articles  not 
essential  and  necessary  in  doctrine,  worship,  or  government.  But  if  the 
Synod  or  Presbytery  shall  judge  such  Ministers  or  candidates  erroneous  in 
essential  and  necessary  articles  of  faith,  the  Synod  or  Presbytery  shall 
declare  them  uncapable  of  communion  with  them.  And  the  Synod  do 
solemnly  agree,  that  none  of  us  will  traduce  or  use  any  opprobrious  terms 
of  those  that  differ  from  us  in  these  extra-essential  and  not  necessary  points 
of  doctrine,  but  treat  them  with  the  same  friendship,  kindness,  and  brother- 
ly love,  as  if  they  had  not  differed  from  us  in  such  sentiments. 

§  7.    The  Adopting  Act. 

Ih.  [The  foregoing  paper  was  adopted  in  the  morning.  In  the  afternoon  took  place 
"  The  Adopting  Act,"  of  which  the  following  is  the  record.] 

All  the  Ministers  of  this  Synod  now  present,  except  one,  that  declared 
himself  not  prepared,*  viz  :  Masters  Jedediah  Andrews,  Thomas  Craighead, 
John  Thomson,  James  Anderson,  John  Pierson,  Samuel  Gelston,  Joseph 
Houston,  Gilbert  Tennent,  Adam  Boyd,  Jonathan  Dickinson,  John  Brad- 
ner,  Alexander  Hutchinson,  Thomas  Evans,  Hugh  Stevenson,  William 
Tennent,  Hugh  Conn,  George  Gillespie,  and  John  Willson,  after  proposing 
all  the  scruples  that  any  of  them  had  to  make  against  any  articles  and  ex- 
pressions in  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  l^arger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of 

*  [Mr.  Elmer.     He  gave  in  his  assent  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod.] 


SEC.  6.]  DOCUMENTARY    HISTORY.  •  31 

the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster,  have  unanimously  agreed  in  the 
solution  of  those  scruples,  and  in  declaring  the  said  Confession  and  Cate- 
chisms to  be  the  confession  of  their  faith  ;  excepting  only  some  clauses  in 
the  twentieth  and  twenty-third  chapters ;  concerning  which  clauses  the 
Synod  do  unanimously  declare,  that  they  do  not  receive  those  articles  in 
any  such  sense  as  to  suppose  the  civil  magistrate  hath  a  controlling  power 
over  Synods,  with  respect  to  the  exercise  of  their  ministerial  authority ;  or 
power  to  persecute  any  for  their  religion ;  or  in  any  sense  contrary  to  the 
Protestant  succession  to  the  throne  of  Great  Britain. 

The  Synod  observing  that  unanimity,  peace,  and  unity,  which  appeared 
in  all  their  consultations  and  determinations  relating  to  the  aflPair  of  the 
Confession,  did  unanimously  agree  in  giving  thanks  to  God  in  solemn 
prayer  and  praises. 

[The  clauses  in  tho  Westminster  Confession,  which  are  excepted  to  in  the  adopting  act, 
will  be  found  below,  §  14.] 

:•  §  8.    The  Directory  recommended. 

1729,  p.  95.  A  motion  being  made,  to  know  the  Synod's  judgment  about 
the  Directory ;  they  gave  their  sense  of  the  matter  in  the  following  words ; 
viz  : — The  Synod  do  unanimously  acknowledge  and  declare,  that  they  judge 
the  Directory  for  worship,  discipline,  and  government  of  the  Church  com- 
monly annexed  to  the  Westminster  Confession,  to  be  agreeable  in  substance 
to  the  word  of  God,  and  founded  thereupon ;  and  therefore  do  earnestly  re 
commend  the  same  to  all  their  members,  to  be  by  them  observed,  as  near  as 
circumstances  will  allow,  and  Christian  prudence  direct. 

§  9.    The  Adopting  Act  explained  and  enforced. 

1730,  p.  98.  Whereas,  some  persons  have  been  dissatisfied  at  the  manner 
of  wording  our  last  year's  agreement  about  the  Confession,  &c. ;  supposing 
some  expressions  not  sufficiently  obligatory  upon  intrants : 

Overtured,  That  the  Synod  do  now  declare,  that  they  understand  these 
clauses,  that  respect  the  admission  of  intrants  or  candidates,  in  such  a  sense 
as  to  oblige  them  to  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  and  Catechisms  at 
their  admission,  in  the  same  manner,  and  as  fully  as  the  members  of  Synod 
did,  that  were  then  present :  which  overture  was  unanimously  agreed  to  by 
the  Synod. 

1734,  p.  109.  Ordered,  That  the  Synod  make  a  particular  inquiry  during 
the  time  of  their  meeting  every  year,  whether  such  Ministers  as  have  been 
received  as  members  since  the  foregoing  ineeting  of  the  Synod,  have  adopt- 
ed, or  have  been  required  by  the  Synod,  or  by  the  respective  Presbyteries, 
to  adopt  the  Westminster  Confession  and  Catechisms  with  the  Directory, 
according  to  the  acts  of  the  Synod  made  some  years  since  for  that  purpose, 
and  that  also  the  report  made  to  the  Synod,  in  answer  to  said  inquiry,  be 
recorded  in  our  minutes. 

1735,  p.  115.  Ordered,  That  each  Presbytery  have  the  whole  Adopting 
Act  inserted  in  their  Presbytery  book. 

1736,  p.  126.  An  overture  of  the  committee  upon  the  supplication  of  the 
people  of  Paxton  and  Derry,  was  brought  in  and  is  as  followeth  : — That  the 
Synod  do  declare,  that  inasmuch  as  we  understand  that  many  persons  of  our 
persuasion,  both  more  lately  and  formerly,  have  been  offended  with  some  ex- 
pressions or  distinctions  in  the  first  or  Preliminary  Act  of  our  Synod,  contained 
in  the  printed  paper,  relating  to  our  receiving  or  adopting  the  Westminster 
Confession  and  ('atechisms,  &c  ,  that  in  order  to  remove  said  off"ence,  and  all 
jealousies  that  have  arisen  or  may  arise  in  any  of  our  people's  minds,  on 


32  THK    CONHTITiniON.  [loOK    I. 

occasion  of  snitl  distinctions  and  expressions,  the  Synod  doth  declare,  that 
the  Synod  have  adopted,  and  still  do  adhere  to  the  Westminster  Confession, 
Catechisms,  and  Directory,  without  the  least  variation  or  alteration  ;  and 
without  any  regard  to  said  distinctions.  And  we  do  further  declare,  that 
this  was  our  meaning  and  true  intent  in  our  first  adopting  of  said  Confession, 
as  may  particularly  appear  by  our  Adopting  Act,  which  isas  foUoweth :  "All 
the  Ministers  of  the  Synod  now  present,  (which  were  eighteen  in  number, 
exce[)t  one  that  declared  himself  not  prepared,)  after  proposing  all  the  scruples 
any  of  them  had  to  make  against  any  articles  and  expressions  in  the  Confession 
of  Kaith,  and  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Assembly  of  Divines  at 
Westminster,  have  unanimously  agreed  in  the  solution  of  these  scruples,  and 
in  declaring  the  said  Confession  and  Catechisms  to  be  the  confession  of  their 
faith,  except  only  some  clauses  in  the  twentieth  and  twenty-third  chapters, 
concerning  which  clauses  the  Synod  do  unanimously  declare,  that  they  do  not 
receive  these  articles  in  any  such  sense  as  to  suppose  the  civil  magistrate  hath 
a  controlling  power  over  Synods  with  respect  to  the  exercise  of  their  ministe- 
rial authority,  or  power  to  persecute  any  for  their  religion,  or  in  any  sense 
contrary  to  the  Protestant  succession  to  the  throne  of  Great  Britain." — And 
we  hope  and  desire,  that  this  our  Synodical  declaration  and  explication  may 
satisfy  all  our  people,  as  to  our  firm  attachment  to  our  good  old  received  doc- 
trines, contained  in  said  Confession,  without  the  least  variation  or  alteration ; 
and  that  they  will  lay  aside  their  jealousies,  that  have  been  entertained  through 
occasion  of  the  above  hinted  expressions  and  declarations,  as  groundless. 
This  overture  approved,  nemine  contradicente.  [See  Book  VII.  §§  12, 
26:1.] 

§  10.  3Hsrepresentations  of  this  last  explanatory  Minute. 

[The  New  School  General  Assembly,  in  1839,  adopted  a  minute,  which,  after  describing' 
the  Preliminary,  as  being  the  Adopting  Act,  and  entirely  overlooking  the  Adopting  Act 
itself,  proceids  as  follows: — "In  1730,  we  find  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  in  tlie  face 
of  these  Conciliatory  measures  of  the  Synod,  adopting  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Cate- 
chisms, as  being  in  all  things  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God  ;  and  in  1732,  the  ne^^Pres. 
bytery  of  Donegal  followed  their  example,  and  promised  for  ever  thereafter  to  adhere 
thereto.  In  1736,  that  party,  who  were  in  favour  of  the  strong  measures  of  the  Scottish 
Churcli,  had  gained  so  much  ascendency,  that  they  brought  a  majority  of  the  Synod  to 
follow  the  example  of  the  two  Presbyteries  of  New  Castle  and  Donegal,  and  adopt  the 
Confession,  Catechisms,  and  Directory  of  the  Westminster  Assembly  of  Divines,  without 
alteration  or  exception  ;  thus  establishing  the  power  of  the  civil  magistrate  to  control  Sy- 
nods, and  persecute  the  Church." — Minutes  N.  S.  Assembly,  1839,  p.  57.  Yet,  so  far  is 
this  from  being  correct,  that  in  the  minute  of  1736,  passed  not  by  "a  majority,"  but 
"  nemtnt  Contradicente'''  as  above,  the  Adopting  Act  of  1729  is  formally  recited,  as  a  just 
exposition  of  the  views  of  the  members  of  Synod,  and  a  sufficient  answer  to  the  misap- 
prehensions of  their  people.] 

§  11.  Position  of  the  Neiv  Brimsioich  party . 

[Two  days  after  the  withdrawal  of  the  New  Brunswick  Presbytery,  from  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia,  the  Presbytery  adopted  the  following  minute  :] 

''  Inasmuch  as  the  Ministers  who  have  protested  against  our  being  of  their 
communion,  do  at  least  insinuate  false  reflections  against  us,  endeavouring  to 
make  people  suspect  that  we  are  receding  from  Presbyterian  principles;  for 
the  satisfaction  of  such  Christian  people  as  may  be  stumbled  at  such  aspersions, 
we  think  it  fit  unanimously  to  declare  that  we  do  adiiere  as  closely  and  fully 
to  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  Directory,  as  ever 
the  Synod  of  l*hiladelphia  did  in  any  of  their  public  acts  or  statements  about 
it." — Hodr/cs  ITisfnry,  Part  2,  p.  197. 

[This  body  having  subdivided  itsdf  into  two  Presbyteries,  immediately  after  the  schism, 
issued  a  "  Declaration  of  the  conjunct  Presbyteries  of  New  Brunswick  and  New  Castle  ;" 
in  which  they  make  the  following  statement :] 


SEC.   9.]  DOCUMENTARY    HISTORY.  33 

"  We  think  it  proper,  for  the  satisfaction  of  all  coneernini;  us,  and  as  a  due 
testimony  to  the  truth  of  Grod,  to  declare  and  testify  to  the  world  our  princi- 
ples and  sentiments  in  relitrion,  according  to  which  we  design,  through  divine 
grace,  ever  to  conduct  ourselves,  both  as  Christians  and  as  Ministers  and 
Ruling  Elders.  And  Jirst,  as  to  the  doctrines  of  religion,  we  believe,  with 
our  heart,  and  profess  and  maintain  with  our  lips,  the  doctrines  summed  up 
and  contained  in  the  Confe&sion  of  Faith,  and  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms 
composed  by  the  reverend  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster,  as  the  truths 
of  God,  revealed  and  contained  in  the  holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  ;  and  do  receive,  acknowledge,  and  declare  the  said  Confession 
of  Faith  and  Catechisms  to  be  the  confession  of  our  faith  ;  yet  so  as  that  no 
part  of  the  twenty-third  chapter  of  said  Confession  shall  be  so  construed  as  to 
allow  civil  magistrates,  as  such,  to  have  any  ecclesiastical  authority  in  Synods, 
or  church  judicatories,  much  less  the  power  of  a  negative  voice  over  them  in 
their  ecclesiastical  transactions;  nor  is  any  part  of  it  to  be  understood  as 
opposite  to  the  memorable  revolution,  and  the  settlement  of  the  crown  of  the 
three  kingdoms  in  the  illustrious  house  of  Hanover." — Ibid.  p.  229. 

§  12.  Position  of  the  Synod  of  JVeto  York. 
[See  Book  VII.  §  20  :  1.] 

1751,  p.  245.  The  Synod  being  informed  of  certain  misrepresentations 
concerning  the  constitution,  order,  and  discipline  of  our  Churches,  industri- 
ously spread  by  some  of  the  members  of  the  Dutch  Congregations  interspersed 
among  or  bordering  upon  us,  with  design  to  prevent  occasional  or  constant 
communion  of  their  members  with  our  Churches;  to  obviate  all  such  mis- 
representations, and  to  cultivate  a  good  understanding  between  us  and  our 
brethren  of  the  Dutch  Churches,  we  do  hereby  declare  and  testify  our  con- 
stitution, order,  and  discipline  to  be  in  harmony  with  the  established  Church 
of  Scotland.  The  Westminster  Confession,  Catechisms,  and  Directory  for 
public  worship  and  church  government,  adopted  by  them,  are  in  like 
manner  received  and  adopted  by  us.  We  declare  ourselves  united  with  that 
Churc'i  in  the  same  faith,  order,  and  discipline.  Its  approbation,  coun- 
tenance, and  favour  we  have  abundant  testimonies  of.  They,  as  brethren, 
receive  us ;  and  their  members  we,  as  opportunity  offei's,  receive  as  ours. 
And  as  the  Church  of  Scotland  and  the  Reformed  Churches  abroad,  agree- 
able to  the  Geneva  Platform,  hold  a  ready  and  free  communion  with  each 
other,  so  we  also  desire  the  same  with  our  brethren  of  the  Dutch  and  French 
Churches  interspersed  amongst  and  bordering  upon  us. 

1756,  p.  274.  [The  Synod  replied  to  an  insulting  letter  from  some  dis- 
affected members  :]  Though  we  might  justly  refuse  to  take  any  further  notice 
of  what  is  offered  in  said  paper,  yet  as  we  Would  condescend  to  the  weakness, 
and  as  far  as  can  consist  with  duty,  bear  with  the  imperfections  of  those  who 
are  under  our  care,  for  the  sake  of  their  edification,  we  therefore  inform  them 
that,  by  adopting  the  Westminster  Confession,  we  only  intend  receiving  it 
as  a  test  of  orthodoxy  in  this  Church  ;  and  it  is  the  order  of  this  Synod, 
that  all  who  are  licensed  to  prench  the  gospel,  or  become  members  of  any 
Presbytery  in  our  bounds,  shall  receive  the  same  as  the  confession 
of  their  faith,  according  to  our  constituting  act,  which  we  see  no  reason  to 
repeal. 

(6)  Davies'  Form  of  Ordination  Vows. 

[Tlie  following  formula,  wliicli  was  propounded  to  Messrs.  Patillo  and  Richardson,  at 
their  ordination,  by  Samuel  Davies,  illustrates  the  views  of  the  members  of  the  New  York 
Synod  in  rejocard  to  the  adoption  of  the  Confession  :] 

"  Do  you  receive  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Fnith,  as  the  confession  of  your  faith? 
That  is,  do  you  believe  it  contains  an  excellent  summary  of  tlie  pure  doctrines  of  Chris. 

5 


S4  TTFF.    COXSTI  .UTION.  [bOOK  T. 

tianity,  as  taught  in  the  scriptures ;  and  as  purged  from  the  corruptions  of  popery,  and 
other  errors  tliat  have  crept  into  the  cliurch?)  And  do  you  purpose  to  explain  the  Scrip- 
tures agreeably  to  the  substance  of  it  ?" — Davies'  Sermons. 

Title  3.  revision  of  the  Westminster  standards. 

[In  view  of  subdividing  the  Synod,  and  constituting  the  General  Assembly,  the 
entire  Westminster  formularies  were  subjected  to  a  careflil  revision  and  amend, 
ment.] 

§  13.  Draught  of  the  Booh  of  Government  and  Discipline. 

1786,  p.  525.  Resolved,  That  the  Book  of  Discipline  and  Government  be 
recommended  to  a  committee  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  on  the 
second  Tuesday  of  September  next  j  who  shall  have  power  to  digest  such  a 
system  as  they  shall  think  to  be  accommodated  to  the  state  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  x\merica ;  that  they  shall  procure  three  hundred  copies  to 
be  printed  and  distributed  to  the  several  Presbyteries  in  proportion  to  the 
number  of  their  members,  under  the  engagement  of  this  Synod  to  have  the 
expense  of  printing  and  distribution  reimbursed  to  the  committee  at  their 
next  meeting;  and  every  Presbytery  is  hereby  required  to  report  in  writing 
to  the  Synod  at  their  next  meeting,  their  observations  on  the  said  Book  of 
Government  and  Discipline. 

The  committee  appointed  to  attend  to  the  above  business  were  Drs. 
Witherspoon,  McWhorter,  Kodgers,  Sproat,  Duffield,  Alison,  and  Ewing, 
Mr.  Matthew  Wilson,  and  Dr.  Smith  5  with  Isaac  Snowden,  Esq.,  Mr.  Robert 
Taggart,  and  Mr.  John  Pinkerton,  Elders. 

1787,  p.  531.  [This  committee  reported  a  draught,  upon  which  the  Synod  expended 
nearly  ten  days  revising  it  by  paragraph.] 

p.  535.  It  was  moved  and  carried,  that  the  Form  of  Process  in  Steuart 
of  Pardovan's  Collection,  be  read  and  considered  as  a  basis  of  deliberation, 
along  with  the  draught. 

Ihid.  The  Synod  reconsidered  the  vote  of  yesterday  respecting  Pardovan's 
Collection ;  when  the  former  vote  was  agreed  to. 

p.  539.  The  Synod  having  gone  through  the  consideration  of  the  draught 
of  a  plan  of  government  and  discipline,  Dr.  Rodgers,  Dr.  McWhorter,  Mr. 
Miller,  and  Mr.  Wilson,  junior,  were  appointed  a  committee  to  have  a  thou- 
sand copies  thereof  printed  as  now  amended ;  and  to  distribute  them  among 
the  Presbyteries  for  their  consideration,  and  the  consideration  of  the  Churches 
under  their  care. 

§  14.    Hie  Confession  of  Faith  amended. 

1787,  p.  539.  The  Synod  took  into  consideration  the  last  paragraph  of 
the  twentieth  chapter  of  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  ',  the  third 
paragraph  of  the  twenty-third  chapter,  and  the  first  paragraph  of  the  thirty- 
first  chapter ;  and  having  made  some  alterations,  agreed  that  the  said  para- 
graphs, as  now  altered,  be  printed  for  consideration,  together  with  the 
draught  of  a  plan  of  government  and  discipline.  The  Synod  also  appointed 
the  above  named  committee  to  revise  the  Westminster  Directory  for  pul»lic 
worship,  and  to  have  it,  when  thus  revised,  printed,  together  with  the 
draught,  for  consideration. 

(a)    Westminster  Articles  {b)  Amended  Articles. 

Ghnp.  20,  Sec.  4.  [Of  certain  offenders  it  Cliap  20,  Sec.  4.  "  They  may  lawfully  h« 

is  Said]  "  tliey  may  lawfully  be  called  to  ac-  calUd  to  account,  and  proceeded  against  by 

count  and  proceeded,  a  gainst  by  the  censures  the  censures  of  the  Church." 

of  the  Church,  and  by  the  power  of  the  civil  Chap.  23,  Sec.  3.  "  Civil  magistrates  may 

magistrate."  not  assume  to  themselves  the  administration 


SEC.  12.] 


DOCUMENTARY    IlISTORY. 


35 


Chap  23,  Sec.  3.  "  The  civil  rnagistr;ite 
may  not  assume  to  himself  the  administra- 
tion of  tlie  word  or  sacraments,  or  tlie  power 
of  tiie  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  jieaven  ;  yet 
he  hath  autliority,  and  it  is  his  duty,  to  take 
order  that  unity  and  peace  be  preserved  in 
the  Church  ;  that  the  truth  of  God  be  kept 
pure  and  entire  ;  that  all  blasphemies  and 
heresies  be  suppressed,  all  corruptions  and 
abuses  in  worship  and  discipline  prevented 
or  reformed,  and  all  ordinances  of  God  duly 
settled,  administered,  and  observed.  For 
the  better  effecting  wliercof  he  hath  power 
to  call  Synods,  to  be  present  at  them,  and  to 
provide  that  whatsoever  is  transacted  in 
them  be  according  to  the  mind  of  God." 

Chap.  31,  See.  1.  "  For  tlie  better  govern- 
ment and  further  edification  of  the  Church, 
there  ought  to  be  such  assemblies  aS  ate 
commonly  called  Synods  or  Councils. 

Sec.  2.  "  As  magistrates  may  lawfully 
call  a  Synod  of  Ministers  and  other  tit  per- 
sons  to  consult  and  advise  with,  about  mat- 
ters of  religion,  so  if  magistrates  be  open 
enemies  to  the  Church,  the  Ministers  of 
Christ  of  themselves,  by  virtue  of  their 
office  ;  or  they  with  other  fit  persons  upon 
delegation  from  their  Churches,  may  meet 
together  in  such  assemblies." 

[In  chapter  31,  Sec.  1  of  the  amended 
articles,  fills  the  place  of  Sec.  1  and  2  of  the 
Westminster  Confession  as  given  above.  Ex- 
<:\  pt  the  articles  here  cited,  and  tlie  erasure 
of  the  phrase  "tolerating  a  ialse  religion," 
which  was  enumerated  among  the  sins  for- 
bidden in  the  second  commandment,  in  the 
Larger  Catechism,  the  Westminster  stand- 
ards of  doctrine  are  retained  entire  in  our 
Constitution.] 


of  the  word  and  sacraments  ;  or  the  power 
of  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  or 
in  the  least  interfere  in  matters  of  faith. 
Yet,  as  nursing  fathers,  it  is  the  duty  of 
civil  magistrates  to  protect  the  Ciiurcli  of 
our  common  Tjord,  without  giving  the  pre. 
ference  to  any  denomination  of  Christians 
above  the  rest,  in  such  a  manner  that  all  cc 
clesiastical  persons  shall  enjoy  tlie  full,  free, 
and  unquestioned  liberty  of  discliarging 
every  p.irt  of  tlieir  sacred  iiinctions  witnout 
violence  or  danger.  And  as  Jesus  Clirist 
hath  appointed  a  regular  government  and 
discipline  in  his  Church,  no  law  of  anV 
commonwealth  should  interfere  witl),  let,  or 
hinder,  the  due  exercise  thereof,  among  the 
voluntary  members  of  any  denoiuinatiou  of 
Christians,  according  to  their  own  profLs- 
sion  and  belief.  It  is  the  duty  ol'  civil 
magistrates  to  protect  the  person  and  good 
name  of  all  their  people,  in  such  an  otfectual 
manner  as  that  no  person  be  suffered,  either 
upon  pretence  of  religion  or  infidelity,  to 
offer  any  indignity,  violence,  abuse,  or  in- 
jury, to  any  other  person  whatsoever  ;  and 
to  take  order  that  all  religious  and  ecclesi- 
astical  asseiablies  be  held  without  molesta- 
tion or  disturbance." 

Chap.  31,  Sec.  1.  "For  the  better  govern- 
ment and  further  edification  of  the  Church, 
there  ought  to  be  such  assemblies  as  are 
commonly  called  Synods  or  Councils ;  and 
it  belongeth  to  the  overseers  and  other  rulers 
of  the  particular  Churches,  by  virtue  of  their 
office,  and  the  power  which  Christ  hath 
given  them  for  edification,  and  not  for  de- 
struction, to  appoint  such  assemblies,  and 
to  convene  together  in  them  as  often  as  they 
shall  judge  it  expedient  for  the  good  of  tlie 
Church." 


§  15.    The  Dra light,  as  published  hrj  Synod. 

|;The  Draught  of  a  Plan  of  Government  and  Discipline,  as  published  by  order  of  Synod, 
contained  :  —  1.  The  Form  of  Government,  substantially  as  it  was  subsequently  adopted, 
and  as  it  now  stands.  The  supreme  judicatory  was  in  it  entitled  "  The  General  Council," 
instead  of.  General  Assembly,  the  name  us(  d  in  the  Form  as  adopted  the  next  year.  2. 
A  chapter  entitled  "  Privilege"  was  also  in  the  draught,  and  was  part  of  the  constitution, 
until  the  revision  of  1820,  when  it  was  omitted.  3.  The  Forms  of  Process,  substantially 
as  adopted,  and  continued  in  force  till  the  revision  of  1820.  4.  The  amended  Articles 
from  the  Westminster  Confession. — The  preceding  subji-Cts  occupy  41  pages  of  the 
volume.  5.  The  Directory  for  W(jrship ;  which  occupies  US  pages.  It  is  very  full  in 
liturgical  forms  and  din  ctions.  In  addition  to  tlie  substance  of  wiiat  is  retained  in  the 
Directory  for  Worship,  iit  present  in  use,  it  contained  forms  of  prayer  for  tlie  Invocation, 
bef(>re  Sermon,  b  fore  and  after  Baptism,  at  the  Lord's  Table, upon  exercising  Discipline, 
at  the  solrniniz..tion  of  Marriage,  in  the  Sick  Room,  at  Ordinations;  and  nine  prayers 
for  tlie  Family.      With  them  file  following  dirL-ctions  are  given:] 

•'Tlie  ]\Iiuisti'r,  as  in  prudence  he  shall  tliiiik  meet,  is  to  alter  and  change  this  order; 
to  leave  out  any  portions  or  parts  of  it :  to  add  to  or  vary  it  according  to  tiie  numerous 
patterns  of  prayer  in  the  Scriptures." — p.  Z^. 

"  As  many  as  can  conceive  prayer,  ought  carefully  to  improve  this  gift  of  God;  yet,  for 
the  sake  of  young  and  basliful  heads  of  families,  we  have  subjoined  a  few  forms  of  family 
prayer,  earnestly  recommending  it  to  all  sueh,  not  to  be  negligent  in  cultivating  a  spirit 
of  prayer,  and  to  use  these  forms  no  longer  than  till  they  shall  have  learned  to  express 
the  desires  of  their  hearts  to  (Jod  f()r  their  families  with  some  degree  of  propriity." — ]).118. 

[A  few  passages  from  the  drauglit,  wl:ich  may  aid  in  the  interpretation  of  the  Consti- 
tution as  it  now  stands,  will  be  cited  under  the  appropriate  heads.] 


36  THE    CONSTITUTION.  [bOOK  I 

§  16.    The  amended  Constitittion  adopted. 

1788,  p  546.  The  Synod  having  fully  considered  the  draught  of  the  Form 
of  Government  and  Discipline,  did,  on  review  of  the  whole,  and  hereby  do, 
ratify  and  adopt  the  same,  as  now  altered  and  amended,  as  the  Constitution 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  America ;  and  order  the  same  to  be  considered 
and  strictly  observed  as  the  rule  of  their  proceedings,  by  all  the  inferior 
judicatories  belonging  to  the  body.  And  they  order  that  a  correct  copy  be 
printed,  and  that  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  as  now  altered,  be 
printed  in  full  along  with  it,  as  making  a  part  of  the  Constitution. 

Resolved,  That  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  above  ratification  by 
the  Synod,  is  that  the  Form  of  Grovernment  and  Discipline,  and  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  as  now  ratified,  is  to  continue  to  be  our  constitution,  and  the 
confession  of  our  faith  and  practice  unalterable ;  unless  two-thirds  of  the 
Presbyteries,  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly,  shall  propose  altera- 
tions or  amendments,  and  such  alterations  or  amendments  shall  be  agreed  to 
and  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly. 

1788,  p.  547.  The  Synod  having  now  revised  and  corrected  the  draught 
of  a  Directory  for  worship,  did  approve  and  ratify  the  same ;  and  do  hereby 
appoint  the  said  Directory,  as  now  amended,  to  be  the  directory  for  the 
worship  of  God,  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
They  also  took  into  consideration  the  Westminster  Larger  and  Shorter  Cate- 
chisms, and  having  made  a  small  amendment  of  the  Larger,*  did  approve, 
and  do  hereby  approve  and  ratify  the  said  Catechisms,  as  now  agreed  on,  as 
the  Catechisms  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  said  LTnited  States.  And 
the  Synod  order,  that  the  Directory  and  Catechisms  be  printed  and  bound 
up  in  the  same  volume  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Form  of 
Government  and  Discipline ;  and  that  the  whole  be  considered  as  the  stand- 
ard of  our  doctrine,  government,  discipline,  and  worship,  agreeably  to  the 
resolutions  of  the  Synod  at  their  present  session. 

§  17.    The  Creed,  &c.,  an  Appendix  to  the  Shorter  Catechism. 

[The  first  edition  of  the  Shorter  Catechism  w.as  entitled  "  Tlie  Humble  Advice  of  the 
Assemblie  of  Divines,  now  by  Authority  of  Parliament  sitting  at  Westminster,  concern- 
ing a  Shorter  Catechisme ;  witli  the  Proofs  tlicreof  at  large  out  of  the  Scriptures.  Pre- 
sented  by  them  lately  to  both  Houses  of  Parliament.  London.  Printed  by  A.  Ma.xey  for 
John  Rothwcll  at  the  Fountain  in  Goldsmiths  Row  in  Cheapside."  The  second  page 
contains  the  order  of  Parliament  for  its  publication  : — 

"  Die  Lunce,  15  Septemb.  1648. 

"  It  is  this  day  Ordered  by  the  Lords  and  Commons  in  Parliament  assembled,  that 
this  Shorter  Catechisme  be  forthwith  Printed  and  Published,"  &c.,  &c. 

It  constitutes  a  small  quarto  of  forty-three  pages,  which,  as  do  all  subsequent  copies, 
contains  the  Ten  Commandments,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Creed,  appended  to  the 
Catechism;  together  with  the  following  note,  wliich  occurs  in  all  European  editions  of 
the  Westminster  standards  ;  and  which,  especially  in  connection  with  its  occurrence  in 
this,  the  first  and  separate  edition  of  tlic  Catecliism,  indicates  tlie  relation  of  those  formu- 
laries  as  an  appendix  to  that  work.  Hence  the  li-nmers  of  our  Constitution,  although  they 
omitted  this  note,  seem  to  have  recognized  the  incorporation  of  the  Catechisms  into  the 
standards,  as  carrying  with  tliem  tliese  epitomes  of  tlie  law,  prayer,  and  the  faith  of  the 
Caurch;  which  arc  accordingly  retained  as  a  part  of  tlie  Catechism. 

"  So  much  of  every  question,  botli  in  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechism,  is  repeated  in 
tlie  answer,  as  makcth  every  answer  an  entire  proposition  or  sentence  in  itself;  to  the 
end  the  learner  may  farther  improve  it  upon  all  occasions  for  his  increase  in  knowledge 
and  piety,  even  out  of  the  course  of  cati  cliizing  as  well  as  in  it. 

"And  albeit  tlie  substance  of  the  doctrine  comprised  in  that  abridgment  commonly 
called  the  Apostles'  Creed,  be  fully  set  tbrtli  in  each  of  the  Catechisms,  so  as  there  is  no 


*  [The  amenilment  consisted  in  striking  out  the  phrase  "  toleratiiig  a  false  religion  ;"  which 
was  enumerated  among  the  sins  forbidden  in  the  second  commandment.] 


iSEC.   16.]  DOCUMENTxVUY    HlSTOra'.  87 

necessity  of  inserting  the  Creed  itself;  yet  it  is  liere  annexed,  not  as  thousfh  it  were  com- 
posed by  the  Apostles,  or  ought  to  be  esteemed  canonical  scripture,  as  tlie  Ten  Coinniand- 
nieiits  and  the  Lord's  Prayer,  (much  less  a  prayer,  as  ignorant  pco[)le  have  been  apt  to 
make  both  it  and  the  Decalog-uc ;)  but  because  it  is  a  brief  sum  of  tiie  Christian  faith, 
agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  and  anciently  received  in  the  Cluirehes  of  Christ." 

That  the  Creed  was  designedly  retained  amolig  the  formularies  of  our  church  is  evi- 
dent  from  the  authority  given  to  it  in  the  Directory  for  worship,  chapter  ix.  This  chapter 
remains  in  the  precise  form  in  which  it  was  adopted  in  1788,  in  connection  with  the  re- 
vision of  the  constitution.] 

§  18.    Threatened  secession  of  SuffoUc  Presbytery  for  these  acts. 

1787,  p.  532.  A  letter  from  the  Presbytery  of  Suffolk  addressed  to  the 
^Moderator  of  Synod,  praying  that  the  union  between  them  and  the  Synod 
may  be  dissolved,  was  read.  The  Synod  appointed  Dr.  McWhorter  to  bring 
in  a  draught  of  a  letter  in  answer  thereto,  and  that  Dr.  McWhorter,  Dr. 
Ptodgers,  Messrs.  Woodhull,  Roe,  and  Davenport,  be  a  committee  to  meet 
the  Presbytery  of  Suffolk  at  Huntingdon,  on  the  first  Wedne-sday  of  next 
September  at  two  o'clock,  P.  M.j  and  that  the  Presbytery  of  Suffolk  be  de- 
sired by  timely  notice,  to  meet  with  the  committee,  in  order  to  enter  into 
free  and  full  conversation  upon  this  subject;  and  the  committee  to  make  a 
report  at  the  next  sessions  of  Synod. 

Dr.  McWhorter,  agreeably  to  order,  brought  in  a  draught  of  a  letter  to 
the  Presbytery  of  Suffolk,  which  was  approved,  and  ordered  to  be  signed  by 
the  Moderator,  and  sent  to  that  Presbytery ;  and  is  as  follows  : 

To  the  Reverend  the  Presbytery  of  Suffolk  County : 

Reverend  and  Dear  Brethren — We  received  a  letter  from  you,  dated  April 
11th,  1787,  which  both  surprised  and  grieved  us,  by  informing  us  "  that 
you  think  it  needful  that  the  union  between  you  and  us  should  be  dissolved." 
We. are  surprised  that  a  matter  of  so  great  importance,  as  breaking  the  peace 
and  unity  of  the  Church,  should  be  so  suddenly  gone  into,  without  our  re- 
ceiving any  information  of  the  matter,  in  respect  to  any  previous  things 
leading  to  such  an  event.  We  declare  that  we  have  done  nothing  which  we 
know  of,  that  should  be  so  much  as  matter  of  offence  to  you,  much  less  a 
ground  of  withdrawment  or  separation.  We  have  always  supposed  that  you, 
as  brethren  with  us,  believed  in  the  same  general  system  of  doctrine,  disci- 
pline, worship,  and  church  government,  as  the  same  is  contained  in  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  Directory.  You  inform 
us  ''that  your  local  situation  renders  it  inconvenient  to  maintain  the  union." 
This  is  the  same  that  ever  it  was,  when  we  took  sweet  counsel  together, 
strengthened  each  other's  hands  in  the  advancement  of  the  cause  of  our 
dear  Redeemer,  stood  firm  in  opposition  to  the  enemies  of  our  religion,  and 
greatly  comforted  and  encouraged  one  another. 

You  say  "  that  concurrence  with  the  draught  of  the  Form  of  Government 
and  Discipline  for  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  North  America,  is  impracti- 
ble."  That  is  only  a  draught  or  overture  for  consideration  and  amendment, 
and  we  should  have  rejoiced  much  to  have  had  your  company  and  aid  in 
pointing  out  those  impracticabilities,  and  in  altering,  correcting,  and  com- 
pleting the  said  draught.  We  apprehend  there  are  no  principles  in  it  dif- 
ferent from  the  Westminster  Directory ;  only  the  same  rendered  more  ex- 
plicit in  some  things,  and  more  conformable  to  the  state  and  circumstances 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  America. 

You  likewise  add,  ''  the  Churches  in  your  limits  will  not  comply  there- 
with." Perhaps  those  Churches,  from  some  cause  unknown  to  us,  may  have 
hastily  imbibed  groundless  prejudices,  which  by  taking  some  pains  with 
them,  and  by  giving  a  proper  explanation  of  the  matter-,  might  be  readily 
removed.     We   arc   fully  of  opinion  that   the    general  principles  in  said 


i3  THE    rONSTlT|UTION.  [BOOK  I 

driia^iit  ;:oi)taiu  the  plan  of  church  discipline  and  government  revealed  in 
the  iVew  Testament,  and  are  conformable  (allowances  being  made  for  the 
differences  in  the  states  of  civil  society,  and  local  circumstances),  to  the  prac- 
tices and  usages  of  the  best  Reformed  Churches. 

'Wherefore,  dearly  beloved  brethren,  in  the  bowels  of  brotherly  love,  we 
entreat  you  to  reconsider  the  resolution  expressed  in  your  letter.  You  well 
know  that  it  is  not  a  small  thing  to  rend  the  seamless  coat  of  Christ,  or  to 
be  disjoined  parts  of  that  one  body  his  Church.  We  are  all  members  one 
of  another ;  there  should  be  no  schism  in  the  body,  but  we  shoiild  comfort, 
encoixrage,  and  strengthen  one  another,  by  the  firmest  union  in  our  common 
Lord.  We  are  Presbyterians,  and  we  firmly  believe  the  Presbyterian  system 
of  doctrine,  discijjline,  and  church  government,  to  be  nearer  to  the  word  of 
God  than  that  of  any  other  sect  or  denomination  of  Christians.  Shall  all 
other  sects  and  parties  be  united  among  themselves  for  their  support  and  in- 
crease, and  Presbyterians  divided  >and  subdivided,  so  as  to  be  the  scorn  of 
some  and  the  prey  of  others  ? 

In  order  to  testify  to  you  the  high  sense  we  entertain  of  the  importance 
of  union  in  the  Presbyterian  body  in  America,  we  have  appointed  a  com- 
mittee, viz  :  the  Ptev.  Dr.  Eodgers,  Dr.  3icWhorter,  Mr.  Roe,  Mr.  John 
Woodhull,  and  Mr.  Davenport,  to  wait  upon  you,  to  converse  with  you,  and 
to  endeavour  to  remove  difficulties.  Therefore,  we  request  the  Moderator 
of  your  Presley tery  to  call  the  same  together,  to  meet  our  committee  at  Hun- 
tingdon on  the  first  Wednesday  in  September  for  these  purposes,  at  which 
time  and  place  our  committee  are  appointed  to  attend.  That  you  may  in  a 
spirit  of  candour  and  love  reconsider  your  resolution  and  continue  in  a  state 
of  union  with  us,  and  that  we  may,  by  our  united  eflbrts,  advance  the  king- 
dom of  our  glorious  Redeemer,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of  your  affectionate 
and  grieved  brethren. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  Synod, 

Jedediah  Chapman,  Moderator. 

PhUmhlphia,  May  ISth,  1787. 

1788,  p.  544.  The  committee  appointed  to  meet  the  Presbytery  of  Suffolk, 
on  the  subject  of  their  letter,  signifying  a  desire  to  withdraw  from  the 
Synod,  reported  that  they  met  the  Presbytery  at  the  time  and  place  fixed  on 
by  the  Synod,  and  conversed  the  subject  over  with  them,  with  the  greatest 
treedom,  candour,  and  amity  ;  and  that  in  consequence  of  said  free  and 
amicable  conference,  the  Presbytery  agreed  to  withdraw  their  request,  as 
may  more  fully  appear  by  the  following  minute  of  said  Presbytery,  viz  : 
;  "  The  Presbytery  of  Suffolk  met  at  Brook  Haven,  April  8th,  1788,  according-  to  ap- 
point:ncnt ;  entered  upon  the  consideration  of  the  petition  sent  to  the  Reverend  Synod  of 
New  York  and  Pliil.idelphia,  at  their  last  sessions,  requesting-  a  dismission  from  their 
body  ;  and,  after  dejiber.itiug-  on  it,  came  to  the  following  conclusion,  viz  :  to  withdraw  the 
petition.  And  appointed  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Noah  Wetmore  and  Nathan  Woodhull  to  attend 
the  Reverend  Synod  at  their  next  meeti  ig  at  Philadelphia,  and  present  this  minute  to  the 
Moderator  of  Synod,  and  transact  any  other  business  as  may  be  found  necessary  by  them 
as  the  representatives  of  this  Presbytery.  A  true  copy  of  the  minute  of  Presbytery. 
Attested  by 

David  Rose,  Clerk." 

[Since  1772  no  member  of  the  Suffolk  Presbytery  had  sat  in  Synod,  until  the  appear, 
ance  of  the  Rev.  Nathan  Woodhull  at  this  time.] 

§  19.    The  completion  of  the  Constitution  hi/  the  General  AasemhJij. 

(a)  [The  following  minute  exliibits  the  General  Assembly  assuming,  in  the  inchoate 
state  of  the  constitution,  to  be  tlie  succ;'ssor,  and  exercising  tlie  supreme  powers  of  the 
Synod,  without  recourse  to  the  Presbyteries.] 

17S0,  p.  9.  The  coinniittce  appointed  by  the  late  Synod  of  New  York 
land  Philadelphia,  to  revise  the  chapter  of  the  Directory  entitled  "  Of  the 


SEC.  18.]  DOCUMENTARY    HISTORY.  39 

mode  of  inflicting  churcli  censures,"  laid  before  the  Assembly  the  chapter, 
a*)  by  them  revised ;  which,  being  considered  and  amended,  was  finally  en- 
acted, and  ordered  to  be  printed  and  published  with  the  Constitution. 

(b)   The  Scripture  Proofs  compiled. 

1792,  p.  58.  The  committee  appointed  to  consider  the  expediency  of  a 
new  impression  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Form  of  Government  and  Dis- 
cipline of  this  Church,  reported,  That  ....  another  impression  ap- 
peared expedient,  in  which,  if  the  Scripture  proofs  were  inserted  at  length, 
it  would  become  more  acceptable,  and  might  be  of  greater  utility  to  the 
Churches ;  and  proposed  that  a  committee  be  appointed,  properly  to  select 
and  arrange  the  Scripture  texts,  to  be  adduced  in  support  of  the  articles  in 
the  Confession  of  Faith,  Form  of  Government  and  Discipline ;  and  prepare 
the  same  to  be  laid  before  the  next  General  Assembly. 

Resolved,  That  Dr.  Robert  Smith  and  Messrs.  Mitchell  and  Grier  be  a 
committee  to  carry  the  above  into  execution. 

1793,  p.  66.  A  letter  was  received  and  read  from  Mr.  Mitchell,  one  of  the 
members  of  a  committee  appointed  by  the  Assembly  of  1792,  to  revise  and 
prepare  for  publication  an  edition  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms, 
and  Form  of  Government  and  Discipline  of  this  Church,  informing  this  As- 
sembly, that  considerable  progress  Ixad  been  made  in  the  business,  but  that 
it  was  still  incomplete.  Whereupon,  the  business  was  recommitted,  and  the 
Moderator,  [the  Rev.  James  Latta,]  added  to  the  committee,  in  the  place  of 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Robert  Smith,  deceased ;  and  they  were  directed  to  report  to 
the  Assembly  in  1794. 

1794,  p.  88.  The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  the  Scripture  proofs  in 
support  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Catechisms,  &c., 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  submitted  their  report ;  which  was  read,  ex- 
amined and  approved,  as  a  specimen  of  the  w^ork.  Whereupon  Dr.  Green, 
Messrs.  John  B.  Smith,  James  Boyd,  William  M.  Tennent,  Nathaniel  Irvin, 
and  Andrew  Hunter,  were  appointed  a  committee  to  compare  the  proofs 
prepared  by  said  committee,  and  now  reported  to  the  General  Assembly, 
with  the  proofs  annexed  to  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms, 
and  Directory ;  to  revise  the  whole,  prepare  it  for  the  press,  to  agree  with 
the  printer  for  its  publication,  and  to  superintend  the  printing  and  vending 
of  the  same. 

1796,  p.  114.  The  committee  appointed  to  revise  the  proofs  of  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  &c.,  and  to  superintend  the  publication  and  sale  thereof, 
reported,  that  they  had  made  considerable  progress  in  the  work,  and  had 
part  of  the  book  ready  for  publication  ;  but  that  for  want  of  sufficient  funds, 
they  were  not  able  to  proceed  in  the  publication  of  it.     On  motion, 

Jiesolved,  That  the  committee  proceed  to  have  an  impression  of  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  &.G.,  struck  off  as  soon  as  in  their  power;  and  that  they 
take  the  best  measures  they  can  devise  to  have  it  executed,  and  upon  the 
most  reasonable  terms,  and  that  there  be  four  thousand  copies  struck  off; 
and  that  subscription  papers  be  prepared  as  soon  as  possible,  and  distributed 
throughout  the  bounds  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  members  are 
hereby  requested  to  interest  themselves  in  procuring  subscribers,  for  assist- 
ing the  funds  of  the  General  iVssembly  in  defraying  the  expenses  of  the 
work. 

§  20.  Revisions  of  the  Constitution  hy  the  General  Assembly. 

[In  the  years  1804  and  1805,  a  revision  of  the  Form  of  Government,  <fcc.,  was  had  ; 
whinli  rrsiilted  in  a  series  of  amendments  designed  "to  explain,  render  more  prncticable, 
and  bring  nearer  to  purfection  the  general  system." — (Below,  §  29.)    Finally,  a  committee 


40  THE    CONSTITUTION.  [eOOK  I 

was  appointed  in  1816,  {Minutes,  p.  612,)  which,  in  1819,  reported  a  revision  of  the  Form 
of  Government,  Discipline,  and  Directory,  whicli  was  printed  and  circulated,  "to  obtuin 
from  Presbyteries  and  individuals  such  suggestions  and  alterations  as  may  appear  to  then* 
expedient." — Minu'es,  1819,  p.  701.  Amended  by  tlie  aid  of  these  suggestions,  it  was 
again  reported  to  the  General  Assembly  in  1820;  sent  down  to  the  Presbyteries,  by  them 
approved,  and  by  tiie  Assembly  enacted;  {Minutes,  1821;  p.  6,)  reducing  the  constitution 
substantially  to  its  present  form.] 

§  21.  Insertion  and  authority  of  the  inarginal  notes. 

[In  the  earlier  editions  of  the  Constitution  there  were  certain  marginal  notes,  which 
have  since  been  cxpimged.  In  reply  to  an  inquiry  as  to  the  authority  of  these  notes,  the 
following  statement  occurs  :] 

1816,  p.  629.  The  book  referred  to  was  first  published  with  nothing  but 
the  simple  text,  without  any  Scripture  proofs,  or  any  notes  of  any  descrip- 
tion whatsoever.  This  is  evident  not  only  from  the  minutes  of  the 'General 
Assembly,  but  from  the  numerous  copies  of  the  first  edition  of  the  stand- 
ards of  our  Church  which  are  now  in  existence.  It  is  also  equally  evident 
from  examining  the  records  oi'  the  General  Assembly,  that  not  a  single  note 
in  the  book  has  been  added  to,  or  made  a  part  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church,  since  it  was  first  formed  and  published  in  the  manner  above  recited. 
Several  alterations  and  additions  have  been  made  by  referring  them,  when 
contemplated,  to  the  Presbyteries  for  their  decision  thereon,  in  the  manner 
pointed  out  in  the  Constitution  itself.  But  among  all  the  points  thus 
referred,  there  is  not  found  a  single  note  which  now  appears  in  the  book 
containing  the  Constitution  of  our  Church.  Hence  it  follows,  beyond  a 
doubt,  that  these  notes  are  no  part  of  that  Constitution.  If,  then,  it  be 
inquired  how  these  notes  obtained  the  place  which  they  now  occupy,  and 
what  is  the  character,  as  to  authority,  which  they  possess,  the  answer  is 
this :  When  a  second  edition  of  the  standards  of  our  Church  was  needed, 
it  was  thought  by  the  General  Assembly,  that  it  would  be  of  great  use  in 
itself,  highly  agreeable  to  the  members  of  our  Church  generally,  as  well  as 
conformable  to  the  example  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  from  which  we  de- 
rive our  origin,  if  the  Scripture  proofs  were  added  in  support  of  the  several 
parts  and  clauses  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment. A  committee  was  accordingly  appointed  by  the  Assembly  to 
select  the  Scripture  proofs,  and  to  prepare  them  for  being  printed  in  the 
second  edition  of  the  book.  The  work  of  this  committee  was,  the  following 
year,  referred  to  another ;  and  ultimately  the  committee  charged  with  pre- 
paring the  Scripture  proofs,  reported,  along  with  these  proofs,  the  notes 
which  now  appear  in  the  book,  and  which  were  approved  by  the  General 
Assembly,  and  directed  to  be  printed  with  the  proofs,  in  the  form  in  which 
they  now  appear.  These  notes,  then,  are  explanations  of  some  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  given  by  the  General  Assembly,*  and 
which,  of  course,  the  General  Assembly  may  modify  or  altogether  exclude, 
at  their  pleasure ;  whereas  the  articles  of  the  Constitution  must  govern  the 
Assembly  themselves,  and  cannot  be  altered  or  abrogated,  but  in  the  man- 
ner poinded  out  in  the  Constitution  itself. 

On  the  whole,  in  the  book  containing  the  standards  of  our  Church,  the 
text  alone  contains  the  Constitution  of  our  Church ;  the  notes  are  an  expo- 
sition of  jirinciples,  given  by  the  highest  judicature  of  that  Church;  of  the 
same  force,  while  they  continue,  with  the  other  acts  of  tha,t  judicature; 
but  subject  to  alterations,  amendments,  or  a  total  erasure,  as  they  shall  judge 
proper. 

*  [From  this  statement  is  to  be  excepted  the  note  to  Chap.  IV.  of  the  Porm  of  Govern- 
ment, in  regnrd  to  the  title  of  Bishop;  wliicli  was  inserted  in  its  present  form,  in  the  orig- 
inal draught  of  the  Constitution,  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia.] 


SEC.  20.]  ACTS   RESPECTING    IT.  41 

Resolved,  That  as  it  belongs  to  the  Gcnei-al  Assembly  to  give  direction 
in  regard  to  the  notes  which  accompany  the  Constitution,  of  which  they  are 
the  supreme  judicatory,  this  Assembly  express  it  as  their  opinion,  that  in 
printing  future  editions  of  the  Constitution  of  this  Church,  tlie  parenthesis 
on  the  note,  on  this  part  of  the  Form  of  Government,  which  defines  a  Synod, 
and  which  is  expressed  in  these  words,  "  since  a  Synod  is  only  a  larger  Pres- 
bytery," be  omitted,  as  well  as  the  note  connected  with  the  Scripture  proofs 
in  answer  to  the  question  in  the  Larger  Catechism,  "  what  is  forbidden  in  the 
eighth  commandment,"  in  which  the  nature  of  the  crime  of  man-stealing 
and  slavery  is  dilated  upon.  In  regard  to  this  last  omission,  the  Assembly 
think  proper  to  declare,  that  in  directing  it,  they  are  influenced  by  far  other 
motives  than  any  desire  to  favour  slavery,  or  to  retard  the  extinction  of  that 
mournful  evil,  as  speedily  as  may  consist  with  the  happiness  of  all  con- 
cerned. 

1836,  p.  248.  Resolved,  That  as  the  notes  which  have  been  expunged  from 
our  public  formularies,  and  which  some  of  the  memorials,  referred  to  the 
committee,  request  to  have  restored,  were  introduced  irregularly,  never  had 
the  sanction  of  the  Church,  and  therefore  never  possessed  any  real  author- 
ity, the  General  Assembly  has  no  power  to  assign  them  a  place  in  the  au- 
thorized standards  of  the  Church,  and  does  not  deem  it  proper  to  take  the 
constitutional  measures  for  effecting  their  restoration. 

Title  4. — of  adopting  the  confession  of  faith. 

§  22.  The  use  of  Creeds  and  Confessions. 
1824,  p.  211.  Resolved,  1.  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly  confes- 
sions of  faith,  containing  formulas  of  doctrine  and  rules  for  conducting  the 
discipline  and  worship  proper  to  be  maintained  in  the  house  of  God,  are  not 
only  recognized  as  necessary  and  expedient,  but  as  the  character  of  human 
nature  is  continually  aiming  at  innovation,  absolutely  requisite  to  the  settled 
peace  of  the  Church,  and  to  the  happy  and  orderly  existence  of  Christian 
communion.  Within  the  limits  of  Christendom  few  are  to  be  found  in  the 
attitude  of  avowed  hostility  to  Christianity.  The  name  of  Christian  is  claimed 
by  all,  and  all  are  ready  to  profess  their  belief  in  the  holy  Scriptures  ;  too 
many  reserving  to  themselves  the  right  of  putting  upon  them  what  construc- 
tion they  please.  In  such  a  state  of  things,  without  the  aid  of  confessions, 
Christian  fellowship  can  exist  only  in  a  very  limited  degree;  and  the  disorder 
of  the  Corinthian  Church,  condemned  by  the  Apostle,  would  be  realized  : 
"  I  am  of  Paul,  and  I  of  Apollos." 

2.  That  though  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  standards  of  our  Church  are 
of  no  original  authority,  independent  of  the  Scriptures,  yet  we  regard  them 
as  a  summary  of  those  divine  truths  which  are  diffused  throughout  the  sacred 
volume.  They,  as  a  system  of  doctrines,  therefore,  cannot  be  abandoned,  in 
our  opinion,  without  an  abandonment  of  the  word  of  God.  They  form  a 
bond  of  fellowship  in  the  faith  of  the  gospel ;  and  the  General  Assembly 
cannot  but  believe  the  precious  immortals  under  their  care  to  be  more  safe, 
in  receiving  the  truth  of  God's  holy  word  as  exhibited  in  the  standards  of 
our  Church,  than  in  being  subject  to  the  guidance  of  any  instructor,  whoever 
he  may  be,  who  may  have  confidence  enough  to  set  up  his  own  opinions  in 
opposition  to  the  system  of  doctrines  which  men  of  sound  learning,  full  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  have  derived  from  the  oracles 
of  the  living  God.  It  should  never  be  forgotten  that  the  Church  is  solemnly 
cautioned  against  the  danger  of  being  carried  about  by  every  wind  of 
doctrine. 

3.  This  Confession  of  Faith,  adopted  by  our  Church,  contains  a  system  of 

6 


12  THE    CONSTITUTlOxX.  [BOOK  I 

f'doctrines  professedly  believed  by  the  people  and  the  Pastors  under  the  care  of 
the  General  Assembly;  nor  cau  it  be  traduced  by  any  in  the  comiimiiioii  of 
our  Church,  without  subjectino-  the  erring  parties  to  that  salutary  discipline 
which  hath  for  its  object  the  maintenance  of  the  peace  and  the  purity  of  the 
Church,  under  the  government  of  her  great  Master. 

4  Finally,  the  General  Assembly  recommend  to  all  who  are  under  their 
care,  steadfastly  to  resist  every  temptation,  however  presented,  which  may 
have  for  its  object  the  relaxation  of  those  bonds  of  Chi'istian  fellowship  which 
have  hitherto  been  so  eminently  blessed  of  God,  for  the  order,  edification, 
and  extension  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  ;  and  conclude  with  the  words  of 
the  holy  apostle  :  "  Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  all  speak  the  same  thing,  and  that  there  be  no  divisions 
among  you,  but  that  ye  be  perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind  and  in 
the  same  judgment.'' 

§  23.  Adoption  includes  the  Catechisms. 

1832,  p.  332.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  Overture  No.  5, 
viz  :  "  On  subscribing  the  Confession  of  Faith,"  made  the  following  report, 
which  was  unanimously  adopted,  viz  : 

That  in  their  judgment,  any  further  legislation  on  the  subject,  by  the  As- 
sembly, would  be  unnecessary  and  inexpedient.  They  consider  the  formula 
contained  in  our  Book,  and  the  rule  adopted  by  the  Assembly  in  1830,  viz  : 
"  that  in  their  judgment  every  licentiate  coming  by  certificate  to  any  Pres- 
bytery in  connection  with  the  General  Assembly,  from  any  portion  of  a  cor- 
responding ecclesiastical  body,  should  be  required  to  answer  in  the  affirmative 
the  constitutional  questions  directed  by  Chapter  xiv.  of  our  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, to  be  put  to  our  candidates  before  they  are  licensed  ;  and  that  in  like 
manner  every  ordained  Minister  of  the  gospel,  coming  from  any  Church  in 
correspondence  with  the  General  Assembly,  by  certificate  of  dismission  and 
recommendation,  should  be  required  to  answer  affirmatively  the  first  seven 
questions,  directed  by  Chapter  xv.  of  our  Form  of  Government,  to  be  put  to 
one  of  our  own  licentiates  when  about  to  be  ordained  to  the  sacred  office," 
(1830,  p  12,)  sufficiently  explicit  ;  and  would  earnestly  recommend  them 
to  the  attention  of  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  the  Assembly. 

As  to  the  question  submitted  to  them,  "Whether  the  Catechisms, 
Larger  and  Shorter,  are  to  be  considered  as  a  portion  of  the  standards  of  our 
Church,  and  are  comprehended  in  the  words,  '  Confession  of  Faith  of  this 
Church  ?'"  the  committee  feel  no  hesitation  in  answering  that  question  in 
tl)H  affirmative.  It  does  not  appear  that  any  doubts  on  that  subject  have 
ever  been  entertained  until  very  recently.  The  committee  find  in  the  minutes 
of  the  old  Synod,  at  the  union  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  with  the  Synod 
of  New  York,  in  1758,  that  the  first  article  of  the  plan  of  union  contains  the 
following  words,  viz  :  "  Both  Synods  having  always  approved  and  received 
the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms, 
a«  an  orthodox  and  excellent  system  of  Christian  doctrine  founded  on  the 
word  of  God  ;  we  do  still  receive  the  same  as  the  Confession  of  our  Faith,  and 
also  the  Plan  of  Worship,  Government,  and  Discipline,  contained  in  the 
Westminster  Directory  ;  strictly  enjoining  it  on  all  our  members  and  proba- 
tioners for  the  ministry,  that  they  preach  and  teach  according  to  the  form  of 
sound  words  in  said  Confession  and  Catechisms,  and  avoid  and  oppose  all 
errors  contrary  thereto."  In  the  recital  of  the  manner  in  which  a  Presby- 
tiM'v  was  received  by  the  Synod  of  New  York,  in  17'i3,we  have  the  following 
reciird  :  ''  It  was  agreed  to  grant  their  request,  provided  that  they  agree  to 
adojit  our  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  and  engage  to 
observe  the  Directory  as  a  plan  of  worship,  discipline,  and  government,  a""'- 


SEC.   22.]  ACTS   RESPECTING    IT.  43 

cording  to  the  agreement  of  this  Sjuod."  In  1788,  in  tlie  adopting  act  of 
our  Confession,  the  Catechisms  are  distinctly  mentioned  as  a  part  of  our 
Btandards. — "  They  also  took  into  consideration  the  Westminster  Larger  and 
Shorter  Catechisms,  and  having  made  a  small  amendment  of  the  Larger,  did 
approve,  and  do  hereby  approve  and  ratify  the  said  Catechisms  as  now  agreed 
on,  as  the  Catechisms  of  the  I^resbyterian  Church  in  the  said  United  States. 
And  the  Synod  order  that  the  said  Directory  and  Catechisms  be  printed  and 
bound  up  in  the  same  volume  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Form 
of  Government  and  Discipline,  and  that  the  whole  be  considered  as  the 
standard  of  our  doctrine,  government,  discipline,  and  worship,  agreeably  to 
the  resolutions  of  the  Synod  at  their  present  sessions;" — one  of  which  reso- 
lutions was,  "  that  the  Form  of  Government,  and  Discipline,  and  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  as  now  ratified,  is  to  continue  to  be  our  Constitution,  and  the 
confession  of  our  faith,  and  practice,  unalterably,  unless  two-thirds  of  the 
Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  propose  alterations 
or  amendments,  and  that  such  alterations  or  amendujcnts  shall  be  agreed  to 
and  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly."  Accordingly,  in  the  Directory  for 
the  Administration  of  Baptism,  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the 
Westminster  Assembly  are  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  as  adopted  by  this  church,  and  are  to  be  recommended  as  containing 
a  summary  of  the  principles  of  our  holy  religion,  taught  in  the  Scriptures  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  The  committee  therefore  recommend  to  the 
Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved  hij  the  Assemhli/,  That  in  receiving  and  adopting  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Westminster  Assem- 
bly of  Divines  are  included,  and  do  constitute  au  integral  part  of  the 
standards  of  this  Church. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  use  of  the  Catechisms  in  the  religious  instruction 
of  the  young,  and  of  the  children  under  the  care  of  the  Church,  be  afi'ec- 
tionately  and  earnestly  recommended  to  the  Sessions  in  connection  with  the 
General  Assembly,  as  the  most  effectual  means  under  God  of  preserving 
the  purity,  peace,  and  unity  of  our  Church. 

1848,  p.  18.  "  WHieu  Ministers  and  other  officers  are  ordained  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  give  an  affirmative  answer  to  the  question:  '  Do 
you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of  this  Church  as  containing 
the  system  of  doctrines  taught  in  the  holy  Scriptures  V  are  such  Minis- 
sters  and  officers  to  be  understood  as  embracing  and  assenting  to  the  doc- 
trines, principles,  precepts,  and  statements  contained  in  the  Larger  and 
Shorter  Catechisms,  in  the  same  unqualified  sense  in  which  they  are  under- 
stood to  embrace  and  assent  to  the  doctrines,  principles,  precepts,  and  state- 
ments contained  in  other  parts  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  ?" 

The  committee  recommended  that  the  question  be  answered  in  the  affir- 
mative, and  the  recommendation  was  adopted. 

§  24.  Ministers  hostile  to  Creeds. 

1825,  p.  274.  The  committee  appointed  on  an  overture  respecting  the 
consistency  of  admitting  into  this  Church  Ministers  who  manifest  a  decided 
hostility  to  ecclesiastical  creeds,  confessions,  and  formularies,  made  the  foi- 
ling report,  which  was  adopted,  viz: 

1.  That  the  Constitution,  as  is  well  known,  expressly  requires  of  all 
candidates  for  admission,  a  solemn  declaration  that  they  sincerely  receive 
and  adopt  the  (^onfession  of  Faith  of  this  Church,  as  containing  the  system 
of  doctrines  taught  in  the  holy  Scriptures. 

2.  That  the  last  Assembly,  in  a  report  of  their  committee,  to  be  seen 


44  THE    CONSTITUTION.  [l?OOK  I 

on  the  Minutes,  [above,  §  22,]  have  so  explicitly  and  fully  declared  the 
sentiments  of  this  Church  in  regard  to  her  ecclesiastical  standards,  and  all 
within  her  communion  who  may  traduce  them,  that  no  further  expression 
of  our  views  on  this  subject  is  deemed  necessary. 

Title  5. ^circulation  op  the  constitution 

§25.   F'ormer  regulations  for  its  publication. 

1821,  p.  11.  Resolved,  1.  That  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ely  be  appointed  a  committee 
to  procure  in  the  name  of  the  trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  privi- 
lege of  copyright  for  the  publishing  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church  ;  and  that  he  be  charged  with  seeing  that  every  part 
of  the  law  concerning  the  securing  said  right  be  fully  complied  wdth. 

2.  That  any  printer  so  disposed  may  print  any  number  of  copies  of  said 
book  as  he  shall  think  proper,  subject  to  the  following  restrictions : 

3.  That  to  secure  authentic  copies  of  so  important  a  publication,  three 
Ministers  of  each  of  the  Synods  of  our  Church  be  designated  aS'  a  commit- 
tee in  their  respective  bounds,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  form  contracts  for 
the  payment  of  the  premium  hereinafter  mentioned ;  and  carefully  to  ex- 
amine the  proof-sheets  of  said  book.  Their  signature  shall  be  regarded  as 
a  necessary  certificate  of  authenticity. 

4.  That  each  printer  of  said  book,  for  the  privilege  of  printing,  shall  pay 
the  sum  of  three  cents  per  copy  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  General  Assembly ; 
to  be  equally  divided  between  the  missionary  funds  belonging  to  this  As- 
sembly, and  the  funds  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton. 

§  26.    The  printing  referred  to  tlie  Board  of  Puhlication. 

1839,  p.  177.  Resolved,  That  the  permission  heretofore  granted  by  the 
Assembly  to  publish  the  Confession  of  Faith  in  contravention  of  the  copy- 
right, be,  and  the  same  is  hereby  revoked. 

^Resolved,  That  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  is  hereby  directed 
to  take  the  charge,  oversight,  and  agency  of  printing  and  selling  the  autho- 
rized copy  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America. 

§  27.    UnmitJiorized  editions. 

1803,  p.  282.  Whereas  this  Assembly  have  been  informed  that  one  or 
more  unauthorized  editions  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Form  of 
Government  and  Discipline  of  this  Church  have  been  published  within  a 
short  period,  ....  The  Assembly  would  declare  to  the  Churches  in 
their  communion,  that  no  edition  of  the  said  Confession  of  Faith  ought  in 
future  to  be  purchased  or  encouraged  by  them,  except  such  as  may  be 
published  by  the  authority  of  the  Assembly. 

§  28.    Circulation  of  the  Constitution  urged. 

1799,  p.  185.  Resolved,  That  Mr.  John  McCulloh  be,  and  he  is  hereby  re- 
quested to  receive  from  Mr.  Robert  Aitkin,  printer,  three  hundred  copies 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Discipline  of  this  Church  ;  and  that  he  trans- 
mit one  hundred  copies  to  James  Hathaway,  Esq.,  at  Fort  Stanwix  ;  and  one 
hundred  copies  to  Evans  &  Gordon  at  Geneva;  and  fifty  copies  to  ])octor 
John  Hopkins  at  Tioga  Point;  and  fifty  copies  to  Mathias  Hollenback,  Esq., 
at  Wilkesbarre,  to  be  by  these  gentlemen  distributed  and  sold,  as  hereafter 
directed. 


SEC.  24   I  ACTS    RESPECTING    IT.  45 

Resolved,  That  the  persons  with  whom  the  books  shall  be  lodged  at  the 
above  named  places,  be  directed  to  deliver  any  number  of  said  books  to  the 
order  of  any  one  of  the  missionaries  sent  by  the  General  Assembly  into 
those  frontier  countries ;  and  that  they  sell  of  said  books  to  any  persons  ap- 
plying for  the  same,  at  one  dollar  per  copy ;  and  that  they  account  with 
3Ir.  McCuUoh  for  the  sale  and  distribution  of  said  books  so  delivered  to 
them.  And  also  that  Mr.  McCulloh  account  with  the  Treasurer  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  that  may  be  hereafter  appointed,  for  his  whole 
agency  in  this  business. 

Resoived,  That  the  missionaries  of  the  General  Assembly  may,  and  they 
are  hereby  directed,  to  give  orders  on  those  gentlemen  with  whom  the  books 
are  lodged  as  above,  in  behalf  of  the  Congregations  formed  and  forming  on 
our  frontiers,  at  the  rate  of  one  book  for  each  Congregation  so  formed  or 
forming,  to  be  by  them  gratuitously  bestowed  by  the  General  Assembly. 

1816,  p.  626.  Resolred,  1.  That  it  be  strictly  enjoined  on  all  the  Pres- 
byteries under  the  General  Assembly,  to  endeavour,  by  such  means  as  upon 
careful  examination  shall  to  them  appear  best,  to  promote  the  diffusion  and 
wider  circulation  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Book  of  Discipline  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church. 

2.  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Congregations  in  our  connection  to  take 
measures  to  supply  their  own  poor  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms, 
and  Book  of  Discipline  of  our  Church. 

1829,  p.  383.  Mhercas,  many  of  our  feeble  Churches  are  nearly  destitute 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  are  not  able  at 
present  to  purchase  a  seasonable  supply  of  that  book ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  hereafter  the  income  from  all  future  editions  of  the  Con- 
stitution of  this  Church,  until  further  orders,  be  appropriated  by  the  Stated 
Clerk  in  the  gratuitous  distribution  of  copies  of  said  Constitution  among 
the  more  remote  and  destitute  Churches  in  our  communion ;  and  that  any 
former  resolutions  of  the  Assembly,  making  any  other  appropriation  of  the 
income  from  the  Constitution,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  are  repealed. 

1853,  p.  449.  Resolved,  That  in  view  of  the  destitution  of  many  Presby- 
terian families  of  our  Confession  of  Faith,  it  is  hereby  earnestly  recom- 
mended to  all  our  Pastors  and  Elders  to  endeavour  to  induce  every  family 
in  our  connection  to  supply  tliemselves  with  a  copy  of  the  standards  of  our 
Church ;  and  the  Board  of  I'ublication  is  requested  to  furnish,  through  their 
colporteurs,  every  practicaljle  facility  for  this  purpose. 

Title  G. — of  amendments. 
§  29.    General  Principles  on  the  Suhject. 

1803,  p.  282.  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Drs.  Blair,  Tennent,  and  Green, 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  Irwin,  Milledoler,  Potts,  Linn,  and  Janeway,  be  a  com- 
mittee to  take  into  consideration  the  expediency  of  publishing  a  new  edition 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  &c.,  of  this  Church;  to  consider  whether  any, 
aii.l  if  any,  what  alterations  ought  to  be  made  in  the  said  Confession  of 
Faith,  &c.,  to  make  such  preparatory  arrangements  on  this  subject  as  they 
shall  judge  proper,  and  to  report  to  next  Assembly. 

1804,  p.  302.  The  Assembly  resumed  the  consideration  of  the  report  of 
th.e  Committee  on  the  Constitution ;  and  having  gone  through  the  same  by 
paragraphs,  and  made  several  amendments,  adopted  it,  as  follows : 

After  a  very  serious  attention  to  the  subject  committed  to  them,  your 
comn)ittee  have  resolved  to  propose  no  alterations  whatever,  in  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  and  Catechisms  of  our  Church ;  and  are  clearly  of  opinion  that 


46  THE    CONSTITUTION.  [bOOK  I. 

none  ouglit  to  be  attempted.  The  creed  of  every  Cliurch,  as  it  ought  to  be 
derived  immediately  and  wholly  from  the  word  of  God,  must  be  considered 
as  standing  on  ground  considerably  difterent  from  that  which  supports  the 
system  of  forms  and  regulations,  by  which  worship  shall  be  conducted,  and 
government  administered ;  and  if  it  be  once  rightly  settled,  can  never  be  al- 
tered with  propriety  by  any  change  of  time,  or  external  circumstances  of 
the  Church. 

Circumstances,  indeed,  may  render  it  proper,  in  deducing  a  summary  of 
faith  from  the  Scripture,  to  dwell  more  largely  and  particularly  on  some 
points  at  one  time,  than  would  be  necessary  at  another;  and  every  attentive 
and  intelligent  reader  of  our  standards  will  probably  remark,  that  the  state 
of  the  Church  when  our  Confession  and  Catechisms  were  formed,  was,  in 
fact,  the  cause  that  its  pious  and  learned  authors  expressed  their  sentiments 
on  certain  topics,  especially  such  as  relate  to  the  controversies  between  Pro- 
testants and  Papists,  more  largely  than  would  now  be  necessary,  if  the  whole 
were  to  be  formed  anew.  But  still,  as  those  sentiments  are,  we  conceive, 
just  in  themselves,  and  as  the  particular  delineation  of  them  can  do  no  harm, 
and  will  sometimes  prove  a  guide  both  to  the  clergy  and  laity  of  our  commu- 
nion, we  cannot  wish  to  see  any  retrenchment  made.  It  would  give  alarm 
to  many  of  our  people,  who  might  suspect  that  this  was  but.  the  introduction 
to  innovations  of  more  importance.  And  your  committee  will  take  the  liberty 
to  remark,  that  it  is  by  no  means  to  be  considered  as  a  vulgar  or  unfounded 
prejudice,  when  alarm  is  excited,  by  alterations  and  innovations  in  the  creed 
of  a  Church.  There  are  many  reasons  of  the  most  weighty  kind,  that  will 
dispose  every  man  of  sound  judgment  and  accurate  observation,  to  regard  a 
spirit  of  change  in  this  particular,  as  an  evil  pregnant  with  a  host  of  mis- 
chiefs. It  leads  the  infidel  to  say,  and  with  apparent  plausibility,  that  there 
can  be  no  truth  clearly  revealed  in  Scripture ;  because  not  only  its  friends, 
of  various  sects,  but  of  the  same  sect,  pretend  to  see  truths  in  it  at  one  time, 
which,  at  another,  they  discover  and  declare  to  be  falsehood.  It  hurts  the 
minds  of  weak  believers,  by  suggesting  to  them  the  same  thought.  It  de- 
stroys the  confidence  of  the  people,  generally,  in  those  who  maintain  a  sys- 
tem which  is  liable  to  constant  fluctuations.  It  violates  settled  and  useful 
habits.  It  encourages  those  who  are  influenced  by  the  vanity  of  attempting 
to  improve  what  wise  men  have  executed,  or  by  mere  love  of  novelty,  to 
give  constant  disturbance  to  the  Church  by  their  crude  proposals  of  amend- 
ment. And  it  is  actually  found  to  open  the  door  to  lasting  uneasiness,  con- 
stant altercation,  and  finally,  to  the  adoption  of  errors,  a  thousand  fold  more 
ilangerous  and  hurtful  than  any  that  shall  have  been  corrected.  In  a  word, 
what  was  true  when  our  Confession  and  Catechisms  were  formed,  is  now 
true.  We  believe  that  this  truth  has  been  most  admirably  and  accurately 
drawn  into  view  in  these  excellent  performances.  They  have  become  vene- 
rable from  their  age.  Our  Church  has  flourished  under  their  influence ; 
and  we  can  see  no  reason  to  alter  them.  If  there  are  a  few  things  (and  few 
they  must  be,  and  of  less  importance,  if  they  exist  at  all)  which  it  might  be 
shown  could  be  expressed  more  correctly,  and  in  a  manner  less  liable  to  ob- 
jection, it  is  not  proper,  with  a  view  to  obtain  this,  to  expose  ourselves  to 
the  great  inconveniences  and  injuries  that  have  been  specified. 

Leaving,  then,  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms  of  our  Church  un- 
touched, your  committee  took  into  consideration  the  Furm  of  Government, 
Directory  for  Worship,  and  Forms  of  process.  These,  as  has  already  been 
hinted,  were  considered  as  standing  on  other  ground  than  our  creeds.  The 
word  of  God  in  regard  to  these,  is  much  less  specific  and  particular,  than  on 
articles  of  faith.  Many  things  in  this  part  of  a  church  organization  are,  and 
must  be,  left  to  Christian  prudence,  and  modified  by  the  peculiar  circum- 


( 


SEC.  29.]  ACTS   RESPECTING    IT.  47 

stances  of  religious  societies,  guided  by  the  general  lights  which  the  Scrip- 
ture holds  forth.  Here  Churches  in  one  country  may,  and  perhaps  ought  to 
differ  from  those  of  another.  We  have  already  differed  very  considerably 
from  the  Church  of  Scotland,  from  which  we  derive  our  origin  ;  and  as  it  is 
difficult,  perhaps  impossible,  for  any  man  or  body  of  men,  to  anticipate  all 
the  circumstances  or  cases  which  may  turn  up  in  practice,  under  a  general 
rule  or  law,  which  is  framed  to  provide  for  them,  experience  will  point  out 
some  errors  and  many  deficiencies,  and  thus  may  suggest  many  real  amend- 
ments— amendments,  too,  not  liable  to  the  most  material  objections  that  have 
been  stated  in  the  former  case.  On  this  part  of  our  ecclesiastical  polity, 
then,  the  work  in  some  measure  of  our  own  hands,  the  committee  have  ven- 
tured to  propose  a  considerable  number  of  amendments,  remarking,  however, 
and  begging  that  the  remark  may  be  particularly  regarded,  that  the  alter- 
ations proposed  are  of  such  a  nature,  that  if  the  whole  of  them  should  be 
adopted,  they  would  not  alter,  but  only  explain,  render  more  practicable, 
and  bring  nearer  to  perfection,  the  general  system  which  has  already  gone 
into  use. 

The  committee  having  thus  shortly  detailed  to  the  Assembly  the  principles 
by  which  they  have  been  governed,  and  which  they  wished  to  do  for  their 
own  justification,  as  well  as  to  fulfil  so  important  a  part  of  what  they  con- 
sidered their  duty,  have  only  to  call  the  attention  of  the  Assembly  to  the 
alterations  proposed,  leaving  it  to  such  members  of  the  committee  as  are  also 
members  of  the  Assembly,  to  explain  the  reasons  on  which  the  proposed 
alterations  have  been  offered. 

§  30.  Amend/ments  sent  down  for  a  series  of  years. 

1834,  p.  13.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  which  have  not  sent  up 
their  decisions  on  this  subject,  [a  proposed  amendment  of  the  Constitution,] 
be  required  to  send  them  to  the  next  Assembly ;  and  that  the  Stated  Clerk 
file  the  decisions  repoi'ted  to  this  Assembly,  to  be  considered  by  the  next 
Assembly,  as  the  decisions  of  these  Presbyteries  respectively ;  unless  they 
choose  to  send  up  a  different  decision.     [See  also,  1802,  p.  255,  et passim.'\ 

§  31.  Amendment  of  the  doctrinal  standards. 

[The  Rev.  Drs.  Hoge,  Hodge,  Spring,  Leland,  and  N.  L.  Rice,  were  appointed  by  the 

Assembly  in  1843  to  consider  the  propriety  of  amending  the  Confession  on  'the  marriage 

/  question.'     {Mimites,  1843,  p.  197.)     Tiie   following  paragraphs  occurring   incidentally 

in  their  report,  state  the  process   necessary  in  order  to  amend   the  doctrinal  part  of  the 

Constitution.] 

1 844,  p.  422.  "  The  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xii.  Sec.  6,  gives  power  to  the  General  As- 
sembly to  propose  overtures,  which,  if  approved  by  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries,  shall  have 
the  ibrcu  of  constitutional  rules.  This  provision,  it  is  tliought,  does  not  apply  to  altering  or 
amending  the  Confession  of  Faith,  ist.  Because  it  relates  to  the  powers  of  the  Gcin'ril 
Assembly,  and  is  plainly  designed  to  limit  those  powers  in  respect  of  legislation.  2d. 
The  use  of  the  terms  'overtures  or  regulations,'  defines  witli  sufficient  clearness  the  mean- 
ing oi'  tlie  expression  '  constitutional  rules,'  and  limits  its  application  to  rules  of  govern- 
ment and  discipline ;  but  excludes  alterations  of  the  doctrine  and  fundamental  prineij)Ks 
of  the  Clmrcli.  3d.  Unless  the  language  used  necessarily  and  certainly  embraces  altera. 
tions  of  the  latter  kind,  it  would  be  unwise  to  resort  to  a  forced  construction,  and  thus 
jeopard  the  stability  of  the  great  principles  of  faith  and  order  embraced  in  our  standards. 

"  On  the  other  hand  it  is  contended  that  there  is,  and  ought  to  be,  no  method  of  altering 
our  doctrinal  formularies.  And  in  support  of  this  opinion  it  is  said,  that  while  pruden- 
tial rules  may  be  changed  with  circumstances,  the  doctrines  of  religion  remain  ever 
the  same.  Bat  to  this  it  is  a  sufficient  answer,  that,  although  the  Bible  and  tlie  truth 
whicli  it  contains  are  unchangeable,  yet  hvmian  compositions,  such  as  our  Confession  of 
Faith  undoubtedly  is,  are  not  infallible,  but  may  err ;  and  when  any  such  error  in  the 
expression  of  truth  is  discovered,  it  ouglit  to  be  corrected  in  an  orderly  manner.  This 
was  certainly  the  opinion  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  when  they  adopted 
the  Constitution  of  the  Church. 


48.  THE    CONSTITUTION.  [bOOK  I, 

"  That  Synod,  in  the  adopting  fi  ct,  inserted  a  provision  which  allows  that  '  two-thirds 
of  the  Presbyteries  may  propose  alterations  or  amendments,  wliich  shall  be  valid  if  subse. 
qucntly  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly.'  So  far  only  as  this  embraces  constitutional  rules, 
this  provision  has  been  changed  ;  but  in  every  other  respect  remains  in  full  force.  [Sec  §  33.] 
It  is  insufficient  to  allege,  that  it  has  been  forgotten  and  become  obsolete  ;  for  it  has  always 
been  on  the  records,  and  was  publisiicd  in  the  Digest  in  1820,  and  it  would  be  exceedingly 
unsafe,  to  allow  organic  enactments  thus  to  be  overlooked  and  lost.  It  is  conceived,' 
therefore,  that  this  method  of  proceeding  is  constitutional,  and  is  still  in  force,  and  should 
also  be  strictly  observed.  Likewise  tliis  resolution  of  tlie  Synod  should  be  prefixed  to  all 
future  editions  of  the  Confession  of  Faith." 

§  32.  Attempt  to  change  the  provision  respecting  amendments. 

ISOO,  p.  203.  A  motion  was  made  and  seconded  that  the  Assembly  adopt 
the  following  resolution,  viz  : — "  ]FA/?/-ea.s,  the  Synod  of  New  York  and 
Philadelphia,  at  their  sessions  in  the  year  1788,  after  adopting  the  Consti- 
tution, made  and  recorded  a  resolution  on  the  subject,  which  is  conceived 
by  some  to  be  at  variance  with  the  Constitution,  and  by  others  to  be  of  equal 
authority  with  the  Constitution  itself:  therefore.  Resolved,  That  the  Pres- 
byteries instruct  their  commissioners  to  the  next  General  Assembly  on  this 
subject,  and  authorize  them  to  annul  the  said  resolution,  or  to  reconcile  it 
with  the  Constitution."     After  some  discussion,  the  Assembly 

Resolved,  That  it  would  be  improper,  in  the  conclusion  of  the  sessions, 
to  determine  on  an  affair  of  such  magnitude  as  the  present  appears  to  be ; 
and  that,  therefore,  it  be  recommended  to  the  attention  of  the  next  G-eneral 
Assembly.     [The  subject  was  not  again  resumed.] 

§  33.    The  article  in  regard  to  Constitutional  Rides. 

(a)  [The  article  in  the  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xii.  Sec.  6,  in  the  original  draught, 
as  published  for  consideration  in  1787,  stood  thus :] 

"  Before  any  overtures  or  regulations,  proposed  by  the  Council  to  be  estab- 

the  power  of    '^^'^^^  ^^  standing  rules,  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  Churches,  it  shall  be  ne- 

tbe  Council.      ccssary  to  transmit  them  to  all  the  Presbyteries,  and  to  receive  the  returns 

of  at  least  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  in  writing,  approving  thereof" 

[The  only  change  in  this,  before  final   adoption,  was  the   alteration  of  the  title  of  the 

supreme  court  from  Council  to  Assembly.] 

(b)   The  Scotch  Barrier  Act. 

[No  one  conversant  with  the  laws  and  regulations  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  can  fail 
to  recognize  in  this  article  a  provision  designed  to  correspond  with  the  Barrier  Act  of  that 
Church,  which  provides  "  That  before  a  General  Assembly  of  this  Church  pass  any  acts 
whicii  are  to  be  binding  rules  and  constitutions  to  the  Church,  the  same  acts  be  first  pro- 
posed as  overtures  to  the  Assembly ;  and  being  by  tliem  passed  as  such,  be  remitted  to 
the  consideration  of  the  several  Presbyteries  of  this  Church,  and  their  opinions  and  con- 
sent  reported  by  tlieir  Commissioners  to  the  next  Assembly  following  ;  who  may  then  pass 
the  same  into  acts,  if  tlie  more  general  opinion  of  t!ie  Church,  thus  had, agree  thereto." — 
Comprndiiim  of  Laws  of  the  Kirk  of  Scotland,  Part  II.  p.  205.  Of  this  act,  Principal 
Hill,  in  his  Theological  Institutes,  Part  II.  §  .5,  speaks  as  follows  :] 

Legislative  Power. — "  Every  judicatory  is  occasionally  called  to  enforce  the  laws  of  the 
Clureh,  by  making  such  special  enactments,  in  conformity  with  those  general  laws,  as 
arc  suggested  by  the  circumstances  of  the  district  under  its  jurisdiction  ;  and  church 
courts,  like  all  others,  have  a  right,  within  certnin  limits,  to  regulate  the  forms  of  tlieir 
own  proceedings.  It  is  not  to  such  pnrtial  enactments  or  regulations  that  we  refer,  when 
Wo  speak  of  the  legislative  power  of  the  Church.  We  apply  that  term  to  the  power  of 
making  standing  laws  concerning  matters  of  general  importance,  which  are  binding  upon 
all  the  members  and  judicatories  of  the  Church.  From  the  first  establishment  of  Pres- 
b3'terian  government  in  1.5fiO,  till  some  years  after  t!ie  Revolution,  [in  1688,]  such  laws 
■  proceeded  from  the  sole  authority  of  the  General  Assembly :  but  an  act  of  the  Church  in 
the  year  16i)7,  which  wc  arc  accustomed  to  call  tlie  Barrier  Act,  prescribes  the  following 
mode  of  enacting  permanent  and  standing  constitutions,"  &c. 


SEC.  31  ]  ACTS    RESrECTINCr    IT. 

§  34.  Different  inter jyretat ions  of  this  article. 

[Since  the  Constitution  of  tlic  Church  of  Scotland  is  unalterable,  by  any  process  which 
would  not  dissolve  the  body,  it  is  apparent  that  the  above  cited  article  in  our  Form  of 
Government,  so  evidently  of  Scotcli  origin,  contemplated,  not  amendments  to  the  Consti- 
tution, but,  as  precisely  expressed  in  its  own  terms,  "  standing  rules"  designed  to  be  of 
permanent  obligation  on  the  Church  ;  such,  for  example,  as  that  in  regard  to  the  reception 
of  foreign  Ministers,  and  several  of  the  reforming  acts  of  1837 — ^183!).  Misapprehension, 
however,  early  arose,  in  regard  to  the  intention  of  the  language.  The  act  in  regard  to 
the  reception  of  foreign  Ministers,  gave  occasion  to  the  first  development  of  the  difficulty. 
On  this  subject,  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  sent  up  the  following  minute  :] 

"  Th' ■  Presbytery  took  into  consideration  the  regulations  adopted  by  tlie  General  As- 
sembly at  their  last  meeting,  intended  to  embrace  and  extend  the  existing  rules  respecting 
the  reception  of  foreign  Ministers  and  Licentiates;  whereupon  tlic  Presbytery  were  of 
opinion,  that  if  the  General  Assembly  designed  these  regulations  as  a  standing  rule,  sup- 
posing that  having  passed  through  their  body,  they  became  obligatory  upon  tlie  subordi- 
nate judicatories,  and  ought  to  be  carried  into  immediate  effect,  they  therein  violated  the 
sixth  section  of  the  eleventli  chapter  of  our  Constitution,  whicii  says,  '  Before  any  over- 
tures or  regulations,'  «&c." — Jlimites,  1799,  p.  172. 

1 799,  p.  179.  [To  the  request  implied  in  this  paper,  the  Assembly  replied :] 
1.  That  the  first  reason  assigned  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  for  their 
request,  is  founded  on  a  misinterpretation  of  an  ambiguous  expression  in  the 
Constitution.  The  sixth  section  of  the  eleventh  chapter  is  thus  expressed : 
"  Before  any  overtures  or  regulations  proposed  by  the  Assembly  to  be  estab- 
lished as  standing  rules  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  Churches,  it  shall  be  neces- 
sary to  transmit  them  to  all  the  Presbyteries,  and  to  receive  the  returns  of 
at  least  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  in  writing,  approving  thereof."  "Stand- 
ing rules"  in  this  section  can  refer  only  to  one  of  the  following  objects,  1st. 
to  articles  of  the  Constitution,  which,  when  once  established,  are  unalterable 
by  the  General  Assembly — or  2d.  to  every  rule  or  law  enacted  without  any 
term  of  limitation  expressed  in  the  act.  The  latter  meaning  would  draw 
after  it  consequences  so  extensive  and  injurious,  as  forbid  the  Assembly  to 
give  the  section  that  interpretation.  It  would  reduce  this  Assembly  to  a 
mere  committee  to  prepare  business  upon  which  the  Presbyteries  might  act. 
It  would  undo,  with  few  exceptions,  all  the  rules  that  have  been  established 
by  this  Assembly  since  its  first  institution,  and  would  prevent  it  for  ever  from 
establishing  any  rule  not  limited  by  the  terms  of  the  act  itself.  Besides, 
standing  rules,  in  the  evident  sense  of  the  Constitution,  cannot  be  predicated 
of  any  acts  made  by  the  Assembly  and  repealable  by  it,  because  they  are 
limited,  in  their  very  nature,  to  the  duration  of  a  year,  if  it  please  the  Assem- 
bly to  exert  the  power  inherent  in  it  at  all  times  to  alter  or  annul  them  ;  and 
they  continue  to  be  rules  only  by  the  Assembly's  not  using  its  power  of  re- 
peal. The  law  in  question  is  no  otherwise  a  standing  rule  than  all  other  laws 
repealable  by  this  Assembly. 

§  3.5.  The  disputed  article  amended. 

[As  a  difference  of  opinion  still  continued,  the  General  Assembly  proposed  to  have  the 

question  decided,  by  substituting  the  plirase  "  constitutional  rules,"  for  "  standing  rules." 

1799,  p.  180.     This  movement  was  embarrassed  by  the  very  misapprehension  which  in- 
duced its  proposal,  e.  g.  ] 

1S04,  p.  1J98.  A  written  report  wms  received  from  the  Second  Presbytery 
of  South  Carolina,  stating  that  the  Presbytery  has  duly  considered  the  amend- 
ment, proposed  to  be  made  in  the  sixth  section  of  the  eleventh  chapter  of  the 
Constitution-;  that  being  of  opinion  that  by  the  words  i^tanding  rules  \n  the 
Constitution,  is  intended  consdiufioiial  rules,  no  alteration  in  the  Constitution 
appears  necessary. 

[The  First  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina  made  a  like  return.  The  alteration  was 
finally  made  in  1805  by  a  vote  of  2'?  Presbyteries  in  the  affirmative,  6  negative,  and  3 
not  voting.     Compare  Minutes,  1803,  p.  264,  and  1805,  p.  332. 


50  '  THE    CONSTITUTION.  [bOOK    I. 

From  these  facts  it  is  apparent  tliat  by  the  organic  act,  adopting  the  Constitution,  and 
basing  the  C'lnircii  upon  it,  no  alteration  ol'any  part  of  it  could  be  made,  except  in  terms 
of  the  act  ol'1788,  and  tliat  this  provision  has  been  so  far  altered,  that  amendments  of  the 
Forms  of  Government  and  Discipline,  "the  constitutional  rules,"  may  be  made  upon  the 
consent  of  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries,  and  subsequent  enactment  by  the  Assembly. 
The  result  furtliermore  is,  by  the  above  described  alteration  of  tlie  limiting  clause  in  the 
Form  of  Government,  to  sanction  in  the  most  authoritative  manner,  the  assertion  by  the 
Assembly,  of  power  to  enact  and  enforce  by  its  own  authority,  such  standing 
rules  as  may  by  it  be  deemed  essential,  for  carrying  out  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  ; 
for  protecting  and  vindicating  the  purity  of  the  Cimrch,  and  calling  out  her  energies  in 
the  dissemination  of  the  gospel.     See  Book  IV.  §  172.] 

§  36.  The  Assembly  may  reject  amendments  allowed  hy  the  Presbyteries. 

[See  above,  §  16.  In  1826,  the  Assembly  sent  down  to  the  Presbyteries  a  series  of 
nine  propositions  for  amendment  of  tlie  Constitution.  {Minutes,  1826,  pp.  22,  37.)  Of 
these,  three  were  rejected  and  six  approved  by  the  Presbyteries.  One  of  the  latter  was  at 
the  next  meeting  of  the  Assembly  enacted. — Minutes,  1827,  p.  132.  In  regard  to  the 
others  the  following  report  was  adopted,  viz :] 

1827,  p.  133.  The  whole  of  them  from  No.  1  to  6  inclusive  were  framed 
with  such  reference  to  each  other,  and  to  their  common  object,  as  that  they 
ought  to  have  been  either  adopted  or  rejected  all  together;  and  further  that 
the  Presbyteries  by  rejecting  the  sixth  have  in  effect  defeated  the  very  end 
which  they  must  have  intended  to  secure  by  the  adoption  of  the  rest;  and 
have  otherwise  involved  the  whole  subject  in  difficulties,  which  from  the  pe- 
culiar nature  of  the  case  it  is  but  fair  and  reasonable  to  suppose  they  could 
not  have  distinctly  designed,  or  foreseen.  In  this  state  of  things  your  com- 
mittee beg  leave  to  submit  the  following  resolution,  as  in  their  judgment 
proper  to  be  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly,  viz  : 

Whereas,  the  Presbyteries  have  failed  to  report  their  decisions  upon  the 
subject  of  the  proposed  amendments,  Nos.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  as  recorded  in  page 
37  of  the  printed  Minutes  of  the  Assembly  of  last  year,  in  the  full  and  dis- 
tinct manner  contemplated  in  the  overture,  submitted  by  that  Assembly,  and 
the  Assembly  do  not  deem  it  desirable  to  renew  the  said  overture  at  the 
present  time  ;   therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  consideration  of  the  said  proposed  amendments  be,  and 
the  same  is  hereby,  indefinitely  postponed. 

[The  following  were  the  amendments  thus  disposed  of.     See  Minutes,  1826,  p.  37.] 

1.  [Form  of  Government,  Ch.  xii.  §  4,  to  read]  "  The  General  Assembly  shall  act  upon 
all  cases  relating  to  complaints  and  appeals,  which  may  be  regularly  brought,"  &c. 

2.  [Book  of  Discipline,  Ch.  vii.  §  1,  Art.  4,  to  read]  "No  judicial  decision,  however, 
of  a  judicatory,  shall  be  reversed,  unless  it  be  regularly  brought  up  by  appeal,  or  complaint, 
or  order  of  the  General  Assembly." 

3.  [Book  of  Discipline,  Ch.  vii.  §  1,  new  Articles]  "  VII.  Should  it  appear  to  the  Gen- 
eral  Assembly  in  reviewing  the  records  of  a  Synod,  tliat  a  Synod  has,  in  the  case  of  a 
complaint  or  appeal,  acted  unconstitutionally,  or  done  something  manifestly  unjust  or  op- 
pressive, the  General  Assembly  may  pass  a  censure  on  its  proceedings  ;  but  no  judici.;! 
decision  of  a  Synod  shall  be  reversed  by  tlie  General  Assembly  until  due  notice  has  been 
given  to  the  original  parties  to  appear  before  the  next  General  Assembly,  and  to  the  infi;^- 
rior  courts  to  send  up  all  the  documents,  papers,  and  testimony  relative  to  the  case,  duly 
authenticated." 

"VIII.  When  a  case  shall  be  brought  up  in  the  manner  prescribed  in  the  foregoing 
article,  the  Assembly  shall  be  governed  in  their  proceedings  by  the  rules  which  regulate 
appeals  before  a  lower  judicature." 

4.  [Book  of  Discipline,  Ch.  vii.  ij  2,  new  Article]  "  X.  References  made  by  Presbyte- 
ries or  Synods  to  the  General  Assembly  shall  not  be  for  the  trial  of  any  cause,  but  oi;ly 
for  advice." 

.5.  [Book  of  Discipline,  Ch.  vii.  §  3,  new  Article]  "XVIII.  All  appeals  from  any  Ses- 
sion or  Presbytery,  shall  terminate  in  the  Synods  within  whose  jurisdiction  they  shall 
have  originated." 

6.  [Book  of  Discipline,  Ch.  vii.  §  4,  new  Article]  "  VIII.  Complaints,  like  appeals, 
shall  terminate  in  the  Synods  within  whose  jurisdiction  they  shall  have  originated." 


SKC    35.]  COMMEMORATIONS    OF    IT.  51 

[Of  these,  the  first  five  were  allowed  by  the  Presbyteries,  and  the  sixth  rejected.  The 
ambiguity  complained  of  in  the  final  minute  of  the  Assembly,  was  not  as  to  what  tlie 
Presbyteries  had  decided,  but  as  to  tlie  eflfect  of  that  decision  upon  the  proposed  modifica- 
tion of  the  system  of  Appeals,  Complaints,  and  Review.] 

Title  7. — commemorations  of  the  constitution. 

§  37.   Semi-centenary  of  the  Assembly. — Devotional  observance. 

1839,  p.  149.  On  motion  of  J.  Breckinridge,  Resolved,  That  this  Aa- 
sembly  will  celebrate,  with  appropriate  religious  solemnities,  the  21st  day 
of  May,  instant,  as  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  the  organization  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
with  particular  reference  to  the  many  and  signal  blessings  and  deliverances 
which  God  has  vouchsafed  to  our  beloved  Church  in  its  whole  history,  and 
especially  to  that  recent  deliverance,  over  which  we  now  rejoice. 

p.  150.  The  committee  of  arrangements  for  the  anniversary  exercises  of 
Tuesday  afternoon  next,  made  a  report,  which  was  amended  and  adopted,  as 
follows,  viz  : 

1.  By  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly,  invocation,  and  reading 
of  Isaiah,  chapter  Ix.  2.  Psalmody,  by  J.  T.  Edgar.  3.  Address,  by 
Aghbel  Green,  on  the  prominent  events  in  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  connected  with  this  anniversary.  4.  Prayer  and  thanksgiving, 
by  J.  Breckinridge.  5.  Psalmody,  by  R.  Steel.  6.  Address  by  A.  Alexander. 
7.  Praj-ev,  by  T.  Smyth.  8.  Psalmody,  by  J.  W.  Piatt.  9.  Address,  by 
J.  0.  Young.     10.  Doxology  and  benediction,  by  W.  D.  Snodgrass. 

[Tlie  occasion  was  observed  in  accordance  with  this  order.] 

§  38.  Measures  in  commemoration  of  the  semi-centenary. 

1839,  p.  169.  Whn'eas,  by  the  great  grace  of  God  our  beloved  Church  has 
now  completed  the  fiftieth  year  since  the  organization  of  the  General  As- 
sembly ;  and  whereas,  during  that  eventful  and  most  interesting  period,  she 
has  experienced,  notwithstajiding  all  her  unworthiness,  extraordinary  mer- 
cies of  manifold  kinds  ;  and  whereas,  this  great  cycle  in  her  history  has  been 
characterized  by  a  series  of  remarkable  deliverances  from  imminent  dangers 
which  threatened  her  purity,  her  peace,  her  Christian  order,  and  sacred 
liberty ;  therefore 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  second  Lord's  day  of  December  next  be,  and  it  is 
hereby  appointed  a  daj-  to  be  observed  with  religious  solemnity  by  all  our 
people,  in  celebrating  the  praises  of  God,  and  in  rendering  thanks  to  his 
great  name  for  all  his  mercies. 

2.  Resolved,  That  it  be  earnestly  recommended  to  all  Pastors  and  other 
preachers  of  the  gospel,  under  the  care  of  this  General  Assembly,  to  con- 
vene all  the  people  on  that  day,  to  instruct  them  more  fully  in  the  history 
of  those  great  events  in  which  we  rejoice;  and  to  invite  them  to  acts  of 
personal,  public,  and  united  praise  to  God. 

3.  Resolved,  That  as  a  timely  and  open  expression  of  the  Church's  grati- 
tude, it  be  recommended,  that  either  by  collections,  or  in  some  other  way 
approved  and  in  use  among  the  people,  every  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
(^hurch  in  the  United  States,  be  called  on  to  "  offer  gifts,"  for  the  glory  of 
God,  and  the  good  of  man  ;  and  that  the  same  be  remitted  to  the  Treasurer 
of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  ;  and  that  the  thank-offering  of 
the  people  of  God,  made  at  the  said  semi-centenary  celebration,  be  appro- 
priated to  the  great  object  contemplated  in  the  above  resolutions,  under  the 
direction  of  the  said  Board. 

4.  Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  one  from   each  Synod  represented  in 


52  THE    COiX^TIXUTidN.  [bOOK  I. 

this  General  Assembly,  be  appointed  to  address  a  circular  letter  to  the 
Churches,  explaining  the  objects  of  the  above  resolutions;  inviting  their 
universal  and  cordial  co-operation ;  and  also  calling  on  all  the  Presbyteries 
and  Synods  in  our  connection  to  take  action  on  this  important  subject  at 
their  next  stated  meeting. 

5.  Resolved,  That  nothing  in  the  foregoii^g  resolutions  shall  be  so  con- 
strued as  to  prevent  any  individuals  vrho  may  prefer  it,  from  directing 
their  thank-offerings  to  the  erection  of  buildings  for  the  use  of  the  Greneral 
Assembly  and  its  Boards,  in  the  cities  of  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and 
Louisville. 

§  89.  A  committee  on  the  Bicentenary  of  the  Westminster  Assembly. 

1842,  p.  17.  Dr.  R.  J.  Breckinridge  offiered  the  following  minute,  which 
was  adopted,  viz  : 

This  General  Assembly  looking  forward  to  the  approaching  second  cen- 
tennial period  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  as  an  era  full  of  interest  to 
the  Churches  under  its  care,  and  to  all  other  Churches  which  adopt  the 
standards  of  faith,  church  order,  and  discipline,  prepared  by  that  venerable 
body ;  and  believing  that  the  occasion  can  be  so  used,  as  by  the  divine  bless- 
ing, greatly  to  promote  the  interests  of  truth :  it  is 

Resolved,  That  a  standing  committee  of  ten  members  of  this  body  sTiall 
be  appointed,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  mature  a  plan  for  a  suitable  com- 
memoration of  the  aforesaid  anniversary,  on  the  first  day  of  July,  1843 ;  to 
take  such  measures  by  correspondence  with  other  denominations,  whether 
at  home  or  abroad,  which  adopt  these  standards,  as  may,  as  far  as  possible, 
secure  their  co-operation  in  such  a  commemoration ;  to  invite  the  co-opera- 
tion of  all  other  denominations  which  are  evangelical  in  doctrine  and  pres- 
byterial  in  order ;  and  to  report  their  proceedings  herein  to  the  next  Gene 
ral  Assembly. 

p.  24.  The  Moderator  appointed  the  following  to  be  the  Standing  Com- 
mittee on  the  commemoration  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  viz  :  5lessrs 
Robert  J.  Breckinridge,  John  M.  Krebs,  Charles  Hodge,  Drury  Lacy,  Wil- 
liam W.  Phillips,  Alexander  Macklin,  George  Howe,  Robert  Stuart,  Benja- 
min M.  Smith,  Wm.  Chester. 

§  40.    Ultimate  action  on  the  Bicentenary. 

1843,  p.  191.  The  committee  made  a  report  which  was  referred,  and  ultimately  tlie 
following  report  of  the  committee  of  reference  was  adopted  :] 

The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  report  on  the  observance  of  the 
bicentenary  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  having  considered  the  subject,  re- 
commend it  to  the  favourable  consideration  of  the  Assembly. 

A  correct  knowledge  of  the  character  of  that  Assembly,  of  the  purpose 
for  which  they  were  convened,  of  the  difficulties  of  their  position,  of  the 
arduous  nature  of  their  task,  and  of  the  results  of  their  labours,  shows  the 
extent  of  the  benefit  which  they  have  conferred  on  the  interests  of  truth 
and  freedom ;  and  our  Church  in  common  with  other  Churches,  which  have 
been  formed  on  the  same  model,  must  feel  that  the  occurrence  of  the  two 
hundredth  anniversary  of  their  meeting,  is  a  deeply  interesting  period  in  the 
lapse  of  time,  and  may  prove  profitable  by  its  appropriate  commemoration. 
It  is  therefore  recommended  to  the  Assembly,  to  adopt,  with  some  modifi- 
cations, the  propositions  reported  by  the  committee  of  the  last  General  As- 
sembly, as  follows : 

1.  Resolved,  That  it  is  highly  important  that  the  venerable  standards 
nrepared  by  the  Westminster  Assembly,  as  substantially  adopted  by  the 
i'resbyterian  Church,  shall  be  more  carefully  studied,  more  perfectly  under- 


Sr.C.  38.]  COMMEMORATIONS    OF    IT.  53 

stood,  and  more  faithfully  obser^'t!d,  by  all  the  members  and  office-bearers 
of  this  Church ;  and  that  the  children  of  the  Church  be  early  and  faithfully 
tauylit  to  understand  and  observe  them. 

2.  Resolved,  That  an  accurate  acquaintance  with  the  history  of  the  past 
trials,  persecutions,  and  faithfulness  of  the  true  Church,  and  especially  of 
our  own  branch  of  it,  should  be  diligently  sought,  particularly  by  those  who 
are  office-bearers  in  the  Church ;  and  as  one  method  of  accomplishing  this 
object,  it  is  recommended  that  the  1st  of  July,  when  convenient  to  do  so, 
and  when  not  convenient,  such  other  day  during  the  current  year  as  may 
be  deemed  expedient,  be  observed  as  a  season  specially  devoted  to  the  gene- 
ral instruction  of  our  people,  by  the  Ministers,  in  the  great  facts  connected 
with  this  subject. 

3.  Resolved,  That  it  is  the  ardent  desire  of  this  Church  to  maintain 
friendly  and  fraternal  relations  with  all  evangelical  Churches  ;  and  especially 
to  be  in  more  close  and  perfect  union  with  those  who  adopt  and  maintain 
our  own  formularies,  or  others  of  a  kindred  spirit  and  form. 

4.  Resolved,  That  the  fourth  proposition  of  the  committee  of  the  last 
Assembly  respecting  the  preparation  of  a  commentary  on  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, be  referred  to  the  Board  of  Publication,  with  instructions  to  report 
thereon  to  the  next  Assembly. 

5.  And  whereas,  a  portion  of  our  brethren  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  are 
now  contending  for  those  great  principles  which  we  and  they  have  received 
from  a  common  source, 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  express  deep  and  cordial  sympathy 
with  them  in  the  trials  they  now  endure,  and  the  sufferings  they  may  yet 
be  called  to  bear ;  and  earnestly  pray  that  they  may  come  forth  from  this 
great  fight  of  afflictions,  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  that  "  liberty  with  which 
Christ  makes  his  people  free  ;"  and  that  in  the  mean  time,  they  may  in  all 
their  difficulties  and  troubles,  be  favoured  with  the  guidance  and  consola- 
tions of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 


54  THE   CONGREGATION.  [BOOK  TI. 


BOOK  II. 
THE  CONGREGATION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ITS  CONSTITUTION 


Title  1. — formation  of  new  congregations, 

[See  Book  III.  §  159  :  1.] 
§  1.   (a)   Manner  of  organizing,     (h)    Congregations  without  officers. 

(a)  1831,  p.  177.  A  particular  Presbyterian  Cturch,  so  far  as  adults  are 
concerned,  is  constituted  and  organized,  as  such,  by  a  number  of  individuals, 
professing  to  walk  together  as  the  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  princi- 
ples of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Form  of  Government  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  the  election  and  ordination  of  one  or  more  Ruling 
Elders,  who,  by  the  ordination  service,  become  the  spiritual  rulers  of  the 
persons  voluntarily  submitting  themselves  to  their  authority  in  the  Lord. 

This  organization  ought  always  to  be  made  by  application  to  the  Presby- 
tery, within  the  bounds  of  which  the  Church  to  be  organized  is  found, 
unless  this  be  exceedingly  inconvenient,  in  which  case  it  may  be  done  by  a 
duly  authorized  missionary,  or  a  neighbouring  Minister  of  the  gospel. 

At  the  time  appointed  for  the  purpose,  after  prayer  for  divine  direction 
and  blessing,  the  presiding  Minister,  or  committee  appointed  by  the  Pres- 
bytery, should  first  receive  from  those  persons  to  be  organized  into  the  new 
Church,  if  they  have  been  communicants  in  other  Churches,  letters  of  dis- 
mission and  recommendation ;  and  in  the  next  place,  examine  and  admit  to 
a  profession  of  faith,  such  persons  as  may  offer  themselves,  and  may  be 
judged  suitable  to  be  received  on  examination.  If  any  of  these  persons 
admitted  to  a  profession  on  examination,  have  not  been  baptized,  they  should, 
in  this  stage  of  the  business,  be  made  the  subjects  of  Christian  baptism. 
The  individuals  ascertained  in  the  foregoing  manner  to  be  desirous  and  pre- 
pared to  associate  as  a  Church  of  Christ,  should  now,  by  some  public  formal 
act,  such  as  rising,  joining  hands,  or  subscribing  a  written  statement,  agree 
and  covenant  to  walk  together  in  a  church  relation,  according  to  the  acknow- 
ledged doctrines  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  next  step  is  to  proceed  to  the  election  and  ordination  of  Ptuling 


SEC.    1.]  ITS    CONSTITUTION.  55 

Elders,  in  conformity  with  the  directions  given  on  this  subject  in  the  Form 
of  Government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Deacons  are  to  be  elected  and 
ordained  in  like  manner  as  in  the  case  of  Ruling  Elders. 

When  a  Church  has  been  organized  in  the  manner  already  described,  re- 
port of  the  same  should  be  made  as  soon  as  practicable  to  the  Presbytery 
within  whose  bounds  it  is  located.  And  when  a  missionary,  or  other  Min- 
ister of  the  gospel,  not  specially  appointed  to  the  work  by  a  Presbytery,  has, 
in  the  manner  above  specified,  organized  a  Church,  not  within  the  known 
bounds  of  any  Presbytery,  the  Church  thxis  organized  should,  as  soon  as 
practicable,  make  known  to  some  Presbytery,  with  which  it  may  be  most 
naturally  and  conveniently  connected,  the  time  and  manner  of  its  organiza- 
tion, and  desire  to  be  received  under  the  care  of  said  Presbytery. 

In  cases  in  which  Churches  are  to  be  formed  within  the  known  boundaries 
of  any  Presbytery,  it  is  most  desirable  that  persons  wishing  to  be  organized 
as  a  Presbyterian  Church,  should  petition  that  Presbytery  to  receive  them 
under  its  care,  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  them  in  due  form. 

(i.)  There  may  be  people  in  destitute  portions  of  our  land,  who  may  be 
disposed  to  associate  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  Presbyterian  Congrega- 
tion, when  no  Minister  of  the  gospel  can  be  obtained  to  aid  them.  The 
forming  of  associations  for  such  a  purpose,  in  the  circumstances  contemplated, 
should  be  considered  not  only  as  lawful,  but  highly  commendable.  And 
such  associations  when  formed,  should,  as  speedily  as  possible,  take  measures 
for  obtaining  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  for  becoming  organized  as 
regular  Churches. 

Cases  may  also  occur  in  various  places,  in  which  a  collection  or  association 
of  people  may  desire  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  be  willing,  in  whole 
or  in  part,  to  support  it ;  and  yet  may  not  have  suitable  men  among  them 
to  sustain  the  office  of  Ruling  Elders.  Such  people  may,  and  ought  to 
obtain  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  to  labour  among  them,  and  occasionally  to 
administer  ordinances,  under  the  direction  of  some  Presbytery ;  till  they 
shall  find  themselves  in  circumstances  to  make  a  proper  choice  of  Ruling 
Elders,  and  to  have  them  regularly  set  apart  to  their  office. 

§  2.  A71  order  of  Pre^ytery  usually  requisite. 

1833,  p.  496.  Resolved,  That  except  in  frontier  and  destitute  settlements, 
where  by  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xv.  Sec.  15,  it  is  made  a  part  of  the 
business  of  Evangelists  to  organize  Churches ;  and,  except  in  cases  where 
it  is  exceedingly  inconvenient  to  make  application  to  a  Presbytery,  (for 
which  provision  is  made  in  the  act  of  Assembly  of  1881,)  it  is  not  the 
prerogative  of  a  Minister  of  the  gospel  to  oi'.^anize  Churches,  without  the 
previous  action  of  some  Presbytery,  directing  or  permitting  it;  since  in 
Form  of  Government,  Chap.  x.  Sec.  S,  to  form  new  Congregations  is  enume- 
rated among  the  powers  of  a  Presbytery ;  and  since  in  Chap,  iv.,  '*  Of 
Bishops  or  Pastors,"  no  mention  is  made  of  any  such  power  being  lodged  in 
the  hands  of  an  individual  Minister. 

§  3.    Organization  may  he  arrested  hy  appeal. 

[Application  was  made  to  the  Presbytery  of  Raritan  in  1840,  by  persons  residing  in 
Lower  German  Valley,  for  organization.  This  was  resisted  by  the  officers  of  the  adjoin- 
ing Churches  of  Upper  German  Valley  and  Foxhill.  The  Presbytery  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  organize  a  Church,  should  tlic  way  be  clear.  An  appeal  was  taken,  and  the 
Synod  sustained  it,  and  reversed  the  decision  of  the  Presbytery.  A  complaint  against 
tliis  action  of  Synod  was  urged  before  tiie  Assembly,  mainly  on  two  grounds.  First. 
That  tlie  organization  of  new  Churches  is  the  peculiar  province  of  Presbyteries,  which 
Synods  have  no  right  to  disturb,  except  when  unconstitutionally  done.  Second.  That  the 
case  not  being  strictly  a  judicial  one,  was  no  proper  ground  of  appeal.     The  Assembly 


56  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK  II. 

refused  to  sustain  the  complaint.] — Princeton  Review,  1841,  p.  570;  and  Mifiuies,  1841, 
p.  437 

§  4.    Organization  when  the  majority  oppose. 

l.'-'48,  p.  29.  "Has  a  Presbytery  the  constitutional  right  to  divide  a 
Church,  where  a  majority  of  the  members  of  said  Church  are  opposed  to  its 
division  V 

Resolved,  That  where  the  minority  request  it,  and  the  Presbytery  has  rea- 
son to  believe  that  the  interests  of  religion  will  be  promoted  by  it,  the  Pres- 
bytery has  the  right  to  form  the  minority  into  a  new  Congregation. 

§  5.   Suj^pUes  granted  without  an  organization. 

[In  1802,  the  Presbytery  of  Redstone  referred  to  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  a  memorial 
from  "a  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  Pittsburgh,  praying  to  be  erected  into  a 
separate  Congregation,  and  receive  supplies."  The  memorialists  represented  "  that  we 
have  not  united  in  the  call  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Steele,  as  Pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Pittsburgh ;  but  that  nevertheless,  being  averse  to  a  separation,  if  it  could  be  avoided, 
consistently  with  our  spiritual  advantage,  did  for  some  time  attend  the  preaching  of  the 
said  Rev.  gentleman,  and  most  of  us  did  subscribe  to  his  support;  but  finding  no  kind  of 
spiritual  advantage,  have  long  since  withdrawn,  and  are  now  as  sheep  without  a  shep- 
herd."] 

[In  the  Synod,  "The  commissioners  on  behalf  of  the  established  Congregation  of  Pitts- 
burgh, proposed  to  shed  some  new  light  on  the  subject,  which  would  evince  tlie  impro- 
priety of  granting  the  prayer  of  the  petition.  After  hearing  them  to  some  length,  and 
also  the  reply  of  the  supporters  of  the  petition,  and  maturely  deliberating  thereon,  the 
Synod  were  of  opinion,  that  though  they  did  not  think  proper  to  erect  them  into  a  Con- 
gregation at  present,  yet  the  Presbytery  of  Redstone  might  grant  them  supplies,  as  they 
may  find  convenient." — Minutes  of  the  Synod,  1803,  pp.  18,  19.  An  appeal  was  taken  to 
the  General  Assembly.] 

1804,  p.  297.  The  Rev.  3Ir.  Steele  having  been  appointed  by  the  appel- 
lants, as  their  commissioner  for  prosecuting  the  appeal,  was  heard  in  sup- 
port of  it.  The  members  of  the  Synod,  who  are  members  of  this  Assembly, 
were  heard  in  defence  of  the  decision  of  Synod. 

The  parties  having  been  fully  heard,  a  motion  was  made  and  seconded, 
that  the  decision  of  the  Synod  be  confirmed.  The  question  to  agree  to  this 
motion  was  determined  in  the  afiirmative. 

Title  2. — qualifications  or  members. 

§  6.  Adoption  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  not  required. 

[In  the  Act  Preliminary  to  tlie  Adopting  Act,  tlie  General  Synod,  whilst  in  the  attitude 
of  enforcing  the  adoption  of  the  Confession  upon  office-bearers,  yet  in  regard  to  private 
members,  declares  itself  willing  to  "  admit  to  fellowship  in  sacred  ordinances,  all  such  as 
we  have  grounds  to  believe  Christ  will  at  last  admit  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Book 
I.  §  6.     See  a  similar  statement ;  in  Book  VII.  §  2,  6.] 

§  7.    Gonformiti/  to  the  Discipline  of  the  Church  requisite. 

1853,  p.  434.  "  Is  a  Church  Session  authorized  by  the  principles  laid 
down  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  to  admit  individuals  to  the  Lord's  table, 
who  do  not  subscribe  to  the  doctrines  and  submit  to  the  discipline  of  the 
Church  ?" 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  all  persons  admitted  to  the  communion  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  do  in  fact  and  form  submit  to  its  discipline,  (ex- 
cept in  cases  of  occasional  communion  by  members  of  other  Churches  ;)  but 
every  Session  must  judge  for  themselves  of  that  degree  of  knowledge  of 
Christian  doctrine  and  adherence  thereto  on  the  part  of  those  examined  by 
thera,  which  may  render  their  reception  suitable,  and  for  their  own  edifica- 
tion and  the  peace  of  the  Church. 


SEC.  3.]  ITS   CONSTITUTION.  57 

§  8.  Persons  who  re/use  to  dedicate  tlieir  cldldren  in  baptism. 

1834,  p.  35.  [In  reply  to  an  overture,  the  committee  refers  to  the  case  of  Mr.  Bethuel 
Church,  (Book  III.  §  8,)  as  settling'  the  principle,  that  Antipa.'dobaptists  are  not  excluded 
from  occasional  access  to  the  Lord's  table.  But  of  admission  to  church  membership,  it 
is  said] — 

While  it  is  clear  that  persons  otherwise  of  good  Christian  character  are 
not  to  be  excluded  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  because  they  have 
scruples  concerning  infant  baptism,  there  is  in  every  case  where  such  per- 
sons apply  for  admission  a  question  as  to  the  expediency  of  receiving  them, 
upon  which  the  Session  of  the  Church  must  decide. 

§  9.  Persons  engaged  in  the  sale  of  intoxicating  drinks. 

1843,  p.  189.  Resolved,  That  the  records  [of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh]  be 
approved,  except  so  far  as  they  seem  to  establish  a  general  rule  in  regard  to 
the  use  and  sale  of  ardent  spirits  as  a  beverage  j  which  use  and  sale  are  gen- 
erally to  be  decidedly  disapproved,  but  each  case  must  be  decided  in  view 
of  all  the  attendant  circumstances  that  go  to  modify  and  give  character  to 
the  same.     [See  also  1842,  p.  16.] 

§  10.    Universalists  excluded. 

1792,  p.  60.  "  Are  they  who  publicly  profess  a  belief  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
universal  and  actual  salvation   of  the  whole  human  race,  or  of  the  fallen 
angels,  or  both,  through  the  mediation  of  Christ,  to  be  admitted  to  the  seal-        i^-" 
ing  ordinances  of  the  gospel  ?"     The  Assembly  determined  that  such  per- 
sons  should  not  be  admitted.     [Unanimously  reaffirmed  1794,  p.  86.  J 

§  11.  Sabbath-mail  stage  proprietors  excluded. 

1819,  p.  713.  Relative  to  receiving  a  person  as  a  member  of  the  Church, 
who  is  a  proprietor  in  a  line  of  stages,  which  carries  the  mail,  and  runs  on 
Sabbath  ............ 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  decided  opinion  of  this  Assembly  that  all  attention 
to  worldly  concerns  on  the  Lord's  day,  further  than  the  works  of  necessity 
and  mercy  demand,  is  inconsistent  both  with  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the 
fourth  commandment ;  and  consequently  all  engagements  in  regard  to  secular 
occupations  on  the  Lord's  day,  with  a  view  to  secure  worldly  advantages,  are 
to  be  considered  inconsistent  with  Christian  character;  and  that  those  who 
are  concerned  in  such  engagements,  ought  not  to  be  admitted  into  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church  while  they  continue  in  the  same. 

§  12.  Postmasters  officiating  on  the  Sabbath  excluded. 

1810,  p.  456.  An  appeal  by  Mr.  Wiley,  postmaster  in  Washington,  Penn- 
sylvania, from  a  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  by  which  it  is  deter- 
mined that  Mr.  Wiley's  officiating  as  postmaster  on  the  Sabbath  day,  in 
existing  circumstances,  is  a  sufficient  reason  to  exclude  him  from  the  special 
privileges  of  the  Church,  was  overtured  and  read. 

Resolved,  That  the  above  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  be 
affirmed. 

1812,  p.  508.  A  petition,  signed  by  a  number  of  persons  in  Washington, 
Pennsylvania,  and  vicinity,  praying  the  revision,  with  a  view  to  its  being  re- 
scinded, of  the  decision  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1810,  respecting  the 
case  of  Mr.  Wiley,  postmaster,  was  overtured. 

Resolved,  That  the  prayer  of  the  petitioners  be  not  granted.  i 

8 


58  the  congregation.  [book  ii. 

Title  3. — reception  and  dismission  of  members. 

[That  piety  is  essential,  see  below,  §  85.  a.] 

§  13.  Members  from  other  Churches  should  bring  Certificates. 

1812,  p,  14.  Nor  can  the  Assembly  foi'bear  to  regret  that  the  Session  of 
the  Church  of  Chilicothe  had  not  acted  in  a  more  formal  manner  in  receiving 
Mr.  McCalla,  and  had  not  required  a  regular  certificate  of  dismission  from 
the  Church  to  which  Mr.  McCalla  belonged  before  they  received  him. 

§  14.  Reception  on  Examination. — In  revivals. 

1832,  p.  334.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  subject  involved 
in  so  much  of  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati  as  relates  to  the  admis- 
sion of  persons  to  church  privileges  at  the  great  meetings  common  in  that 
region,  made  the  following  report,  which  was  adopted,  viz  :  That  they  have 
2;iven  this  subject  a  careful  consideration,  and  recommend  the  adoption  of 
the  following  resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  order  of  the  Churches  requires  that  all  persons 
making  a  public  profession  of  religion,  be  introduced  to  the  communion  of  the 
Church  only  by  an  individual  Session  regularly  constituted. 

2.  Resolved,  That  it  is  the  right  and  duty  of  Sessions  to  take  the  exclusive 
oversight  of  their  respective  Congregations,  and  the  practice  of  one  Session 
admitting  to  a  Christian  profession  persons  belonging,  or  intending  to  belong, 
to  a  Congregation  under  the  care  of  another  Session,  is  irregular,  and  ought 
not  to  be  countenanced. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  purity  and  prosperity  of  the  Church,  as  well  as  the 
best  interests  of  those  immediately  concerned,  demand  great  circumspection 
in  the  admission  of  persons  to  church  privileges  ;  and  that  ordinarily  it  is 
deemed  improper  to  receive  persons  immediately  upon  their  indulging  a  hope 
of  reconciliation  with  God ;  and  especially  in  the  case  of  the  young,  and  of 
persons  of  previously  immoral  lives  or  lax  principles,  and  of  those  concerning 
whom  little  is  known. 

§  15.  Members  long  absent  without  dismission. 

1825,  p.  255.  The  committee  appointed  on  the  overture  from  the  Synod 
of  New  Jersey,  inquiring  what  a  church  Session  ought  to  do  with  members 
in  communion  who  have  been  absent  for  years,  without  having  taken  a  cer- 
tificate of  dismission,  and  whose  place  of  residence  is  unknown,  made  a  report; 
which  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,   viz  : 

That  although  this  particular  case  is  not  provided  for  by  a  specific  regula- 
tion in  our  Book  of  Discipline,  yet  it  is  embraced  by  certain  general  principles 
which  are  recognized  in  that  book,  and  interwoven  with  many  of  its  provisions. 
These  principles,  together  with  the  result  bearing  on  the  case  in  question, 
the  committee  beg  leave  most  respectfully  to  state. 

1.  Every  church  member  is  amenable  to  some  appropriate  tribunal, 
by  the  wisdom  and  fidelity  of  which,  in  case  of  his  falling  into  any  error, 
immorality,  or  negligence,  he  may  be  dealt  with  according  to  the  word  of 
God. 

2.  No  member  of  a  Church  can  properly  ever  cease  to  be  such,  but  by 
death,  exclusion,  a  regular  dismission,  or  an  orderly  withdrawing  to  join 
some  other  Christian  denomination  ;  and  must  of  necessity  continue  to  be 
amenable  to  that  Church,  until  he  becomes  regularly  connected  with  an- 
other 

3.  For  a  church  member  to  withdraw   from  a  use  of  his  privileges   as  a 


SEC.  13.]  ITS    CONSTITUTION.  59 

member,  either  by  irregularly  connecting  himself  with  another  denomination, 
or  by  going  to  a  distant  part  of  the  world  to  reside  for  a  number  of  years, 
without  making  known  his  retnoval  to  the  church  Session,  and  asking  a  cer- 
tificate, either  of  good  standing,  for  the  purpose  of  enjoying  occasional  com- 
munion elsewhere,  or  of  dismission  to  join  some  other  Church,  is  itself  a 
censurable  violation  of  the  principles  of  church  fellowship ;  and  may  infer 
suspension  from  its  privileges. 

4.  Church  members,  therefore,  who  have  been  absent  for  a  number  of 
years  in  unknown  places,  are  by  no  means  to  have  their  names  erased  from 
the  Churches  to  which  they  respectively  belong  ;  but  are  to  be  held  respon- 
sible to  their  respective  Churches ;  and  if  they  should  ever  return  or  be 
heai'd  from,  are  to  be  regularly  dealt  with  according  to  the  word  of  God 
and  the  principles  of  our  Church  ;  and  although  great  caution  and  tender- 
ness ought  to  be  exercised  towards  those  whose  withdrawing  from  Christian 
privileges  may  be  occasioned  by  the  unavoidable  dispensations  of  Provi- 
dence, without  any  material  fault  of  their  own,  yet  in  ail  cases  in  which  a 
church  Session  has  good  reason  to  believe  that  any  of  the  Church  under 
their  care  have  absented  themselves  with  design,  either  from  a  disregard  of 
Christian  privilege,  or  from  a  wish  to  escape  from  the  inspection  and  disci- 
pline of  the  Church,  they  ought,  without  unnecessary  delay,  to  declare  such 
persons  suspended  from  the  privileges  of  the  Church,  until  they  give  evi- 
dence of  repentance  and  reformation  ;  and  of  course,  in  making  their  statis- 
tical reports,  ought  to  enumerate  such  among  the  members  under  suspen- 
sion. 

1856,  p.  521.  Overture  No.  9,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Cedar,  asking  the 
General  Assembly  to  authorize  our  church  Sessions  to  keep  a  reserved  roll, 
upon  which  shall  be  entered  the  names  of  church  members  who  have  re- 
moved beyond  their  bounds  without  letters,  and  whose  residence  is  unknown, 
and  who  shall  not  be  reported  in  our  statistical  reports.  The  committee 
recommend  that  this  request  be  granted.     The  report  was  adopted. 

§  16.  A  dismission  may  he  irregular,  yet  valid. 
1849,  p.  266.  A  memorial  from  individuals  in  the  Presbytery  of  Concord, 
formerly  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Davies,  asking  the  As- 
sembly to  determine  whether  they  are  to  be  considered  members  of  the 
Prospect  Church,  or  whether  their  dismission  from  the  Church  of  Centre  is 
to  be  considered  null  and  void.  The  committee  recommended  that  the  As- 
sembly, while  not  approving  of  the  haste  and  confusion  with  which  their 
dismission  was  given,  declare  their  actual  connection  with  the  Church  of 
Prospect  now  to  be  valid  and  regular.     The  recommendation  was  adopted. 

§  17.  Retnoval  to  another  denomination. 

1839,  p.  177.  Resolved,  That  in  all  cases  where  members  of  any  of  our 
Churches  apply  for  dismission  to  unite  with  a  Church  of  another  denomina- 
tion, the  proper  course  is  to  give  a  certificate  of  Christian  character  only. 

1848,  p.  22.  The  Presbytery  of  Hudson  has  misapprehended  the  spirit 
and  scope  of  the  resolution  in  question.  It  is  neither  a  censure  on  the  in- 
dividuals, nor  the  Churches  to  which  they  seek  to  be  dismissed  ;  but  sets 
forth  the  only  fact  which  it  is  important  that  those  Churches  should  know. 

1851,  p.  28.  Rcmlred,  That  this  whole  subject  is  one  that  ought  to  be 
left  to  the  sound  discretion  of  the  various  church  Sessions,  according  to  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

§  18.    Withdrawal  to  join  another  denomination. 
[Wlicre  a  member  withdraws  irregularly,  to  uiiitc  with  another  evangelical  dcnomina- 


60  THE    CONGREGATION.  [bOOK  II. 

tion,  the  principles  which  nre  stated  below,  Book  IV.  §  63,  in  tlu!  case  of  Ministers,  would 
seem  to  apply.  In  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Louis,  upon  tlie  question  '-wiietiKr  in  the  ca.so 
of  a  member  of  the  Church  wlio  had  abandoned  it  and  joined  the  Church  of  Rome,  it 
wag  necessary  to  proceed  to  u  trial  for  heresy,  as  prescribed  in  the  Book  ;  or  inmiediately 
excommunicate,  upon  the  principle  laid  down  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1825,"  (above, 
§  15)  ?  the  Presbytery  unanimously  resolved  :] 

"1.  That  the  General  Assembly  having  decided  that  the  Church  of  Rome  is  not  a 
branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  but  an  apostasy,  the  withdrawing  of  a  member  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  from  his  ecclesiastical  connection,  and  union  with  the  Church  of 
Rome,  must  be  considered  an  open  apostasy. 

'■2.  That  the  person  in  question  having  acknowledged  to  members  of  the  Session  his 
apostasy  to  Rome,  and  having  persisted  in  his  expressed  determination  to  continue  in  that 
apostasy,  a  regular  process  by  citation  and  trial  is  unnecessary.  In  the  judgment  of  this 
Presbytery,  the  intention  of  our  Book  will  be  complied  with,  by  proceeding  to  act  upon 
the  confession  of  the  party." — Minvtes  of  Fresby., , St.  Louis  Presbyterian  .April  24, 
1856. 

§  19.  Dismission  indefinite. 

1853,  p.  444.  "  Is-  it  regular  in  any  case  for  a  church  Session  to  dismiss  a 
member,  without  specifying  the  particular  Church  with  which  he  is  to  be 
connected  V 

At  the  recommendation  of  the  committee,  the  question  was  answered  in 
the  affirmative. 

§  20.  Dismission  of  a  suspended  member. 

1849,  p.  239.  "Is  it  orderly  in  any  case,  to  dismiss  to  another  Church,  a 
suspended  member,  stating  the  case,  and  submitting  it  to  the  Session  to 
which  he  has  removed  ?"  ■" 

It  may  be  orderly,  in  circumstances  of  necessity  arising  from  removal  to 
an  inconvenient  distance ;  provided  that  in  no  instance  the  Session  to  which 
he  is  dismissed,  be  allowed  to  review  or  rejudge  the  case. 

§  21.  Release  from  censure  upon  appeal  entitles  to  dtsmissiori  in  good  standing. 

1824,  p.  223.  In  regard  to  the  complaint  of  Mr.  Dobbins,  against  the 
Session  of  the  Church  of  Augusta,  for  receiving  members  suspended  by  the 
Session  of  the  Church  of  Smyrna,  the  Assembly  are  of  opinion  that  both 
Sessions  acted  unconstitutionally ;  the  Session  of  Smyrna  in  suspending 
said  members,  and  the  Session  of  Augusta  in  receiving  them  when  sus- 
pended.    Therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  appeal,  on  this  complaint,  be  and  it  is  hereby  sus- 
tained ;  and  the  members  in  question  are  hereby  declared  to  be  still  mem- 
bers in  good  standing  in  the  Church  of  Smyrna;  and  the  Session  of  the 
Church  of  Smyrna  are  hereby  directed  to  dismiss  said  members  if  they  still 
desire  it,  that  they  may  regularly  connect  themselves  with  the  Church  of 
Augusta.     [See  also  Book  III.  §  116,/.] 

1849,  p.  237.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Nashville  having  fully 
exonerated  the  appellant  from  all  blame  in  the  matters  respecting  which  ho 
was  charged  before  the  Session  of  the  Church  at  Clarksville,  his  character 
is  unimpeached ;  and  that  he  is  now,  and  ever  has  been  since  the  action  of 
the  Presbytery  in  his  case,  entitled  to  a  dismission  from  the  Church  at 
Clarksville,  whenever  applied  for,  in  order  to  connect  himself  with  any 
Church  in  the  vicinity  of  his  present  residence. 

§  22.    Testimonials  to  a  person  who  has  been  under  Judicial  charges. 

1791,  p.  41.  [A  complaint  was  made  that]  The  Presbytery  of  New  Castle 
gave  testimonials  in  due  form  to  a  certain  Mr.  Munro ;  the  said  Munro  was 
a  man  of  uncoajwofl  i^faipy.     He  haji  been  charged  before  the  Presbytery 


SEC.    18.]  ITS    CONSTITUTION.  61 

of  New  Castle  with  crime.s  whit-h  decency  forbids  to  mention,  and  had  been 
convicted  and  suspended  from  his  ministry.  Afterward  he  was  restored ; 
and  sent,  with  the  usual  Presbyterial  certificate,  to  labour  in  the  bounds  of 
the  Presbytery  of  New  York.  This  certificate  was  accompanied  with  re- 
commendatory letters  from  Dr.  Robert  Smith,  Mr.  Mitchel,  and  Mr.  Pep- 
pard.  Neither  certificate  nor  letters  intimated  the  least  hint  of  this  man  as 
scandalous. 

p.  42.  Resolved,  That  on  the  investigation  of  the  subject  which  gave 
foundation  to  the  complaint,  there  appears  to  have  been  some  matter  of 
grievance  on  the  part  of  the  complainants ;  yet,  all  things  considered,  the 
(jreneral  Assembly  do  find,  that  there  is  not  sufficient  evidence  before  them 
to  censure  either  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  or  the  individuals  referred 
to  in  said  complaint ;  but  nevertheless. 

Resolved,  That  no  judicatory  or  private  member  shall  certify  any  person's 
character  as  good,  for  a  space  of  time,  without  mentioning  whether  he  has 
been  under  process  of  scandal  during  that  time ;  and  the  issue  of  it. 

§  23.  Memhers  may  not  he  released  to  the  world. 

1848,  p.  24.  [Through  the  Committee  of  Bills  and  Overtures]  An  in- 
quiry from  the  Presbytery  of  jMontgomery,  Whether  members  of  Churches 
may  voluntarily  withdraw  ?  The  committee  recommended  that  the  question 
be  answered  in  the  affirmative.  After  debate,  the  previous  question  was  de- 
manded and  put,  and  the  recommendation  was  not  adopted. 

[In  1851  the  question  was  again  broug-ht  up  by  a  reference  from  the  Presbytery  of 
Baltimore,  and  by  a  complaint  tirom  the  Presbytery  of  Sangamon.  The  subject  was  flilly 
discussed.     The  decisions  were  as  follows :] 

1851,  p.  32.  [Upon  an  overture  from]  The  Presbytery  of  Baltimore,  sub- 
mitting the  action  of  a  Session,  by  which  the  name  of  a  member  was  stricken 
from  the  roll  at  his  own  request,  and  for  the  reason  that  he  did  not  feel  him- 
self actuated  in  his  life  by  Christian  principles. 

Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly  there  is  no  constitutional 
or  scriptural  mode  of  separating  members  from  the  communion  of  the 
Church,  except  by  death,  by  dismission  to  join  another  Church,  or  by  disci- 
pline ;  consequently,  the  action  of  this  Session  is  regarded  as  irregular. 

1851,  p.  33.  The  committee  appointed  to  bring  in  a  minute  in  reference 
to  judicial  case  No.  1,  report,  first,  the  facts  in  the  case.  A  communicant, 
by  the  name  of  Ambrose  Stone,  in  the  Irish  Grrove  Church,  for  a  long  time 
abstained  from  partaking  of  the  communion  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  He 
also,  for  a  long  time,  ceased  to  worship  God  in  his  family.  He  repeatedly 
requested  the  Session  to  dissolve  his  connection  with  the  Church  of  Christ ; 
assigning  as  the  only  reason  for  this  course  of  conduct,  that  he  believed  he 
had  never  been  born  again,  and  that  he  had  no  love  to  Christ.  The  Session 
did  eventually  comply  with  his  reijuest,  and  resolved  that  his  connection 
with  the  Church  be  dissolved. 

Tb.is  Church  was  under  the  care  of  Sangamon  Presbytery.  The  Presby- 
t(;ry,  upon  reviewing  the  records  of  the  Session  of  Irish  Grove  Church,  con- 
sidtrcd  this  a  case  of  excommunication,  and  declared  the  action  of  the  Ses- 
sion not  only  unconstitutional,  but  also  null  and  void ;  and  that  Mr.  Stone 
w;i.-3  still  a  member  of  the  Irish  Grove  (Jhurch.  The  Moderator  and  Elder 
from  that  Session  claimed  the  right  to  vote  in  this  disapproval  of  their  re- 
cords, which  was  refused  by  Presbytery.  The  Session  then  complained  to 
the  Synod  of  Illinois,  of  the  whole  action  of  the  Presbytery  in  the  case. 
The  Synod  sustained  and  approved  the  action  of  the  Presbytery. 

This  case  was  then  brought  before  the  General  Assembly  by  the  Irish 
Grove  Church  Session,  in  the  form  of  a  complaint  against  the  Synod  of  Illi- 


62  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK  II 

nois,  because  it  sustained  the  action  of  the  Presbytery.  The  Assembly 
having  fully  heard  the  parties  in  the  case,  adopted  the  following  resolutions, 
viz  : 

1st.  Resolved,  That  no  church  Session  has  authority  to  dissolve  the  con- 
nection of  a  communicant  vrith  the  Church  of  Christ,  except  by  excommu- 
nication ;  and  that  the  Sessions  of  our  Church  are  bound  to  proceed  accord- 
ing to  the  directions  given  in  our  Book  of  Discipline,  when  they  do  excom- 
municate a  member.  The  Assembly  does,  therefore,  condemn  the  action  of 
the  Irish  Grove  Session  in  dissolving  the  connection  of  Mr.  Stone  with  the 
Church  of  Christ,  in  the  manner  in  which  it  did,  as  irregular  and  unconsti- 
tutional. 

i;d.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Sangamon  acted  correctly  tn  not 
permitting  the  members  of  the  Irish  Grove  Session  to  vote  for  approving  or 
disapproving  their  own  records  ;  that  the  Presbytery  acted  correctly  in  de- 
claring the  action  of  the  Session,  in  Mr.  Stone's  case,  to  be  irregular  and 
unconstitutional ;  and  that  then  the  Presbytery,  without  proceeding  farther, 
ought  to  liave  required  the  Session  to  review  and  correct  its  proceedings,  in 
this  case,  according  to  the  directions  given  in  our  Book  of  Liscipline. 

3d.  Resolved,  That  the  Synod  ought  to  have  directed  the  Presbytery  to 
require  the  Session  to  review  and  correct  its  proceedings,  according  to  the 
directions  given  in  our  Book  of  Discipline. 

Title  4. — op  the  temporalities. 

§24.  Measures /or  their  management 

1766,  p.  358.  The  Synod  taking  into  their  serious  consideration  several 
matters  suggested  to  them  in  an  address  and  representation  from  a  number 
of  lay  Elders,  and  others  of  the  Presbyterian  denomination,  occasionally  as- 
sembled at  Philadelphia,  do,  after  mature  deliberation,  look  upon  said  af- 
fairs to  be  of  much  importance,  and  deserving  the  strictest  regard,  as  very 
useful  salutary  measures,  whereby  many  pernicious  evils  may  be  prevented, 
and  various  great  advantages  procured ;  and  accordingly  order  said  regula- 
tions as  now  amended,  to  be  entered  in  our  minutes ;  and  do  most  earnestly 
recommend  to  all  Congregations  under  our  care,  the  strict  observance  of  the 
same;  and  the  Synod  appoint  the  Clerk  to  transmit,  as  soon  as  he  conve- 
niently can,  a  copy  of  this  minute,  together  with  a  copy  of  said  regulations, 
to  the  Moderator  of  each  Presbytery  in  our  bounds,  to  be  by  the  said  Pres- 
byteries communicated  to  the  people  under  their  care  respectively  ;  and  that 
all  proper  pains  be  taken  by  each  Presbytery  to  have  said  measures  ]uit  in 
execution,  viz : 

1st.  That  in  every  Congregation  a  committee  be  appointed  who  shall, 
twice  in  every  year,  collect  the  Minister's  stipend,  and  lay  his  receipts  be- 
fore the  Presbytery  preceding  the  Synod;  and  at  the  same  time,  that  Min- 
isters give  an  account  of  their  diligence  in  visiting  and  catechizing  their 
people. 

2d.  The  Synod  recommends  that  a  glebe,  with  a  convenient  house,  and 
necessary  improvements,  be  provided  for  every  Minister. 

3d.  That  the  church  Sessions  and  committees  appointed,  take  special  care 
of  their  poor  and  distressed  widows  and  orphans,  and  administer  to  them 
all  the  relief  and  assistance  they  can. 

4th.  The  Synod  recommend  to  the  church  Sessions  and  committees  afore- 
snid,  that  they  endeavour  by  their  advice  and  influence  to  prevent  all  un- 
necessary lawsuits,  and  if  possible  to  have  all  differences  of  a  civil  nature 
decided  by  arbitration. 


SEC.  23.]  ciruRcn  orncF.Rs — peacons.  63 

5th.  The  Synod  enjoin  that  an  exact  register  of  births,  baptisms,  mar- 
riages, and  burials,  be  rcguhirly  kept  in  each  Congregation. 

()th.  That  special  care  be  taken  of  the  principles  and  characters  of  school- 
masters ;  that  they  teach  the  Westminster  C'atechism,  and  psalmody ;  and 
that  the  Ministers,  church  Sessions,  and  foresaid  committees,  where  they 
consistently  can,  visit  the  schools,  and  see  these  things  be  done;  and  where 
schools  are  composed  of  dift'erent  denominations,  that  said  committees  and 
Sessions  invite  proper  persons  of  said  denominations,  to  join  with  them  in 
such  visitations. 

7th.  That  as  the  too  great  use  of  spirituous  liquors  at  funerals  in  some 
parts  of  the  country,  is  risen  to  such  an  height  as  greatly  to  endanger  the 
morals  of  many,  and  is  the  cause  of  much  scandal,  the  Synod  earnestly  en- 
join, that  the  several  Sessions  and  committees  shall  take  the  most  eifectual 
methods  to  correct  these  mischiefs,  and  discountenance  by  their  example 
and  influence  all  approaches  to  such  practices,  and  all  ostentatious  and  ex- 
pensive parades,  so  inconsistent  with  such  mortifying  and  distressing  occa- 
sions. 

8th.  The  Synod  recommends,  that  every  Congregation  endeavour  to  form 
a  society  or  societies,  for  the  reformation  of  manners  within  their  respective 
bounds. 

§  25.    Charters  should  not  infringe  the  Constitution  of  the  Church. 

1838,  p.  26.  Considering  that  it  is  necessary,  to  the  due  and  orderly  main- 
tenance of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  its  various  pro- 
visions, that  care  be  taken,  in  obtaining  legal  enactments  of  a  secular  kind, 
that  they  be  so  formed  as  not  to  come  in  conflict  with  any  such  provisions — 
and  whereas,  it  is  known,  that  instances  have  existed,  and  probably  do  still 
exist,  in  which  the  charters  of  Churches,  and  perhaps  other  legal  instru- 
ments, are  so  framed,  that  the  laws  of  the  Church  and  the  laws  of  the  land 
are  not  reconcilable  with  each  other  :  Therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  earnestly  recommend  it  to  all  the 
Congregations  under  their  supervision,  that  in  resorting  to  the  legislatures 
or  tribunals  of  our  country,  they  use  the  utmost  care  to  ask  nothing,  which, 
if  granted,  will  in  any  respect  contravene  the  principles  or  order  of  our 
Church ;  and  in  any  cases  in  which  civil  enactments,  heretofore  obtained,  do 
militate  with  any  of  the  principles  or  order  of  our  Church,  they  endeavour^ 
as  soon  as  possible,  to  obtain  the  repeal  or  modification  of  such  enactments, 
so  as  to  make  them  consistent  with  the  ecclesiastical  order  and  principles  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church. 


CHAPTER  II. 

CHURCH    OFFICERS. 


Title  1. — of  deacons. 

^  §26.  Appointment  of  Deaco7is  enjoined. 

1840,  p.  286.  Resolved,  That  it  be  enjoined  upon  all  the  PrCvsbyteries 
under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  take  such  order  on  this  subject 
as  shall  Becure  the  appointment  of  Deacons  in  all  the  Churches,  with  the 


64  THE    CONGREGATION.  [bOOK  II. 

exception  of  those  in  which  it  is  impracticable  from  paucity  of  male  mem- 
bers. 

1841,  p.  418.  The  Presbyteries  were  called  upon  in  their  order,  to  say 
what  they  had  done,  in  regard  to  the  injunction  of  the  last  Assembly  re- 
specting Deacons.  It  appeared  that,  to  a  considerable  extent,  the  Presby- 
teries had  taken  order  on  the  subject. 

Resolved,  That  the  injunction  be  continued. 

185(3,  p.  535.  Resolved.,  That  in  addition  to  the  action,  [re-enforcing-  the 
former  injunctions,  p.  508.]  already  had  on  Overture  No.  2,  from  the 
Synod  of  Pittsburgli,  on  the  necessity  and  importance  of  Deacons  in  the 
Churches,  it  be  enjoined  upon  all  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  the 
General  Assembly,  to  take  such  order  on  this  subject  as  shall  secure  the 
appointment  of  Deacons  in  all  the  Churches,  with  the  exception  of  those 
in  which  it  is  impracticable  from  paucity  of  male  members. 

§  27.    The  function  of  the  Deacon. 

1715,  p.  42.  We  need  only  represent  unto  you  the  ends  and  institution 
of  Scripture  Deacons;  and  that  there  is  no  juridical  power  allowed  them  in 
the  Scriptures. 

1833,  p.  490.  [In  reply  to  a  question  from  the  Synod  of  West  Tennessee, 
the  Assembly  says,]  The  answer  we  conceive  to  be  explicitly  given  in  our 
Form  of  Government,  Chapter  vi.  Their  duties  there  are  plainly  made  to 
consist  in  distributing  the  charities  of  the  Church  to  which  they  belong,  to 
the  poor  of  that  Church.  Over  charities  collected  for  any  other  purpose 
than  those  specified,  their  office  gives  them  no  control.  In  addition  to  this, 
the  temporalities  of  the  Church  generally  may  be  committed  to  their  care. 

§  28.    The  Scotch  account  of  the  Deacons  office. 

[The  disuse  of  this  scriptural  and  important  office,  it  cannot  be  doubted,  has  done  great 
injury  to  the  Churches,  as  well  as  induced  vag-ue  and  erroneous  views,  in  regard  to  the 
nature  and  importance  of  the  office.  In  default  of  full  decisions  of  our  own  General  As- 
sembly, developing  the  duties  of  the  Deacon,  we  select  two  or  three  passages  from  Scotch 
authorities.] 

(  « )  "  The  Deacons  should  take  up  the  whole  rents  of  the  Kirk,  disposing  them  to  the 
ministry,  the  schools,  and  poor  within  their  bounds,  according  to  the  appointment  of  tlie 
Kirk."— .§?«?i  of  the  First  Book  of  BiscipHne,  Ch.  17:3. 

(  A )  "  The  word  diakonos  sometimes  is  largely  taken  ;  comprehending  all  them  that  bear 
office  in  the  ministry  and  spiritual  function  in  the  Kirk.  But  now,  as  we  speak,  it  is  taken 
only  for  them  unto  whom  the  collection  and  distribution  of  the  alms  of  the  faithful,  and 
ecclesiastical  goods  doth  belong.  The  office  of  the  Deacons,  so  taken,  is  an  ordinary  and 
perpetur;!  ecclesiasticnl  timction  in  the  Kirk  of  Christ." 

(  c)  "Their  office  and  power  is  to  receive  and  to  distribute  the  whole  ecclesiastical  goods 
unto  thcni  to  wliom  they  are  appointed.  This  tlicy  ought  to  do  according  to  the  judgment 
and  appointment  of  the  Presbyteries  or  Elderships,  (of  the  which  the  Deacons  are  not 
members,)  tliat  the  patrimony  of  the  Kirk  and  poor  be  not  converted  to  private  men's 
uses,  nor  wrongfully  distribute. 

"  By  the  patrimony  of  the  Kirk  we  mean  whatsoever  thing  hath  been  at  any  time  be- 
fore, or  shall  be  in  times  coming,  given,  or,  by  consent  or  universal  custom  of  eountries 
professing  the  Christian  religion,  applied  to  the  public  use  and  utility  of  the  Kirk.  So 
that  under  tlie  patrimony  we  comprehend  all  things  given,  or  to  be  given,  to  the  Kirk  and 
service  of  God  ;  as  lands,  buildings,  possessions,  annual  rents,  and  all  such  like  where, 
with  the  Kirk  is  doted,  either  by  donations,  foundations,  mortifications,  or  any  other  law- 
ful titles,  of  kings,  princes,  or  any  persons  inferior  to  them;  togctlier  with  the  continual 
oblations  of  the  faithful.  We  comprehend  also  all  such  things,  as  by  laws  or  custom,  or 
use  of  countries,  have  been  applied  to  the  use  and  utility  of  the  Kirk  ;  of  the  which  sort 
are  trinds,  manses,  glebes,  and  such  like,  which  by  common  and  municipal  laws,  and 
universal  custom  are  possessed  by  the  Kirk. 

(d)  "The  goods  ecclesiastical  ought  to  be  collected  and  distributed  by  the  Deacons,  as 
the  word  of  God  appoints,  that  ihey  wlio  bear  office  in  the  Kirk,  be  provided  for  without 
care  or  solicitude.     In  the  apostolical  Kirk,  the  Deacons  were  appointed  to  collect  and  dis- 


SEC.  26.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS — RULING    ELDERS,  65 

tribute  whatsumever  was  collected  of  the  faithful  to  distribute  unto  the  necessity  of  the 
saints  ;  so  that  none  lacked  among  the  faithful.  These  collections  were  not  only  of  that 
which  wa.s  collected  in  manner  of  alms,  as  some  suppose;  but  of  other  goods  movable 
and  immovable,  of  lands,  and  possessions,  the  price  whereof  was  brought  to  thefcetof  the 
Apostles.  This  office  continued  in  the  Deacons'  hands,  who  intromittcd  vvitli  the  whole  goods 
of  the  Kirk,  ay  and  while  the  estate  thereof  was  corrupted  by  Antichrist,  as  tlie  ancient 
canons  bear  witness.  The  same  canons  make  mention  of  a  fourfold  distribution  of  the 
patrimony  of  the  Kirk,  whereof  one  part  was  applied  to  the  Pastor  or  Bishop,  for  his 
Bustcntation  and  hospitality  ;  another  to  the  Elders  and  Deacons,  and  all  the  Clergy  ;  the 
third  to  the  poor,  sick  persons,  and  strangers;  the  fourth  to  the  upholding  of  other  affairs 
of  the  Kirk,  especially  extraordinary.  We  add  hereunto  the  schools  and  school-masters 
also,  which  ought,  and  may  be  well  sustained  of  the  same  goods,  and  are  comprehended 
under  the  Clergy.  To  whom  we  join  also  Clerks  of  Assemblies,  as  well  particular  as 
general ;  syndics  or  procurators  of  the  Kirk  affairs  ;  takers  up  of  psalms  ;  and  suchlike 
other  ordinary  officers  of  the  Kirk,  so  far  as  they  are  necessary," — Second  Book  of  Dis- 
cipline, Chaps.  8  and  9. 

§  29.  Mat/  a  person  he  at  once  Elder  and  Deacon? 

1840,  p.  306.  Resolved,  That  while  it  is  important  and  desirable  that  the 
several  offices  in  the  Christian  Church  should  be  kept  distinct,  and  be  sus- 
tained by  different  individuals,  wherever  a  sufficient  number  of  competent 
men  can  be  found;  yet  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  it  is  not  inconsis- 
tent with  the  constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  nor  with  the  prece- 
dent furnished  in  filling  the  office  of  Deacon  at  its  first  institution, 
that  where  a  necessity  exists,  the  same  individual  should  sustain  both 
offices 

§  30.  Control  of  Funds  that  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Deacons. 

1857,  pp.  23,  24.  1.  Has  a  church  Session  any  original  or  direct  control 
over  the  management  and  distribution  of  the  fund  collected  and  in  the  hands 
of  the  Deacons  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor  of  the  church  ? 

2.  Or  does  the  management  of  this  fund  belong  exclusively  to  the 
Deacons  ? 

3.  If  the  Session  has  any  control  over  this  fund,  what  is  the  nature  and  ex- 
tent of  that  control  ? 

The  committee  recommended,  that  the  first  inquiry  be  answered  in  the  ne- 
gative ;  the  second  in  the  affirmative  ;  and  that  the  third  be  answered  as 
follows :  They  may  advise  respecting  the  use  of  funds.     [Adopted.] 

Title  2. — ruling  elders. 
§  31.  Elders  in  the  olden  time. 

1714,  p,  37.  For  the  better  establishing  and  settling  Congregations,  it  is 
ordered  and  appointed  that  in  every  Congregation  there  be  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  assistants  chosen  to  aid  the  Minister  in  the  management  of  congre- 
gational affairs. 

1715,  p.  42.  We  expect  your  acquiescence  in  our  last  year's  act,  touching 
Sessions  and  Session  books;  which  we  presume  you  know  to  be  agreeable  to 
the  laudable  practice  of  the  best  Reformed  Churches. 

§  32.  A  Minister  may  not  serve  as  a  Euli'ng  Elder. 

1856,  p,  522.  Overture  No,  10,  from  sundry  members  of  the  Assembly, 
inquiring  whether  an  ordained  Minister  may  accept  and  exercise  the  office  of 
Ruling  Elder,  in  a  Church  belonging  to  the  same  Presbytery  of  which  he  is 
a  member.  At  the  recommendation  of  the  committee,  this  was  answered  in 
the  negative. 
9 


66  THE    CONGREGATION  [bOOK    II. 

§  33.  Election  hy  (lie people  essential. —  The  Session  may  nominate. 

1798,  p.  158.  [The  Rev.  Hezekiah  Balch  selected  and  ordained  certain 
persons,  in  the  Church  of  Mount  Bethel,  without  election  by  the  people.  In 
reply  to  the  question,  "  In  what  point  of  light  are  the  Elders,  nominated  and 
ordained  by  Mr.  Balch,  to  be  viewed  hereafter  in  Mount  Bethel  Congregation  ?"] 
it  was  determined  by  the  Assembly  that  the  '*  Elders"  mentioned  in  the  in- 
quiry, are  to  be  henceforth  viewed  as  private  church  members  only;  unless 
they  be  duly  elected  and  set  apart  as  church  officers  hereafter. 

1847,  p.  381.  The  reports  on  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  were 
taken  up  and  read.  The  majority  report  is  as  follows,  viz  :  "  The  committee 
to  whom  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  were  committed,  would  report 
that  they  have  examined  the  same,  and  find  them  regularly  and  neatly  kept ; 
and  would  recommend  their  approval." 

The  report  of  the  minority  is  as  follows,  viz :  "  The  minority  of  the  com- 
mittee on  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  recommend  that  they  be 
approved,  with  the  exception  of  the  censure  passed  on  the  Presbytery  of 
Redstone,  p.  284,  for  their  disapproval  of  the  action  of  the  Session  of  Mor- 
gantown,  in  nominating  two  persons  to  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder  in  that 
Congregation  ;  and  recommend  that  the  judgment  of  the  Synod  be  reversed, 
and  that  the  following  resolution  be  adopted,  to  wit :  "  Resolved,  That  in 
the  judgment  of  the  Assembly,  the  nomination  by  the  Session  of  persons  to 
the  office  of  Ruling  Elder  or  Deacon,  is  contrary  to  Form  of  Grovernment,  Ch. 
13,  sec.  2d,  which  says,  '  Every  Congregation  shall  elect  persons  to  the  office 
of  Ruling  Elder  or  Deacon,  in  the  mode  most  approved  and  in  use 
in  that  Congregation;'  and  is  inconsistent  with  the  freedom  of  elections." 

On  motion,  the  report  of  the  majority  was  adopted  as  the  sense  of  the  As- 
sembly, and  the  whole  ordered  to  be  entered  on  the  minutes. 

§  34.  Tlie  customary  mode  of  election  may  he  changed  hy  the  Church. 

1827,  p.  130.  While  the  Assembly  would  recognize  the  undoubted  right 
of  each  Congregation  to  elect  their  Elders  in  the  mode  most  approved  and  in 
use  among  them,  they  would  recommend  that  in  all  cases  where  any  dissatis- 
faction appears  to  exist,  the  Congregation  be  promptly  convened  to  decide  on 
their  future  mode  of  election  ;  and  they  are  inclined  to  believe  that  the  spirit  of 
our  Constitution  would  be  most  fully  sustained,  by  having  in  all  cases  a  direct 
vote  of  the  Congregation,  in  the  appointment  of  Elders. 

§  35.  Election  at  a  meeting  not  called  hy  the  Session. 

1856,  p.  516.  G.  B.  Smith  and  J.  T.  Clark  were  elected  Elders  of  the 
Church  of  Madison,  Wisconsin,  at  a  meeting  held  on  Sunday,  26th  August, 
1855.  David  Dennon  and  H.  J.  Davidson  were  elected  Deacons  Notice 
of  the  meeting  had  been  given  on  the  previous  Sabbath  from  the  pulpit,  and 
also  on  the  day  of  meeting.  Messrs.  G.  B.  Smith  and  J.  T.  Clark  were  or- 
dained as  Elders  on  the  evening  of  that  day.  David  Dennon  was  at  the  same 
time  ordained  as  Deacon.  At  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery,  called  jvo  re 
nata,  at  the  request  of  the  party  opposed  to  the  present  complainants,  J.  T. 
Clark  and  J.  Y.  Smith  both  claimed  seats  as  the  representatives  of  the  Madi- 
son Church.  Mr.  Clark  had  been  appointed  by  the  Session — the  vote  being 
a  tie,  and  the  casting  vote  being  given  for  him  by  the  Moderator.  The  two 
former  Elders  of  the  Church — one  of  whom  was  an  ordained  Minister,  and  a 
member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Dane — withdrew  ;  alleging  that  they  disputed 
the  fact  that  the  other  two  were  Elders.  At  the  Presbytery,  J.  Y.  Smith 
contested  the  right  of  Clark  to  a  seat  in  that  body,  on  the  ground  that  the 
meeting  to  elect  Elders  had  not  been  called  by  order  of  the  existing  Session. 


SEC.  33.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS — RULING    ELDERS.  67 

The  exi.sting  or  former  Session,  and  their  party,  had  due  notice  of  the  meeting, 
and  were  present  at  its  commencement  They  attempted  to  postpone  the 
election,  and  withdrew  after  the  majority  had  voted  to  proceed  with 
the  election. 

The  Presbytery  of  Dane  admitted  Mr.  Clark  to  his  seat;  thus  recognizing 
the  validity  of  his  election  and  ordination.  Against  this  action  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, J.  Y.  Smith  and  his  party  complained  to  the  Synod  of  Wisconsin. 
The  Synod  sustained  the  complaint ;  thus  pronouncing  the  election  and  the 
ordination  of  the  new  Elders  invalid.  Against  this  decision  of  the  Synod, 
Mr.  Gardiner  and  Mr.  J.  T.  Clark  complain. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  complaint  be  sustained  pro  forma,  and  the  decision 
of  the  Synod  be  reversed,  so  far  as  it  pronounces  the  election  and  ordination 
of  the  Elders  and  Deacons  invalid, — the  Assembly  being  of  opinion  that  the 
informality  in  the  call  of  the  congregational  meeting  was  not  so  serious  as  to 
vitiate  the  election  and  ordination. 

2.  That  the  Synod  was  right  in  pronouncing  the  call  of  the  congregational 
meeting  irregular. 

3.  That  although  the  As.sembly  thus  recognize  the  validity  of  the  election 
and  ordination  of  the  said  Elders  and  Deacons,  they  yet  recommend,  the  said 
Elders  having  assented  thereto  by  their  representatives,  that  in  view  of  past 
and  existing  difficulties,  the  said  Elders  and  Deacons  cease  to  act,  according 
to  our  Form  of  Government,  until  such  time  as  in  the  estimation  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Dane  the  Church  can  be  reasonably  harmonious  in  receiving  them 
in  their  official  capacity. 

§  36.  None  hut  clmrcli  memhers  oiigJit  to  vote  for  Elders. 

1830,  p.  9.  "  Ought  an  unbaptized  person,  who  yet  pays  his  proportion 
for  the  support  of  a  Congregation,  to  be  permitted  to  vote  for  Ruling  Elders  ?" 

[The  following  report  was  adopted,  viz  :] 

That  in  the  opinion  of  your  committee  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder  is  an 
office  in  the  Church  of  Christ ;  that  Ruling  Elders  as  such,  according  to  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  Book  I.,  Of  Government,  Ch.  v.,  are  "  the  representa- 
tives of  those  by  whom  they  are  chosen,  for  the  purpose  of  exercising 
government  and  discipline,"  in  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  that 
the  discipline  lawfully  exercised  by  them  is  the  discipline  exercised  through 
them  by  their  constituents,  in  whose  name  and  by  whose  authority  they  act 
in  all  that  they  do.  To  suppose,  therefore,  that  an  unbaptized  person,  not 
belonging  to  the  visible  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer,  might  vote  at  the  elec- 
tion of  Ruling  Elders,  would  be  to  establish  the  principle,  that  the  children 
of  this  world  might  through  their  representatives  exercise  discipline  in  the 
Church  of  God ;  which  is  manifestly  nnscriptural  and  contrary  to  the  stand- 
ards of  our  Church ;  and  your  committee  would  therefore  recommend  that 
the  question  in  the  said  overture  be  answered  in  the  negative. 

1855,  p.  299.  The  Assembly,  in  accordance  with  the  decision  of  former 
Assemblies,  judges  it  most  consonant  to  our  Form  of  Government  that  com- 
municants only  should  vote  in  the  election  of  ruling  elders.   [But  see  §  37.] 

§  37.    Tlie.  Session  decides  when  mid  hoio  muny. — Abuse  of  this  power. 

1822,  p.  21.  The  General  Assembly,  having  gone  fully  into  the  conside- 
ration of  the  appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  by  Messrs. 
Lowerie  and  Kelso,  and  having  seen  with  deep  regret  the  appearance  of 
much  disorder  in  the  whole  business,  which  they  disapprove;  believing,  as 
the  Assembly  do,  that  the  election  of  Elders  should  be  conducted  with  all 
due  deliberation,  according  to  the  letter  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presby- 


QS  THE   CONGREGATION.  [eOOK  n. 

terian  Church,  and  in  the  spirit  and  temper  of  the  gospel ;  and  althovigh  the 
Assembly  are  of  the  opinion  that  it  would  be  most  desirable  to  have  the 
communicants  only  as  the  electors  of  Ruling  Elders,  yet,  as  it  appears  to  be 
the  custom  in  some  of  the  Churches  in  the  Presbyterian  connection,  to  allow 
this  privilege  to  others,  they  see  no  reason  why  the  election  be  considered 
void,  nor  any  reason  why  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio  should  not  be 
affirmed.     Therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  sentence  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio  be  and  it  is  hereby 
affirmed.  And  the  Assembly  gave  their  opinion  that  the  Session  of  a  Church 
has  the  authority  to  convene  the  Congregation  for  all  such  purposes ;  but 
should  the  Session  neglect  or  refuse  to  convene  the  Congregation,  the  party 
feeling  aggrieved  has  its  remedy  by  application  to  Presbytery  in  the  form 
of  a  complaint. 

1840,  p.  305.  The  Assembly  deem  it  proper,  in  sustaining  the  complaint 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Blairsville,  to  declare  that  they  do  it  on  the  ground 
that  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  disapproving  of  the  act  of  the 
Presbytery,  if  carried  into  effect,  would  render  it  necessary  for  the  Churches 
in  that  Presbytery,  and  any  other  within  the  bounds  of  that  Synod  whose 
practice  may  be  the  same,  to  change  their  usage  as  to  the  manner  of  electing 
Ruling  Elders,  which  by  the  Constitution  is  left  to  be  regulated  by  ''  the 
mode  most  approved  and  in  use  in  each  Church."  At  the  same  time,  the 
Assembly,  in  coming  to  this  result,  have  no  design  to  establish  a  uniform 
mode  of  electing  Elders  throughout  the  Church ;  which  is  designedly  left 
by  the  Constitution  to  be  regulated  by  the  usage  of  each  particular  Church. 

And  it  may  be  added,  that  in  those  Churches  in  which  the  usage  has  pre- 
vailed, for  the  existing  Eldership  to  determine  when  and  how  large  an  ad- 
dition shall  be  made  to  the  Session,  the  Church  has  an  effectual  security 
against  the  abuse  of  that  power,  in  the  right  of  appeal  or  complaint,  secured 
by  the  Constitution. 

§  38.  An  aider  can  serve  hut  a  single  Church. 

[The  Synod  of  Philadelphia  rejected  a  resolution,  declaring  it  lawful  for  an  Elder 
to  exercise  the  office  in  two  different  Congregations.  A  complaint  was  taken  to  the  As. 
sembly.] 

1827,  p.  118.  The  complainants  were  heard  in  support  of  their  complaint; 
the  Synod  was  heard  in  defence  of  their  decision  ;  and  the  complainants  con- 
cluded with  a  reply,  when  it  was 

Resolved,  Bi/  the  AssemUy,  That  the  decision  of  the  Synod  be  affirmed, 
and  the  complaint  dismissed. 

1831,  p.  175.  The  following  question  from  the  Presbytery  of  Salem— 
"  Has  a  Ruling  Elder,  in  any  case,  a  legal  right  to  adjudicate  hi  another 
Church  than  that  of  which  he  is  an  Elder?" — was  taken  up  and  decided  in 
the  negative. 

§  39.  Elders  may  not  he  elected  for  a  term  of  years. 

1835,  p.  12.  Agreeably  to  the  Constitution  of  our  Church,  the  office  of 
Ruling  Elder  is  perpetual,  (see  Form  of  Government,  Ch.  xiii.  Sec.  6,)  and 
cannot  be  laid  aside  by  the  will  of  the  individual  called  to  that  office ;  nor 
can  any  Congregation  form  rules,  which  would  make  it  lawful  for  any  one 
to  lay  it  aside.  Your  committee  are  of  opinion  that  the  mode  of  electing 
Elders  in  the  Congregation  of  Wheatland,  for  a  term  of  years,  was  irregular, 
and  ought  in  future  to  be  abandoned  ;  but  cannot  invalidate  the  _  ordination 
of  persons  thus  elected,  and  ordained  to  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder. 
[Adopted.]  x^ 


8EC.  37.J  CHURCH    OFFICERS. — RULING  ELDERS.  69 

§  40.  Restoration  to  communion,  docs  not  restore  to  the  Eldersldp. 

1836,  p.  263.  The  two  things  are  distinct;  and  since  an  Elder  as  well  as 
a  Minister  may  be  suspended  from  his  office,  and  not  from  the  communion 
of  the  Church ;  so  there  may  be  reasons  for  continuing  his  suspension  from 
his  office,  after  he  is  restored  to  the  privileges  of  the  Church.  He  cannot 
be  restored  to  the  functions  of  his  office,  without  a  special  and  express  act 
of  the  Session  for  that  purpose,  with  the  acquiescence  of  the  Church. 

§  41.  An  Elder  without  charge  cannot  sit  in  Church  Courts. 

1835,  p.  32.  Resolved,  That  no  Ruling  Elder,  who  has  retired  from  the 
active  exercise  of  his  office  in  the  Church  to  which  he  belongs,  can  be  ad- 
mitted as  a  member  of  a  Presbytery,  Synod,  or  General  Assembly. 

§  42.  Installation  required  upon  Re-election. 

1849,  p.  265.  "  AVhen  a  Ruling  Elder  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  by 
removal  or  otherwise,  terminates  his  connection  with  the  Session  by  whom 
he  was  ordained,  does  he  require  installation,  before  he  can  regularly  exercise 
again  the  office  in  the  same  Church  or  in  any  other  one  ?"  [Answered  in 
the  affirmative.] 

1850,  p.  454.  [An  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Erie,  asking-  whether  the  action  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  1849,  has  a  retrospective,  or  only  a  prospective  bearing:] — 

The  committee  recommended  the  following  answer  to  the  question  : — 
That  it  has  a  prospective  bearing.     The  recommendation  was  adopted. 

1856,  p.  539.  1.  Resolved,  That  any  Elder  regularly  ordained  and  in- 
stalled in  one  Church,  and  subsequently  elected  to  the  same  office  in  another 
Church,  and  who  has  heretofore,  pursuant  to  such  election,  served  as  an 
Elder  in  such  other  Church  without  ohjcetion,  shall  be  presumed  to  have 
been  duly  installed  therein,  and  his  right  to  act  shall  not  be  now  questioned. 

2.  Resolved,  That  when  an  Elder  shall  hereafter  be  elected  to  the  same 
office  in  a  Church,  other  than  that  in  which  he  has  been  ordained  and 
installed,  the  Minister  and  Session  are  hereby  enjoined  formally  to  install 
him. 

3.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  hereby  declare,  that  the  existing  law  of 
the  Church,  as  to  the  mode  of  such  installation,  is  as  follows  :  After  sermon, 
the  JMinister  shall  speak  of  the  office  and  duties  of  Ruling  Elders,  as  in  case 
of  ordinations ;  and  shall  then  propose  to  the  Elder  elect,  in  the  presence 
of  the  Congregation,  the  following  questions :  "  Do  you  sincerely  receive 
and  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church,  as  containing  the  system 
of  doctrine. taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures?"  "Do  you  accept  the  office  of 
Ruling  Elder  in  this  Congregation  ;  and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the 
duties  thereof?"  "  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  and  unity,  and 
purity  of  the  Church  ?"  The  Elder  elect  having  answered  these  questions 
in  the  affirmative,  the  IMinister  shall  ask  the  members  of  the  Church,  whether 
they  accept  him,  as  in  cases  of  onlhiation.  The  members  of  the  Church 
having  answ.ered  in  the  affirmative,  by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  the 
3Iinister  shall  declare  him  an  Eldjr  of  that  Church;  and  accompany  this 
act  by  exhortation,  and  such  other  proceeding  as  he  may  deem  suitable  and 
expedient. 

§  43.  Elders  who  cannot  acquiesce  in  decisions  of  the  Superior  Courts  should 

resign. 

1772,  p.  435.  A  petition  from  the  members  of  the  Session  of  the  Third 
Presbyterian  Church  iji  this  city,  asking  advice  of  this  Synod  with  respect 
to  the  execution  of  their  office  in  consequence  of  the  judgment  of  the  Synod 


70  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK  II. 

respecting  that  Church.  After  it  was  duly  considered,  they  returned  the 
following  answer,  viz  :  The  Synod  advise  them  to  continue  to  act  as  Elders ; 
but  in  case  they  cannot,  consistently  with  what  they  apprehend  to  be  their 
duty,  continue  as  such,  and  act  upon  the  decisions  of  Synod,  that  they  may 
resign  their  office,  and  the  Congregation  proceed  to  choose  other  Elders,  who 
may  have  freedom  to  act  according  to  the  determinations  of  the  Synod. 

§  44.  Resignation  of  the  EldersJiip. 
[Dr.  S.  F.  Day  declined  to  have  his  children  baptized,  his  wife  being  a  Baptist.  The 
Session  of  the  Wooster  Church,  in  which  he  was  an  Elder,  was  advised  by  the  Presby- 
tery, that  in  such  a  case,  (proposed  in  thesi,)  the  Elder  should  be  removed  frona  office. 
Hereupon  Dr.  Day  gave  notice  to  the  Session,  that  he  resigned  the  Eldership.  At  a  sub- 
sequent mcctirg  of  Presbytery,  upon  a  memorial  from  Dr.  Day,  the  Presbytery  recon- 
sidered its  action,  and  ordered  the  Session  to  restore  him.  Upon  appeal,  the  Synod  sus. 
tained  the  Presbytery.  A  complaint  was  taken  up  by  the  Pastor — the  Rev.  James  H. 
Baird,  and  by  the  Session.     The  following  was  the  decision  :] 

1854,  p.  33.  Whereas,  It  appears  from  the  record,  that  Dr.  Day  was  re- 
moved from  the  Session  of  the  Church  of  Wooster,  by  his  own  resignation 
of  his  office  in  that  Church,  and  not  by  the  judicial  action  of  the  Session, 
it  was  not  competent  to  the  Presbytery  to  order  his  restoration  to  office  by 
the  Session;  and  therefore  the  judgment  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  confirming 
such  action  of  the  Presbytery,  was  erroneous,  and  ought  to  be  and  is  hereby 
reversed ;  and  the  complaint  of  the  Session,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  this  point, 
is  sustained. 

§  45.     Elders  in  Presbytery. —  Quorum  and  Ordination  questions. 

[In  the  original  draught  of  the  constitution  as  published  for  consideration  by  the  Synod 
in  1787,  (see  Book  I.  §  15,)  the  article  directing  the  manner  of  ordination  {Form  of  Goo. 
Ch.  15,  §  14,)  stands  as  we  have  it;  except  that  the  pln-ase  'presiding  Bishop'  is  used  in- 
stead  of  presiding  Minister.'  In  addition  to  this,  the  Directory  for  Worship,  in  the  same 
printed  volume,  has  a  chapter,  giving  an  order  for  ordination,  including  the  prayers,  pre- 
sentation of  a  Bible,  &c.  This  entire  chapter  on  ordination  was  struck  out  of  tiie  Direc- 
tory, bt'tbre  its  adoption  by  tiie  Synod,  the  next  year.  The  following  is  its  language,  so 
far  as  the  present  question  is  involved  : 

"When  the  peraon  to  be  ordained  has  passed  through  the  trials  prescribed  in  the  Form 
of  Government  and  Discipline,  or  such  others  as  sJiall  be  deemed  satisfactory,  the  Pres- 
bytery being  met  for  his  ordination,  the  sermon  being  ended,  and  the  engagements  direct- 
ed  in  the  Form  of  Government,  &-c.,  being  taken,  tl;e  person  who  is  to  be  ordained  shall 
kneel  down  in  the  most  convenient  part  of  tlie  Church,  and  the  Minister  who  lias  been 
appointed  to  preside,  shall  lay  his  right  hand  upon  his  head,  and  then  all  the  other  I\Iin- 
isters  of  the  Presbytery  present,  shall  also  lay  their  right  hands  upon  his  head,  and  the 
presiding  Minister  shall  pray  in  the  following,  or  like  manner 

"Then  he  sliall  take  liim  by  tlie  riglit  hand,  saying,  in  words  to  this  purpose:  'We 
give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  of  this  ministry  with  us.'  Then  the 
Ministers  who  laid  liands  on  him,  shall,  in  their  order,  take  him  by  the  right  hand." — 
Draught,  ^'c,  pp.  Ill,  113.] 

1842,  p.  16.  A  communication  from  the  Presbytery  of  the  Western  Dis- 
trict, on  the  subject  of  allowing  Ruling  Elders  to  unite  in  the  imposition  of 
hands  in  the  ordination  of  Bishops.  The  committee  unanimously  recom- 
mended an  adherence  to  the  order,  and  until  recently,  the  uniform  practice 
of  our  Church  on  this  subject,  viz  :  to  allow  Preaching  Elders  or  Bishops 
only,  to  engage  in  that  service.     Which  was  adopted. 

1843,  p.  183.  Resolved,  That  it  is  the  judgment  of  this  General  Assembly, 
that  neither  the  Constitution  nor  the  practice  of  our  Church  authorizes  Ru- 
ling Elders  to  impose  hands  in  the  ordination  of  Ministers.  [Yeas  138, 
Nays  9,  Non  liquet  1,  Excused  2.] 

p.  196.  Resolred,  That  any  three  Ministers  of  a  Presbytery  being  regu- 
larly convened,  arc  a  quorum  competent  to  the  transaction  of  all  business, 
agreeably  to  the  provision  contained  in  the  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  x. 
Sec.  7.     [Yeas  83,  Nays  35.] 


8KC.  43.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS RULING    ELDKRS.  71 

[Against  this  resolution  a  protest  was  entered,  with  a  reply;  the  substance  of  which  is 
vinbociied  in  similar  documents,  which  occur  below.] 

§  -46.  Action  of  the  Assemhl^  of  1844,  07i  these  questions. 

1844,  p.  362.  [The  Committee  of  Bills  and  Overtures]  reported  ou 
Overture  No.  3,  it  being  a  memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati, 
asking  this  Assembly  to  reverse  the  decision  of  the  last,  respecting  the  right 
of  Ruling  Elders  to  impose  hands  in  the  ordination  of  Ministers ;  and  re- 
specting the  necessity  of  the  presence  of  Ruling  Elders,  to  constitute  a  quo- 
rum of  Presbytery ;  and  on  an  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Transylva- 
nia on  a  branch  of  the  same  subject;  and  also  an  overture  from  the  Pres- 
bytery of  South  Alabama,  respecting  an  amendment  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, so  as  to  provide  that  Ruling  Elders  shall  be  necessary  to  a  quorum. 

p.  370.  1.  Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  the  last  As- 
sembly, in  determining  that  Ruling  Elders  are  not  authorized  by  the  Form 
of  Government  to  impose  hands  in  the  ordination  of  Ministers,  did  not  de- 
preciate the  office  of  Ruling  Elder,  nor  did  they  in  any  respect  contravene 
the  letter  or  the  spirit  of  the  Constitution,  or  the  principles  and  practice  of 
Presbyterian  Churches  in  Europe  or  America  since  the  reformation ;  but 
in  conformity  with  both  the  principles  and  practice  of  our  own  and  other 
Presbyterian  Churches,  they  did  decide  that  as  the  rite  of  ordination  is 
simply  a  declaratory  ministerial  act,  the  laying  on  of  hands  as  a  part  thereof 
belongs  properly  to  ordained  Ministers,  while  to  Ruling  Elders  is  left  un- 
impaired and  unquestioned  the  full  and  rightful  power  of  ordering  the  work 
of  ordination,  and  of  judging  in  the  discipline  of  Ministers,  in  common  with 
those  Presbyters  who  labour  in  word  and  doctrine  as  in  all  other  cases. 
[Yeas  154,  Nays  25.] 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  last  Assembly,  in  determining  that  three  Minis- 
ters are  a  quorum  of  the  Presbytery  when  no  Ruling  Elders  are  present,  did 
not  detract  in  any  degree  from  the  dignity  and  importance  of  this  office ; 
nor  did  they  question  the  perfect  right  or  duty  of  Elders  to  be  present  and 
take  part  in  all  acts  of  government  and  discipline ;  but  only  declared  that 
according  to  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  our  constitutional  rules,  their 
absence  does  not  prevent  the  Presbytery  from  constituting  and  transacting 
business,  if  three  Ministers  are  present ;  and  this  decision  is  based  upon  the 
fact  that  Ministers  are  not  only  preachers  of  the  gospel  and  administrators 
of  sealing  ordinances,  but  also  Ruling  Elders  in  the  very  nature  of  their 
office.     [Yeas  134,  Nays  45.] 

p.  371.  3.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly,  in  re-affirming  these  decisions  of 
the  last  Assembly  which  have  been  called  in  question,  design  to  maintain 
the  purity,  order,  and  peace  of  the  Church,  and  the  continued  and  faithful 
observance  of  those  principles  and  regulations  which  have  heretofore  been 
found  to  consist  with  true  Christian  liberty,  and  secure  the  common  welfare 
of  all  classes  in  the  Church.  Also,  they  re-affirm  and  maintain  the  scriptu- 
ral authority  of  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder,  and  the  great  importance  and 
solemn  obligation  of  the  attendance  of  Elders  on  the  meetings  of  the  judi- 
catories of  the  Church,  and  of  their  equal  participation  in  the  exercise  of 
government  and  discipline. 

§  47.  Protest  against  the  action  on  the  quorum  question. 

1844,  p.  386.  "1.  "We  consider  the  act  of  the  last  General  Assembly  in 
affirming,  and  of  this  General  Assembly  in  re-affirming,  that  '  any  three 
Ministers  of  a  Presbytery,  being  regularly  convened,  are  a  quorum  compe- 
tent to  the  transaction  of  all  business,'  to  be  unconstitutional.  As  by  this 
decision,  the  Assembly  have  in  efi'ect,  as  we  believe,  stricken  out  from  the 


72  THE    CONGREGATION.  [boOK  II. 

7th  section  of  Chapter  x.  of  the  Form  of  Government,  the  words,  '  and  as 
many  Polders  as  may  be  present  belonging  to  the  Presbytery,'  thus  virtually 
changing  a  constitutional  rule,  which  they  are  expressly  forbidden  to  do. — 
See  Section  6  of  Chapter  xii. 

"  2.  The  Constitution  clearly  defines  the  Presbytery  as  a  body  consisting 
of  two  sets  of  church  officers.  Preachers  on  the  one  hand,  and  on  the  other 
Ruling  Elders.  To  enable  one  of  the  constitutional  elements  of  such  a  body 
to  do  business  in  the  absence  of  the  other,  without  dear  and  express  j^rovi- 
sion  of  law  authorizing  it,  we  believe  to  be  contrary  to  all  precedent  in  cases 
of  bodies  similarly  constituted. 

"  3.  The  provision  of  our  Form  of  Government,  (Chap.  x.  Sec.  10,)  re- 
quiring the  consent  of  two  Elders  of  diiferent  Congregations  to  enable  the 
Moderator  of  Presbytery  to  call  a  special  meeting,  shows  that  our  Constitu- 
tion intended  to  guard  with  care  against  the  possibility  of  holding  a  meeting 
of  Presbytery  without  the  consent  and  presence  of  Ruling  Elders. 

'^  4.  The  natural  construction  of  the  clause  '  as  many  Elders  as  may  be 
present,'  implies,  as  we  believe,  the  presence  of  some  one  or  more  Elders; — 
and  similar  expressions  in  other  writings  show  that  the  language  conveys  an 
idea  not  of  contingency  or  uncertainty  as  to  the  presence  of  any,  but  only 
indefiniteness  as  to  the  number  of  those  who  are  to  be  present. 

''  5.  Ruling  Elders  are,  in  Chapter  v.,  declared  to  be  '  properly  the 
representatives  of  the  people,  chosen  by  them  for  the  purpose  of  exercising 
government  and  discipline ;'  and  to  permit  government  and  discipline  to  be 
exercised,  in  the  absence  of  all  the  representatives  of  the  people,  as  is  per- 
mitted by  this  decision,  seems  to  us  to  be  strangely  in  conflict  with  the 
representative  character  of  our  Constitution. 

"  6.  According  to  this  decision,  the  government  of  the  Church  may  be 
exercised  by  even  three  Ministers  who  have  been  ordained  sine  tittdo,  and 
who  have  never  been  called  to  rule  even  an  individual  Church ;  and  we 
certainly  believe  that  our  Book  never  can  sanction  a  decision  which  might 
even  occasionally  devolve  the  whole  authority  of  a  Presbytery  upon  those 
who  have  never  in  any  way  been  elected  by  the  people  to  govern  them. 

''  For  the  reasons  herein  set  forth,  we  dissent  from  the  opinion  of  the 
General  Assembly  on  the  above  mentioned  decision,  and  respectfully  request 
that  this,  our  protest,  may  be  recorded  on  the  Minutes." 

[Signed  by  28  members  of  the  Assembly.] 

§  48.  Reply  to  the  foregoing  protest. 

1844,  p.  387.  "The  Committee  appointed  [see  below  §  51.]  to  answer 
the  protest  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Young  and  others,  against  the  decision  of  the 
General  Assembly,  in  regard  to  the  quorum  of  Presbytery;  respectfully 
present  the  following  suggestions  in  reply  : 

''  That  as  the  protest  consists  chiefly  in  mere  declarations  of  opinions  held 
by  the  protesters,  the  Committee  deem  it  unnecessary  to  enter  into  a  full 
discussion  of  the  points  presented  in  the  protest ;  and  will  content  them- 
selves with  stating  what  they  understand  to  be  the  views  of  the  Assembly, 
and  with  giving  a  brief  outline  of  the  reasons  by  which  the  Assembly  was 
governed  in  their  decision.  In  the  execution  of  their  purpose,  the  Com- 
mittee will  follow  the  course  of  the  protesters,  and  take  up  the  several  points 
to  be  considered,  in  the  order  in  which  they  occur  in  the  protest  itself. 

"  1.  The  protesters  say,  that  they  '  consider  the  act  of  the  last  General 
Assembly  (1843)  in  affirming,  and  of  this  General  Assembly  (1844)  in 
re-affirming,  that  ''  any  three  Ministers  of  a  Presbytery,  regularly  convened, 
are  a  quorum  competent  to  the  transaction  of  all  business,"  to  be  unconstitu- 
tional, as  the  Assembly  have  in  efi"ect,  as  we  (the  protesters)  believe,  stricken 


SEC.    47.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS RULING   ELDERS.  73 

out  from  the  seventh  section  of  chapter  ten  of  the  Form  of  Government  the 
words  "  and  as  many  Ruling  Elders  as  may  be  present  belonging  to  the 
Presbytery,"  thus  virtually  changing  a  constitutional  rule.'  That  the  pro- 
testers so  believe,  the  Committee  do  not  question ;  but  they  are  perfectly 
confident  that  the  Assembly  were  of  a  diflFerent  mind,  and  that  there  is  no 
discrepancy  between  the  rule  in  our  Form  of  Government,  and  the  decision 
of  the  General  Assembly.  The  Assembly  did  not  decide  that  any  three 
Ministers  regularly  convened,  to  the  exclusion  of  any  number  of  Elders, 
however  large  that  number,  were  a  quorum  competent  to  the  transaction  of 
all  business;  but  merely  this,  that  under  the  provisions  of  the  rule  properly 
understood,  any  three  ministers  regularly  convened  were  competent  to  trans- 
act business,  although  no  Elders  should  be  present;  understanding  the 
phrase  *  as  many  Elders  as  may  be  present  belonging  to  the  Presbytery,'  as 
implying  that  all  such  Elders  as  belong  to  the  Presbytery  should  be  entitled 
to  a  seat  in  the  body,  although  they  should  outnumber  the  Ministers,  and 
also  as  implying  the  possibility  that  no  Elders  might  be  present,  the  form 
of  expression  being  one  that  would  include  all  the  possible  cases  that 'could 
arise:  1.  that  in  which  no  Ruling  Elders  were  present;  2.  that  in  which 
the  number  of  Ruling  Elders  would  be  less  than  the  number  of  Ministers; 
3.  that  in  which  the  numbers  would  be  equal ;  and  4.  that  in  which  the 
Ruling  Elders  would  outnumber  the  Ministers.  If  the  words  of  the  rule 
are  susceptible  of  this  explanation,  and  we  regard  it  as  the  only  just  and. 
legitimate  one,  then  the  Assembly  have  done  no  violence  to  the  rule,  but 
have  given  a  decision  in  accordance  with  the  true  import  of  its  terms. 

"  2.  The  protesters  again  object  to  the  decision  of  the  Assembly,  on  the 
ground  '  that  the  Constitution  clearly  defines  the  Presbytery  as  a  body  con- 
sisting of  two  sets  of  church  ofiicers — Preachers  on  the  one  hand,  and  Ruling 
Elders  on  the  other.'  And  they  maintain,  that  '  to  enable  one  of  the  con- 
stituent elements  of  such  a  body  to  do  business  in  the  absence  of  the  other, 
without  clear  and  express  provision  of  law  authorizing  it,  we  believe  to  be 
contrary  to  all  precedent  in  cases  of  bodies  similarly  constituted.' 

"  On  the  ground  assumed  by  the  protesters,  the  committee  maintain  that 
the  decision  of  the  Assembly  can  be  justified ;  for  the  very  terms  of  the  law 
or  specific  provision  relating  to  the  quorum  of  Presbytery  require  the  con- 
struction given  to  the  rule  by  the  Assembly.  And  were  the  import  of  the 
rule  doubtful,  which  the  committee  do  not  admit,  the  facts  that  there  can  be 
a  quorum  of  a  church  Session  without  a  Minister  present,  and  a  quorum  of 
a  General  Assembly  without  a  Ruling  Elder  present,  would  show  conclu- 
sively, that  in  interpreting  the  rule,  the  mere  fact  that  the  Presbytery  is 
composed  of  two  classes  of  church  officers,  would  of  itself  be  no  evidence 
that  a  quorum  of  the  body  could  not  consist  of  those  belonging  to  one  class ; 
and  that  class,  too,  the  members  of  which  are  invested  with  all  the  powers 
belonging  to  the  members  of  the  other  class.  If,  from  the  nature  of  the 
case,  or,  in  other  words,  if  from  the  composition  of  the  General  Assembly, 
to  which  the  Constitution  requires  an  equal  number  of  Ministers  and  Ruling 
Elders  to  be  delegated,  there  is  no  impediment  in  the  way  of  a  quorum 
being  composed  of  Ministers  alone,  what  can  there  be  in  the  composition  of 
a  Presbytery  to  prevent  Ministers  alone  from  ccmposing  a  quorum?  But 
the  fact  is  otherwise  than  as  stated  by  the  protesters.  In  the  Scottish 
Church  the  quorums  of  Presbyteries  Synods,  and  of  the  General  Assembly 
and  its  General  Commission,  may  be  composed  of  Ministers  alone :  and  the 
House  of  Lords,  in  Britain,  composed  of  the  peers  and  bishops,  may,  and 
do,  transact  business  in  the  absence  of  the  bishops.  And  even  if  the  bishops 
have  seats  in  the  House  of  Lords,  in  virtue  of  their  holding  in  ancient  times 
certain  baronies,  and  thus  virtually  composing  one  class,  as  some  maintaiu. 
10 


74  THE    CONGREGATION.  [i>jOK    11. 

do  not  the  protesters  themselves,  or  at  least  some  of  them,  hold  that  it  is 
only  as  Ruling  Elders  that  Ministers  are  entitled  to  seats  in  our  church 
courts  ?  And  therefore,  upon  their  own  showing,  there  is  no  impediment 
arising  from  the  composition  of  these  courts  in  the  way  of  the  Ministers  alone 
constituting  a  quorum. 

''  But,  beyond  all  question,  the  safest  precedents  in  this  matter  are  those 
furnished  by  our  own  and  other  Presbyterian  church  courts,  and  more  espe- 
cially those  of  Scotland  and  Ireland,  from  which  we  derived  our  own  forms 
of  government  and  discipline. 

"  3.  The  next  objection  urged  by  the  protesters  is,  that  '  the  provision  of 
our  Form  of  Government,  (Chap.  x.  Sec.  10,)  requiring  the  consent  of  two 
Elders  of  diiferent  Congregations  to  enable  the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery 
to  call  a  special  meeting,  shows  that  our  Constitution  intended  to  guard 
against  the  possibility  of  holding  a  meeting  of  Presbytery  without  the  con- 
sent and  presence  of  Ruling  Elders.' 

"  That  this  provision  was  designed  to  guard  against  the  holding  of  a 
special  meeting  without  the  consent  of  a  fair  proportion  of  the  eldership 
assenting  thereto,  we  admit ;  but  surely  the  protesters  draw  an  inference 
altogether  unwarranted,  when  they  consider  this  provision  designed  to  secure 
the  presence  of  the  Ruling  Elders.  That  there  may  be  a  quorum  at  this 
special  meeting,  it  is  not  necessary  that  any  of  the  Ministers  or  Ruling 
•Elders,  who  request  the  meeting  to  be  called,  should  be  present,  or  eVen 
that  the  Moderator  himself  should  be  present.  Before  the  Ruling  Elders 
who  united  in  the  request  for  calling  the  meeting  could  attend  said  meeting, 
it  would  be  necessary  for  their  respective  Sessions  to  commission  them. 

"  The  design,  therefore,  of  this  provision  was  not  '  to  guard  against  the 
possibility  of  holding  a  meeting  of  Presbytery  without  the  ....  presence 
of  Ruling  Elders,'  but  for  the  reason  that,  as  the  Elders  are  equally  inte- 
rested with  the  Ministers  in  the  business  of  the  Presbytery,  and  their  con- 
venience should  be  consulted  as  well  as  that  of  the  Ministers,  it  is  fit  that 
no  special  meeting  should  be  called,  without  the  consent  of  an  equal  number 
of  Ministers  and  Elders.  The  circular  letter  of  the  Moderator  is  designed 
to  secure  as  far  as  practicable  the  attendance  of  all  the  Ministers,  and  of  a 
Ruling  Elder  from  each  Church.  But  neither  the  issuing  of  the  letter,  nor 
the  concurrence  of  the  two  Ministers,  or  of  the  two  Ruling  Elders,  deter- 
mines anything  as  to  the  question  whether  there  can  be  a  quorum  without 
the  presence  of  one  or  more  Ruling  Elders. 

"4.  The  objection  derived  from  the  import  of  the  phrase,  'as  many  as 
may  be  present,'  has  been  sufficiently  answered  under  the  first  head. 

"  5.  The  fifth  objection  urged  against  the  decision  of  the  Assembly  is, 
that  '  Ruling  Elders  are  (in  Chap,  v.)  declared  to  be  "  properly  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  people,  chosen  by  them  for  the  purpose  of  exercising 
government  and  discipline;"  and  to  permit  government  and  discipline  to  be 
exercised,  in  the  absence  of  all  the  representatives  of  the  people,  as  is  per- 
mitted by  this  decision,  seems  to  us,  (the  protesters,)  to  be  strangely  in  con- 
flict with  the  representative  character  of  our  Constitution.' 

"The  objection,  if  of  any  force,  is  of  equal  avail  against  a  quorum  of  the 
General  Assembly  consisting  of  Ministers  alone  ;  which,  beyond  all  question, 
may  be  the  case ;  and  condemns  the  early  practice  of  our  own  Church,  both 
before  and  after  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution  in  1788.  Besides,  it  as- 
sumes what  the  protesters  have  no  where  attempted  to  prove,  viz  :  that  the 
Ministers  of  Christ  assembled  in  Presbytery,  can  do  no  business  in  the  ab- 
sence of  the  people  or  their  representatives.  Although  the  people  have  the 
right  to  be  represented  in  Presbytery  by  their  Ruling  Elders,  it  by  no  means 
follows  from  this  circumstance,  that  they  must  be  represented,  before  the 


«EC.  48.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS — RULING  ELDERS.  75 

re^'ular  business  of  the  body  can  be  transacted.  Tlfe  representative  char- 
acter, therefore,  of  our  Constitution  forms  no  valid  objection  against  the 
decision  of  the  Assembly. 

<'6.  The  sixth  and  last  objection  urged  by  the  protesters  against  the  de- 
cision of  the  Assembly  is,  '  that  the  government  of  the  Church  may  be  ex- 
ercised by  even  three  31inisters  who  have  been  ordained  sine  titulo,  and  who 
have  never  been  called  to  rule  in  an  individual  Church ;'  and  then  follows 
an  expression  of  their  belief,  that  '  our  Book  can  never  sanction  a  decision 
which  even  occasionally  devolves  the  authority  of  a  Presbytery  upon  those 
who  have  never  in  any  way  been  elected  by  the  people  to  govern  them.' 

"  This  is  evidently  a  hypothetical  case,  rather  than  one  likely  to  occur  in 
real  life ;  and  if  such  an  one  should  ever  happen  to  occur,  it  would  be  with 
the  implied  consent,  at  least,  of  all  the  regularly  settled  Pastors,  and  of  all 
the  Elderships  within  the  limits  of  the  Presbytery ;  for  without  their  know- 
ledge and  consent  it  could  not  possibly  take  place.  And,  further,  no  man 
is  ever  ordained  sine  titulo,  except  with  the  express  or  implied  consent  of 
the  Churches,  given  through  their  Pastors  and  Ruling  Elders. 

"  It  is  believed  by  the  committee,  that  the  objections  of  the  protesters 
have  been  fully  met,  and  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  enter  into  a  full  specifica- 
tion of  the  reasons  in  favour  of  the  decision  of  the  Assembly, — a  decision 
which  the  Assembly  believed  to  accord  with  the  true  import  of  the  terms  of 
the  rule,  and  to  be  confirmed  by  the  practice  of  our  own  and  other  Presby- 
terian church  courts,  and  by  the  practice  of  other  bodies  similarly  consti- 
tuted. Of  all  this,  full  evidence  has  in  various  forms  been  given  to  the 
Churches.  For  further  evidence  of  the  correctness  of  the  decision  of  the' 
General  Assembly,  the  committee  M'ould  refer  to  the  Minutes  for  1843." 

James  Hoge,  B.  II.  Rice, 

John  Maclean,  H.  A.  Boardman, 

C.  C.  Cuyler,  Committee." 

§  49.  Protest  on  the  impo^itioit  of  hands  in  ordaining  Ministers. 

1844,  p.  390.  "The  undersigned,  who  voted  in  the  minority  on  the  first 
resolution  of  the  series  reported  by  the  Committee  of  Overtures,  viz  :  the 
resolution  which  explains,  justifies,  and  re-afiirms  the  decision  of  the  last 
Assembly,  that  Ruling  Elders,  when  members  of  Presliytery,  have  no  au- 
thority to  impose  hands  in  the  ordination  of  Ministers  of  the  word, — byway 
of  protest  against  the  action  of  the  present  Assembly  adopting  the  said  first 
resolution,  respectfully  submit: 

"  I.  That  they  are  gratified  to  find  the  Assembly  in  the  said  resolution 
distinctly  asserting  the  right  and  power  of  Ruling  Elders  in  common  with 
Preaching  Elders,  to  order  the  whole  work  of  ordination,  and  their  further 
rightful  power  of  judging  in  the  discipline  of  Ministers  of  the  word.  And, 
further,  in  the  third  resolution,  affirming  and  maintaining  the  scriptural  au- 
thority of  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder,  and  their  equal  participation  in  the 
exercise  of  government  and  discipline.  These  are  important,  nay,  funda- 
mental principles;  and  in  the  existing  state  of  opinion  amongst  many  in  our 
Church,  we  hail  their  open  and  formal  avowal  as  a  most  important  event; 
and  make  this  statement,  lest  our  vote  against  the  said  first  resolution  might 
be  construed  into  a  denial  of  these  great  truths. 

"  II.  We  believe  that  the  Assembly  erred  in  matter  of  foct,  matter  of 
law,  and  matter  of  reason,  in  the  said  resolution,  in  the  things  following, 
viz : 

"  1.  It  is  in  our  opinion  an  error  of  fact,  to  assert  or  assume  that  /he 
practice  of  our  Church  has  been  clear  and  uniform  against  the  exorcise  of 
the  right  of  Ruling  Elders  to  impose  hands  in  ordination  :  for  that  the  con- 


76  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK    II. 

trary  practice  has  obtfeined  in  various  portions  of  our  Church,  and  for  a 
period  beyond  the  memory  of  some  of  our  oldest  Ministers,  is  capable  of 
distinct  proof.  There  is  a  member  of  this  Assembly,  who  was  ordained  more 
than  twenty  years  ago,  upon  whom  lluling  Elders  imposed  hands.  And, 
moreover,  since  as  the  law  stands,  the  act  of  any  part  of  the  Presbytery  is 
valid  at  all,  only  so  far  as  it  is  the  act  of  the  body  itself,  the  mere  presence 
of  Elders  in  the  body  nullifies  the  allegation  that  it  was  the  practice  that  they 
should  not  unite  in  acts  of  the  body,  and  requires  positive  proof  of  a  positive 
practice  which  forbade  their  acting,  and  we  deny  the  existence  of  any  such 
proof.  As  to  matter  of  fact,  therefore,  we  take  issue  with  the  Assembly,  and 
deny  that  any  such  positive  practice  at  all,  in  our  Church,  much  less  any 
clear  and  uniform  practice,  as  assumed  in  the  resolution,  justifies  the  state- 
ment that  it  is  against  law  for  Elders  to  lay  on  hands. 

"  2.  As  to  the  whole  influence  of  practice  in  determining  the  sense  of 
written  constitutions,  much  less  of  divine  ordinances  and  records,  we  con- 
sider the  ground  assumed  by  the  Assembly,  in  the  said  resolution,  as  erro- 
neous in  point  of  reason  :  And  we  contend  that  the  practice  of  our  own 
Church,  if  it  were  clear,  uniform  and  unquestioned,  could  never  oblige  the 
conscience  of  its  office  bearers  to  put  on  written  language  a  sense  different 
from  the  sense  contained  in  the  words,  more  especially  when  the  language, 
and  not  the  practice,  is  adopted  under  solemn  vows  to  Grod,  And  we  deny 
that  the  practice  of  all  the  Churches  in  the  world  can  ever  do  more  than 
afford  a  presumption  in  favour  of  the  truth  of  what  the  practice  favours, — a 
presumption  whose  force  depends  entirely  on  the  character  of  the  things 
►  themselves,  and  that  of  the  Churches  which  practise  them  :  and  our  Church 
has  in  practice  done  what  was  forbidden,  and  failed  to  do  what  was  com- 
manded ;  and  the  practice  under  the  Westminster  Form  of  Government 
should  not  be  relied  on,  because  the  language  of  that  Form  has  been  mate- 
rially changed  in  our  book. 

"3.  In  the  distinction  which  the  Assembly  takes  between  the  rite  of  or- 
dination, and  the  substance  of  the  act,  we  are  of  opinion  that  there  is  an 
error  both  of  law  and  of  reason.  Of  law,  because  our  Constitution  does  not 
say  that  imposition  of  hands  is  by  the  Ministers  of  the  word  as  a  rite  super- 
added to  the  act  of  the  Presbytery  ;  but  it  says  that  the  imposition  of  hands 
is  the  act  of  the  Presbytery,  conjoined  to  the  ordination  by  the  Moderator 
of  the  body  in  its  behalf.  Of  reason,  because,  in  the  nature  of  the  case,  a 
church  court  cannot  perform  a  7'ite,  which  is  personal  to  Ministers  of  the 
word  ;  and  therefore  if  imposition  of  hands  be  a  rite,  belonging  to  Ministers 
of  the  word  as  such,  it  belongs  to  them  individually,  and  is  as  incapable  of 
joint  exercise  as  the  rite  of  baptism. 

"4.  If  the  Assembly  means  to  say  that  the  whole  of  ordination  is  merely 
a  ministerial  and  declarative  rite,  as  its  language  seems  to  bear,  then  we  say, 
this  seems  to  us  to  be  a  total  error  of  fact,  of  law,  and  of  reason ;  for,  as  we 
believe,  ordination  is  by  God's  word,  simply  and  merely  an  act  of  jurisdic- 
tion, and  belongs  absolutely  and  exclusively  to  such  assemblies,  as  being 
composed  of  Teaching  and  lluling  Elders,  are  invested  with  power  to  rule, 
and  by  our  Constitution,  to  a  court  of  this  sort  called  a  Presbytery.  The 
Presbytery,  composed  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  has  power  to  ordain  Minis- 
ters, is  the  express  language  of  our  Constitution;  and  to  us  it  seems  clear, 
that  to  separate  the  power  of  ordination  from  the  other  portions  of  jurisdic- 
tion in  the  Church,  and  to  make  it  a  rite,  instead  of  an  exercise  of  rule  or 
government,  is  inconsistent  not  only  with  Presbyterian,  but  with  Protestant 
ground  of  Church  order. 

4f''  5.  When  the  Assembly  say  that   because  '  the  rite  of  ordination    is 
simply  a  declaratory  ministerial  act/  therefore  the  laying  on  of  hands  as  a 


SEC.    49.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS — RULING    ELDERS.  77 

part  thereof  must  belong  properly  to  ordained  IMinisters;  and  for  the  same 
reason  liuling-  Elders  cannot  unite  in  this  part  of  the  act,  their  words  neces- 
sarily bear  that,  for  the  same  reason  the  same  Elders  ought  not  to  take  part 
in  any  other  portion  of  the  act  or  rite  of  ordination ;  and  moreover,  if  Ruling 
Elders  cannot  take  part,  as  the  Assembly  say  they  cannot,  in  any  act  which 
is  decJaratory  and  ministerial,  then  they  cannot  take  part  in  any  act  of  any 
kind  whatever,  for  the  only  power  possessed  by  Teaching  or  Ruling  Elders, 
whether  jointly  or  severally,  is  merely  derJarative  and  ministerial,  as  God's 
word  and  our  Constitution  abundantly  declare. 

"  6.  It  appears  to  us  that  the  denial  of  the  right  of  Ruling  Elders  to 
impose  hands,  involves  the  denial  that  they  are  scriptural  Presbyters,  which 
denial  seems  to  us  to  undermine  the  foundation  of  Presbyterian  order;  and 
to  assert  that  ordination,  embracing  imposition  of  hands,  is  more  or  less 
than  an  act  of  church  power  exerted  by  the  constitutional  tribunals,  seems 
to  us  to  imply  that  it  is  a  mere  form,  or  that  it  is  a  true  sacrament, — either 
of  which  errors  appears  inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  Protestantism. 

'■'■  With  great  respect  for  the  authority  of  the  Assembly,  we  feel  obliged 
by  a  sense  of  what  is  due  to  truth,  as  we  understand  it,  to  offer  these  reasons 
of  protest,  that  our  true  position,  and  the  exact  objections  we  take  to  the 
aforesaid  resolution  of  the  Assembly,  may  appear  in  time  to  come." 

[Signed  by  22  members  of  the  Assembly.] 

§  50.  Answer  to  the  protest  on  imposition  of  hands. 

1844,  p.  392.  "The  Committee  appointed  [see  below  §  51.]  to  answer 
the  protest  of  Messrs.  James  Stonestreet,  N.  H.  Hall,  and  others,  against 
the  decision  of  the  General  Assembly,  respecting  the  '  imposition  of  hands' 
in  the  ordination  of  Ministers,  respectfully  present  the  following  reply  to  the 
positions  in  said  protest : 

"  We  fully  concur  with  the  protesters,  in  the  satisfaction  which  they 
express,  that  the  Assembly  distinctly  asserts  '  the  right  and  power  of  Ruling 
Elders,  in  common  with  Preaching  Elders,  to  order  the  whole  work  of  ordi- 
nation,' '  and  their  equal  participation  in  the  exercise  of  government  and 
discipline,'  &c. ;  yet  as  the  language  employed  by  our  protesting  brethren 
may  convey  the  idea,  that  the  Assembly  has  been  constrained  to  make  these 
admissions  by  force  of  argument  in  the  recent  controversy,  we  feel  called 
upon  to  state  most  explicitly,  that  no  change  in  sentiment  has  been  produced 
by  the  arguments  of  the  protesters,  or  of  those  who  agree  with  them  in 
opinion.  The  opinions  of  the  Assembly  of  1844  are  identical  with  those  of 
the  Assembly  of  1843,  and  the  resolution  protested  against,  merely  expresses 
what  were  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  when  the 
Constitution  was  framed,  and,  as  far  as  we  are  informed,  at  every  period  of 
its  previous  and  subsequent  history.  Of  this  statement  full  proof  was  given 
in  the  debates  of  the  last  Assembly. 

"1.  The  protesters  charge  that  *  the  Assembly  erred  in  matter  of  fact, 
matter  of  law,  and  matter  of  reason ;'  and  as  evidence  of  error  in  matter 
of  fact,  they  state  that  there  was,  on  the  floor  of  the  Assembly,  a  Minister 
ordained  more  than  twenty  years  ago  upon  whom  Ruling  Elders  imposed 
hands.  This,  it  is  presumed,  is  the  earliest  instance  of  the  kind,  of  which 
our  protesting  brethren  have  any  certain  knowledge,  and  if  so,  how  very  far 
short  does  it  come  of  overthrowing  the  position,  that  the  practice  of  our  own 
and  of  all  other  Presbyterian  Churches  is  adverse  to  the  opinions  of  the 
protesters  ?  Admitting,  as  they  assert,  that  '  a  contrary  practice  has  ob- 
tained in  various  portions  of  our  Church,'  and  that  too  '  from  a  period  be- 
yond the  memory  of  some  of  our  oldest  Ministers,'  of  which  however  no 
certain  evidence  has  ever  been  furnished,  yet  it  is  evident  from  the  whole 


7S  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK  II. 

current  of  testimony,  that  these  instances  are  but  mere  exceptions  to  the 
general  practice,  and  that  they  occurred  in  portions  of  the  Church  remote 
from  the  seats  of  the  okler  Churches  and  Presbyteries,  by  which,  in  17S8, 
our  Constitution  was  ratified  and  adopted.  And  after  all,  '  the  various  por- 
tions of  our  Church'  spoken  of,  will  doubtless,  upon  examination,  be  found 
to  be  very  few  in  number,  and  the  contrary  practice  can  in  all  probability 
be  traced  to  the  mistaken  views  of  a  few  men  in  what  was  at  that  time  a 
distant  and  feeble  Presbytery.  Not  a  single  instance  has  ever  been  adduced, 
witliin  the  limits  of  the  older  Presbyteries,  in  which  Ruling  Elders  imposed 
hands  in  the  ordination  of  Ministers ;  and  all  tradition  is  in  favour  of  the 
ground  taken  by  the  General  Assembly.  In  Europe  and  America,  there 
are  various  denominations  of  Presbyterians,  yet  none  of  them  permit  any 
others  than  Ministers  of  the  word  to  impose  hands  in  the  ordination  of  Min- 
isters. 

"  2.  '  The  mere  presence  of  Elders  in  the  body,'  say  our  brethren,  '  nulli- 
fies the  allegation  that  it  was  the  practice  that  they  should  not  unite  in  acts 
of  the  body,  and  requires  positive  proof  of  a  positive  practice  which  forbade 
their  acting,  and  we  deny  the  existence  of  such  proof.'  If  the  committee 
understand  this  language,  of  which  they  are  not  at  all  confident,  they  would 
say,  in  reference  to  the  practice  of  the  Church,  that  the  allegation  has  no 
respect  to  what  in  time  past  lluling  Elders  should  not  have  done,  but  has 
respect  to  what  they  did  not  do  ;  and  we  know  of  no  one  who  maintains,  that 
any  '  positive  practice  forbade'  Ruling  Elders  to  act  in  the  imposition  of 
hands,  but  ihat  it  was  contrary  to  practice  for  them  to  do  so.  The  rule 
limits  the  imposition  of  hands  to  the  Clergy,  and  reference  was  made  to  the 
practice  to  show  that  the  construction  put  upon  the  rule  was  the  construction 
universally  put  upon  it  by  those  who  framed  the  rule,  and  almost  univer- 
sally by  those  who  have  acted  upon  it. 

'"  3.  Again,  the  protesters  charge  what  we  most  positively  and  unequivo- 
cally disavow,  viz  :  that  we  plead  practice  against  the  plain  and  obvious 
meaning  of  the  words.  We  maintain  that  the  words  of  the  rule,  properly 
understood  and  compared  with  the  other  parts  of  the  Constitution,  require 
the  construction  given  to  the  rule  by  the  Assembly.  We  appeal  to  the 
practice  of  our  own  and  other  Presbyterian  Churches  as  confirmatory  of  the 
.exposition  given  to  the  rule,  and  as  the  best  evidence,  in  addition  to  the 
language  which  they  have  used,  of  the  meaning  and  intention  of  those  who 
framed  our  system  of  government  and  discipline.  And  will  any  one  ques- 
tion the  propriety  of  this  use  of  well  attested  practice  carried  through  gene- 
rations and  even  centuries?  Or  will  any. intelligent  and  candid  men  set 
up  against  uniform  and  general  practice  mere  exceptions,  which  are  limited 
in  their  extent,  and  of  modern  date  ? 

"  The  protesters  next  observe  that,  '  in  the  distinction  which  the  Assem- 
bly takes  between  the  rite  of  ordination  and  the  substance  of  the  act,  we 
(the  protesters)  are  of  the  opinion,  that  there  is  an  error  both  of  law  and 
of  reason.'  The  committee  do  not  understand  the  Assembly  as  making  the 
iistinction  to  which  objection  is  here  made.  The  Presbytery  has  power  to 
ordtiin  because  it  is  composed  in  part  of  those  to  whom  the  power  of  ordain- 
ing belongs,  but  who,  agreeably  to  the  principles  of  Presbyterian  govern- 
ment and  the  law  of  our  Church,  are  not  to  exercise  this  power  without 
the  consent  of  the  lluling  Elders,  the  representatives  in  Presbytery  of  the 
people.  And  hence,  although  ordination  belongs  to  the  power  of  jurisdic- 
tion as  contended  for  by  our  brethren,  yet  the  power  of  the  Eldership  in 
regard  to  it  is  limited  to  a  concurrence  with  the  Ministers  in  deciding  and 
ordering  tliat  it  shall  take  place,  and  in  determining  the  time,  place,  and  the 
persons  who  are  to  take  part  in  the  public  services.     And  this  is  the  utmost 


SEC.  50.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS — RULIN(3i    ELDERS.  79 

point  to  ■which  the  most  strenuous  advocates  for  ordination  pertaining  to 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Church  have  gone  till  recently,  in  reference  to  the 
power  of  Ruling  Elders  in  the  matter  of  ordination. 

"  5.  The  remarks  jxxst  made,  the  committee  consider  a  sufficient  reply  to 
what  is  said  in  the  next  section  of  the  protest. 

"  6.  In  saying  that  '  the  rite  of  ordination  is  simply  a  declaratory  minis- 
terial act,  of  which  imposition  of  hands  is  a  part,'  the  Assembly  meant 
nothing  more  than  this,  that  the  solemn  ceremony  of  setting  a  candidate 
apart  to  the  office  of  the  holy  ministry,  was  a  rite  that  appertained  to  Min- 
isters alone,  and  that  '  imposition  of  hands'  was  used  as  a  moral  sign,  to  de- 
clare publicly  who  the  party  is  that  is  set  apart  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
In  this  sense  it  is  properly  called  a  declarative  act,  and  in  as  much  as  it  is 
to  be  performed  by  Ministei'S  alone,  it  is  properly  called  a  ministerial  act. 

7.  The  protesters  next  say,  that  it  appears  to  them  '  that  the  denial  of 
the  right  of  Ruling  Elders  to  impose  hands,  involves  the  denial  that  they 
are  scriptural  Presbyters.' 

"  But  do  they  not  themselves  advert  with  satisfaction  to  the  fact,  that  the 
Assembly  in  their  resolutions  on  this  subject,  affirm  and  maintain  '  the 
scriptural  authority  of  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder  ?'  With  no  propriety, 
therefore,  can  the  denial  by  the  Assembly  of  the  right  of  Ruling  Elders  to 
impose  hands  in  the  ordination  of  Ministers  be  regarded  as  involving  a 
denial  that  they  are  scriptural  officers.  That  it  involves  a  denial  that  they 
are  Bishops,  Pastors,  Ministers,  and  even  Presbyters,  in  exactly  the  same 
sense  that  Ministers  are  Presbyters,  is  conceded ;  their  distinctive  charac- 
ter being  that  of  '  representatives  of  the  people,'  and  their  official  name 
being  that  of  Ruling  Elders,  in  order  to  distinguish  them  the  more  fully 
from  those  who,  both  in  the  Scripture  and  our  Form  of  Government,  are 
styled  simply  '  Presbyters,'  or  *  Elders,'  meaning  Ministers  of  the  word, 
who  alone  are  the  Presbytery  to  whom  the  imposition  of  hands  appertains : 
it  appertaining  to  the  Ruling  Elders  to  concur  with  the  Ministers  or  Pres- 
byters, as  to  the  propriety  or  impropriety  of  ordaining  a  candidate  for  the 
sacred  office. 

''■  ]Much  of  the  erroneous  reasoning  respecting  the  powers  of  the  Ruling 
li^lders,  arises  from  overlooking  the  distinction  between  Ministers  of  the 
gospel  and  Ruling  Elders.  Both  these  classes  of  officers  are  appointed  to 
exercise  government  and  discipline,  but  to  the  former  only  does  it  belong 
to  labour  in  word  and  doctrine,  and  therefore  to  set  apart  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  after  due  trial  and  approbation,  those  who  are  to  take 
part  in  the  same  ministry. 

"  We  have  now  taken  notice  of  all  the  objections  of  the  protesters,  and  if 
we  mistake  not,  we  have  fairly  met  them.  Were  it  requisite,  we  could, 
without  difficulty,  set  forth  the  objections  to  the  views  entertained  by  the 
protesters,  and  show  that  their  views  are  contrary  to  Scripture,  to  the  Con- 
stitution of  our  Church,  and  to  the  practice  of  our  own  and  all  other  Pres- 
byterian ChuBfches;  and  that  they  tend  to  subvert  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder, 
by  confounding  it  with  that  of  Minister  of  the  word.  It  was  the  doctrine 
of  the  Independents  and  not  of  the  Presbyterians,  that  Ruling  Elders  had 
the  right  to  impose  hands  in  the  ordination  of  Ministers,  as  could  be  abund- 
antly shown  from  authorities  not  to  be  questioned. 

"  In  favour  of  the  decision  of  the  last  Assembly,  or  rather  of  the  last  three 
General  Assemblies,  it  can  be  shown,  1.  That  the  decision  accords  with  the 
word  of  God  ;  2.  with  the  very  words  of  our  Constitution  ;  3.  with  the 
uniform  practice  of  those  who  framed  the  Constitution;  4.  with  the  uniform 
practice  of  all  other  Presbyterian  Churches  ;  and  we  cannot  but  express  the 
hope  that  a  matter  which  has  been  decided,  after  a  full  and  careful  examina- 


80  THE    CONGREGATION.  [bOOK  II. 

tion,  by  our  whole  Church,  and  by  such  large  majorities,  may  be  considered 
as  settled,  and  that  it  will  not  be  made  a  subject  of  further  agitation." 

James  Hoge,  B.  H.  Rice, 

John  Maclean,  H.  A.  Boardman, 

C.  C.  Cuyler.  Committee." 

§  51.  Authority/  of  the  ahove  replies. 

1844,  p.  385.  Inasmuch  as  there  is  not  time  for  the  committee  appointed,  to 
answer  the  protests  on  the  quoi'um  and  ordination  questions  previously  to  the 
adjournment  of  the  Assembly,  therefore, 

Resolved,  1st.  That  the  protests  be  admitted  to  record.  2d.  That  the 
committee  appointed  to  prepare  answers,  be  requested  to  do  so  after  the 
rising  of  the  Assembly,  and  forward  them  to  the  Stated  Clerk.  3d.  In 
taking  this  course,  the  Assembly  disclaim  any  want  of  respect  to  said  pro- 
testants;  and  express  the  hope  that  agitation  on  the  subjects  in  question  may 
cease. 

Title  3. — candidates  for  the  ministry. 
§  52.  Candidates  to  he  Sought  for  and  Encouraged. 

1828,  p.  240.  Resolved.,  That  each  Minister  and  church  Session  be  affec- 
tionately requested  to  search  diligently  and  prayerfully  for  young  men  of  piety 
and  promising  talents,  proper  to  be  taken  under  the  patronage  of  the  Church 
as  candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry,  and  recommend  such  young  men  to  the 
Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  they  are  found,  or  to  some  education  society. 
[Reiterated  in  the  Minutes  passim.~\ 

§  53.  Thorough  literary  training  of  Candidates. 

1783,  p.  499.  It  was  requested  by  the  First  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia, 
that  the  Synod  declare  to  them  their  sense  on  this  point,  viz :  Whether  a 
person  without  a  liberal  education  may  be  taken  on  trial,  or  licensed  to  preach 
the  gospel  ?     The  question  being  put,  it  was  carried  in  the  negative. 

1785,  p.  511.  An  overture  was  brought  in,  in  the  following  terms,  viz  : 
Whether,  in  the  present  state  of  the  Church  in  America,  and  the  scarcity  of 
Ministers  to  fill  our  numerous  Congregations,  the  Synod  or  Presbyteries  ought 
therefore  to  relax,  in  any  degree,  in  the  literary  qualifications  required  of 
intrants  into  the  ministry?  And  it  was  carried  in  the  negative  by  a  great 
majority. 

§  54.  Letter  to  Rev.  David  Rice  on  thorough  training. 

1804,  p.  299.  Dear  Sir — Your  letter  of  the  18th  of  April  has  been  regu- 
larly laid  before  the  General  Assembly,  and  although  it  ought  to  have  been 
accompanied  with  an  extract  from  the  minutes  of  the  Presbytery  of  Transyl- 
vania, yet  the  Assembly  having  perfect  confidence  in  you,  easily  waived  that 
formality. 

The  inquiry  which  you  propose,  in  the  name  of  the  Presbytery,  concerning 
the  propriety,  in  your  present  circumstances,  of  licensing  and  ordaining  men 
to  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry,  without  a  liberal  education,  is  certainly 
of  great  magnitude.  Considering  the  great  and  ardent  zeal  on  the  subject 
of  religion  which  has  been  awakened  throughout  so  large  a  portion  of  the 
United  States,  the  multitudes  who  are  earnestly  demanding  of  you  the  bread 
of  life,  and  the  few,  comparatively,  who  are  regularly  ordained  to  break  it 
amons  them ;  the  reasoning  seems  specious  at  first,  which  would  encourage 
us,  inthe  instances  you  mention,  to  depart  from  the  spirit  of  our  standards  on 


SEC.   50.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS — THE    MINISTRY.  81 

this  subject;  and  some  plausible  facts  frequently  occur  which  appear  to  con- 
firm this  reasoning,  and  mislead  the  judgments  of  many  honest  and  well 
meaning  men.  On  all  subjects  on  which  the  human  mind  is  roused  to  un- 
common exertions,  and  inflamed  with  uncommon  ardour,  men  become  eloquent 
for  a  season ;  and  even  the  most  weak  and  ignorant  often  surprise  us  by  the 
fluency  and  pertinency,  as  well  as  fervour  of  their  expressions.  And  in  gen- 
eral revivals  of  the  spirit  of  religion,  that  copiousness  and  pathos  in  prayer 
and  exhortation,  which  are  not  uncommonly  to  be  found  among  men  who  are 
destitute  of  any  liberal  culture  of  m.ind,  and  often  even  of  any  considerable 
natural  talents,  may  tempt  themselves,  and  lead  others  to  conclude  that  they  are 
endued  with  peculiar  and  extraordinary  gifts  for  the  service  of  the  Church, 
which  ought  not  to  be  suffered  to  lie  useless  and  unemployed. 

An  ardent  zeal,  too  often  united  with  a  certain  spiritual  pride,  and  strong 
self-love,  is  apt  to  inspire  some  weak  persons  of  an  enthusiastic  tempera- 
ment, with  vehement  impulses  to  preach  the  gospel,  which  they  flatter  them- 
selves are  calls  from  Heaven ;  but  experience  has  repeatedly  shown  us,  that 
these  inward  impulses  most  commonly  affect  men  of  great  imbecility  of 
mind,  or  of  strong  vanity.  Experience  farther  shows,  that  when  this  fer- 
vour is  somewhat  abated,  all  their  barrenness  and  defect  of  furniture  for  the 
holy  ministry,  and  the  sound  interpretation  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  become 
manifest ;  and  too  many  unhappy  examples  have  occurred  of  those  who 
have  abandoned  good  morals  when  deserted  by  their  zeal.  And  with  regard 
to  supposed  calls  to  preach  the  gospel,  no  man  can  be  rightly  called  to  that 
sacred  office,  out  of  the  regular  order  which  Christ  has  established  in  his 
Church ;  no  such  inward  call  can  be  judged  of  by  any  church  judicatory, 
nor  distinguished  by  any  certain  criterion,  from  the  visionary  impulses  of 
enthusiasm.  The  judicatories  of  the  Church  can  judge  only  of  the  life  and 
conversation  of  men,  their  knowledge  and  their  talents  to  teach. 

Besides,  we  know  that  the  nature  of  true  religion  is  to  render  men 
humble.  And  such  is  the  solemnity  and  importance  of  the  duty  of  inter- 
preting the  word  of  God  to  the  people,  and  speaking  in  his  name,  that  a 
sincere  penitent  will  rather  wait  to  be  sought  out,  than  forwardly  intrude 
himself  into  so  holy  a  calling.  And  do  we  not  find  in  fact,  that  they  are 
not  usually  the  most  prudent,  judicious,  and  qualified  to  teach  among  the 
laity,  who  are  most  solicitous  to  be  constituted  public  guides  and  instructors 
in  the  Church  ? 

We  do  not  say  that  a  liberal  education  is  absolutely  essential  to  a  man's 
usefulness  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel ;  but  reason  and  experience  both 
demonstrate  its  high  importance  and  utility.  And  where  ignorant  men  are 
permitted  to  explain  the  Holy  Scriptures,  it  ought  to  be  subject  to  the 
direction  and  control  of  others  of  greater  knowledge.  But  this  is  an  order 
which  it  has  not  been  thought  proper  to  adopt  in  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
And  the  superior  comparative  prosperity  and  usefulness  of  our  Church,  and 
that  of  our  eastern  brethren,  which  is  similarly  constituted,  is  a  demonstra- 
tion by  no  means  equivocal,  of  the  approbation  and  smiles  of  Heaven  upon 
us,  in  the  exercise  of  our  present  form  of  government  and  discipline.  But 
were  our  opinion  on  this  subject  different  from  what  it  is,  we  cannot  lawfully 
and.  conscientiously  depart  from  our  present  standards  till  they  be  changed 
"in  an  orderly  manner  by  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  which 
compose  the  body  of  the  General  Assembly. 

You  express  your  apprehensions,  lest,  if  certain  illiterate  and  unqualified 
men*  should  not  be  admitted  to  the  ministry  of  the  gospel  among  you,  they 

*[The  followers  of  Barton  W.  Stone,  and  the  Cumberland  Party.     See  Book   VII, 
§  52  et  seq.] 
11 


82  THE    CONGREGATTON.  [BOOK  II. 

may  withdraw  from  the  Church,  and  become  the  promoters  of  dangerous 
schisms.  We  answer,  The  path  of  duty  is  a  safe  path.  Do  what  is  right, 
and  commit  the  event  to  God.  If  they  are  men  of  such  a  spirit,  it  is  only 
a  new  proof  that  they  are  most  unfit  for  the  office  to  which  they  aspire. 
Parties  created  by  them  will  neither  be  important  nor  durable. .  But  if  the 
gates  of  the  Church  are  opened  to  weakness  and  ignorance,  she  will  soon  be 
overflowed  with  errors,  and  with  the  wildest  disorders.  We  shall  bring  the 
ministry  into  disgrace  and  contempt ;  which  should  be,  like  the  priesthood 
of  Aaron,  without  blemish.  If  men  are  sincerely  desirous  of  promoting  the 
glory  of  Grod,  let  them  first  bestow  the  necessary  pains  and  time  to  acquire 
the  requisite  qualifications  for  feeding  and  leading  the  flock  of  Christ ;  let 
them  be  regularly  initiated  into  the  priesthood ;  and  not  hasten  to  offer  un- 
hallowed fire  on  Grod's  altar.  If  they  are  sincerely  desirous  of  doing  good, 
let  them  do  it  in  that  sphere  in  which  they  appear  destined  by  Providence 
to  move.  In  this,  every  Christian,  the  poorest  and  humblest,  has  ample 
scope  to  exercise  his  pious  and  benevolent  dispositions,  and  to  exert  his 
talents,  whatever  they  may  be. 

§  55.  Literary  qualifications  loaived  in  special  cases. 

1758,  p.  289.  Several  very  earnest  applications  were  made  to  the  Synod 
by  Welch  people  in  diff"erent  parts,  representing  that  many  among  them  un- 
derstand not  the  English  tongue ;  and  unless  they  have  a  pastor  capable  of 
speaking  in  their  own  language  they  must  live  entirely  destitute  of  ordi- 
nances ;  that  a  certain  Mr.  John  Griffith  came  some  years  ago  from  Wales, 
with  good  certificates  of  his  Christian  knowledge  and  piety,  though  he  has 
not  had  a  liberal  education,  and  of  being  there  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel ; 
that  he  has  preached  among  them  to  their  great  satisfaction  ;  and  therefore 
pray  the  Synod  to  ordain  him  to  the  ministry,  that  he  may  both  preach  and 
also  administer  the  sacraments  among  them. 

As  the  circumstances  of  that  people  are  singular,  and  no  other  way  ap- 
pears in  which  they  can  enjoy  ordinances,  the  Synod  agree  that  the  said  Mr. 
John  Griffith,  though  he  has  not  the  measure  of  school  learning  usually  re- 
quired, and  which  they  judge  to  be  ordinarily  requisite,  be  ordained  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry ;  and  appoint  Messrs.  Samuel  Davies,  Dr.  Alison, 
Treat,  Hunter,  and  Kettletas,  to  be  a  Presbytery  p>ro  re  nata,  to  ordain  him 
to-morrow  at  11  o'clock. 

p.  290.  The  members  appointed  to  be  a  Presbytery,  pro  re  nata,  to  ordain 
Mr.  John  Griffith,  brought  in  the  following  report : 

"  The  members  appointed  to  be  a  Presbytery,  j:3ro  re  nata,  met  according 
to  appointment,  and  chose  Mr.  Davies,  Moderator ;  Dr.  xilison,  clerk. 

"  Mr.  John  Griffith  appeared  before  us,  and  after  proper  questions  pro- 
posed to  him,  (as  preparatory,)  to  our  satisfi^ction,  his  receiving  the  West- 
minster Confession  and  Catechisms,  &c.,  according  to  the  agreement  of  this 
Synod,  and  professing  subjection  to  them,  the  Presbytery  agreed  to  proceed 
immediately  to  his  ordination  ;  and  accordingly,  the  Presbytery,  with  impo- 
sition of  hands  and  prayer,  set  apart  the  said  Mr.  John  Griffith  to  the  gospel 
ministry.     Concluded  with  prayer." 

Ordered,  That  Mr.  Griffith  belong  to  Philadelphia  Presbytery. 

§  56.    To  u-hat  Presbytery  does  the  care  of  a  Candidate  belong  ? 

1764,  p.  337.  The  Synod  judge  that  any  student  in  divinity  who  professes 
a  design  to  enter  into  the  ministry,  has  a  right  in  our  present  situation  to 
study  for  his  improvement  under  the  direction  of  any  Divine  of  reputation 
in  the  Synod,  according  to  a  former  act;  but  that  when  he  proposes  to  enter 
upon  trials  with  a  view  to  the  ministry,  he  shall  come  under  the  care  of  that 


SEO.  54.]  CHURCH   OFFICERS — THE    MINISTRY.  83 

Presbytery  to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs ;  and  he  shall  be  deemed  most 
naturally  to  belong  to  that  Presbytery  in  whose  bounds  he  has  been  brought 
up  and  lived  for  the  most  part,  and  where  he  is  best  known.  But  if  another 
Presbytery  desire  that  any  student  or  students  should  come  into  their  bounds, 
or  if  any  such  student  or  students,  for  greater  conveniency,  or  from  any  cir- 
cumstances that  make  it  necessary,  desire  to  enter  upon  trials  in  a  dift'erent 
Presbytery,  upon  his  offering  satisfactory  reasons,  he  may  be  dismissed  ;  but 
in  either  case  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  removes  shall  not  receive  or  admit 
him  to  come  under  trials  upon  his  h:iving  a  certificate  as  a  regular  church 
member  only,  but  he  shall  bring  a  testimonial  from  the  Presbytery  or  several 
neighbouring  Ministers  where  he  lived,  i-ecommending  him  as  a  candidate 
for  the  ministry,  of  exemplary  piety  and  holiness  of  conversation  ;  nor  shall 
anything  less  be  deemed  a  sufficient  recommendation. 

§  57.  Preshyteries  to  exercise  a  strict  sujjervision  over  Candidates. 

1852,  p.  205.  [x\n  overture]  from  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Clairsville,  re- 
questing the  Assembly  to  enjoin  oii  the  Professors  in  all  our  Theological 
Seminaries,  to  render  semi-annually,  to  the  Presbyteries  whose  candidates 
for  the  ministry  may  be  in  the  said  Seminaries,  an  account  of  these  candi- 
dates, similar,  in  all  respects,  to  the  quarterly  reports  required  by  the  Board 
of  Education,  in  reference  to  young  men  receiving  pecuniary  aid ;  the  com- 
mittee recommended  the  adoption  of  the  following  minute,  viz  : 

While  the  Assembly  advises  all  the  Presbyteries  to  institute  regular  and 
careful  inquiries  into  the  standing  and  progress  of  their  candidates  for  the 
holy  ministry,  in  all  stages  of  study,  yet  it  deems  it  inexpedient  to  adopt  the 
measure  proposed  in  the  overture.     The  report  was  adopted. 

1857,  p.  31.  Resolved,  That  candidates  should  be  required  to  put  them- 
selves under  the  care  of  Presbj^tery  as  soon  as  possible,  and  receive  careful 
supervision  during  their  entire  course,  and  that  whatever  arrangements  the 
Presbyteries  may  deem  expedient  to  facilitate  their  training,  these  arrange- 
ments should  not  be  such  as  will  tend  to  shorten  the  full  term  of  study,  or 
induce  an  absence  from  their  classes  at  either  the  opening  or  closing  of  the 
Seminary  sessions. 

§  58.  Periding  trials  before  one  Presbytery,  a  Candidate  may  not  be  taken  up 

by  another. 

1772,  p.  435.  The  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  expressing  some  uneasiness 
at  the  conduct  of  the  Second  Philadelphia  Presbytery,  for  having  received 
and  licensed  a  certain  Mr.  John  McClean,  who,  they  apprehend,  most  prop- 
erly belonged  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  and  had  applied  to  them  to 
be  licensed  J  and  while  they  were  taking  the  proper  steps  for  obtaining  more 
full  satisfaction  concerning  his  church  membership  and  Christian  character, 
he  in  the  meantime  removed  from  them,  and  applied  to  the  Second  Phila- 
delphia Presbytery,  and  was  licensed  by  them;  both  the  Presbyteries  were 
fully  heard  in  a  free  conference  on  this  subject,  and  withdrew.  The  Synod 
after  mature  deliberation  order  Mr.  McClcan  to  be  cited  before  the  I'res- 
bytery  of  New  Castle,  with  power  to  them  to  hear  the  charges  against  him, 
and  issue  the  affair  in  a  regular  manner,  and  report  to  the  next  meeting  of 
Synod.  And  the  Synod  do  prohibit  the  Second  Philadelphia  Presbytery 
from  employing  him  to  preach  till  the  affair  shall  be  concluded. 

1791,  p.  37.  "Your  committee  observe  in  page  24th  [of  the  records  of 
the  Synod  of  Philadelphia]  that  although  the  Synod  were  informed  by  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Castle  that  a  certain  Mr.  Ilindman  had  put  himself  under 
the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  n()negal  for  trials,  and  afterwards,  without 
certificate  or  dismission  offered  himself  to,  and  was  received  upon  trials  by 


84  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK  li- 

the Presbytery  of  Lewes ;  and  though  in  page  34th  the  Presbytery  of  New 
Castle  represent  that  the  said  gentleman  had  been  laid  under  censure  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Donegal ;  that  they  had  no  authentic  proof  that  it  was  taken 
off;  and  that  this  gentleman  had  obtained  license  in  opposition  to  a  rule  of 
the  vSynod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  in  their  minutes  of  17G4,  pages 
79  and  80;  yet  the  Synod  recommended  it  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle 
to  receive  and  treat  this  gentleman  as  a  regular  candidate,  without  any  de- 
cision upon  the  matters  referred  to  them."     Whereupon  the  Assembly 

Resolved,  That  the  Synod  be  informed  that  the  Assembly  disapprove  of 
the  proceedings  as  represented  in  their  records,  in  recommending  a  candi- 
date to  be  received  as  in  full  standing,  before  they  had  given  a  decision 
upon  the  allegations  against  him. 

§  59.  A  three  i/ears'  theological  course  urged. 

1843,  p.  187.  Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  house,  it  is,  in  general, 
highly  inexpedient  for  candidates  for  the  ministry  to  apply  for  licensure  at 
such  a  period  of  their  course  of  study  as  would  prevent  them  from  finishing 
the  three  years'  plan  of  studies  adopted  and  approved  by  former  Assemblies. 
[Re-enforced  Book  v,  §  152;  and  Minutes,  j^ossi'm.] 

1844,  p.  375.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  are  deeply  impressed 
with  the  importance  of  a  thorough  course  of  theological  study,  and  would 
earnestly  recommend  to  their  Presbyteries  to  elevate  the  standard  of  educa- 
tion ;  and  that  the  rule  of  the  Board  of  Education  does  not  conflict  with  the 
Constitution,  when  it  prescribes  the  time  of  study,  inasmuch  as  the  Consti- 
tution makes  two  years  the  shortest  time  allowed  to  complete  the  course  of 
theological  study,  but  does  not  prescribe  the  maximum. 

[In  1836,  a  proposal  to  change  the  requisition  in  the  Constitution,  (Form  of  Gov.,  Chap, 
xvi.  Sec.  6,)  from  two  to  three  years,  received  a  vote  of  thirty-five  Presbyteries  in  the 
affirmative,  to  twenty  in  the  negative.  The  next  year  the  vote  was  increased  to  fifly-two 
affirmative,  and  thirty-eiglit  negative.  As  this  still  did  not  give  a  majority  of  the  whole 
number  of  Presbyteries  in  the  Church,  the  subject  was  prosecuted  no  farther.] — Minutes, 
1836,  p.  276;  1837,  p.  438. 

§  60.  A  rule  of  an  inferior  court,  requiring  longer  time  than  specified  in  the 

Constitution. 

1792,  p.  59.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey 
approved,]  except  a  vote  of  that  Synod  by  which  they  determine  it  to  be 
constitutional  for  that  Synod  to  enact,  ''  that  in  future,  candidates  who  have 
the  gospel  ministry  in  view,  be  required  to  attend  to  the  study  of  divinity 
at  least  three  years  before  licensure,"  which  vote  was  determined  by  the 
Assembly  to  be  unconstitutional. — [Unanimously  re-afhrmed^  1793,  p.  73.] 

Title  4. — or  licentiates. 

§  61.  Importance  of  probation  hefore  ordination. 

[The  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  having  adopted  a  rule  (Book  III  §  33)  con- 
demning ordination  sine  tilulo,  a  letter  was  received  from  the  Rev.  Ebenezer  Prime  on  the 
subject;  to  which  tlie  Synod  sent  the  following  reply  :] 

1771,  p.  415.  In  answer  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Prime's  letter; — It  appears,  that 
he  and  his  brethren,  in  whose  name  he  writes,  are  agreed  with  this  Synod 
in  sentiments,  that  in  sending  forth  Ministers  to  labour  in  Chi'ist's  vineyard, 
we  should  lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man;  but  should  use  all  scriptural 
methods  to  be  satisfied  of  their  piety,  learning,  prudence,  and  aptness  to 
teach.  And  they  are  further  agreed  with  us  to  make  trial  by  hearing  can- 
didates for  the  work  of  the  ministry  preach,  pray,  and  expound  the  Scrip- 
tures previous  to  ordination,  at  least  before  their  ordination,  that  we  may  be 


SEC.    58.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS. — THK.    MINISTRY.  85 

satisfied  in  our  minds  that  they  have  ministerial  gifts  to  qualify  them  for 
their  duty  in  that  sacred  character  :  that  we  should  endeavour  by  private  con- 
versation, and  a  continuance  of  such  trials,  to  come  to  a  greater  safisfaction 
of  their  aptness  to  teach,  and  other  necessary  qualifications.  And  the  Synod 
are  firmly  persuaded  that  our  method  of  licensing  them  to  preach,  by  way 
of  probation  for  the  gospel  ministry,  before  ordination,  is  grounded  on  gen- 
eral directions  given  by  the  apostle,  that  we  should  lay  hands  suddenly  on 
no  man,  but  should  commit  this  to  faithful  men  who  are  known  to  be  able 
to  teach  others.  But  as  Mr.  Prime,  and  the  two  brethren  in  whose  name  he 
writes,  seem  to  differ  from  this  Synod  only  in  the  mode  of  making  these 
necessary  trials  before  ordination,  the  Synod,  after  a  serious  consideration 
of  their  request,  which  they  are  persuaded  is  made  from  a  conscientious  re- 
gard to  what  they  think  their  duty,  have  agreed  to  lay  no  burden  on  them, 
or  on  those  young  men  whose  consciences  will  not  allow  them  to  preach  the 
gospel  without  ordination;  and,  therefore,  though  the  Synod  cannot  repeal 
the  act  referred  to  in  the  above  letter,  respecting  the  ordaining  Ministers, 
sine  (ilulo,  as  they  judge  it  still  expedient  and  useful,  yet  they  allow  the 
Presbytery  to  ordain  those  gentlemen  referred  to  by  Mr.  Prime  in  his  letter, 
in  case  they  shall  be  found,  on  trial,  to  be  qualified  for  the  work  of  the  sacred 
ministry,  not  doubting  but  they  will  take  due  care  on  this  important  head. 

§  62.  Preciiy'ttate  licensure  and  ordination  condemned. 

1735,  p.  119.  No  student  shall  be  received  to  enter  upon  trials  in  order 
to  his  licensing  to  preach,  until  he  shall  repair  unto  the  dwellings  or  lodgings 
of  at  least  most  of  the  Ministers  of  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  offers  him- 
self, and  thereby  give  them  an  opportunity  to  take  a  view  of  his  parts  and 
behaviour. 

1764,  p.  339.  The  Presbytery  book  of  Suffolk  approved,  except  that  they 
have  neglected  to  record  their  candidates  adopting  our  public  standards  at 
licensure,  though  they  inform  us  it  is  a  matter  of  constant  practice  ;  that 
they  try  and  license  at  the  same  Presbytery ;  and  in  one  instance,  ordained 
without  previous  trial  or  licensure  ;  and  that  they  license  for  a  certain  time. 
All  which  we  highly  disapprove. 

§  63.   Going  abroad  for  licensnre  condemned. 

1764,  p.  338.  The  Synod  entertains  a  high  regard  for  the  Associated 
Churches  of  New  England  ;  yet  we  cannot  but  judge  that  students  who  go  to 
them,  or  to  any  other  than  our  own  Presbyteries  to  obtain  license,  in  order  to 
return  and  officiate  among  us,  act  very  irregularly,  and  are  not  to  be  approved 
or  employed  by  our  Presbyteries  ;  as  we  are  hereby  deprived  of  the  right  of 
trying  and  approving  the  qualifications  of  our  own  candidates  ;  yet  if  any 
case  may  happen  wherein  such  conduct  may  in  some  circuTUstances  be  thought 
necessary  for  the  greater  good  of  any  Congregation,  it  shall  be  laid  before 
the  Presbytery  to  which  the  Congregation  belongs,  and  approved  of  by 
them. 

1791,  p.  38.  A  case  was  referred  to  the  General  Assembly  for  counsel, 
from  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  which  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

<'  At  a  meeting  of  tlie  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  in  Wilmington,  upon  the 
first  Tuesday  of  January,  1791,  and  continued  by  adjournments,  the  Eev. 
Jauies  McCoy,  of  Morris  county  Presbytery,  [a  Congregational  body  in  New 
Jersey,]  with  a  commissioner  from  Queen  Ann's  congregation,  applied  to  be 
received  as  a  member  of  this  I'rcsbytery.  As  Mr.  McCoy  had  been  under 
trials  for  licensure  in  the  l*resbytory  of  New  York,  and  was  licensed  and 
ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of  Morris,  this  Presbytery  agreed  not  to  receive 


86  THE    CONGREGATION.  [bOOK    [I 

him  as  a  lucv.uber,  until  liis  case  be  laid  before  the  General  Assembly  at  thcii 
next  stated   meeting." 

The  General  As.sembly,  upon  considering  this  case,  determined,  That  nei- 
ther the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  nor  any  other  Presbytery,  ought  to  receive 
Mr.  McCoy  into  their  connection,  until  he  shall  have  produced  a  certificate 
from  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  of  his  having  given  them  the  satisfaction 
which  his  case  requires. 

§  64.  Licensure  and  ordination  may  he  irregular,  yet  valid. 

1792,  p.  56.  The  Assembly  having  had  the  whole  affair  laid  before  them, 
and  fully  heard  the  parties,  after  mature  deliberation,  judged  that  in  the  case 
of  Mr.  Hindman  there  appeared  to  have  been  such  a  want  of  attention  to  the 
rules  of  this  body,  and  neglect  of  order,  as  to  afford  just  grounds  of  uneasiness 
to  the  appellants,  and  to  deserve  the  disapprobation  of  the  Assembly.  But 
inasmuch  as  acts  which  have  been  performed  in  an  informal  manner  must 
often  when  done  be  sustained,  the  Assembly  do  hereby  sustain  the  licensure 
and  ordination  of  Mr.  Hindman  ;  while  at  the  same  time  they  enjoin  it  in 
the  most  pointed  manner  on  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  to  give  particular 
attention,  that  no  Presbytery  under  their  care  depart  in  any  respect  from 
that  rule  of  the  former  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  which  is  as 
follows  :  [See  above,  §  56.] 

§  65.  Licentiates  to  attend  the  Church  Cotirts. 

1763,  p.  325.  The  Synod  find  that  many  of  their  candidates  [licentiates] 
do  not  attend  their  meetings,  and  for  this  reason  many  of  their  appointments 
are  not  fulfilled.  They  judge  that  candidates  should  constantly  attend  their 
respective  Presbyteries;  and  as  often  as  they  can  conveniently,  they  should 
attend  our  Synods. 

§  66.  Subjects  of  Exegesis. 

[The  following  subjects  of  exegesis  appear  on  the  earlier  records.]  Do  regimine 
ecclesins.  An  fides  sola  justificet  ?  An  Christus  pro  omnibus  et  singulis  sit  niortuus  ? 
De  sanctorum  pcrscverantia.  De  necessitate  spccialis  Spiritus  Sancti  operationis  ad 
conversioncni.  De  materia  justificationis.  An  fedus  circumcisione  signatum,  a  federe 
evangclico  cjsentialitcr  differat  ?  De  liberoarbitrio.  An  justificatio  nostra  sit  ab  istcrno, 
aut  in  tempore  prsestita  ?     An  lex  naturae  sit  sufficiens  ad  salutem  ? — Minutes,  1 706-1 73o. 

Title  5. — of  pastors. 
§  67.  Election  hy  the  peojyle  has  been  from  the  beginning. 

1707,  p.  10.  Appointed,  that  the  letters  sent  from  the  people  of  Snow  Hill 
in  Somerset,  be  read  before  the  Presbytery.  The  letters  were  accordingly 
read,  and  their  contents  were  duly  considered  by  the  Presbytery. 

And  ichereas,  the  aforesaid  people  do  by  their  representatives  and  letters 
earnestly  address  the  Presbytery  for  their  joint  concurrence,  and  as- 
sistance in  prosecuting  their  call  to  Mr.  John  Hampton,  that  he  may  under- 
take the  work  of  the  ministry  among  them,  as  their  settled  and  proper  31iu- 
ister  and  Pastor, — 

Ordered  by  the  Presbytery,  That  the  call  be  sent  to  Mr.  Hampton,  by  the 
foresaid  people;  and  also,  the  other  paper  containing  their  subscriptions  for 
his  encouragement  to  undertake  the  work  of  the  ministry  among  them,  be 
given  to  Mr    Hampton  to  peruse  and  consider. 

Which  accordingly  were  given  him. 

Ordered,  That  wherea.s  Mr  Haujpton,  after  his  receiving  the  call  to  him 
from  the  people  of  Snow  Hill,  gave  several  satisfactory  reasons  why  he  could 


SEC.  63.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS — THE    xMINISTRY.  87 

not  at  this  time  comply  with  it;  that  the  said  Mr.  Hamptou  may  have  the 
call  and  tlie  paper  of  subscription  conduued  in  his  hands  for  his  further  pe- 
rusal, till  the  next  Presbytery.     [See  early  minutes  passim.'] 

§  68.  3Iode  of  proceeding  in  election 

1814,  p.  559.  The  business  left  unfinished  in  the  morning  was  resumed, 
and  after  a  full  discussion  of  the  subject,  the  motion  to  sustain  the  appeal  of 
the  Session  of  the  Third  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  city  from  the  decision 
of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  affirming  a  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Phila- 
delphia, by  which  the  Presbytery  directed  the  said  Session,  within  twenty 
days  from  the  date  of  their  decision,  or  after  the  final  determination  of  the 
case,  to  convene  the  Congregation  for  the  pui-pose  of  electing  a  Pastor,  was 
determined  in  the  affirmative;  and  Dr.  Green,  Dr.  Neil,  and  Mr.  Richards  were 
appointed  a  committee  to  prepare  a  minute,  stating  the  principles  on  which 
the  Assembly  sustained  the  appeal. 

p.  560.  The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  a  statement  of  the  principles 
and  grounds  upon  which  the  Assembly  sustained  the  appeal  of  the  Session  of 
the  Thii-d  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  city  reported,  and  their  report  being 
read  and  amended,  was  adopted  in  the  words  following,  viz  : 

That  both  to  prevent  misapprehension  and  to  aid  the  Congregations  and 
judicatures  of  this  Church  in  deciding  on  any  similar  cases  that  may  arise, 
the  Assembly  therefore  declare, 

I.  That  in  vacant  Congregations  which  are  fully  organized,  the  Session  of 
each  Congregation  are  to  determine,  under  their  responsibility  to  the  higher 
judicatures,  when  the  Congregation  are  prepared  to  elect  a  Pastor,  as  directed 
in  the  Form  of  Government  of  this  Church,  Chap.  xiv.  Sec.  1. 

II.  That  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Session  when  a  Congregation  is  vacant,  to 
use  their  best  endeavours  to  promote  the  settlement  of  a  Pastor  in  the  same, 
in  the  speediest  manner  possible,  consistently  with  the  peace,  order,  and 
edification  of  the  Congregation ;  and  it  is  the  privilege  of  the  people,  or  of 
any  portion  of  them,  to  complain  to  the  Presbytery  when  they  think  that  the 
Session,  after  being  suitably  requested,  neglect,  or  refuse  to  convene  the  Con- 
gregation to  elect  a  Pastor. 

III.  That  it  belongs  to  the  Presbyteries  to  take  cognizance  of  the  proceed- 
ings of  Sessions  and  Congregations  in  the  important  concern  of  settling 
Pastors  ;  and  to  adopt  the  most  effectual  measures,  on  the  one  hand  to  prevent 
all  undue  delay  by  the  Session,  or  the  people  ;  and  on  the  other,  to  prevent  all 
precipitancy  in  the  settlement  of  any  Minister,  or  the  adoption  of  any  system 
of  proceedings  in  the  Congregation  inconsistent  with  the  real  and  permanent 
edification  of  the  people. 

IV.  That  by  the  due  and  discreet  observance  of  these  principles  by  all 
concerned,  it  will  be  found  that  so  far  from  the  Session  of  a  Congregation 
having  it  in  their  power  to  deprive  a  majority  of  a  Congregation  of  their 
right  to  make  an  election  of  a  Pastor,  when  sought  in  an  orderly  and  Christ- 
ian manner,  or  to  keep  a  Congregation  unsettled  for  an  indefinite  length  of 
time,  the  rights  of  the  people  will  be  most  effectually  secured,  and  their 
precious  and  inalienable  privilege  of  choosing  their  own  Pastor  will  be  exer- 
cised by  them  in  the  shortest  period  which  their  own  real  benefit  will 
permit. 

V.  That  the  conviction  of  this  Assembly,  that  the  foregoing  obvious  and 
constitutional  principles  had  not  been  duly  adhered  to  in  the  case  before 
them  ;  that  the  Congregation  had  not  proceeded  with  a  suitable  respect  for 
the  Session,  and  that  the  Presbytery  did  not  adopt  the  most  suitable  measure 
when  they  advised  and  directed  the  Session  to  convene  the  Congregation  in 
twenty  days,  has  led  the  Assembly  to  sustain  this  appeal  as  the  measure 


88  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK  II 

most  constitutional,  best  calculated  on  the  whole  to  do  justice  to  all  the  par- 
ties concerned,  and  to  point  the  way  to  the  most  speedy  settlement  of  the 
unhappy  differences  and  disorders  which  have  so  long  existed  in  the  par- 
ticular Congregation  immediately  concerned. 

§  69.    Who  entitled  to  vote  for  a  Pastor. 

1711,  p.  24.  Agreed,  That  none  be  allowed  to  vote  for  the  calling  of  a  Min- 
">  ister  but  those  that  shall  contribute  for  the  maintenance  of  him ;  and  that 
the  major  vote  of  those  shall  be  determinative. 

[In  the  draught  of  the  constitution  as  published  for  consideration,  in  1787,  section  iv. 
of  the  Form  of  Government,  chapter  xv.  read  thus  : — 

"  On  the  day  appointed,  the  Minister  whose  assistance  has  been  obtained, 

"The Minister   shall  preach  a  sermon,  at  the  usual  season  for  public  worship; 

shall  receive  the   and  after  scrmon,  he  shall  announce  to  the  people  that  he  will 

regular  menfbers,   immediately  procccd  to  take  the  votes  of  the  electors  of  that 

and  who  punetu    consTeo'ation,  in  the  case  of  ,  whether  or  not  he 

allv  pay  towards       if?ii  i         i-      -\ir'    •  t        i  •        i         • 

the  support  of  the  shall  DC  chosen  to  DC  their  Minister,  in  this  election,  no  per- 
Church."  gQj^  shall  bc  entitled  to  vote,  who  refuses  to  submit  to  the 

censures  of  the  Church,  regularly  administered ;  or  who  does  not  contribute 
his  just  proportion,  according  to  his  own  engagements,  or  the  rules  of  that 
Church,  to  its  necessary  expenses." 

In  this  form  the  section  was  adopted  by  the  Synod  in  1788,  as  part  of  the  constitution. 
Thus  it  stands  in  the  editions  of  1789, 1797,  and  1803.  In  1805,  the  phraseology  of  the  first 
period  of  this  section  was  slightly  modified,  and  still  fiirther  in  1820,  bringing  it  to  the 
present  fonn.  In  the  latter  revision,  all  the  marginal  titles  of  the  sections  were  thrown 
out.  But  the  clause  defining  the  parties  entitled  to  vote,  remains  as  it  was  in  the  origi- 
nal draught ;  and  this  history  shows  the  sense  in  which  it  was  intended,  by  its  venerable 
authors, — a  sense  certainly  as  consistent  with  the  whole  tenor  of  the  section,  and  of  the 
book,  as  the  opposite.  The  design  of  the  framers  of  the  Constitution  was  to  permit  none 
but  members  to  vote  for  officers  of  the  Church.     See  above  §  36.] 

§  70.    Call  not  alloioed  till  dues  to  former  Pastor  are  paid. 

1726,  p.  83.  Overtured,  That  Mr.  Anderson,  according  to  his  desire,  be 
left  at  his  liberty  to  remove  from  New  York,  and  to  accept  of  a  call  from 
any  other  people,  as  Providence  may  determine ;  and  the  Congregation  of 
New  York  be  at  liberty  to  call  another  Minister  in  an  orderly  way,  as  soon 
as  they  shall  pay  up  what  arrears  appear  justly  due  to  Mr.  Anderson. 
Adopted. 

§  71.  Pastor  and  Church  must  belong  to  the  same  Presbytery. 

1854,  p.  46.  A  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington,  asking  whether 
a  Minister  who  is  a  member  of  one  Presbytery,  can  be  installed  as  Pastor 
over  a  Church  in  another  Presbytery  ;  and  if  so,  what  are  the  proceedings 
proper  in  the  case.  The  committee  recommend  the  Assembly  to  answer, 
that  he  should  not  be  installed  in  such  a  case.     Adopted. 

§  72.    Under  special  circumstances  the  pastoral  relation  may  result  from  pre- 
scriptive exercise. 

1736,  p.  127.  It  appears  evident  to  this  Synod,  that  Mr.  Tennent  having 
in  all  respects  acted,  and  been  esteemed,  and  looked  upon,  not  only  by  this 
(Synod,  but  also  by  the  Congregation  of  Neshaniiny,  and  particularly  by  the 
appellants  themselves,  as  the  Minister  and  Pastor  of  the  people  of  Nesha- 
miny,  that  he  is  still  to  be  esteemed  as  the  Pastor  of  that  people,  notwith- 
standing the  want  of  a  formal  instalment  among  them  ;  which  omission, 
though  the  Synod  doth  not  justify,  yet  it  is  far  from  nullifying  the  pastoral 
relation  between  Mr.  Tennent  and  said  people. 


SEC.  68.]  CHURCH   OFFICERS — THE   MINISTRY.  89 

§  73.  Installation  refused  on  account  of  deficient  salary. 

1855,  pp.  272,  282.  "  When  a  Congregation  and  Minister  agree  on  the 
amount  of  salary  to  be  paid  and  received,  and  both  parties  being  fully  satis- 
fied, request  that  the  pastoral  relation  be  constituted,  according  to  the  order 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  has  Presbytery  the  right  to  refuse  to  install, 
because,  in  their  judgment,  the  salary  is  insufficient  V  The  Committee  re- 
commend that  this  overture  be  answered  in  the  affirmative.     [Adopted.] 

§  74.  Pastoral  duties. 

(a)  1733,  p.  105.  Upon  an  overture  to  the  Synod  in  pursuance  of  an 
order  of  the  Committee  to  tbat  purpose,  viz  :  to  use  some  proper  means  to 
revive  the  declining  power  of  godliness ;  the  Synod  do  earnestly  recommend 
it  to  all  our  Ministers  and  members  to  take  particular  care  about  ministerial 
visiting  of  families ;  and  press  family  and  secret  worship,  according  to  the 
Westminster  Directory ;  and  that  they  also  recommend  it  to  every  Presby- 
tery, at  proper  seasons,  to  inquire  concerning  the  diligence  of  each  of  their 
members  in  such  particulars.  This  overture  was  approved,  nemine  contra- 
dicente. 

1734,  p.  107.  The  Synod  do  not  only  renew  the  order,  but  earnestly  ob- 
test every  of  our  brethren  of  the  ministry,  conscientiously  and  diligently  to 
pursue  the  good  design  thereof. 

(  6 )  Public  reading  of  the  Scriptures, 

1839,  p.  166.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  do  hereby  enjoin  on  all  Min- 
isters of  Churches  under  their  care,  a  strict  and  regular  observance  of  the 
third  Article  in  the  Directory  for  Public  Worship,  and  they  further  re- 
commend to  all  the  Presbyteries  in  connection  with  this  General  Assembly, 
that  they  inquire  at  least  once  in  every  year,  at  a  stated  meeting,  how  far 
the  regulations  in  said  Article  have  been  observed,  and  if  in  any  instances 
overlooked  or  neglected,  that  they  take  measures  to  have  the  same  properly 
observed. 

§  75.    Translation  of  Pastors. 

[Originally  the  Constitution  (Chap.  xvi.  §  2)  required  in  all  cases,  citation  of  parties, 
and  consequent  postponement  until  a  subsequent  nieetinfr  of  Presbytery.  In  1805  it  was 
modified  so  as  to  read  as  at  present — "  If  the  parties  be  not  prepared  to  have  the  matter  is- 
sued at  that  Presbytery,  a  written  citation  shall  be  given  to  the  Minister,  «Slc."  In  pro- 
posing this  change  the  Assembly  accompanied  it  by  the  explanatory  note — "  This  amend- 
ment is  intended  to  provide,  that  consent  of  parties  shall  sliorten  the  constitutional  pro- 
cess  for  translating  a  Minister." — Minutes,  1804,  p.  305;  1805,  p.  332.] 

§  76.  Dissolution  of  pastoral  relation. 

1832,  p.  334.  "  Is  it  contrary  to  Chapter  xvii.  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, for  a  Presbytery  to  dissolve  the  connection  between  a  Minister  and 
his  Congregation  at  the  time  when  he  presents  his  request  for  its  dissolu- 
tion, and  the  Congregation  joins  issue  by  commissioners  duly  appointed  for 
that  purpose  ?" 

Resolved,  That  it  is  not  expedient  for  this  Assembly  to  give  a  decided 
answer  to  the  question  ;  but  leave  every  Presbytery  to  act  according  to  their 
'  own  discretion  in  the  premises. 

[A  comparison  of  tlic  i)receding  section,  will  lead  to  the  conclusion,  that,  as  in  that,  so 
in  this  case,  some  delay  was  intended  ;  and  as  this  Chapter  on  dissolving  the  pastoral  re. 
lation  remains  unaltered,  the  postponement  is  still  required.     Consent  of  parties  is  not  al« 
lowed  to  facilitate  the  process.] 
12 


90  THE    CONGREGATION.  [bOOK  II. 

Title  6. — ministers  who  are  not  pastors. 

§  77.    The  system  of  Stated  Supplies  disapproved. 

1834,  p.  36.  Resolved,  That  it  be  enjoined  on  all  the  Presbyteries  to  take 
such  measures  as  they  may  deem  expedient  for  forming  the  pastoral  relation, 
in  a  regular  manner,  in  all  cases  where  Churches  are  now  served  by  stated 
supplies,  unless  there  be  special  reasons  to  the  contrary ;  of  which  reasons 
the  Presbytery  is  required  to  judge,  and  to  make  their  judgment  matter  of 
record  on  their  minutes. 

1839,  p.  177.  Resolved,  That  it  be  enjoined  on  all  the  Presbyteries  to  take 
early  and  efficient  measures  for  terminating,  as  far  as  possible,  the  growing 
evil  of  the  system  of  stated  supplies,  and  for  leading  all  our  Churches  to 
seek  the  regular  installation  of  their  stated  Teachers  as  Pastors,  in  the  full 
sense  of  the  term,  as  used  in  our  Form  of  Government.  [See  below,  §  84, 
vi.] 

§  78.    Chaplains  in  the  Anny. 

1756,  p.  275.  Application  was  made  to  the  Synod  by  Mr.  Beatty,  desiring 
to  know  their  mind  with  respect  to  his  going  Chaplain  to  the  forces  that 
may  be  raised  in  the  province  of  Pennsylvania,  if  he  shall  by  the  govern- 
ment be  called  to  that  service.  The  Synod  do  judge  it  to  be  his  duty;  and 
in  that  case  do  appoint  their  several  Presbyteries  to  provide  supplies  for 
Mr.  Beatty's  Congregation.     [Repeated,  1758,  p.  282.] 

1760,  p.  302.  "lis  allowed  that  Messrs.  Alexander  McDowell,  and  Hector 
Alison  go  as  Chaplains  to  the  Pennsylvania  forces  ;  and  that  Mr.  Kirkpatrick 
go  with  the  New  Jersey  forces  the  ensuing  campaign. 

1776,  p.  472.  [The  First  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  reported  that  they] 
have  ordained  Mr.  Israel  Evans  and  Mr.  William  Linn,  to  qualify  them  to 
act  as  Chaplains  in  the  army,  to  which  they  had  been  appointed. 

1777,  p.  477.  [The  same  Presbytery  reports  the  ordination  of  Mr.  Robert 
Keith  to  the  same  service.] 

1779,  p.  484.  By  the  report  now  made  by  the  New  Castle  Presbytery,  it 
appears  that  there  was  a  mistake  in  the  report  of  last  year,  respecting  Mr. 
Armstrong's  ordination  ;  that  he  was  not  ordained,  sine  titulo  ;  but  in  conse- 
quence of  his  having  accepted  a  Chaplaincy  in  the  army. 

§  79.  Naval  Chaplains. 

1826,  p.  14.  A  reference  from  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  on  the 
propriety  of  their  ordaining  to  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry,  a  licentiate 
under  their  care,  who  now  holds  the  office  of  Chaplain  in  the  navy  of  the 
United  States,  was  considered,  whereupon  the  Assembly 

Rcsuli-ed,  That  this  judicature  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  feels  a  deep 
and  lively  interest  in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  mariners  of  this  country ; 
and  especially  of  those  who  are  engaged  in  the  naval  service  of  our  Union  ; 
and  that  the  Assembly  therefore  will  rejoice  if  any  Presbytery  under  its 
care  has  the  opportunity  of  ordaining  any  well  qualified  persons,  men  of 
piety  and  learning,  with  a  view  to  their  rendering  permanent  ministerial 
services  to  large  Congregations  of  our  fellow  citizens  who  dwell  in  ships  of 
war. 

§  80.  A  Minister  may  not  hold  a  plurality  of  incompatihle  charges. 

1759,  p.  294.  A  case  of  conscience  was  put ;  viz  :  Whether  a  Minister 
having  connection  with  any  part  of  his  majesty's  regular  forces,  as  their 
Chaplain,  and  receiving  the  salary  or  any  part  thereof  as  such,  may  or  ought 


SEC.  77.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS THE    MINISTRY  91 

to  accept  of  a  stated  pastoral  relation  to  any  Congregation?     Which  question 
was  answered  in  the  negative. 

§  81.    Ordination  to  the  office  of  Evangelist. 

1850,  p.  454.  "  Is  it,  or  is  it  not  in  accordance  with  the  principles  and 
practice  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  ordain  Evangelists  to  labour  in  fields 
having  feeble  Churches,  which  are  not  able  to  support  a  Pastor,  and  are  too 
remote  conveniently  to  secure  the  services  of  an  ordained  Minister  V 

To  ordain  Evangelists  under  the  specified  circumstances  is  in  accordance 
with  the  practice  of  the  Church,  and  is  no  infraction  of  any  of  its  laws. 

§  82.  Neglectcrs  of  their  ministry  disowned  hy  the  General  Synod. 

1741,  p.  156.  Inasmuch  as  Mr.  Stevenson  has  from  time  to  time,  and  for 
years  past,  neglected  attending  on  our  judicatures,  and  also  omitted  his  min- 
istry, without  giving  us  any  reasons  for  his  said  conduct,  it  is  therefore 
agreed,  that  his  name  shall  be  struck  out  of  our  records,  till  he  come  before 
us  and  give  an  account  of  his  proceedings.  [For  other  examples,  see 
Minutes,  1751,  p.  2UU;  1761,  p.  307;  1768^  p.  oSd;  &c.] 

§  83.  Principles  of  the  Assembly  on  iieylect  of  the  ministry. 

1802,  p.  258.  Resolved,  That  it  is  a  principle  of  this  Church,  that  no 
Minister  of  the  gospel  can  be  regularly  divested  of  his  office,  except  by  a 
course  of  discipline,  terminating  in  his  deposition  ;  that  if  any  Minister,  by 
providential  circumstances,  become  incapable  of  exercising  his  ministerial 
functions,  or  is  called  to  suspend  them,  or  to  exercise  them  only  occasionally, 
he  is  still  to  be  considered  as  possessing  the  ministerial  character  and  privi- 
leges ;  and  his  brethren  of  the  Presbytery  are  to  inspect  his  conduct ;  and 
while  they  treat  him  with  all  due  tenderness  and  sympathy,  they  are  to  be 
careful  that  he  do  not  neglect  ministerial  duty  beyond  what  circumstances 
render  unavoidable;  that  if  any  Minister  of  the  gospel,  through  a  worldly 
spirit,  a  disrelish  for  the  duties  of  his  office,  or  any  other  criminal  motive, 
become  negligent  or  careless,  he  is  by  no  means  to  be  suffered  to  pursue  this 
course,  so  as  at  length  to  be  permitted  to  lay  aside  the  ministry  without  cen- 
sure; because  this  would  be  to  encourage  a  disregard  of  the  most  solemn 
obligations,  by  opening  a  way  to  escape  from  them  with  impunity.  But  in 
all  such  cases,  Presbyteries  are  seasonably  to  use  the  means  and  pursue  the 
methods  pointed  out  in  the  word  of  God  and  the  rules  of  this  Church,  to 
recall  their  offending  brother  to  a  sense  of  duty  ;  and  if  all  their  endeavours 
be  ineffectual,  they  are  at  length  regularly  to  exclude  or  depose  him  from 
his  office. 

If  any  cases  or  questions  relative  to  this  subject  arise  in  Presbyteries, 
which  are  not  contemplated  by  the  provisions  of  this  rule,  such  cases  or 
questions  should  be  referred  to  the  General  Assembly  for  a  special  decision. 
|_liepublished  and  enjoined,  1839,  p.  173.] 

1834,  p.  36.  When  Ministers  have  withdrawn,  or  may  hereafter  withdraw, 
wholly  or  in  part,  from  the  work  of  the  ministry,  it  is  enjoined  upon  the 
Presbyteries  9o  which  they  belong,  to  require  of  such  Ministers  their  rea- 
sons for  so  doing,  which  reasons  are  to  be  put  upon  record  by  the  Presbytery, 
with  an  expression  of  their  approbation  or  disapprobation  of  the  same. 

§  84.  A  full  minute  on  neglect  of  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

1842,  p.  28.  The  Moderator  of  the  last  General ,  Assembly  [Dr.  K.  J. 
Breckinridge]  submitted  to  the  Committee  of  Overtures  a  minute  in  regard 
to  hasty  ordination  of  Ministers  of  the  gospel,  and  to  unauthorized  demis- 


92  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK    II. 

sion  of  their  covenanted  employment  by  Ministers;  which  that  Committee 
reported  to  the  Assembly,  (Overture  No.  11,  p.  423,  printed  Minutes  of 
1841,)  and  which  being  considered,  was  referred  to  a  select  Committee,  (p 
425,)  the  report  of  which,  together  with  the  original  minute,  wa;^,  by  order 
of  the  Assembly,  (p.  447,)  referred  to  another  select  Committee,  which  waa 
directed  to  report  to  the  Assembly  of  1842;  which  last  named  committee, 
having  considered  the  subject,  submit  the  following  minute  as  their  report, 
viz  : 

I.  That  as  persons  are  liable  to  mistake  their  calling,  and  as  the  ofl&ce  of 
the  ministry  is,  by  God's  institution,  a  permanent  one,  which  cannot  be  laid 
aside  at  pleasure,  Presbyteries  ought  to  exercise  great  caution  in  ordaining 
Ministers  of  the  gospel.  And  they  are  hereby  enjoined,  not  to  ordain  any 
one  to  the  pastoral  office,  until  full  proof  has  been  made  of  him,  as  a  licen- 
tiate, by  the  Presbytery  that  ordains  him. 

II.  As  one  great  evidence  of  a  divine  call  to  the  work  of  the  ministry  is 
the  call  of  a  particular  Congregation,  it  is  especially  necessary  to  use  great 
caution  in  ordinations,  sine  titido;  and  the  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  not  to 
proceed  to  such  ordinations,  except  in  the  cases  provided  for  in  our  Form  of 
Government. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  are  specially  enjoined  not  to  ordain  their 
licentiates  when  they  are  about  to  remove  into  the  bounds  of  other  Presby- 
teries, but  to  dismiss  them  as  licentiates. 

lY.  That,  as  intimately  connected  with  this  subject,  Presbyteries  ought 
to  have  a  special  oversight  of  the  settlement  of  Ministers  in  vacant  Churches, 
as  by  the  word  of  God,  and  the  standards  of  the  Church,  they  are  empow- 
ered and  directed.  And  that  in  all  such  settlements,  it  is  in  itself  right, 
and  would  tend  to  establish  proper  order,  and  the  due  supervision  of  Pres- 
byteries, and  to  break  up  irregular  influences  and  residences,  that  vacant 
Churches  should  apply  to  their  own  Presbyteries  for  supplies. 

V.  That  permanent  ministerial  connection  with  any  Presbytery  except 
that  in  whose  bounds  the  individual  lives,  is  irregular  and  disorderly,  and 
ought  not  to  be  allowed.  But  where  the  residence  is  not  in  the  bounds  of 
any  of  our  Presbyteries,  (as  in  the  case  of  foreign  missionaries,)  the  connec- 
tion may  be  with  either  of  them. 

VI.  That  the  relation. of  stated  supply,  which  has  grown  up  between 
many  of  our  Churches  and  Ministers,  is  unknown  in  our  system,  and  tends 
to  disorder  and  injury  in  many  ways.  The  Presbyteries  are  therefore  directed 
to  supplant  it,  as  far  as  possible,  in  all  cases,  by  the  regular  pastoral  relation; 
and  to  discountenance  it  as  a  permanent  relation. 

VII.  That  those  Ministers  who  give  up  the  regular  and  stated  work  of 
the  gospel  ministry  as  their  main  work,  except  it  be  for  reasons  satisfactory 
to  their  Presbyteries,  should  be  called  to  an  account  by  the  I'resbyteries  to 
which  the)'  belong,  and  dealt  with  according  to  the  merits  of  their  respective 
cases.  And  the  justifiable  cause  for  which  any  Minister  gives  up  his  work, 
should  be  stated  on  the  minutes  of  his  Presbytery  at  the  time,  with  the 
approval  of  the  body. 

VIII.  That  all  our  Presbyteries  be  directed,  at  their  first  |tated  meeting- 
after  the  rising  of  this  Assembly,  to  require  such  Ministers  in  their  bounds 
as  are  not  regularly  engaged  in  their  covenanted  work,  as  their  chief  busi- 
ness, to  give  an  account  of  themselves :  and  the  Presbyteries  shall  take  such 
order  in  the  premises  as  is  consistent  with  this  minute,  and  report  their 
doings  specially  to  their  respective  Synods,  and  to  the  next  Assembly. 

IX.  The  whole  object  of  this  action  is  to  enforce  the  true  principles  of 
our  standards,  in  regard  to  the  calling  and  work  of  the  gospel  ministry;  and 
to  correct  errors  and  irregularities  which  have  sprung  up  in  various  jilaces. 


SEC.  84  ]  oHi  :;cn  (-fficlhs — the  ministry.  93 

And  for  efiFcctujil  reform  in  the  premises,  the  whole  subject  is  commended  to 
the  special  attention  of. all  our  Synods  and  Presbyteries.  And  nothing 
herein  is  to  be  construed  as  any  disparagement  of  the  true  office  and  work 
of  an  Evangelist,  which  is  scriptural,  permanent,  and  most  important;  and 
on  that  very  account  the  more  carefully  to  be  guarded,  lest  it  become  a  pre- 
text and  covering  for  deceived  persons,  or  for  intruders  into  the  holy  work 
of  the  gospel  ministry. 

X.  liewlvcd,  That  it  be  referred  to  the  Presbyteries  whether  the  following 
Section  shall  be  added  to  the  15th  Chapter  of  our  Form  of  Government, 
viz :  [see  below  §  92.] 

"  The  office  of  a  Minister  of  the  gospel  is  perpetual,  and  cannot  be  laid 
aside  at  pleasure ;  yet  any  Minister  may,  with  the  permission  of  his  Presby- 
tery, demit  the  exercise  of  his  office;  and  when  any  Minister  has  thus  de- 
mitted  the  exercise  of  his  office,  he  shall  not  be  permitted  to  sit  as  a  member 
of  any  of  our  ecclesiastical  judicatories.  And  any  Minister  having  so 
demitted  the  exercise  of  his  office,  may,  on  piersonal  application  to  the  Pres- 
bytery which  allowed  him  to  demit  it,  if  said  Presbytery  think  proper,  be  by 
it  restored  to  the  exercise  thereof,  and  to  all  the  rights  incident  thereto." 

Title  7. — other  deliverances  respecting  the   ministry. 

§  85.  Piet^  and  faithfulness  urged. 

(a)  1734,  p.  110.  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent  having  brought  some  overtures 
into  the  Synod  with  respect  to  the  trials  of  candidates  both  for  the  ministry 
and  the  Lord's  Supper,  that  there  be  due  care  taken  in  examining  into  the 
evidences  of  the  grace  of  God  in  them,  as  well  as  of  their  other  necef»sary 
qualifications ;  the  Synod  doth  unanimously  agree,  that  as  it  has  been  our 
principle  and  practice,  and  as  it  is  recommended  in  the  Directory  for  wor- 
ship and  government,  to  be  careful  in  this  matter,  so  it  awfully  concerns  us 
to  be  most  serious  and  solemn  in  the  trials  of  both  sorts  of  candidates  above 
mentioned.  And  this  Synod  does,  therefore,  in  the  name  and  fear  of  God, 
exhort  and  obtest  all  our  Presbyteries  to  take  special  care  not  to  admit  into 
the  sacred  office  loose,  careless,  and  irreligious  persons,  but  that  they  par- 
ticularly inquire  into  the  conversations,  conduct,  and  behaviour  of  such  as 
offijr  themselves  to  the  ministry,  and  that  they  diligently  examine  all  the 
candidates  for  the  ministry  in  their  experiences  of  a  work  of  sanctifying 
grace  in  their  hearts,  and  that  they  admit  none  to  the  sacred  trust  that  are 
not  in  the  eye  of  charity  serious  Christians.  And  the  Synod  does  also  se- 
riously and  solemnly  admonish  all  the  JMinisters  within  our  bounds  to  make 
it  their  awful,  constant,  and  diligent  care,  to  approve  themselves  to  God,  to 
their  own  consciences,. and  to  their  hearers,  serious,  faithful  stewards  of  the 
mysteries  of  God,  and  of  holy  and  exemplary  conversations.  And  the 
Synod  does  also  exhort  all  the  jMinisters  within  our  bounds  to  use  due  care 
in  examining  those  they  admit  to  the  Lord's  Supper.  This  admonition  was 
approved  by  the  whole  Synod. 

(^)  The  Synod  does  recommend  unanimously,  to  all  our  Presbyteries,  to 
take  effectual  care  that  each  of  their  Ministers  are  fiiithful  in  the  discharge 
of  their  awful  trust.  And  in  particular,  that  they  fre({uently  examine,  with 
respect  to  each  of  their  members,  into  their  life  and  conversation,  their  dili- 
gence in  their  work,  and  their  methods  of  discharging  their  ministerial  call- 
ing. Particularly  that  each  Presbytery  do,  at  least  once  a  year,  examine 
into  the  manner  of  each  Minister's  preaching,  whether  he  insist  in  his  min- 
isti-y  upon  the  great  articles  of  Christianity,  and  in  the  course  of  his  preach- 
ing recommend  a  crucified  Saviour  to  his  hearers  as  the  only  foundation  of 
hope,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  the  omnipotent  influences  of  the  Divine 


94  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK  II. 

grace,  to  cnahle  them  to  accept  of  this  kSavIour ;  whether  he  do,  in  the  most 
solemn  and  affecting  manner  he  can,  endeavour  to  convince  his  hearers  of 
their  lost  and  miserable  state  whilst  unconverted,  and  put  them  upon  the 
diligent  use  of  those  means  necessary  in  order  to  obtaining  the  sanctifying 
influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God ;  whether  he  do,  and  how  he  doth,  discharge 
his  duty  towards  the  young  people  and  children  of  his  Congregation,  in  a 
way  of  catechizing  and  familiar  instruction ;  whether  he  do,  and  in  what 
manner  he  doth,  visit  his  flock  and  instruct  them  from  house  to  house.  And 
the  Synod  hereby  orders,  that  a  copy  of  this  minute  be  inserted  into  the 
books  of  each  of  our  Presbyteries,  and  be  read  at  every  of  their  Presbyte- 
rial  meetings,  and  a  record  of  its  being  read  minuted  in  said  books  at  the 
beginning  of  every  session,  and  that  there  be  also  an  annual  record  in  each 
Presbytery  book  of  a  correspondence  with  this  miaute. 

And  in  case  any  Minister  within  our  bounds  shall  be  found  defective  in  any 
of  the  above  mentioned  cases,  he  shall  be  subject  to  the  censure  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, and  if  he  refuse  subjection  to  such  censure,  the  Presbytery  are 
hereby  directed  to  represent  his  case  to  the  next  Synod.  And  the  Synod 
recommends  to  each  of  the  Ministers  within  our  bounds,  to  be  as  much  in 
catechetical  doctrines  as  they  in  prudence  may  think  proper. 

§  86.    Measures  for  promoting  ministerial  efficiency. 

1799,  p.  181.  The  committee  appointed  to  bring  in  a  report  on  the  result 
of  the  free  conversation  on  the  state  of  religion,  and  the  most  probable 
means  to  advance  its  progress,  offered  the  following  to  the  consideration  of 
the  Assembly,  [which  was  adopted.] 

There  appears  from  the  whole  view  of  religion  within  the  limits  of  the 
Churches  subject  to  the  inspection  of  the  Greneral  Assembly,  to  be  ground 
both  of  mutual  congratulation,  and  of  affliction  to  the  friends  of  piety.  In 
many  portions  of  the  United  States,  its  interests  appear  to  be  in  a  favourable 
progression ;  in  others,  there  is  great  room  to  lament  the  declension  of  the 
vital  spirit  of  religion,  and  the  openness  and  boldness  of  impiety  and  im- 
morality. A  vain  and  pernicious  philosophy  has  in  many  instances  spread 
its  infection  from  Europe  to  America,  and  the  introduction  of  a  multitude 
of  licentious  and  unprincipled  writings  has  poisoned  the  sources  of  morals 
in  certain  classes  of  society,  or  in  particular  districts  of  the  Church.  It 
requires,  under  the  gracious  direction  and  influence  of  Divine  Providence, 
the  awakened  zeal,  and  combined  exertions  of  all  the  friends  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  and  especially  of  its  Ministers,  and  other  officers,  to  arrest  the 
progress  of  vice  and  profaneness,  and  to  advance  the  principles  and  practice 
of  virtue  and  piety.  For  this  end  it  seems  to  be  requisite  to  revive  and  in- 
vigorate our  attention  to  the  qualifications  and  improvements  of  the  ministry, 
to  the  wise  and  faithful  discharge  of  our  pastoral  duties,  and  to  the  exten- 
sion of  the  means  of  grace  to  those  portions  of  our  country  that  have  hitherto 
been  destitute  of  this  blessing.  Your  committee  therefore  recommend  to 
the  General  Assembly  to  enjoin  it  upon  all  the  Presbyteries, — 

1.  To  take  the  most  effectual  order  in  their  power,  to  increase,  if  possible, 
the  qualifications  of  candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry,  with  regard  both  to 
sincere  piety,  and  solid  and  extensive  learning;  that  the  improvement  of 
the  pulj)it  may  keep  full  pace  with  the  progress  of  society  and  letters. 

2.  That  they  will  endeavour,  as  far  as  the  state  of  society  in  different 
parts  of  our  Church  will  permit,  to  withdraw  the  Ministers  of  the  gospel 
from  every  worldly  avocation  for  the  maintenance  of  themselves  and  fami- 
lies, that  they  may  devote  themselves  entirely  to  the  work  of  the  ministry ; 
and  that,  for  this  end,  they  labour  to  convince  the  people  of  the  advantage 
that  will  accrue  to  themselves,  from  making  such  adequate  provision  for  the 


SEC.  85.]  CHURCH    OFFICKRS — THE    MINISTRY.  95 

support  of  their  teachers  and  Pastors,  that  they  may  be  employed  wholly 
in  their  sacred  calling.  And  in  those  places  where  it  may  be  found  prudent 
and  practicable,  that  they  devise  means  to  have  the  contracts  between  Con- 
gregations and  Pastors  examined  in  the  Presbyteries  at  stated  periods,  in- 
quiries instituted  with  regard  to  the  reciprocal  fulfilment  of  duties  and  en- 
gagements, and  endeavours  used  to  promote  punctuality  and  fidelity  in  both 
parties,  before  distress  on  one  side,  or  complaint  on  the  other,  grow  to  a 
height  unfavourable  to  the  interests  of  religion. 

3.  That  inasmuch  as  the  clergy,  in  many  situations  in  the  country,  have 
it  not  in  their  power  to  furnish  themselves  with  libraries  so  various  and  ex- 
tensive as  to  enable  them  to  discharge  their  ofiice  in  the  manner  most  useful 
to  the  people,  most  dignified  for  the  pulpit,  and  most  honourable  for  reli- 
gion, it  be  recommended  to  the  Presbyteries  to  take  measures  to  promote  the 
establishment  of  congregational  libraries,  under  such  regulations  that  the 
Presbyteries  shall  have  the  principal  direction  in  the  choice  of  the  books 
with  which  those  libraries  shall  be  furnished ;  the  Ministers  of  the  respective 
Churches  shall  have  the  immediate  care  and  the  constant  use  of  them,  and 
that  means  be  used  to  make  annual  augmentations  to  them. 

4.  That  in  the  discharge  of  pastoral  duties,  they  take  the  utmost  care 
that  the  word  of  God  be  known  and  understood  by  the  people,  and  that  for 
this  purpose,  in  their  public  instructions  the  practice  of  lecturing  on  certain 
portions  of  holy  Scripture,  be  not  laid  aside,  but  rather  revived  and  increased; 
that  they  endeavour,  where  it  is  prudent  and  practicable,  to  institute  pri- 
vate societies  for  reading,  prayer,  and  pious  conversation ;  above  all  that 
they  be  faithful  in  the  duties  of  family  visitation,  and  the  catechetical  in- 
struction of  children  and  youth.  And  that  in  order  to  these  views,  they 
endeavour  to  engage  the  Sessions  of  the  respective  Congregations,  or  other 
men  most  distinguished  for  intelligence  and  piety  in  them,  to  assume,  as 
trustees,  the  superintendence  and  inspection  of  the  schools  established  for 
the  initiation  and  improvement  of  children  in  the  elements  of  knowledge ; 
to  see  that  they  be  provided  with  teachers  of  grave  and  respectable  charac- 
ters ;  and  that  these  teachers,  among  other  objects  of  their  duty,  instruct 
their  pupils  in  the  principles  of  religion,  which  should  be  done  as  often  as 
possible  in  the  presence  of  one  or  more  of  the  aforesaid  trustees,  under  the 
deep  conviction  that  the  care  and  education  of  children,  the  example  set  be- 
fore them,  and  the  first  impressions  made  on  their  minds,  are  of  the  utmost 
importance  to  civil  society  as  well  as  to  the  Church. 

5.  That  inasmuch  as  the  General  Assembly  are  assiduously  labouring  to 
promote  the  gospel  throughout  our  extensive  and  growing  frontiers,  and  in 
those  places  most  destitute  of  the  means  of  grace,  it  be  earnestly  enjoined 
on  each  Presbytery  to  use  their  most  diligent  endeavours  to  collect  volun- 
tary and  liberal  contributions  from  every  Congregation,  whether  furnished 
with  a  Pastor,  or  vacant,  and  to  obtain  pious  donations  and  bequests  in  order 
to  supply  the  funds  which  are  absolutely  necessary  to  carry  on  with  advan- 
tage the  great  and  charitable  work.  Let  Ministers  study  to  impress  the 
minds  of  the  people  with  the  importance  of  the  object;  be  diligent  in  their 
own  exertions  to  promote  it,  and  punctual  in  forwarding  their  contributions 
to  the  Treasurers  of  the  Commissions  of  the  southern  Synods,  or  to  the  Trea- 
surer of  the  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America;  assured  that,  without  their  faithful  aid  and  co-operation,  missions 
and  other  undertakings  of  utility  to  the  Church,  so  piously  begun,  and  hith- 
erto conducted  with  such  promising  prospects  of  success,  must  eventually 
fail.  And  let  it  be  required  of  all  the  Presbyteries,  that  they  annually  send 
up  to  the  General  Assembly,  along  with  the  duplicates  of  their  reports,  ex- 


96  THE    CONGREGATION  [BOOK  II. 

act  accounts  of  all  moneys  received  and  transmitted  for  these  objects,  that 
they  may  be  used  as  checks  on  the  treasury. 

6.  That  the  recommendations  and  regulations  that  are  from  year  to  year 
made  and  published  by  the  General  Assembly,  may  always  be  known  and 
be  present  in  the  judicatories  of  the  Church  for  their  direction  and  govern- 
ment ;  that  it  be  required  that  each  Presbytery,  Synod,  and  the  General  As- 
sembly, for  ever,  preserve  one  copy  of  the  extracts  or  journals  that  are 
yearly  published,  for  its  own  use ;  that  it  shall  be  indexed,  and  stitched  or 
bound  with  those  that  have  preceded  it,  in  the  manner  that  shall  be  deemed 
most  expedient ;  and  that  the  whole  shall  be  always  kept  at,  or  brought  up 
to  the  place  of  meeting  of  such  Presbytery,  Synod,  or  General  Assembly, 
along  with  their  own  records.  That  they  send  up  with  their  yearly  reports, 
a  schedule  containing  the  number  of  communicants  belonging  to  each  of 
their  Churches ;  and  also  the  number  of  persons  yearly  baptized,  whether 
in  infancy  or  adult  age. 

§  87.  Are  Ministers  viewed  as  members  of  particular  Churches  ? 

184.3,  p.  176.  From  the  Presbytery  of  Miami  the  question,  Whether  or- 
dained Ministers  of  the  gospel  ought  not  to  be  considered  church  members  ; 
and  to  have  their  names  enrolled  on  the  sessional  records  of  the  Church 
where  they  are  settled  as  Pastors  or  stated  supplies  ? — which  question  the 
committee  recommended  to  be  answered  in  the  negative.  After  debate,  the 
recommendation  was  adopted. 

§  88.   May  a  Minister  hold  a  civil  office  ? 

1806,  p.  363.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  communication 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  respecting  the  Rev.  Boyd  Mercer,  and  his  let- 
ter to  the  Moderator  of  the  Assembly,  exhibited  their  report.  The  report 
having  been  read  and  amended,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

With  respect  to  the  abstract  question,  whether  the  tenure  of  a  civil  office 
be  or  be  not  incompatible  with  that  of  the  holy  ministry ;  the  Assembly  is 
of  opinion  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  or  in  the  Constitu- 
tion, acts,  or  proceedings  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States, 
expressly  prohibitory  of  such  union  of  offices. 

With  respect  to  the  particular  case  referred  to  their  consideration — as  Mr. 
Mercer,  in  his  letter,  expressly  asserts  that  it  is  not  his  intention  to  decline 
the  office  of  the  holy  ministry,  and  that  he  was  led  to  devote  himself,  for 
the  present,  to  the  functions  of  an  Associate  Judge,  by  a  state  of  health  so 
infirm  as  to  interrupt  the  regular  discharge  of  his  public  duties  as  a  Minis- 
ter of  religion ;  your  committee  are  of  opinion,  that  the  Presbytery  of  Ohio 
ought  not  to  censure  him,  unless  there  be  some  circumstances  in  the  case 
unknown  to  the  Assembly. 

That  none,  however,  may  so  far  misconstrue  these  sentiments  as  to  per- 
suade themselves  that  they  countenance  a  covetous,  ambitious  spirit,  your 
committee  further  beg  leave  to  suggest  the  propriety  of  cautioning  your 
clergy  against  worldly-mindedness ;  of  exhorting  them  not  to  aspire  after 
places  of  emolument  or  civil  distinction ;  of  reminding  them  that  the  care 
of  souls  is  their  peculiar  business,  that  they  who  serve  at  the  altar  ought,  as 
far  as  possible,  to  avoid  temporal  avocations.     [Ee-affirmed,  1808,  p.  399.] 

§  89.    Treatment  of  unknown  travelling  Ministers. 

1809,  p.  422.  The  committee  appointed  to  take  into  consideration  the  re- 
quest of  the  Presbytery  of  Hartford  for  the  revision  of  the  act  of  Assembly 
of  1792,  in  relation  to  itinerating  clergymen,  made  the  following  report, 
which  being  read,  was  agreed  to,  and  confirmed  by  the  Assembly. 


SEC.  80.]  CHURCH    OFFICERS TUK    MINISTRY.  97 

Rcanlvrd,  That  on  examining  the  act  referred  to  above,  comprising  the 
regulations  that  are  to  be  observed  by  the  Churches  in  connection  with  the 
Assembly  and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  on  this  subject,  the 
Assembly  perceive  no  ground  for  further  interference  in  this  matter.  So 
far  as  regards  Ministers  not  in  connection  with  either  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  or  with  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  the  Assembly  are 
of  opinion  that  as  their  regulations  cannot  apply  to  such  Ministers,  the  seve- 
ral Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  must  exercise  their 
own  Christian  prudence  and  caution  in  admitting  Ministers  of  this  descrip- 
tion to  preach  to  the  Congregations  within  their  respective  bounds. 

§  90.  Removal  ivithout  leave  of  Presbytery. 

1735,  p.  115.  Mr.  John  Cross  has,  without  the  concurrence  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, removed  from  one  Congregation  to  another.  The  Synod  do  declare 
that  the  conduct  of  such  Ministers  .  .  .  that  take  the  charge  of  any  Con- 
gregation without  the  Presbytery's  concurrence,  to  be  disorderly,  and  justly 
worthy  of  Presbyterial  censure,  and  do  admonish  said  Mr.  Cross,  to  be  no 
further  chargeable  with  such  irregularities  for  the  future. 

1752,  p.  206.  Considering  that  the  circumstances  which  urged  him  to 
take  the  method  he  used  were  very  pressing,  and  that  it  was  indeed  almost 
impracticable  to  him  to  apply  for  the  consent  of  Presbytery  or  Synod,  in 
the  orderly  way,  and  further,  being  persuaded  that  Mr.  Alison's  being  em- 
ployed in  such  a  station  in  the  Academy  has  a  favourable  aspect  in  several 
respects,  and  a  very  probable  tendency  not  only  to  promote  the  good  (jf  the 
public,  but  also  of  the  Church ;  as  he  may  be  serviceable  to  the  interests 
thereof  in  teaching  philosophy  and  divinity,  as  far  as  his  obligations  to  the 
Academy  will  permit,  we  judge  that  his  proceedings  in  said  affair  are  in  a 
great  measure  excusable.  Withal  the  Synod  advises,  that  for  the  future,  its 
members  be  very  cautious,  and  guard  against  such  proceedings  as  are  con- 
trary to  our  known  approved  methods  in  such  cases. 

§  91.  Non-resident  Ministers. 

1853,  p.  434.  In  relation  to  the  residence  of  Ministers  within  the  bounds 
of  Presbyteries  to  which  they  do  not  belong.  The  report  of  the  committee 
was  adopted,  referring  the  memorialists  to  the  previous  action  of  the  As- 
sembly as  satisfactory,  viz  :  Minntes  of  1836,  page  272 — "  Resolved,  That  it 
be  enjoined  on  the  Presbyteries  to  inquire  carefully  in  regard  to  any  of  their 
members,  who  may  be  residing  without  the  bounds  of  their  respective  Presby- 
teries, whether  there  be  sufficient  cause  for  such  non-residence ;  and  if  not, 
that  measures  be  taken  to  transfer  the  relation  of  such  Ministers  to  the 
Presbyteries  in  the  bounds  of  which  they  reside."  Minutes  of  1842,  p.  29 — 
"  Permanent  ministerial  connection  with  any  Presbytery,  except  that  in 
whose  bounds  the  individual  lives,  is  irregular  and  disorderly,  and  ought 
not  to  be  allowed." 

§  92.  Demission  for  intellectual  incompetence. 

[The  article  above,  §  84,  X.,  proposing  to  authorize  demission  of  the  ministry  for  suffi- 
cient reasons,  reeeivcd  a  vole  of  thirty  Presbyteries  in  the  afRrmntive,  to  twenty-nine 
negatives. — {Minutes,  1843,  p.  IB.*).)  There  not  being  a  majority  of  all  the  Presbyteries, 
the  matter  was  dropped.     The  following  instances  show  the  olden  practice:] 

1726,  p.  84.  There  being  from  time  to  time  complaints  of  the  weakness 
and  deficiency  of  Mr.  Robert  Laing,  rendering  his  exercise  of  the  ministe- 
rial function  a  detriment  to  the  interest  of  religion,  and  rather  a  scandal 
than  an  help  to  the  gospel ;  the  Synod  advised  him  to  demit  the  Avhole  ex- 
ercise of  the  ministry,  and  not  tc  take  it  up  again  but  by  the  approbation 
13 


98  THE    CONGREGATION.  [BOOK  II. 

of  at  least  three  Ministers  of  the  Presbytery  wherein  he  may  reside ;  the 
said  Mr.  Laing  did  quietly  and  humbly  acquiesce  in  the  aforesaid  advice. 
And  there  being  a  motion  made,  that  in  case  Mr.  Laing  should  remove  unto 
some  place  in  the  skirts  of  the  Synod,  so  that  the  commissioners  may  not 
be  apprized  of  his  circumstances  in  order  to  his  relief,  should  there  be  need 
of  it,  that  any  member  or  members  of  the  Synod  administering  to  his  ne- 
cessities in  a  prudent  way,  (wherein  they  shall  be  accountable  to  the  Synod,) 
may  be  reimbursed  by  the  Synod ;  the  said  motion  was  approved  of  by  the 
Synod,  the  said  Mr.  Laing  bringing  with  him  such  credentials  as  may  testify 
of  his  good  moral  behaviour.  And  the  Synod  did,  for  the  present,  in  tes- 
timony of  their  compassion,  give  him  out  of  the  fund  the  sum  of  forty  shill- 
ings. 

§  93.  Demission  on  account  of  hodily  infirmity. 

1783,  p.  497.  The  Presbytery  of  New  York  report,  that  the  Kev.  Mr. 
William  Woodhull,  one  of  their  members,  appeared  before  them  at  their  last 
meeting,  and  stated  to  them  his  situation,  as  being  still  incapable  of  exercising 
his  ministry  by  his  continued  indisposition,  and  the  little,  or  rather  no  proba- 
bility of  his  ever  being  able  to  attempt  the  exercise  of  it  in  future ;  and  that 
he  was  at  the  same  time  engaged  in  certain  secular  employments  that  would 
seem  to  render  it  improper  to  have  his  name  in  their  records  as  a  member, 
while  he  is  incapable  of  attending  their  meetings,  or  discharging  any  of  the 
great  duties  of  his  ministry;  and  therefore  submits  to  them  the  propriety  of 
their  continuing  and  considering  him  as  a  member  from  time  to  time;  and 
that  the  Presbytery,  on  considering  his  situation,  thought  it  best  to  leave  his 
name  out  of  their  records  in  future,  till  he  shall  be  able  to  return  to  the  ex- 
ercise of  his  ministry,  an  event  that  would  give  them  great  pleasure. 

The  Synod  considered  the  above  report,  and  are  of  opinion,  that 
Mr.  Woodhull  ought  to  be  continued  a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  New 
York,  and  therefore  direct  that  Presbytery  to  insert  his  name  in  theii 
roll. 

1785,  p.  507.  In  consequence  of  Mr.  Joseph  Montgomery's  having  in- 
formed them,  [the  New  Castle  Presbytery,]  that  through  bodily  indisposition 
he  was  incapable  of  officiating  in  the  ministry,  and  having  also  accepted  an 
office  under  the  civil  authority,  they  have  left  his  name  out  of  their  records. 

p.  510.  The  Synod  disapprove  of  the  conduct  of  the  Presbytery  of  New 
Castle,  in  striking  the  name  of  Mr.  Montgomery  off  their  roll  for  the  reasons 
given  in  their  report;  neither  of  which,  nor  both  together,  seem  to  be  suffi- 
cient ;  and  in  future  recommend  to  all  Presbyteries,  when  any  Ministers 
under  their  inspection  resign  their  charge,  or  discontinue  the  exercise  of 
their  office  while  they  remain  in  the  same  bounds,  to  pass  a  regular  judgment 
on  the  rensons  given  for  such  conduct ;  and  continue  their  inspection  of  those 
who  shall  not  have  deserved  to  be  deprived  of  the  ministerial  character, 
thouah  they  may  be  laid  aside  from  immediate  usefulness. 

18n2,  p.  258.  By  a  report  from  the  Presbytery  of  Lewes,  it  appeared  that 
a  Minister,  heretofore  a  member  of  that  Presbytery,  had  been  declared  to  be 
no  longer  a  member  thereof;  and  as  the  Assembly  were  informed,  is  con- 
sidered by  them  as  divested  of  the  ministerial  office,  and  this  without  depo- 
sition, suspension,  or  censure  ;  wherefore, 

RfsoJvcd,  That  it  is  a  principle  of  this  Church,  that  no  Minister  of  the 
gospel  can  be  regularly  divested  of  his  office  except  by  a  course  of  discipline, 
terminating  in  his  deposition.  That  if  any  Minister,  by  providential  cir- 
cumstances, become  incapable  of  exercising  his  ministerial  functions,  or  is 
called  to  suspend  them,  or  to  exercise  them  only  occasionally,  he  is  still  to 
be  considered  as  possessing  the  ministerial  character  and  privileges;  and  his 


SEC.    92]  CHURCH    OFFICERS — THE    MINISTRY.  99 

brethren  of  the  Presbytery  are  to  inspoct  his  conduct;  and  while  they  treat 
him  with  due  tenderness  and  sympathy,  they  are  to  be  careful  that  he  do 
not  neglect  his  ministerial  duty,  beyond  what  his  circumstances  render  un- 
avoidable. 

§  94.  The  Scotch  doctrine  on  the  subject. 

[After  denouncing  deposition  against  immoral  Ministers,  it  is  added] — "  These  also 
who  are  altogether  found  insutHcient  to  execute  their  cliarge,  should  be  deposed  ;  whereof 
other  kirks  should  be  advertised,  that  they  receive  not  the  persons  deposed.  Yet  they 
ought  not  to  be  deposed,  wlio,  through  age,  sickness,  or  other  accidents,  become  unmeet 
to  do  their  office ;  in  which  case  their  honour  should  remain  to  them,  their  kirk  should 
main-tain  them,  and  others  ought  to  be  provided  to  do  their  office." — Second  Book  of  JJis- 
cipline.  Chap.  vii.  §§  25,  26. 

§  95.  Letter  vpon  occasion  of  the  Doctorate  of  Mr.  Alison, — the  Jrrst  in  our 

Church. 

1758,  p.  230.  (P)  A  letter  was  ordered  to  be  wrote  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wil- 
liam Leechman,  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  University  of  Glasgow,  which 
was  done,  and  is  as  follows  : 

Philadelphia,  Maij  2dth,  1758. 
Very  Reverend  Sir, — Though  we  have  not  the  honour  of  personal  acquain- 
tance with  you,  yet  your  distinguished  character  and  praises  in  the  Churches 
of  Christ,  and  eminent  station  in  the  University  of  Glasgow,  are  well  known 
to  us  and  to  the  Churches  in  these  American  colonies  ;  and  we  would  much 
esteem  a  corespondence  with  you,  if  your  more  important  affairs  might  allow 
it.  We  presume  to  give  you  this  trouble  now,  requesting  you  to  accept  for 
yourself,  and  to  present  to  the  learned  Professors  of  the  University,  our  grate- 
ful acknowledgments,  for  the  late  mark  of  your  regard  to  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Francis  Alison,  a  member  of  this  Synod,  in  conferring  a  degree  of  Doctor  of 
Divinity  on  him.  He  is  a  gentleman  of  good  character,  of  public  spirit,  and 
well  esteemed  as  a  preacher.  He  has  been  very  industrious  and  successful 
in  promoting  learning  in  this  part  of  the  world,  both  before  and  since  he  was 
called  to  a  public  station  in  the  College  and  Academy  in  this  city;  and  we 
hope  he  will  ever  behave  so  as  to  deserve  your  regard.  Such  honours  con- 
ferred on  men  of  confessed  worth  here,  may  much  encourage  learning  and 
public  usefulness,  and  may  be  of  service  to  our  Church,  as  we  have  another 
[the  Episcopal]  denomination  among  us,  whose  Ministers  are  frequently 
honoured  with  such  titles.  We  shall  ever  think  it  an  honour  to  our  Synod 
to  enjoy  the  favour  of  that  University,  and  particularly  of  Dr.  Leechman. 


100  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 


BOOK  III. 
THE  ORDINANCES 


§  1.    The  distribution  of  ecclesiastical  functions. 

[The  following  statement  from  the  Scots  Second  Book  of  Discipline,  indicates  the 
principles  regulating  the  distribution  of  ecclesiastical  functions  :] 

"  The  Kirk  hath  a  certain  power  granted  by  God,  according  to  the  which  it  uses  a  pro- 
per jurisdiction  and  government,  exercised  to  the  comfort  of  the  whole  Kirk.  Tliis  power 
ecclesiastical  is  an  authority,  granted  by  God  the  Father,  through  the  Mediator  Jesus 
Christ,  unto  his  Kirk  gathered ;  and  having  ground  in  the  word  of  God,  to  be  put  in  exe- 
cution by  them,  unto  whom  the  spiritual  government  of  the  Kirk,  by  lawlul  calling  is 
committed. 

"  The  policy  of  the  Kirk,  flowing  from  this  power,  is  an  order  or  form  of  spiritual  gov- 
ernment, which  is  exercised  by  the  members  appointed  thereto  by  the  word  of  God ;  and 
therefore,  is  given  immediately  to  the  office  bearers,  by  whom  it  is  exercised,  to  the  good 
of  the  whole  body. 

"  This  power  is  diversely  used ;  for  sometime  it  is  severally  exercised,  chiefly  by  the 
teachers;  sometime  conjunctly,  by  mutual  consent  of  them  that  bear  the  office  and  charge, 
after  the  form  of  judgment.  The  former  is  commonly  called  Potcstas  ordinis,  and  the 
other  Potestas  jurisdictionis." — Second  Book  of  Disc,  Chap.  i.  §§  4—7. 

§  2.  Arrangement  of  BooJc  Third. 

[Besides  the  ordinances  which  come  under  the  two  heaas  of  authority,  above  stated, 
there  are  others  coming  under  the  designation  of  privilege,  which  are  common  to  private 
Christians.  So  far  as  any  of  them  are  dispensed  either  occasionally  or  statedly  in  the 
public  Congregation,  they  belong  to  the  potestas  j'urisdicfioms,  being  under  the  direction 
of  the  courts  of  the  Church,  subordinate  or  supreme.  The  ordinances  pertaining  to  the 
potestas  ordinis,  or  which  are  dispensed  by  individual  Ministers,  are.  Preaching,  the  Sa- 
craments, and  the  Benediction.  These  constitute  Part  I.  of  this  Book.  Those  of  the 
potcstas  jurisdktionis,  or  which  are  administered  by  assemblies  of  church  officers,  are 
Ordination,  Legislation,  and  Discipline;  and  are  discussed  in  Part  II.  Those  common 
to  Cliristians,  so  far  as  here  comprehended,  are  Benevolence,  Catccliesis,  or  Training  of 
the  young,  the  Lot,  Marriage,  Ministerial  Support,  Sacred  Music,  the  Oath,  Prayer,  and 
Psalmody.  These  constitute  Part  III.  Illustrations  of  others  may  be  found,  by  refer- 
ence to  the  alphabetical  index  to  this  volume.  The  subject  of  Revivals,  as  a  corollary  to 
the  ordinances,  and  involving  directions  for  their  use  in  the  most  interesting  and  trying 
circumstances,  is  assigned  to  Part  IV.] 


SEC.    1.]  POTESTAS    ORDINIS. — THE    SACRAMENTS  101 


PARTI. 

POTESTAS  ORDINIS. 


Title  1. — preaching. 
§  3.  Lay  preacliing. 

1710,  p.  17.  Upon  information  that  David  Evan,  a  lay  person,  had  taken 
upon  him  publicly  to  teach  or  preach  among  the  Welch  in  the  Great  Valley, 
Chester  county,  it  was  unanimously  agreed  that  the  said  Evan  had  done  very 
ill,  and  acted  irregularly  in  thus  invading  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  was 
thereupon  censured. 

1821,.  p.  14.  The  Assembly  disapprove  the  conduct  of  Mr.  McCalla,  in 
preaching  the  gospel  before  he  was  regularly  licensed. 

§  4.  Reading  sermo7is. 

1761,  p.  309.  It  is  further  enjoined  that  all  our  Ministers  and  probation- 
ers forbear  reading  their  sermons  from  the  pulpit,  if  they  can  conveniently. 

1841,  p.  448.  The  General  Assembly  has  reason  to  believe  that  the  prac- 
tice of  reading  sermons  in  the  pulpit  is  greatly  on  the  increase  amongst  our 
Ministers ;  and  being  decidedly  of  the  opinion  that  it  is  not  the  best  method 
of  preaching  the  gospel,  it  hereby  recommends  the  discontinuance  of  the 
practice  as  far  as  possible;  and  earnestly  exhorts  our  younger  Ministers  to 
adopt  a  different  method,  as  more  scriptural  and  effective. 

1849,  p.  271.  Whereas,  This  General  Assembly  has  reason  to  believe  that 
the  practice  of  reading  sermons  in  the  pulpit  is  on  the  increase  amongst  our 
Ministers;  and  being  decidedly  of  opinion  that  it  is  not  the  most  effective 
and  acceptable  method  of  preaching  the  gospel;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  we  do  earnestly  repeat  the  recommendation  of  the  Assem- 
bly of  1841,  that  this  practice  be  discontinued  as  far  as  practicable;  and 
affectionately  exhort  our  younger  Ministers  and  candidates  for  the  ministry 
to  adopt  a  different  method,  as  more  scriptural  and  effective,  and  more  gene- 
rally acceptable  to  God's  people. 

§  5.  Expository  preaching. 

1707,  p.  10.  Overtured,  That  every  Minister,  in  their  respective  Congre- 
gations, read  and  comment  upon  a  chapter  of  the  Bible,  every  Lord's  day, 
as  discretion  and  circumstances  of  time,  place,  &c.,  will  admit.     [Adopted.] 

Title  2. — administration  op  the  sacraments. 
§  6.    Where  there  is  no  organized  Church. 

^  1798,  p.  146  It  was  moved  that  the  restriction  laid  by  the  last  General 
Assembly  on  our  missionaries,  which  confines  them  to  administer  the  ordi- 
nance of  the  Lord's  Supper  in  such  places  only  where  there  are  church  officers 
regularly  appointed,  be  repealed,  and  it  is  hereby  repealed  accordingly. 


102  THE    ORDINANCES.  [boOK    III. 

§  7.   Administered  without  leave  of  the  Pastor  and  Session. 

1824,  p.  222.  While  the  Assembly,  as  a  general  principle,  disapprove  of 
the  aduiiuistratiou  of  the  sacraments  by  one  of  their  Ministers  within  the 
bounds  of  a  Congregation  with  which  he  is  not  connected,  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  Minister  and  Session  of  said  Congregation;  yet  under  the  peculiar 
local  circumstances  of  the  people  anaong  which  Mr.  McCalla  occasionally 
administered  ordinances,  the  Assembly  cannot  decide  that  he  deserves  cen- 
sure. 

§  8.  Antipoedohnjytist  admitted  to  occasional  communion. 

1798,  p.  145.  A  letter  came  through  the  Committee  of  Overtures,  from 
Bethuel  Church,  Esq  ,  inquiring  whether  he  may  be  admitted  to  occasional 
communion,  whilst  he  has  scruples  concerning  infant  baptism. 

p.  149.  The  letter  from  Bethuel  Church,  Esq.,  as  overtured,  was  read,  and 
the  motion  formerly  made  thus  amended  :  That  the  Session  of  the  Church  of 
Cambridge  be  permitted  to  receive  Mr.  Church  upon  satisfactory  evidence  of  his 
good  character,  his  scruples  notwithstanding — was  taken  up  and  agreed  to. 

§  9.  Baptism  hy  an  impostor. 

1752,  p.  249.  (N.  Y.)  Whereas  a  certain  person  pretending  at  Egg  Harbour 
to  be  a  Minister  reguhirly  ordained  among  the  Presbyterians,  under  that 
character  baptized  some  adults  and  infants,  and  it  appearing  to  the  Synod 
that  his  pretences  were  false,  having  at  that  time  no  license  or  ordination,  it 
is  our  opinion  that  all  the  gospel  ordinances  he  administered  under  that 
false  and  pretended  character  are  null  and  invalid. 

§  10.  Baptism  hy  a  deposed  Minister. 

1819,  p.  701.  "  Is  baptism,  administered  by  a  Minister  after  he  is  deposed 
from  his  office,  valid  ?" 

Resolved,  That  in  answer  to  this  question,  the  Presbytery  be  referred  to 
Chap.  vii.  Sec.  1,  of  the  Directory  for  Public  Worship. 

§  11.   Profane  administration  of  BaptisTn. 

1790,  p.  26.  Resolved,  That  it  is  a  principle  of  this  Church  that  the  un- 
worthiness  of  the  Ministers  of  the  gospel  does  not  invalidate  the  ordinances 
of  religion  dispensed  by  them.  It  is  also  a  principle  that  as  long  as  any 
denomination  of  Christians  is  acknowledged  by  us  as  a  Church  of  Christ,  we 
ought  to  hold  the  ordinances  dispensed  by  it  as  valid,  notwithstanding  the 
unworthiness  of  particular  Ministers.  Yet,  inasmuch  as  no  general  rule  can 
be  made  to  embrace  all  circumstances,  there  may  be  irregularities  in  particu- 
hir  adiuiiiistrations  by  men  not  yet  divested  of  their  oifice,  either  in  this  or  in 
other  Churches,  which  may  render  them  null  and  void.  But  as  these  irregu- 
larities must  often  result  from  circumstances  and  situations  that  cannot  be 
anticipated  and  pointed  out  in  the  rule,  they  must  be  left  to  be  judged  of  by 
the  prudence  and  wisdom  of  church  Sessions,  and  the  higher  judicatories,  to 
which  they  may  be  referred.  In  such  cases,  it  may  be  advisable  to  administer 
the  ordinance  of  baptism  in  a  regular  manner,  whei'e  a  profane  exhibition 
of  the  ceremony  may  have  been  attemped.  These  cases  and  circumstances, 
however,  are  to  be  inquired  into  by  the  church  Sessions,  and  referred  to  a 
Presbytery  before  a  final  decision. 

§  12.    Unitarian  Baptism. 

1814,  p.  549.  "  A  person  who  had  been  baptized  in  infancy  by  Dr.  Priestly 
applied  for  admission  to  the  Lord's  table.  Should  the  baptism  administered 
by  Dr.  Priestly,  then  a  Unitarian,  be  considered  valid?" 


SKC.  7.]  POTESTAS    ORDINIS. THE    SACRAMENTS.  103 

Resolved,  That  this  question  be  answered  in  the  negative.  In  the  present 
state  of  our  country,  whilst  Unitarian  errors  in  various  forms  are  making 
their  insidious  approaches ;  whilst  the  advocates  of  this  heresy  in  many  cases 
are  practising  a  system  of  concealment,  and  insinuating  themselves  into 
the  confidence  of  multitudes,  who  have  no  suspicion  of  their  defection  from 
the  faith,  the  Assembly  feel  it  to  be  their  duty  to  speak  without  reserve. 
It  is  the  deliberate  and  unanimous  opinion  of  this  Assembly  that  those  who 
renounce  the  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  deny  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  same  in  substance,  equal  in  power  and  glory  with  the  Father, 
cannot  be  recognized  as  Ministers  of  the  Gospel;  and  that  their  ministrations 
are  wholly  invalid. 

§  13.  Romish  hapfism. 

(a)  1845,  p.  34.  The  question  presented  to  this  Assembly  by  overture 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  "  Is  baptism  in  the  Church  of  Rome  valid  ?" 
is  one  of  a  very  grave  character,  and  of  deep  practical  importance.  The 
answer  to  it  must  involve  principles  vital  to  the  peace,  the  purity,  and  the 
stability  of  the  Church  of  God.  After  a  full  discussion,  carried  through 
several  days,  this  Assembly  has  decided,  by  a  nearly  unanimous  vote  [ITo 
yeas  to  8  hays],  that  baptism  so  administered  is  not  valid. 

(Z>)  Because,  since  baptism  is  an  ordinance  established  by  Christ  in  his 
Churcli,  (Form  Gov.  Chap,  vii.,  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20,)  and  is  to  be  admin- 
istered only  by  a  Minister  of  Christ,  duly  called  and  ordained  to  be  a 
steward  of  the  mysteries  of  God,  (Directory,  Chap.  vii.  Sec.  1,)  it  follows 
that  no  rite  administered  by  one  who  is  not  himself  a  duly  ordained  Minis- 
ter of  the  true  Church  of  God  visible,  can  be  regarded  as  an  ordinance  of 
Christ,  whatever  be  the  name  by  which  it  is  called,  whatever  the  form 
employed  in  its  administration.  The  so-called  priests  of  the  Romish  com- 
munion are  not  Ministers  of  Christ,  for  they  are  commissioned  as  agents  of 
the  papal  hierarchy,  which  is  not  a  Church  of  Christ,  but  the  Manof  Sin, 
apostate  from  the  truth,  the  enemy  of  righteousness  and  of  God.  She  has 
long  lain  under  the  curse  of  God,  who  has  called  his  people  to  come  out 
from  her,  that  they  be  not  partakers  of  her  plagues. 

((■)  It  is  the  unanimous  opinion  of  all  the  Reformed  Churches,  that  the 
whole  papal  body,  though  once  a  branch  of  the  visible  Church,  has  long 
since  become  utterly  corrupt,  and  hopelessly  apostate.  It  was  a  conviction 
of  this  which  led  to  the  Reformation,  and  the  complete  separation  of  the 
Reformed  body  from  the  papal  communion.  Luther  and  his  coadjutors, 
being  duly  ordained  presbyters  at  the  time  when  they  left  the  Romish  com- 
munion, which  then,  though  fearfully  corrupt,  was  the  only  visible  Church 
in  the  countries  of  their  abode,  were  fully  authorized  by  the  word  of  God, 
to  ordain  successors  in  the  ministry;  and  so  to  extend  and  perpetuate  the 
Reformed  Churches,  as  true  Churches  of  Christ :  while  the  contumacious 
adherence  of  Rome  to  her  corruptions,  as  shown  in  the  decisions  of  the 
Council  of  Trent,  (which  she  adopts  as  authoritative,)  cuts  her  off  from  the 
visible  Church  of  Christ,  as  heretical  and  unsound.  This  was  the  opinion 
of  the  Reformers,  and  it  is  the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  Churches  to  this 
day.  In  entire  accordance  to  this  is  the  decision  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  our  Church,  passed  in  1835,  [see  Book  VI.  §  83,]  declaring  the  Church 
of  Rome  to  be  an  apostate  body. 

(d)  The  decision  by  the  Assembly  of  1835,  renders  the  return  of  a 
negative  to  the  inquiry  proposed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  indispensable 
on  the  ground  of  consistency ;  unless  we  be  prepared  to  admit,  in  direct 
contradiction  to  the  standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  that  baptism  is 


104  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK  III 

not  an  ordinance  established  by  Christ  in  his  Church  exclusively,  and  that 
it  may  be  administered  by  an  agent  of  the  Man  of  Sin,  an  emissary  of  the 
prince  of  darkness ;  that  it  may  be  administered  in  sport  or  in  blasphemy, 
and  yet  be  valid  as  though  administered  by  a  duly  commissioned  steward  of 
the  mysteries  of  God. 

(e)  Nor  can  it  be  urged  that  the  papal  hierarchy  is  improving  in  her 
character,  and  gradually  approximating  to  the  scriptural  standard.  She 
claims  to  be  infallible :  her  dogmas  she  promulgates  as  the  doctrines  of 
heaven  ;  and  she  pronounces  her  heaviest  anathema  against  any  and  every 
man  who  questions  her  authority,  and  refuses  to  bow  to  her  decisions.  She 
cannot  recede  from  the  ground  she  has  assumed.  She  has  adopted  as  her 
own,  the  decisions  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  which  degrade  the  word  of  God  : 
which  claim  equal  authority  for  the  Apocrypha  as  for  the  New  Testament ; 
and  which  declare  the  sense  held  and  taught  by  holy  mother  Church,  on  the 
authority  of  tradition  and  of  the  Fathers,  to  be  the  true  and  only  sense  of 
Scripture.  All  who  deny  this  position,  or  who  question  her  authority,  she 
denounces  with  the  bitterest  curses. 

(/)  She  thus  perverts  the  truth  of  God;  she  rejects  the  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith;  she  substitutes  human  merit  for  the  righteousness  of 
Christ;  and  self-inflicted  punishment  for  gospel  repentance:  she  proclaims 
her  so-called  baptism  to  be  regeneration,  and  the  reception  of  the  consecrated 
wafer  in  the  eucharist,  to  be  the  receiving  of  Christ  himself,  the  source 
and  fountain  of  grace,  and  with  him  all  the  grace  he  can  im'part.  Is  this 
the  truth  ?  Is  reliance  on  this  system,  true  religion  ?  Can,  then,  the  papal 
body  be  a  Church  ? 

(^)  The  Church,  (i.  e.,  the  Church  visible,)  as  defined  in  our  standards, 
is  the  whole  body  of  those  persons,  together  with  their  children,  who  make 
profession  of  the  holy  religion  of  Christ,  and  of  submission  to  his  laws. 
(Form  Gov.  Chap.  ii.  Sec.  2.)  As  certainly  then,  as  the  dogmas  and  prac- 
tices of  papal  Rome  are  not  the  holy  religion  of  Christ,  must  it  be  conceded, 
that  the  papal  body  is  not  a  Church  of  Christ  at  all ;  and  if  not,  then  her 
agents,  be  they  styled  priests,  bishops,  archbishops,  cardinals,  or  pope,  are 
not  Ministers  of  Christ  in  any  sense ;  for  they  have  no  connection  with  his 
true  visible  Church ;  and  not  being  true  Ministers  of  Christ,  they  have  no 
power  to  administer  Christian  ordinances,  and  the  rite  they  call  baptism,  is 
not,  in  any  sense,  to  be  regarded  as  valid  Christian  baptism. 

(7i)  Further,  by  the  perverted  meaning  they  affix,  and  the  superstitious 
rites  they  have  superadded  to  the  ceremonies  they  perform,  under  the  name 
of  baptism  and  the  eucharist,  the  symbolical  nature  and  true  design  of  both 
the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper  are  lost  sight  of  and  utterly 
destroyed — so  that,  coruld  we  by  any  possibility  assign  to  her  the  name  of  a 
Church,  she  would  still  be  a  Church  without  the  two  grand  ordinances  of 
the  gospel ;  she  neither  administers  Christian  baptism,  nor  celebrates  the 
supper  of  our  Lord. 

(i)  Moreover,  since,  by  the  11th  canon  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  she 
declares  the  efficacy  of  her  ordinances  to  depend  upon  tlie  intention  of  the 
administrator,  no  man  can  know  with  certainty  that  her  form  of  administra- 
tion in  any  ordinance  is  not  a  mere  mockery  :  no  consistent  papist  can  be 
certain  that  he  has  been  duly  baptized,  or  that  he  has  received  the  veritable 
eucharist :  he  cannot  know,  that  the  priest  who  officiates  at  his  altar  is  a 
true  priest,  nor  that  there  is  actually  any  one  true  priest,  or  any  one  prelate 
rightly  consecrated  in  the  whole  papal  communion.  The  papal  hierarchy 
hiis  by  her  own  solemn  act  shrouded  all  her  doings  in  uncertainty,  and  en- 
vel(>])cd  all  her  rites  in  hopeless  obscurity.  Even  on  this  ground  alone,  the 
validity  of  her  baptism  might  safely  be  denied. 


SEC     13.]  POTESTAS  ORDINIS. — THE  SACRAMENTS.  105 

(_/)  Nor  is  the  fact  that  instances  now  and  then  occur  of  apparent  piety 
in  the  members  of  her  communion,  and  of  intelligence,  zeal,  and  conscien- 
tiou.sne.ss  in  some  of  her  priests,  any  ground  of  objection  against  the  position 
here  taken  by  this  Assembly.  The  virtues  of  individuals  do  not  purify  the 
body  of  which  they  are  members.  We  are  to  judge  of  the  character  of  a 
body  claiming  to  be  a  Church  of  Christ — not  by  the  opinions  or  practices  of 
its  individual  members,  but  by  its  standards,  and  its  allowed  practices. 
Bound  as  he  is  by  the  authority  of  his  Church — and  that  on  pain  of  her 
heaviest  malediction — to  understand  the  Scriptures  only  in  the  sense  in 
which  his  Church  understands  and  explains  them,  a  consistent  papist  can- 
nut  receive  or  hold  the  true  religion,  or  the  doctrines  of  grace.  If  he  does, 
he  must  either  renounce  the  papacy,  or  hypocritically  conceal  his  true  sen- 
timents, or  he  must  prepare  to  brave  the  thunders  of  her  wrath.  True  re- 
ligion and  an  intelligent  adherence  to  papal  Rome  are  utterly  incompatible 
and  impossible.  The  Church  and  the  papacy  are  the  repelling  poles  of  the 
moral  system. 

(A-)  Difficulties  may  possibly  arise  in  individual  cases.  It  may  not  be  easy 
at  all  times  to  say  whether  an  applicant  for  admission  into  the  Church  of 
Christ  has,  or  has  not,  been  baptized :  whether  he  has  been  christened  by  a 
popish  pastor  or  not.  In  all  such  doubtful  cases  the  Session  of  a  Church  must 
act  according  to  the  light  before  them.  But  it  is  safer  and  more  conducive 
to  peace  and  edification,  to  embrace  a  well  established  principle  for  our  guid- 
ance, and  act  upon  it  firmly  in  the  fear  of  God,  leaving  all  consequences 
with  him,  than  to  suffer  ourselves,  without  any  fixed  principles,  to  be  at  the 
mercy  of  circumstances. 

(l)  While  some  other  Churches  may  hesitate  to  carry  out  fully  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Reformation,  in  wholly  repudiating  popish  baptism,  as  well  as 
the  popish  mass,  we,  as  Presbyterians,  feel  bound  to  act  on  the  principle  laid 
down  by  our  Assembly  so  long  ago  as  1790,  [above,  §  11.]  that  so  long  as  a 
body  is  by  us  recognized  as  a  true  Church,  are  her  ordinances  to  be  deemed 
valid,  and  no  longer. 

In  183.5  the  Assembly  declared  the  papacy  to  be  apostate  from  Christ,  and 
no  true  Church.  As  we  do  not  recognize  her  as  a  portion  of  the  visible 
Church  of  Christ,  we  cannot,  consistently,  view  her  priesthood  as  other  than 
usurpers  of  the  sacred  functions  of  the  ministry,  her  ordinances  as  unscrip- 
tural,  and  her  baptism  as  totally  invalid. 

Title  3. — baptism — the  parties  and  mode. 
§  14.  Qualifications  of  the  Parents. 

1735,  p.  115.  [The  General  Synod]  do  also  exhort  all  the  Ministers  within 
our  bounds,  to  take  due  care  in  the  examination  of  all  candidates  for  baptism, 
or  that  offer  to  dedicate  their  children  to  God  in  that  sacred  ordinance,  that 
tliey  are  persons  of  a  regular  life,  and  have  suitable  acquaintance  with  the 
principles  of  the  Christian  religion  ;  that  that  .seal  be  not  set  to  a  blank,  and 
th.it  such  be  not  admitted  to  the  visible  Church  relation  that  are  manifestly 
unfit  for  it. 

•  1755,  p.  267.  (N".  Y.)  That  previously  to  the  administration  of  baptism, 
tlie  Minister  shall  inquire  into  the  parents'  knowledge  of  the  great  and 
fundamental  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  the  regularity  of  their  life  ;  and  being 
satisfied  so  as  to  admit  them,  shall  in  public  point  out  the  special  duties  of 
the  parents,  and  particularly,  that  they  teach  their  children  the  doctrines  and 
precepts  of  Christianity,  contained  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments,  and  comprised  in  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and 
Catechisms;  which  therefore  he  shall  recommend  unto  them. 
14 


106  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

7794,  p.  91.  The  following  reference  from  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  was 
laid  before  the  Assembly:  "As  baptism  is  to  be  administered  to  the  infants 
of  those  who  are  members  of  the  visible  Chui'ch,  but  our  Directory  leaves 
the  description  of  the  visible  and  credible  profession  of  Christianity  vague 
and  indefinite,  it  is  humbly  proposed  to  the  Assembly  to  give  some  precise 
direction  and  definition  of  such  a  profession  for  the  information  of  its 
Ministers." 

In  answer  to  the  above  reference,  the  Assembly  judged  it  unnecessary, 
and  perhaps  impracticable,  to  deliver  rules  more  explicit  than  those  contained 
in  the  standards  of  our  Church;  but  should  eases  of  difficulty  arise,  they 
must  be  decided  respectively,  according  to  their  own  merits,  before  the  proper 
judicatories. 

1843,  p.  180.  Our  Confession  of  Faith  recognizes  the  right  to  baptism  of 
the  infant  children  only  of  such  parents  as  are  members  of  the  Church. 

§  15.   Parental  engagements. 

1794,  p.  89.  ''  Whether  besides  requiring  of  parents,  dedicating  their 
children  to  God  in  baptism,  an  express  acknowledgment  of  the  duties  of 
parents,  and  recommending  to  them  the  observance  thereof,  it  should  be 
considered  as  essential,  to  require  that  they  come  under  an  explicit  vow  or 
solemn  engagement  also,  to  perform  those  duties?" 

Resolved,  That  an  answer  to  this  question  is  contained  in  the  Directory  for 
Public  Worship  of  this  Church,  under  the  head  of  the  'Administration  of 
Baptism/  which  requires  an  express  engagement  on  the  part  of  the  parents. 

§  16.    What  is  the  'period  of  infancy. 

1822,  p.  25.  "At  what  age  ought  children  to  be  considered  too  old  to  be 
baptized  on  the  faith  of  their  parents?" 

The  precise  time  of  life  when  the  state  of  infancy  ceases,  is  not  deter- 
mined in  the  word  of  God,  nor  by  the  standards  of  our  Church;  and  from 
the  nature  of  the  case,  is  incapable  of  being  regulated  by  any  uniform  rule; 
but  should  be  left  to  the  judgment  of  Ministers  and  Sessions,  to  be  deter- 
mined according  to  the  particular  circumstances  of  each  case.  The  Assem- 
bly, therefore,  deem  it  inexpedient  to  attempt  to  fix  the  precise  time  at 
which  children  ought  to  be  considered  too  old  to  be  baptized  on  the  faith  of 
their  parents. 

§  17.  Orphan  children  of  heathen,  in  tlie  care  of  our  Missions. 

1848,  p.  179.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 

United  States  of  America  to  the  Presbytery  of  Lodiana: 

Dear  Brethren — You  have  submitted  to  us  questions  respecting  a  subject 

which  we  have  no  doubt  is  one  of  very  great  importance,  in  regard  to  the 

progress  of  religion  among  the  heathen.     We  have  seriously  considered  it, 

and  give  you  here  the  result  of  our  deliberations.     You  present  to  us  three 

questions,  to  which  we  reply  in  the  order  in  which  the  same  are  presented. 

1.  "  Are  all  orphan  children  of  heathen  parents  committed  to  the  care  of 

our  missions,  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  without 

respect  to  their  ages  ?" 

We  reply,  certainly  they  are  not.  You  must  make  the  same  distinction 
that  you  would  make  if  their  parents  were  alive  and  members  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  and  desiring  to  have  them  baptized,  the  same  distinction  which 
is  made  in  Christian- countries.  We  add,  let  those  children  only  be  baptized 
in  every  case  who  are  so  committed  to  the  missions,  or  other  Christian  tui- 
tion, as  to  secure  effectually  their  entire  religious  education.  On  this  point 
great  caution  is  necessary. 


SEC.   14.]  P0TE8TAS    ORDINIS. THE    SACRAMENTS.  107 

2.  You  ask,  (on  the  presumption  tlmt  the  preceding  question  is  answered 
in  the  negative,)  "Are  tliose  only  to  be  baptized  who  have  not  attained  to 
years  of  discretion?"     This  question  we  answer  in  the  athnuative. 

3.  Your  third  question  is  in  substance  as  foUows :  "  If  those  only  who  have 
not  attained  to  years  of  discretion  are  to  be  baptized,  at  what  age  shall  the 
federal  right  be  supposed  to  cease,  and  personal  responsibility  to  commence?" 

Although  it  is  not  difficult  to  answer  this  question  in  accordance  with  the 
standards  and  the  practice  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  yet  the  rule  may 
frequently  be  found  difficult  of  application.  Our  answer  to  the  (juestion 
however  is: — The  officers  of  the  Church  must  judge  in  each  particular  case 
whether  the  proposed  subject  of  baptism  has  arrived  at  years  of  discretion  or 
not.  We  can  adopt  no  other  rule  in  our  own  practice,  and  we  can  recommend 
no  other  to  you.  We  refer  you  to  Chap.  ix.  Sec.  2,  of  our  Directory  for 
Worship.  If  the  person  proposed  to  be  baptized  has  acquired  that  maturity 
of  mind  which  renders  him  capable  of  making  an  intelligent  profession  of 
religion  himself,  he  ought  not  to  be  baptized  on  the  faith  of  another.  Our 
Confession  of  Faith  recognizes  the  right  to  baptism  of  the  infant  children 
only  of  such  parents  as  are  members  of  the  Church.  We  do  not  doubt  that 
in  heathen  countries  children  of  heathen  parents  ordinarily  arrive  at  what 
are  called  y(Xirs  of  discredon,  later  than  those  who  enjoy  the  advantages  of 
Christian  instruction  in  early  life;  but  in  a  country  where  the  religion  of  all 
consists  in  forms  and  ceremonies,  great  care  should  be  taken  that  the  Chris- 
tian religion  does  not  even  appear  to  partake  of  the  formality  and  emptiness 
of  Mohammedanism  and  Paganism. 

§  18.  A2>2n'entices  to  Christian  maulers. 

1786,  p.  527.  The  following  case  of  conscience  from  Donegal  Presbytery, 
was  overtured,  viz :  Whether  Christian  masters  or  mistresses  ought,  in  duty, 
to  have  such  children  baptized  as  are  under  their  care,  though  born  of  parents 
not  in  the  communion  of  any  Christian  Church?  Upon  this  ovei'ture  Synod 
are  of  opinion,  that  Christian  masters  and  mistresses,  whose  religious  pro- 
fessions and  conduct  are  such  as  to  give  them  a  right  to  the  ordinance  of 
baptism  for  their  own  children,  may  and  ought  to  dedicate  the  children  of 
their  household  to  God,  in  that  ordinance,  when  they  have  no  scruple  of  con- 
science to  the  contrary. 

§  19.    Children  ofpimis  slaves. 

1786,  p.  527.  Overtured,  Whether  Christian  slaves,  having  children  at 
the  entire  direction  of  unchristian  masters,  and  not  having  it  in  their  power 
to  instruct  them  in  religion,  are  bound  to  have  them  baptized;  and  whether 
a  gospel  Minister  in  this  predicament  ought  to  baptize  them?  and  Synod 
determined  the  question  in  the  affirmative. 

§  20.  In/ant  slaves  of  Christian  masters. 

1816,  p.  617.  "  Ought  baptism,  on  the  profession  and  promise  of  the 
master,  to  be  administered  to  the  children  of  slaves  ?" 

1.  It  is  the  duty  of  masters  who  are  members  of  the  Church  to  present 
the  children  of  parents  in  servitude  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  provided 
they  are  in  a  situation  to  train  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of 
the  Lord,  thus  securing  to  them  the  rich  advantages  which  the  gospel  pro- 
vides. 

2.  It  is  the  duty  of  Christ's  Ministers  to  inculcate  this  doctrine,  and  to 
baptize  all  children  of  this  description,  when  presented  by  their  masters. 


108  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

§  21.  Baptism  hy  immersion. 

1834,  p.  18.  '^  Is  it  expedient,  in  the  present  state  of  the  Church,  for  a 
Presbyterian  Minister  to  baptize  by  immersion,  in  any  case?" 

The  Confession  of  Faith,  Chap,  xxviii.  Sec.  3,  teaches  as  follows,  viz : 
"  Dipping  of  the  person  into  the  water  is  not  necessary  ;  but  baptism  is  rightly 
administered  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  of  water  upon  the  person."  Your 
committee  see  no  cause  for  adding  anything  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Confession 
on  this  subject.     [Adopted.] 

Title  4. — the  benediction. 
§  22.  The  nature  of  the  Benediction. 

[The  benediction  is  an  authoritative  blessing  of  the  people  of  God,  in  the  name  of 
Christ.  It  partakes  partly  of  tlie  nature  of  a  prayer,  and  partly  of  a  declaration  of  the 
will  and  purpose  of  God.  Strictly  it  can  be  pronounced  by  none  but  ordained  Ministers 
of  Christ.  When  the  form  is  used  by  licentiates  or  others,  its  nature  is  changed;  and  it 
assumes  the  character  of  a  prayer  merely.  It  is  doubted  by  some,  whether  the  form 
should  ever  be  used  by  licentiates.  Our  Church  has  not,  however,  given  any  deliverance 
on  the  subject.] 

Title  5. — attention  to  the  ordinances. 

[That  it  is  improper  to  attend  upon  disorderly  or  heretical  ministrations,  see  below,  §  36.] 

§  23.  Neglect  Censui-ahle. 

1806,  p.  356.  With  heartfelt  pleasure  the  Assembly  bear  testimony  to  the 
charitable  exertions  made  by  some  of  their  Churches,  for  the  relief  of  the 
poor  and  for  the  maintenance  of  the  holy  ministry.  They  rejoice  to  find  that 
the  ordinances  of  the  gospel  are,  in  general,  attended  with  punctuality  and 
earnestness.  They  regret,  however,  that  in  some  particulars  they  are  com- 
pelled to  use  the  language  of  reprehension.  It  is  with  pain  they  observe  it 
to  be  the  practice  of  too  many,  in  some  of  their  Churches,  to  attend  divine 
service  only  on  one  part  of  the  day,  to  the  neglect  or  coutemjjt  of  the 
remaining  part.  Against  this  practice,  so  injurious  to  the  spiritual  interests 
of  their  people,  so  entirely  inconsistent  with  the  Christian  character  and  privi- 
leges, they  think  it  no  more  than  their  duty,  solemnly  to  protest.  And  they 
do  most  affectionately  beseech  all  who  are  conscious  of  delinquency  in  this 
respect,  no  longer  to  withhold  from  God  any  portion  of  that  time  which  he 
hath  specially  consecrated  to  his  own  service. 

1854,  p.  44.  The  appeal  and  complaint  of  G.  A.  Hotchkiss  against  the 
Synod  of  Indiana,  for  sustaining  the  Session  of  Pleasant  Township  Church  and 
the  Presbytery  of  Madison,  in  censuring  him  for  absenting  himself  from 
public  worship,  on  account  of  disagreement  with  his  Pastor.  The  papers 
were  read  in  order ;  the  regular  process  prescribed  in  the  Book  was  observed ; 
and  the  Assembly  voted  unanimously  that  the  action  of  the  inferior  courts 
be  sustained  and  confirmed. 

§  24.  Duty  of  Dedication  and  Baptism  of  Children. 

1855,  p.  273.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  has  a  high  apprecia- 
tion of  the  importance  of  infant  baptism  as  an  ordinance  of  God  and  means 
of  grace,  and  enjoins  it  upon  the  Pastors  and  Elders  of  our  Churches  to  en- 
lighten Christian  parents  on  their  duty  and  privilege,  and  to  use  all  proper 
means  to  induce  them  to  dedicate  their  offspring  to  God  in  this  holy  sacra- 
ment. Further,  the  Assembly  earnestly  calls  the  attention  of  the  lower 
judicatories  to  the  relation  of  baptized  children  to  the  Church,  and  recom- 
mends to  church  Sessions  to  maintain  a  Christian  watchfulness  over  these 
lambs  of  the  flock,  and  to  use  faithful  and  affectionate  efforts  to  bring  them 
to  the  communion  of  the  Church. 


SEC,    21.]  rOTESTAS    ORDINIS. — THE    SACRAMENTS.  109 

p.  29S.  Dr.  Boardnian,  from  the  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures, 
reported  No.  9.  from  Messrs.  A.  McBride  and  8.  Brinkerhoff.  *'  Does  the 
Constitution  of  our  Church  admit  of  persons  acting  as  Euling  Eldei'S,  who 
refuse  or  neglect  to  have  their  children  baptized?"  The  committee  recom- 
mend the  answer,  that  in  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly,  our  Book  is  suf- 
ficiently explicit  on  this  subject. 

As  regards  the  ordinance  of  Infant  Baptism,  which  is  represented  as 
having  fallen  into  neglect  in  some  few  portions  of  our  Church,  the  commit- 
tee recommend  that  the  Committee  on  the  Narrative  be  instructed  to  call  the 
attention  of  the  churches  to  this  subject. 

Notice  of  the  subject  in  the  Narrative. 

Ibid.  p.  306.  Almost  all  our  Presbyteries  refer  to  the  subject  of  family 
instruction  and  training,  the  greater  proportion  informing  the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  diligence  with  which  these  duties  are  performed,  and  the 
precious  fruits  resulting  thence. 

But,  in  instances  sufficiently  numerous  to  claim  our  special  notice,  mention 
is  made  of  negligence  on  the  part  of  parents;  of  some  in  omitting  to  con- 
firm their  covenant  relation  to  Christ  and  his  Church,  not  dedicating  their 
children  to  God  at  all  in  baptism ;  and  of  still  greater  numbers,  who  seem 
altogether  to  forget  that,  as  parents,  there  are  claims  resting  on  them  to 
bring  up  their  children  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  which 
cannot  be  neglected,  but  to  their  own  detriment,  and  to  the  lasting  harm 
of  their  offspring. 

No  man  can  tell  how  much,  as  a  denomination,  we  have  lost,  and  what 
irreparable  harm  has  been  inflicted  on  our  children,  by  our  lightly  esteem- 
ing the  seal  of  covenant  relation  of  God,  and  consequently  undervaluing 
that  relation  itself. 

We  would  affectionately  exhort  our  Ministers  to  preach  not  seldom  on 
this  subject,  addressing  to  both  parents  and  children  the  admonitions  of 
duty,  and  opening  to  view  the  privileges  to  which  they  are  both  admitted. 
Let  the  rights  of  the  children  be  plainly  and  with  all  authority  asserted,  and 
the  obligations  of  parents  to  meet  these  claims. 

We  would  say  to  our  Sessions,  give  special  attention  to  the  baptized  children 
of  the  Church;  show  our  youth  that  this  sacred  use  of  water  is  not  an  un- 
meaning and  profitless  ceremony;  but  connected  with  Heaven's  richest  pro- 
mises. 

§  25.    Vacant  Congregations  slioidd  meet  for  worship. 

1798,  p.  526.  In  consequence  of  an  overture  which  was  brought  in,  the 
Synod  earnestly  recommend  to  all  vacant  Congregations  under  their  care, 
to  meet  together  every  Lord's  day,  at  one  or  more  places,  for  the  purpose  of 
prayer  and  praise,  and  reading  the  holy  Scriptures,  together  with  the  works 
of  such  approved  divines  as  they  may  be  able  to  procure ;  and  that  the  El- 
ders be  the  persons  who  shall  pray,  and  select  the  portions  of  Scripture  and 
other  books,  to  be  read  by  any  proper  person  Avhom  they  may  appoint. 

1847,  p.  401.  An  overture  to  incpiire  whether  Ruling  Elders  representing 
such  Congregations  should  be  interrogated,  concerning  the  observance  of  the 
recommendations  contained  in  Chapter  xxi.  of  the  Form  of  Government : 
Answered  in  the  affirmative. 

§  26.    The  Riding  Elders  to  act  as  exhorters  in  vacant  Churches 

1856,  p.  538.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  INIississippi  approved,  except 
that]  2d.  On  page  10,  vol.  iv.  of  these  Minutes,  Synod  takes  exception  to 
the  minutes  of  the  Louisiana  Presbytery;  because  that  Presbytery  considered 
it  not  inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  our  Church  for  Huling  Elders,  in 


no  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

the  absence  of  the  Pastor,  to  read  the  Scriptures  and  explain  them ;  and  to 
endeavour  to  enforce  the  truth  upon  the  conscience,  by  suitable  exhortations. 
The  Assembly  believe  the  Presbytery  of  Louisiana  were  right,  according  U 
Chap.  xxi.  of  our  Form  of  Government. 

§  27.   Pastoral  letter  to  frontier  Churches. 

1795,  p.  91.  As  our  aim  has  not  been  to  proselyte  from  other  communi- 
ties to  our  denomination,  v*'e  have  charged  our  missionaries  to  avoid  all 
doubtful  disputations,  to  abstain  from  unfriendly  censures  or  reflections  on 
other  religiovis  persuasions,  and,  adhering  strictly  to  the  great  doctrines  of 
our  holy  religion,  which  influence  the  heart  and  life  in  the  ways  of  godli- 
ness, to  follow  after  the  things  that  make  for  peace  and  general  edification. 

From  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  your  situation,  we  think  it  our  duty 
to  exhort  you  to  attend  particularly  to  the  catechetical  instruction  of  your 
children.  We  fear  there  is  a  sad  and  too  general  neglect  of  this  duty. 
Dear  brethren,  we  wish  you  to  remember  that  the  neglect  of  this  duty  natu- 
rally leads  to  the  most  serious  and  awful  consequences.  Your  children  will 
grow  up  in  sad  ignorance  of  their  spiritual  and  everlasting  concerns ;  this 
ignorance  will  prove  the  fruitful  parent  of  immorality  and  licentiousness  ; 
instead  of  knowing  Scripture  truth  from  their  childhood,  and  being  estab- 
lished therein,  they  will  lie  exposed  to  be  tossed  to  and  fro,  and  carried 
about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine,  by  the  sleight  of  men,  and  cunning  craf- 
tiness whereby  they  lie  in  wait  to  deceive ;  the  prospect  of  the  rising 
Churches,  and  growing  interest  of  religion  amongst  you  will  probably  be 
blasted  ;  and  we  cannot  help  but  call  to  your  view.the  awful  account  you 
must  give  to  Grod,  if  by  your  neglect  of  so  important  a  duty  you  should 
prove  the  occasion  of  so  much  mischief  to  your  dear  oifspring,  and  endanger 
the  interests  of  our  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

The  profanation  of  the  Lord's  day,  and  the  neglect  of  those  religious  ex- 
ercises which  humanize  and  sanctify  the  heart,  we  are  apprehensive  may 
be  too  prevalent  among  you.  We  know  that,  from  your  peculiarly  destitute 
and  unsettled  circumstances,  you  cannot  spend  your  Sabbaths  as  many 
among  you  no  doubt  wish  :  we  therefore  earnestly  recommend  to  you,  while 
in  your  present  circumstances,  to  form  small  societies,  in  which  you  may 
meet  every  Lord's  day,  for  the  purpose  of  social  prayer  and  praise,  reading 
the  Scriptures,  and  sermons  of  some  of  our  most  approved  and  pious  divines. 
Where  you  have  not  Elders  and  Deacons,  regularly  ordained,  who  may  lead 
your  worship,  we  think  you  ought  to  choose  from  among  yourselves  those 
whose  knowledge,  talents,  and  religious  deportment  are  most  conspicuous. 
By  this  method  your  social  attachments  will  be  cherished,  your  habits  of 
worship  improved,  and  you  will  be  gradually  ripening  for  the  full  establish- 
ment of  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel. 

We  hear  with  pain  that  you  are  peculiarly  exposed  to  visits  from  men  un- 
authorized by  the  Churches,  unsound  in  the  faith,  and  of  unholy  and  im- 
moral lives,  who  call  themselves  preachers.  We  exhort  you  to  be  very 
careful,  neither  to  admit  nor  encourage  preachers,  with  whose  principles 
connections,  and  characters  you  are  unacquainted. 


SEC.  26.]  POTESTAS    .TURISDICTIONIS — OEDINATION.  Ill 


PART  II. 

POTESTAS  JURISDICTIONIS, 


CHAPTER    I. 
OF   ORDINATION 


§  28.   Ordination  hy  Committee. 

[In  tlie  early  history  of  the  Church,  ordinations  were  frequently  performed 
by  Committees  of  the  Gleneral  Presbytery  and  Synod  ;  e.  g.  Book  II.,  §  55.] 

1712,  p.  26.  The  Presbytery  havinsr  seen  Mr.  George  Gillespie's  certificates, 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Glasgow,  concerning  his  being  licensed  to  preach,  and 
his  conversation,  did  approve  of  them,  and  in  case  Providence  make  way  for 
his  ordination,  by  a  call  from  any  Congregation  before  next  Presbytery,  Messrs. 
Andrews,  McNish,  Anderson,  and  Morgan,  are  ordered  to  ordain  him;  and 
that  one  of  the  said  members,  or  two,  as  they  shall  see  fit,  preach  at  the 
solemnity. 

§  29.  Olden  trials  for  Ordination. 

1706,  p.  9.  [The  early  records  of  our  Church  want  the  first  leaf,  which  is 
irrecoverably  lost.  They  consequently  commence  abruptly  in  the  middle  of 
the  proceedings  upon  the  trials  of  Mr.  John  Boyd,  preparatory  to  his  ordina- 
tion. He  is  in  the  act  of  presenting  aLatin  exegesis:]  Deregimine  ecclcsice, 
which  being  heard,  was  approved  of  and  sustained.  He  gave  in  also  his 
thesis,  to  be  considered  of  against  next  sederunt. 

Sederunt  2d.  10  bris.  27. 
*     Post  preces,  sederunt,  Mr.  Francis  McKemie,  Moderator,  Messrs.  Jedediah 
Andrews  and  John  Hampton,  Ministers. 

Mr  John  Boyd  performed  the  other  parts  of  his  trials,  viz:  preached  a 
popular  sermon  on  John  i.  12  ;  defended  his  thesis ;  gave  satisfaction  as  to 
his  skill  in  the  languages  ;  and  answered  to  extemporary  questions  ;  all  which 
were  approved  of,  and  sustained.  Appointed  his  ordination  to  be  on  the  next 
Lord's  day,  the  29th  inst.,  which  was  accordingly  performed  in  the   public 


112  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    111. 

meeting-house  of  this  place,  before  a  numerous  assembly ;  and  the  next  day 
he  had  the  certificate  of  his  ordination. 

§  30.  Ordination  at  a  distance  from  the  cliarge. 

1735,  p.  120.  The  Synod  do  also  think  the  Presbytery  [of  East  Jersey] 
was  too  hasty  in  their  proceeding  to  Mr.  Chalker's  ordination  in  so  short  a 
time  after  the  presentation  of  his  call  and  trials ;  and  cannot  approve  of  its 
being  performed  at  such  a  distance  from  the  people  where  he  was  to  officiate. 

§  31.  Ordination  abroad  of  Ministers  coming  among  us. 

1735,  p.  119.  The  Synod  would  bear  testimony  against  the  late  too  common 
and  now  altogether  unnecessary  practice  of  some  Presbyteries  in  the  north  of 
Ireland,  viz  :  their  ordaining  men  to  the  ministry,  sine  titulo,  immediately 
before  they  come  over  hither,  thereby  depriving  us  of  our  just  rights,  viz: 
that  we  unto  whom  they  are  designed  to  be  co-presbyters,  and  among  whom 
they  design  to  bestow  their  labours,  should  have  just  and  fair  inspecting 
into  their  qualifications ;  we  say,  it  seems  necessary  that  the  Synod  bear  tes- 
timony against  such  practice  by  writing  home  to  the  General  Synod,  thereby 

signifying  our  dissatisfaction  with  the  same The  Synod  do  agree  that 

no  Minister  ordained  in  Ireland,  sine  titulo,  be  for  the  future  received  to  the 
exercise  of  his  ministry  among  us,  until  he  submit  to  such  trials  as  the  Pres- 
bytery among  whom  he  resides  shall  think  proper  to  order  and  appoint.  And 
that  the  Synod  do  also  advertise  the  General  Synod  in  Ireland,  that  the  or- 
daining any  such  to  the  ministry,  sine  titulo,  before  their  sending  them  hither 
for  the  future,  will  be  very  disagreeable  and  disobliging  to  us.  [See  also 
§  32.  Resolution  2.] 

§  32.  Ordination  of  licentiates  in  transitu. 

1834,  p.  12.  Whereas,  many  of  the  Ministers  who  are  to  supply  the  vacant 
Churches  and  destitute  places  in  the  more  new  and  growing  parts  of  our 
Church,  must  for  some  time  to  come  be  educated  in  the  older  sections  of  our 
country,  and  at  a  great  distance  from  the  field  where  they  are  to  be  employed ; 
and  whereas  it  is  important  to  the  happy  and  useful  settlement  of  these  Min- 
isters in  their  several  fields  of  labour,  that  they  should  enjoy  the  full  confi,- 
dence  of  the  Ministers  and  Churches  among  whom  they  are  to  dwell ;  and 
whereas  the  ordination  of  Ministers  in  the  presence  of  the  people  among  whom 
they  are  to  labour  is  calculated  to  endear  them  very  much  to  their  flocks, 
while  it  gives  their  fathers  and  brethren  in  the  ministry  an  opportunity  of 
knowing  their  opinions  and  sentiments  onsubjectsof  doctrineand  discipline; 
and  whereas  our  Form  of  Government  seems  to  recognize  the  right  and  privi- 
lege of  each  Presbytery  to  examine  and  ordain  those  who  come  to  the  pastoral 
office  within  their  bounds,  and  who  have  never  before  exercised  that  office, 
therefore, 

1.  Resolved,  That  it  be  earnestly  recommended  to  all  our  Presbyteries  not 
to  ordain  sine  titulo  any  men  who  propose  to  pursue  the  work  of  their  minis- 
try in  any  sections  of  the  country  where  a  Presbytery  is  already  organized,  to 
which  they  may  go  as  licentiates  and  receive  ordination. 

2.  That  the  several  bodies  with  which  we  are  in  friendly  correspondence 
in  the  New  England  States,  be  respectfully  requested  to  use  their  counsel  and 
influence  to  prevent  the  ordination,  by  any  of  their  Councils  or  Consociations, 
of  men  who  propose  to  pursue  the  work  of  the  ministry  within  the  bounds  of 
any  Presbytery  belonging  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church; 
and  that  the  delegates  from  this  Assembly  to  those  bodies  respectively  be 
charged  with  communicating  this  resolution. 


SEC    29.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS — ORDINATION.  113 

§  33.  Ordination  sine  titulo. 

1762,  p.  314.  [Rqwrt  having  been  made  by  the  Presbyteries,  of  a  number  of  ordinations, 
Bome  of  which  were  probably  sine  titulo,] 

On  hearins;  these  reports,  a  question  was  proposed,  whether  it  be  proper 
to  ordain  to  the  ministry,  sine  titulo,  except  for  some  particular  mission. 

[Other  exciting  questions  postponed  the  one  thus  presented.] 

1764,  p.  337.  The  question,  Ought  Ministers  to  be  ordained  sine  titulo, 
i.  e.,  without  relation  or  probable  view  had  to  a  particular  charge?  resumed  ; 
and  after  further  deliberation,  we  judge  as  follows :  That  in  ordinary  cases, 
where  Churches  are  properly  regulated  and  organized,  it  is  a  practice  highly 
inexpedient  and  of  dangerous  consequences;  not  to  be  allowed  in  our  body, 
except  in  some  special  cases,  as  missions  to  the  Indians,  and  some  distant 
places,  that  regularly  apply  for  Ministers.  But  as  the  honour  and  reputation 
of  the  Synod  is  much  interested  in  the  conduct  of  Presbyteries  in  such  special 
cases,  it  is  judged  that  they  should  previously  apply  to  the  Synod  and  take 
their  advice  therein,  uidess  the  cases  require  such  haste  as  would  necessarily 
prevent  the  benefit  of  such  a  mission  if  delayed  to  the  next  session  of  Synod; 
in  which  cases  the  Presbyteries  shall  report  to  the  next  Synod  the  state  of 
the  cases  and  the  reasons  of  their  conduct.      [Re-affirmed,  Book  II.  §  61.] 

1775,  p.  465.  Application  was  made  to  the  Synod  by  the  Presbytery  of  New 
Castle  for  advice  respecting  the  propriety  of  Mr.  Samuel  [Stanhope]  Smith's 
being  ordained  by  said  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  under  whose  care  he  is,  in 
consequence  of  his  having  accepted  a  call  from  a  Congregation  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover. 

The  Synod  having  heard  all  the  circumstances  relative  to  this  case,  and 
deliberated  thereon,  agree  that  it  is  not  expedient  for  the  Presbytery  of  New 
Castle  to  ordain  Mr.  Smith  as  the  matter  now  stands. 

[Leave  to  ordain  sine  titulo  was  granted  occasionally  till  1813,  when  the  Assembly 
adopted  the  following  resolution.  The  amendment  to  the  Constitution  thus  proposed,  was 
rejected  by  the  Presbyteries;  {Minutes,  1814,  p.  568;)  and  the  practice  of  asking  leave  of 
the  higher  courts,  in  such  cases,  fell  into  disuse. 

1813,  p.  523.  Resolved,  That  as  a  considerable  and  evident  diversity  of 
opinion  has  for  a  length  of  time  existed  among  the  judicatures  and  Minis- 
ters of  our  communion  on  the  question,  whether  Presbyteries  can  regularly 
proceed  to  ordination  sine  titulo,  without  consulting  a  higher  judicature,  and 
it  is  hereby  expedient  for  the  peace  and  order  of  the  Church,  that  this  ques- 
tion should  be  decided ;  this  Assembly  therefore  repeal  the  act  of  the  last 
Assembly,  by  which  a  farther  attention  to  this  subject  was  dismissed,  and 
this  Assembly  do  farther  direct  that  all  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of 
the  Assembly,  as  well  those  which  have  heretofore  voted  on  this  subject,  as 
those  which  have  not,  do  send  up  in  writing  the  expressions  of  their  opinion 
on  the  subject  to  the  next  General  Assembly;  in  order  that  there  may  be  a 
constitutional  and  final  decision  on  the  point  in  controversy,  and  that  the 
practice  relative  thereto  may  be  uniform  in  all  parts  of  our  Church.  The 
rule  proposed,  and  on  which  an  affirmative  or  negative  vote  of  the  Presby- 
teries is  required,  is  in  the  following  words,  viz  : — 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  Presbyteries,  when  they  think  it  necessary  to  or- 
dain a  candidate,  without  a  call  to  a  particular  pastoral  charge,  to  take  the 
advice  of  a  Synod  or  of  the  General  Assembly,  before  they  proceed  to  such 
ordination. 

§  34.    Ordinations  on  the  Sahbath. 

1821,  p.  7.  The  General  Assembly  think  it  would  not  be  for  edification 
to  adopt  a  uniform  rule  on  the  subject.  In  general  they  think  it  is  not  ex- 
pedient that  ordinations  should  take  place  on  the  Sabbath ;  yet  that  there 


114  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK  III. 

may  be  cases  in  which  urgent  or  peculiar  circumstances  may  demand  them. 
The  Assembly,  therefore,  judge  it  best  to  leave  it  to  the  Pr/>sbyteries  to  act 
in  this  concern  as  they  may  judge  that  their  duty  requires. 

§  35.  Irregularity  does  not  necessarily  invalidate  ordination. 

1765,  p.  344.  The  Synod  having  heard  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Donegal,  in  April,  1761,  concerning  the  mode  of  setting  Elders  apart  to 
their  office  in  one  of  the  Presbyterian  Churches  in  Carlisle,  together  with 
the  reasons  of  the  appeal  to  the  Synod  from  said  judgment,  do,  upon  the 
whole,  approve  of  the  Presbytery's  judgment,  and  also  of  their  caution  to 
prevent  any  bad  consequences  that  might  arise  from  a  deviation  from  that 
mode  which  has  been  commonly  used  in  this  Church,  and  which  is  highly 
proper  on  such  occasions,  although  we  wish  that  they  had  expressed  their 
caution  in  stronger  terms.  We  judge  that  the  Elders  chosen  at  that  time 
are  clothed  with  sufficient  authority  to  act  in  the  office  of  Elders  in  the 
Church,  as  they  actually  acquiesced  in  the  election  of  the  people,  and  in 
their  appointment  to  the  office  ;  and  we  judge  that  the  consent  of  the  persons 
to  undertake  the  office  should  be  necessarily  obtained.  And  though  it  ap- 
pears it  was  substantially  obtained  in  the  present  case,  yet  we  are  of  opinion 
that  it  had  been  more  eligible,  and  more  for  the  peace  and  edification  of  the 
Church,  if  their  public  and  explicit  consent  to  undertake  and  execute  that 
office  had  been  taken  in  the  face  of  the  Congregation.  And  we  hope  that 
the  Presbytery  will  observe  their  own  directions  for  the  future. 

1839,  p.  161.  [Among  exceptions  to  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Cincin- 
nati]— On  pages  116  and  117,  a  resolution  declaring  "  null  and  void  the 
ordination  of  two  men  to  the  gospel  ministry,"  who  were  neither  ordained 
as  Evangelists  nor  as  Pastors,  was  declared  to  be  out  of  order ;  and  no  further 
notice  of  the  case  is  found  on  the  minutes ;  in  regard  to  which,  the  Assem- 
bly are  of  opinion  that  the  resolution,  in  so  far  as  it  contemplated  depriving 
men  of  ordination  on  account  of  Presbyterial  irregularity  in  granting  it, 
ought  not  to  have  prevailed ;  but  that  the  Synod  were  nevertheless  bound 
to  censure  the  Presbytery  for  irregularity  in  that  ministerial  act. 

[In  the  Assembly  of  1850,  the  committee  on  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  West 
Tennessee,  recommended  their  approval,  with  the  exception  that  the  Synod  approved  the 
ordination  of  a  licentiate,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Holston,  when  but  two  Ministers  took 
pat  in  the  laying  on  of  hands.  The  committee  recommended,  that  the  Assembly  ex- 
press its  strong  disapprobation  of  this  action  ;  and  declare  that  the  Synod  should  not  have 
countenanced  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery. 

The  Presbytery,  consisting  of  three  Ministers  and  seven  Elders,  had  conducted  the 
business  of  the  ordination  up  to  the  point  of  the  imposition  of  hands ;  when  it  was  found 
t'l.it  one  of  the  Ministers  was  absent.  The  remaining  two  proceeded  witli  the  ordination. 
In  defence  of  this  action,  it  was  argued  that  the  absent  member  was  to  be  held  tcch- 
nic.illy  present,  as  his  absence  was  not  ascertained  or  allowed  in  any  official  manner;  and 
further,  that  ordination  by  two  Presbyters,  though  irregular,  is  not  necessarily  invalid. 
From  our  Constitution  we  derive  the  rule  of  regularity,  but  from  the  Bible  that  of  validity  ; 
and  as  that  no  where  requires  the  particular  number  three  to  an  ordination,  and  as  we 
recognize  ordination  by  individual  prelates  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  we  may  not  invali- 
date this.  Tlie  exception  was  rejected,  and  the  record  approved.  The  Minutes  fail  to 
show  these  facts.] 

§  36.  Lay  ordination  invalid. 

1832,  p.  327.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  Overture  No.  15, 
viz  :  "  On  ordination,  by  a  deposed  Minister  or  by  laymen ;"  made  the  fol- 
lowing report,  which  was  adopted,  viz  :  That  this  paper  contains  a  letter 
from  a  Minister  in  South  Carolina  to  the  Stated  Clerk,  requesting  him  to 
obtain  a  decision  of  the  General  Assembly  on  the  question,  "  Whether  the 
ordination  of  a  Minister  of  the  gospel  by  the  interposition  of  the  hands  of 


SEC.  34.]  POTESTAS    JURTSDICTIONIS ORDINATION.  115 

the  laity  is  valid  ?"  That  the  answer  to  this  question  should  be  in  the  nega- 
tive, is  so  obvious  and  evident,  on  all  correct  principles  of  ecclesiastical 
order,  that  your  committee  are  of  opinion  that  it  is  unnecessary  for  the 
G-eneral  Assembly  to  give  any  further  consideration  to  the  subject. 

1883,  p.  493.  Resolvril,  That  while  this  Assembly  readily  acknowledges 
the  right  of  the  Session  to  determine,  according  to  the  Scriptures  and  the 
Constitution  of  our  Church,  the  qualifications  for  admission  to  sealing  or- 
dinances, yet  they  feel  it  to  be  their  duty  to  declare  that  in  their  judgment 
the  services  of  those  who  have  received  only  lay-ordination,  or  of  those  who 
have  been  deposed  from  the  gospel  ministry,  are  unscriptural  and  unwar- 
rantable;  and  therefore  an  attendance  on  their  ministrations  cannot  be  in 
the  order  of  the  gospel;  and  ought  to  be  discouraged  and  discountenanced 
by  every  friend  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

§  37.    Ordination  procAired  hy  fraud. 

1843,  p.  198.  ''  Is  the  ordination  of  a  Minister  valid,  which  has  been  pro- 
cured by  forgery  and  unwarrantable  means  ?" 

Confining  the  answer  of  the  Assembly  to  the  case  in  question,  as  verbally 
explained,  Ihis  question  is  answered  in  the  affirmative ;  but  that  the  Presby- 
tery should,  in  such  a  case,  proceed  immediately  to  depose  him. 

§  38.  MetJiodist  Ordination. 

1792,  p.  56.  A  petition  was  laid  before  the  General  Assembly  from  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Island  of  Bermuda,  requesting  the  settlement 
of  a  Mr.  Enoch  Matson,  an  Elder,  formerly  connected  with  the  Methodist 
Church,  who  was  represented  as  willing  to  subscribe  the  doctrine,  discipline, 
and  government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  accompanied  with  a  request 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore  for  direction  in  what  manner  to  proceed 
in  receiving  him  into  this  Church. 

The  Assembly  recommend  to  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore,  to  proceed  in 
receiving  Mr.  Matson  to  trials  for  the  ministry,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  no 
licensure  or  ordination  by  the  Methodist  Church  had  taken  place.  [See  also 
1800,  p.  199.] 

1810,  p.  441.  Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  the  deci- 
sions of  the  General  Assembly  of  1792,  and  referred  to  by  the  Assembly 
of  1800,  respecting  the  re-ordination  of  Ministers  regularly  ordained  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  desiring  to  connect  themselves  with  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  however  expedient 
at  the  time  of  its  formation,  ought  not  to  be  considered  as  a  precedent  to 
guide  the  future  decisions  of  the  judicatories  of  this  Church ;  and  that  the 
Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  this  Assembly,  when  they  receive  into  their 
connection  an  ordained  jNIinister  from  any  other  denomination,  be  careful 
to  record  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  and  the  reasons  which  induced  them 
to  receive  such  ordained  Minister.     [Ke-affirmed,  1852,  p.  210.] 

§  39.  Ordination  of  the  Baptist  and  other  Churches. 

1821,  p.  15.  It  is  not  among  the  principles  or  usages  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  to  consider  the  ordination  of  Ministers  by  other  Protestant  Churches 
i\-  invalid;  on  the  contrary,  the  J^resbyterian  Church  has  always  considered 
the  ordinations  of  most  other  ]*rotestant  Churches  as  valid  in  themselves, 
and  nut  to  be  repeated,  when  those  who  have  received  them  become  members 
(•!'  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Nor  is  it  perceived  that  there  is  any  sufficient 
reason  why  the  ordinations  in  the  Baptist  Church  should  not  be  considered 
as  valid,  and  be  sustained  as  such.     But  while  the  Presbyterian  Church  can 


116  .  THE   ORDINANCES.  [bOOK  III. 

act  as  has  now  been  stated  in  regard  to  ordinations,  it  is  among  those  prin- 
ciples and  usages  which  she  regards  as  most  sacred  and  important,  to  secure 
for  her  Churches  both  a  pious  and  learned  ministry;  and  she  cannot  admit 
of  any  usage  or  exercise  any  apparent  liberality,  inconsistent  with  security 
in  this  essential  particular.     On  the  whole,  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  when  applications  are  made  by  Ministers  of  the  Baptist 
or  any  other  Protestant  denomination,  to  be  connected,  with  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  the  Presbytery  to  which  the  applications  are  made  shall  re- 
€[uire  all  the  qualifications,  both  in  regard  to  piety  and  learning,  which  are 
required  of  candidates  for  licensure  or  ordination  of  those  who  have  origi- 
nally belonged  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  ;  and  shall  require  the  applicants 
from  other  denominations  to  continue  their  study  and  preparation,  till  they 
are  found  on  trial  and  examination  to  be  qualified  in  learning  and  ability,  to 
teach  in  the  manner  required  by  our  standards ;  but  that  when  found  thus 
to  be  qualified,  it  shall  not  be  necessary  to  re-ordain  the  said  applicants,  but 
only  to  install  them,  when  they  are  called  to  settle  in  Presbyterian  Congre- 
gations. 

§  40.  Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons  ordamed  with  imposition  of  hands  of  the 

Eldership. 

18-33,  p.  490.  Our  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xiii.  Sec.  4,  declares  that 
such,  whether  Elder  or  Deacon,  shall  be  set  apart  to  their  respective  offices 
by  prayer.  The  imposition  of  hands,  however,  we  are  aware,  in  many  of 
our  Churches  is  practised ;  and  as  it  is  plainly  in  accordance  with  apostolic 
example,  it  is  the  opinion  of  the  Assembly  that  it  is  proper  and  lawful.  We 
conceive  that  every  Church,  in  this  respect,  may  with  propriety  he  left  to 
adopt  either  of  these  two  modes,  as  they  think  suitable  and  best. 

1842,  p.  16.  An  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  South  Alabama  on  the 
subject  of  ordaining  Elders  and  Deacons,  by  the  imposition  of  hands.  The 
committee  recommended  that  it  be  left  to  the  discretion  of  each  church  Ses- 
sion to  determine  the  mode  of  ordination  in  this  respect.  Which  was 
adopted. 

[The  Session  of  the  Mount  Bethany  Church  having  been  censured  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  Memphis  for  ordaining  Deacons  with  the  laying  on  of  hands,  memorialized  the 
Assembly  "  to  determine  whether,  in  the  ordination  of  Elders  and  Deacons,  it  is  uncon- 
stitutional, or  otherwise  improper,  to  use  the  rite  of  laying  on  of  hands,  by  the  existing 
Eldership."]— i/iMMtes,  1851,  pp.  12,  35,  172. 

1852,  p.  227.  Resolved,  That  the  Session  of  Mount  Bethany  Church  be 
referred  to  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly  of  1842  for  an  answer  to  said 
overture. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF  LEGISLATION, 


[Of  the  extent  of  legislative  powers  see  the  Form  of  Government,  Chapter  I.  §§1,2,  7. 
That  the  enactments  of  church  courts  are  of  binding  authority,  see  below,  §  165,  and 
Book  VII.  §  2G :  II.  See  also  Book  I.  §§  .33-35.  Of  the  right  of  the  General  Assembly 
to  enact  standing  rules,  see  Book  IV.  §  172. 


SEC.   39.]  POTESTAS  JURISDICTIONIS. — LEGISLATION.  117 

§  41.    Of  the  right  of  Petition, 
{a)  A  Protest. 

1841,  p.  449.  "We,  the  undersigned,  members  of  Assembly,  respectfully 
enter  our  protest  against  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  in  postponing 
indefinitely  the  resolution  offered  by  Dr.  Neill,  in  favour  of  the  right  of  pe- 
tition by  our  Presbyteries  and  Synods;  because,  1st.  No  opportunity  was 
oftered  to  any  member  to  express  his  views  on  the  subject,  previously  to  the 
vote;  thus  the  Assembly  was  hurried  into  a  decision,  without  opportunity 
to  consider  the  great  injuries  done,  by  thus  virtually  denying  this  sacred 
right.  2d.  Because  the  spirit  of  our  free  Form  of  Government  is  thus  vi- 
olated, inasmuch  as  it  secures  to  the  lower  judicatories  the  right  of  being 
heard,  on  all  moral  and  religious  subjects,  when  they  present  their  views  in 
u  regular  and  constitutional  manner." 
Samuel    Steel,  David  D.  Dowd,  James  F.  Murray,  John  Burtt,  E.   W. 

Thayer,  David  Lewis." 

(  6  )  Reply  of  the  Assembly. 

The  protest  imputes  to  this  Assembly  a  principle  which  it  never  adopted, 
viz :  the  denial  of  the  right  of  petition.  The  true  reason  of  the  indefinite 
postponement  of  Dr.  Neill's  paper  was,  that  as  no  one  doubted  the  right  of 
petition,  a  further  consideration  of  the  subject  would  consume  time  by  use- 
less debate  and  legislation.  The  committee  regard  this  statement  as  a  suf- 
ficient answer  to  the  protest  in  question. 

(c)  A  similar  minute. 

1844,  p.  376.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  protest  of  W. 
Bushnell  and  others,  in  relation  to  the  action  of  the  Assembly,  on  certain 
petitions  respecting  the  abolition  of  slavery,  reported,  recommending  the 
adoption  of  the  following  minute : 

The  General  Assembly  recognizing  the  right  of  inferior  judicatories,  and 
private  members,  upon  their  own  responsibility,  to  memorialize  this  body  on 
any  subject  which  they  may  regard  as  connected  with  the  interests  of  the 
Church,  and  finding  no  fault  with  the  language  of  the  protest,  admit  it  to 
record  without  further  notice.     [Adopted.]  . 

§  42.    Of  the  right  of  dissent  and  protest. 

[See  Book  VII.  §  26.  III.  In  the  Assembly  of  1846  leave  was  refused  to  have  a  dis- 
sent with  reasons,  entered  upon  the  record.  The  consideration  influencing  the  body 
seems  to  have  been  tlic  threatened  introduction  of  several  otliers,  should  the  one  offered 
be  recorded.  The  only  justification  attempted,  was  in  the  suggestion  th  it  the  language 
of  Ciiap.  vii.  Sec.  1,  of  the  Book  of  Discipline  seems  to  imply  that  a  dissent  may  be  re- 
jected if  accompanied  with  reasons.  Tliis  is  true  if  taken  with  the  limitation  given  in 
sec.  3  of  the  same  chapter,  if  the  reasons  are  not  respectfully  expressed.  Otlierwise  a 
judicatory  has  no  discretion,  but  is  bound  to  admit  a  dissent  no  less  than  a  protest  to 
record.  The  mistake  seems  to  have  arisen  from  a  false  idea  that  the  difference  between 
a  dissent  and  a  protest  consists  in  the  fact  of  the  one  being  accompanied  with  reasons, 
and  the  other  being  without.  The  true  difference  as  determined  alike  by  tlie  Constitu- 
tion as  al)ove  cited,  and  the  practice  of  the  Cliurch,  is  that  in  a  dissent  a  party  simply  re- 
lieves  iiimself  from  responsibility  tor  a  given  decision,  by  a  recorded  disavowal,  to  which 
\)K  may  attach  reasons,  or  not,  at  his  discretion.  A  protest  goes  farther,  and  not  only 
declines  responsibility  for,  but  utters  a  solenui  testimony  against,  a  decision  ;  and  may,  as 
well  as  a  dissent,  be  entered  witiiout  reasons,  although  generally  accompanied  by  them. 
The  Minutes  of  1846  take  no  notice  of  the  case  above  referred  to.  In  Book  VII.,  §  101, 
is  a  signal  example  of  oppression  and  disregard  of  the  Constitution  by  the  refusal  to 
record  a  protest. 

The  only  question  properly  before  a  judicatory,  upon  the  presentation  of  a  dissent  or 
protest,  seems  to  be,  "  Is  its  language  respectful,  and  free  from  offensive  reflections  or  in- 
sinuations?" This  being  decided  in  the  aflirmative,  the  paper  is  entitled  to  record,  with- 
out further  vote.     If  in  the  negative,  the  judicatory  may  still  at  its  discretion  record  it.l 


118  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK   III. 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF  DISCIPLINE 


§  43.  An  example  from  the  olden  time. 

(a)  [The  following  was  copied  by  the  author  from  the  original  record,  through  the  fa- 
vour of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Steel,  the  present  Pastor  of  the  Abington  Church.  It  dates  a  year 
before  the  Adopting  Act.] 

"  March  ye  7th,  Anno  Domini,  1 728. 

"  The  charge  of  the  Church  against  George  Rennick  and  Henry  Jamison,  viz : 
"  1st.  Caused  divisions  in  the  Church; — to  be  marked  by  Rom.  16  :  17. 
"  2d.  Their  breach  of  covenant,  by  turning  off  from  attending  att  any  ordinances  of  ye 
Church,  witliout  giving  any  reason  for  so  doing; — contrary  to  Rom.  13:  2. 
"  .Sdly.  Despise  government,  being  often  sent  for  by  the  Church.  2  Pet.  2:10. 
"  4thly.  Refusing  wholy  to  heare  the  Church,  being  often  cliarged  and  admonished ; — 
in  Matt.  18:  17. 

"  And  likewise  ye  said  Rennick's  wife,  and  his  son  Wm.  Rennick  and  his  wife,  ulso 
his  son-in-law  Robert  Loke  confederates  in  the  same  obstinacy  with  ye  said  Rennick  and 
Jamison  now  two  years  past.  And  by  so  doing,  as  far  as  their  credit  could  go,  vilifying 
this  Church,  and  put  a  contempt  upon  God's  ways  and  ordinances,  and  thereby  made 
themselves  to  this  Church  as  heathens  and  publicans. 

"  Whereupon  we  cannot  but  think  it  our  duty  according  to  the  Rule  of  God's  word,  to 
determine  them  as  heathens  and  publicans. 

Malachi  Jones,  Pastor. 
Abednego  Thomas,  ^  Garret  Wynkoop,  i 

Joseph  Breden,         \  Elders.     Joseph  Charlesworth,  \  Deacons." 
Benj.  Jones,  5  Charles  Haeste,  ^ 

(6  )  This  ca.<ie  in  the  General  Synod. 

1728,  p.  92.  Six  persons  tliat  were  excommunicated  by  the  Eev.  Mr. 
Malachi  Jones,  namely,  George  Renock  and  his  wife,  Robert  Poke,  [Loke?] 
William  Eenock  and  his  wife,  and  Henry  Jameson,  appealing  to  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia,  from  the  sentence  of  excommunication  passed 
against  them,  and  the  Presbytery  having  referred  that  matter  to  the  deter- 
mination of  the  Synod;  after  hearing  two  of  the  appellants  and  two  of  Mr. 
Jones's  Church,  (whereof  one  was  an  Elder,)  declaring  what  they  knew  of 
the  offences  charged  against  the  appellants,  as  also  read  and  considered  the 
extract  of  the  minutes  of  the  excommunication;  the  Synod,  after  due  de- 
liberation, came  to  this  conclusion :  That  whereas  the  appellants  do  freely 
own,  in  their  own  names,  and  in  the  names  of  them  that  are  absent,  their 
breaking  away  from  the  communion  of  Mr.  Jones's  Church,  without  previ- 
ous application  made  for  certificates  of  dismission,  was  a  disorder  and  a  fault 
for  which  they  are  very  sorry,  and  do  ask  forgiveness  of  God  and  all  those 
that  they  did  offend  by  this  disorderly  step;  the  Synod  does  appoint,  that 
upon  their  acknowledging  this  their  offence,  by  a  writing  read  or  offered  to 
be  read  in  jNIr.  Jones's  Congregation,  the  said  appellants  shall  be  absolved 
from  the  aforesaid  sentence,  and  so  be  free  to  join  with  what  Congregation 
they  please. 


skc.  43.]  potestas  jurisdicti0n18. discipltne.  119 

Title  1.  —jurisdiction  over  territory. 

'§  44.   A  Church  outside  the  hounds  of  a  Presbytery^  heiiuj  placed  under  its 
care,  does  not  convey  the  territory. 

1792,  p.  61.  Resolved,  That  the  river  Potomac  be  the  boundary  line  be- 
tween the  Synods  of  Phihxdelphia  and  Virginia,  except  the  Congregation 
of  Alexandria,  which  shall  belong  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia. 

1819,  p.  705.  Inasmuch  as  the  order  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1792, 
respecting  the  bounds  of  the  Synods  of  Philadelphia  and  Virginia,  placed 
the  Congregation  of  Alexandria,  and  no  other,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Po- 
tomac, within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia;  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  the  second  Congregation  of  Alexandria  properly  belongs 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester;  and  that  the  said  Presbytery,  in  receiving 
the  second  Congregation  under  their  care,  are  guilty  of  no  infringement  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore. 

§  45.    The  territory  of  a  dissolved  Presbytery. 

1822,  p.  22.  From  the  minutes  of  the  late  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  it  ap- 
pears that  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon,  in  the  year  1797,  petitioned  said 
Synod  for  a  division  of  that  Presbytery;  which  petition  was  granted.  The 
western  boundary  of  Abingdon,  by  this  act,  was  to  be  "a  line  running  from 
the  North  Carolina  boundary,  north  to  the  mouth  of  Big  Limestone;  up  said 
creek,  &c.  &c.  to  the  Kentucky  line."  The  members  west  of  this  line,  were 
constituted  into  a  Presbytery  by  the  name  of  Union.  On  the  petition  of 
several  persons  in  1799,  the  boundary  line  between  the  Presbyteries  of. 
Abingdon  and  Union  was  altered,  by  an  act  of  the  same  Synod.  This  line 
was  to  run  due  north,  touching  in  its  course  the  mouth  of  Lick  Creek.  By 
this  new  partition,  the  Rev.  Hezekiah  Balch  and  John  Copan,  who  were  be- 
fore attached  to  Union  Presbytery,  became  members  of  Abingdon. 

In  ISOO,  the  Synod  formed  a  new  Presbytery  to  be  known  by  the  name 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Greenville ;  the  boundary  of  which  on  the  east  was  to 
be  the  first  established,  and  on  the  west  the  last  established  line  between  the 
Presbyteries  of  Abingdon  and  Union.  The  territory  occupied  by  this  Pres- 
bytery is  the  one  now  in  dispute;  and  this  territory,  it  should  not  be"*for- 
gotten,  embraced  the  Rev.  Mr.  Balch  and  John  Copan,  who  by  the  first  di- 
viding line  were  members  of  Union,  and  by  the  second,  members  of  Abing- 
don. In  1804,  the  Presbytery  of  Greenville  was  dissolved  by  the  Synod, 
and  the  only  information  given  respecting  the  destination  of  this  disputed 
territory  is  in  the  following  extract  from  their  minutes  :  "  Resolved,  That 
the  said  Presbytery  of  Greenville  be  dissolved,  and  it  is  hereby  dissolved. 
The  Rev.  Messrs.  Samuel  Davis  and  George  Newton  are  directed  to  apply 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Concord  for  re-admission ;  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Hez.  Balch 
and  John  Copan  to  apply  to  the  Presbytery  of  Union ;  and  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Bovell,  to  the  Presbytery  of  West  Lexington,  in  the  Synod  of  Kentucky, 
or  to  any  other  Presbytery  in  whose  bounds  his  lot  may  be  ordered." 

From  this  minute  it  does  appear  to  your  committee,  that  the  exclusive 
jurisdiction  over  this  territory,  once  embi'aeed  within  the  bounds  of  the 
•  Presbytery  of  Greenville,  is  not  given  either  to  Abingdon  or  Union.  The 
Presbytery  of  Concord  can  un(iuostionably  claim,  by  the  authority  of  this 
act,  that  part  occupied  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Davis  and  Newton,  and  their 
Congregations ;  the  Presbytery  of  Union,  that  occupied  by  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Balch  and  Copan  ;  and  as  the  act  is  silent  as  to  the  acquisition  of  either 
Ministers  or  territory  by  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon,  your  committee  can 
see  no  reason  why  that  J'resbytory  should  not  be  restricted  within  the  same 
limits  by  which  they  were  bounded,  when  the  Presbytery  of  Greenville  was 


120  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III 

in  existence.  This  is  what  is  denominated  the.  Limestone  boundary,  and  is 
the  same  line  of  division  which  was  established  between  Abingdon  and 
Union,  when  Union  Presbytery  was  constituted. 

From  this  view  of  facts,  your  committee  would  recommend  to  the  As- 
sembly that  this  line  be  the  boundary  between  the  Presbyteries  of  Abingdon 
and  Union ;  leaving  any  Congregations  now  established  within  the  former 
bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Grreenville,  the  liberty  of  attaching  themselves 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon,  if  in  their  judgment  they  shall  deem  such 
a  measure  conducive  to  their  edification,  and  the  peace  and  unity  of  th( 
Church.     [Adopted.] 

§  46.  A  Presbytery  formed  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  inadvertently  at- 
tached to  a  distant  Synod. 

1849,  p.  248.  Revived,  Whereas  the  last  General  Assembly  directed  the 
formation  of  the  Presbytery  of  the  Creek  Nation,  and  attached  the  said 
Presbytery  to  the  Synod  of  Mississippi ;  and  whereas  the  said.  Presbytery 
is  adjoining  the  Synod  of  Memphis,  which  has  received  it  under  its  care ; 
that  the  proceedings  of  the  said  Synod  in  the  premises  be  approved,  and 
that  the  said  Presbytery  be  attached  to  the  Synod  of  Memphis. 

Title  2. — jurisdiction  over  persons. 
§  47.  Jurisdiction  over  Candidates  and  Licentiates. 

1829,  p.  377.  Whereas,  It  appears  necessary,  in  order  to  preserve  the 
purity  of  the  Church,  and  uniformity  of  procedure  in  the  judicatories  under 
the  care  of  the  General  Assembly,  that  the  manner  of  administering  disci- 
pline to  candidates  and  licentiates  for  the  gospel  ministry,  should  be  dis- 
tinctly specified,  therefore, 

ReaoUed,  1.  That  as  the  word  of  God  and  the  constitution  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  recognize  the  distinction  of  laity  and  clergy,  and  a  system 
of  procedure  in  discipline,  in  some  respects  diverse,  as  the  one  or  the  other 
of  these  orders  of  men  is  concerned,  it  becomes  the  judicatories  of  the 
Church  to  guard  against  the  violation  of  this  principle  in  the  administration 
of  discipline. 

2.  That  although  candidates  and  licentiates  are  in  training  for  the  gospel 
ministry,  and  in  consequence  of  this,  are  placed  under  the  care  of  Presby- 
teries, and  in  certain  respects  become  immediately  responsible  to  them,  yet 
they  are  to  be  regarded  as  belonging  to  the  order  of  the  laity,  till  they  re- 
ceive ordination  to  the  whole  work  of  the  gospel  ministry. 

3.  That  it  follows  from  the  last  resolution,  that  when  candidates  for  the 
gospel  ministry  are  discovered  to  be  unfit  to  be  proceeded  with,  in  trials  for 
the  sacred  office,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  to  arrest  their  pro- 
gress ;  and  if  further  discipline  be  necessary,  to  remit  them  for  that  purpose 
to  the  Sessions  of  the  Churches  to  which  they  properly  belong ;  and  that 
when  licentiates  are  found  unworthy  to  be  permitted  further  to  preach  the 
gospel,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  to  deprive  them  of  their 
license;  and  if  further  discipline  be  necessary,  to  remit  them  for  that  pur- 
pose to  the  Sessions  of  the  Churches  to  which  they  properly  belong. 

4.  That  in  order  to  insure  the  proper  effect  of  discipline  in  the  perform- 
ance of  the  duties  which  severally  belong  to  Sessions  and  Presbyteries,  it 
will  be  incumbent  on  church  Sessions,  when  they  shall  see  cause  to  com- 
mence process  against  candidates  or  licentiates,  before  the  Presbytery  has 
arrested  the  trials  of  the  one,  or  taken  away  the  licensure  of  the  other,  to 
give  immediate  notice  to  the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  to  which  the 
candidates  or  licentiates  are  Jimenable,  that  such   process  has  been  com- 


SEC.  45.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  121 

menced  ;  to  the  intent  that  the  impropriety  may  be  prevented,  of  an  indi- 
vidual proceeding  on  trials,  or  continuing  to  preach,  after  committing  an 
oiFence  that  ought  to  arrest  him  in  his  progress  to  an  investiture  with  the 
sacred  office  j  and  when  Presbyteries  shall  enter  upon  an  investigation,  with 
the  view  of  stopping  the  trials  of  a  candidate,  or  taking  away  the  license  of 
a  licentiate,  the  Session  to  which  such  candidates  or  licentiates  are  amena- 
ble, shall  be  immediately  informed  of  what  the  Presbytery  is  doing,  that 
the  Session  may,  if  requisite,  commence  process,  and  inflict  the  discipline 
which  it  is  their  province  to  administer. 

4 
§  48.  A  deprived  licentiate  non-resident. 

1822,  p.  11.  The  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  statement  of  the 
commissioner  from  the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville,  respecting  a  licentiate  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Hopewell,  who  had  been  suspended,  both  from  the  privi- 
lege of  preaching  the  gospel,  and  from  the  enjoyment  of  the  sealing  ordi- 
nances of  (jrod's  house,  reported  the  following  resolution,  which  being  read, 
was  adopted,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  the  only  correct  mode  to  be  pursued  by  the  licentiate,  in 
order  to  obtain  restoration  to  his  former  standing,  is  to  make  direct  applica- 
tion to  the  Presbytery  of  Hopewell ;  and  that  the  Presbytery  of  Fayette- 
ville may,  with  propriety,  collect  and  transmit  to  the  Presbytery  of  Hope- 
well any  testimony,  touching  the  moral  character  of  said  licentiate,  while 
living  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville,  whenever  re- 
quested by  either  the  licentiate,  or  the  Presbytery  of  Hopewell. 

■§  49.    Tlie  only  Elders  are  to  he  brought  to  trial. 

1825,  p.  260.  "  Common  fame  accuses  two  Ruling  Elders,  they  being  the 
only  acting  Elders,  of  unchristian  conduct,  which  took  place  several  years 
ago,  but  which  has  lately  been  made  known  to  the  Presbytery  with  which 
said  Church  is  connected.     What  is  the  duty  of  Presbytery  in  the  case  ?" 

p.  2G2.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  is  the  competent  court  to  try  these 
two  Elders ;  and  that  it  is  their  duty  to  cite  the  offending  persons  before  them, 
and  proceed  to  issue  the  case. 

§  50.    The  only  Elder  is  related  to  the  accused. 

1852,  p.  221.  "  If  it  shall  appear  to  a  Presbytery,  by  common  fame,  or 
otherwise,  that  a  member  of  one  of  its  Churches  is  a  proper  subject  of  dis- 
cipline, and  said  Church  has  but  one  Elder,  and  that  Elder,  by  relationship 
to  the  offending  member,  or  for  other  reasons,  declines  to  act  in  his  official 
capacity ;  does  the  fifth  paragraph  of  the  chapter  in  our  Form  of  Govern- 
ment on  General  Review  and  Control,  together  with  8th  Sec.  Chap,  x.,  au- 
thorize the  Presbytery  to  bring  the  offender  to  trial,  and  to  act  on  the  case 
in  the  place  of  said  Session  ?  And  are  said  paragraphs  the  only  remedy  in 
our  Form  of  Government  for  the  difficulty  referred  to  ?" 

The  overture  was  answered  by  a  reference  to  Form  of  Government,  Chap. 
X.  Sec.  8 ;  Book  of  Discipline,  Chap.  vii.  Sec.  1,  Subsections  5  and  6 ;  and 
,  Chap.  vii.  Sec.  2. 

§  51.  Member  of  a  defunct  Presbytery. 

1825,  p.  258.  "  What  is  the  course  proper  to  be  pursued  by  a  Presbytery, 
when  a  Minister,  with  a  certificate  of  good  standing  from  a  Presbytery  that 
has  no  longer  any  existence,  applies  for  admission ;  if  the  applicant  has,  in 
the  interval  between  the  dissolution  of  the  one  Presbytery  and  his  applica- 
tion to  the  other,  been  guilty  of  some  offence,  for  which  the  Presbytery  ap- 
16 


122  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

plied  to  would  refer  bis  case  back  to  bis  own  Presbytery,  provided  it  were 
in  existence  ?" 

p.  2()4.  1.  It  is  well  known  tbat  tbe  Book  of  Discipline  of  our  Cburch 
expressly  provides,  ,tbat  wben  a  Minister  sball  be  dismissed  by  one  Presby- 
tery, with  a  view  to  bis  joining  anotber,  be  sball  always  be  considered  as  re- 
maining under  tbe  jurisdiction  of  tbe  Presbytery  wbicb  dismissed  bim,  until 
be  actually  becomes  a  member  of  anotber.  In  tbe  case  stated  in  tbe  over- 
ture, bowever,  as  tbe  dismissing  Presbytery  bad  become  extinct,  it  was 
physically  impossible  to  act  according  to  tbe  letter  of  this  rule.  In  these 
circumstances,  every  principle  o#sound  interpretation,  seems  to  direct,  tbat, 
in  ordinary  cases,  the  Presbytery  into  which  admission  is  sought,  should  re- 
ceive tbe  applicant;  and  if  he  be  charged  with  any  offence,  conduct  tbe  pro- 
cess against  bim. 

2.  Nevertheless,  it  is  tbe  privilege  of  every  Presbytery  to  judge  of  the 
cbaracter  and  situation  of  those  who  apply  to  be  admitted  into  their  own 
body,  and,  unless  they  are  satisfied,  to  decline  receiving  the  same-.  A  Pres- 
bytery, it  is  true,  may  make  an  improper  use  of  this  privilege,  in  which  case 
the  rejected  applicant  may  appeal  to  the  Synod  or  tbe  General  Assembly 

3.  When  any  Minister,  dismissed  in  good  standing  by  an  extinct  Pres- 
bytery, is  charged  with  an  offence  subsequently  to  the  date  of  his  dismission, 
the  Presbytery  to  which  he  applies  for  admission  not  only  may,  if  they  see 
cause,  decline  receiving  him,  but,  if  their  own  situation  be  such  tbat  there 
is  no  prospect  of  their  being  able  to  conduct  process  against  him  in  an  im- 
partial and  efficient  manner,  ought  to  decline  admitting  him  into  their  body. 

4.  In  this  case,  Ministers  dismissed  by  an  extinct  Presbytery,  and  not 
received  into  any  other,  are  to  be  considered  under  tbe  direction  of  tbeir 
proper  Synod,  and  ought  to  be  disposed  of  as  the  Synod  may  order. 

§  52.  An  iinsuccessful  attempt  to  Join  avofher  denomination  dops  not  anmd 

Jurisdiction. 

[The  Rev.  Garner  A.  Hunt,  a  member  of  Newton  Presbytery,  without  the  knowledge 
of  Presbytery,  made  application  to  the  German  Lutheran  Synod,  to  be  received  as  a  mem- 
ber of  that  body,  and  was  rejected.] 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Grarner  A.  Hunt  be  considered  as  still  a  member 
of  Newton  Presbytery,  and  amenable  to  that  body. 

§  53.  Jurisdiction  over  Nonresident  Ministers. 

1782,  p.  495.  Tbe  Presbytery  of  New  York  represented  to  Synod  tbat  one 
of  their  members  now  resided  in  the  bounds  of  New  Brunswick  Presbytery, 
whose  moral  character  laboured  under  some  imputations,  and  requested  the 
advice  of  Synod  as  to  which  of  tbe  Presbyteries  should  make  inquiry  into 
tbat  matter;  whereupon  the  Synod  judged  it  to  be  the  duty  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  New  York. 

1831,  p.  191.  Resolved,  That  in  tbe  opinion  of  tbis  Assembly,  tbe  Pres- 
byteries both  of  Harmony  and  Steubenville,  appear  to  have  misconceived  tbe 
directions  as  laid  down  in  Chap.  v.  Sects.  3  and  4  of  tbe  Book  of  Discipline  ; 
inasmuch  as  those  rules  do  not  transfer  jurisdiction  from  a  Presbytery  to 
wbicb  a  Minister  belongs,  to  tbe  one  within  whose  bounds  he  resides,  so  as 
to  authorize  the  latter  Pi-esbytery  to  try  such  Minister,  but  only  to  examine 
witnesses  in  the  case,  and  transmit  an  authentic  record  of  tbe  testimony,  to 
tbe  Presbytery  wbicb  made  the  application ;  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  tbe  Presbytery  of  Harmony  is  at  liberty  to  pursue  such 
course  in  tbe  case  of  Mr.  Belknap,  as  the  circumstances  of  the  case  and  tbe 
good  of  religion  shall  in  their  opinion  require. 

[The  llev.  Horace  Belknap  belonged  to  the  Presbytery  of  Harmony.] 


SEC.    51.]  POTESTAS    JIJRIS1>1C1'I0NIS. DISCIPLINE.  123 

1835,  p  17.  A  proposition  from  the  Presbyteries  of  West  Lexington  and 
Louisville  to  the  Assembly  to  authorize  them  to  prosecute  Ministers  of 
other  Presbyteries  who  may  preach  heresy  within  their  bounds,  was  taken 
up  and  read.     Whereupon  it  was 

Rcwloed,  That  the  Constitution  in  sections  2,  3,  and  4,  of  Chapter  5  of 
the  Book  of  Discipline,  contains  sufficient  provision  on  the  subject  over- 
tured. 

§  54.  Declmature  hy  the  accused  does  not  bar  Jurisdiction. 

[In  the  orig-inal  Draught  of  the  Directory,  as  printed  for  consideration  in  1787, 
Ch;ip.  X.  §  6,  stood  as  follows:  "When  any  person  has  been,  with  the  advice  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, adjudged  to  be  cut  off  from  the  communion  of  the  Cliurch,  it  is  proper  that  the 
sentence  be  pronounced  against  him ;  even  although,  as  is  to  be  expected  in  such  cases 
of  contumacy  and  wickedness,  he  should  pretend  to  despise  the  censures  of  the  Church, 
and  either  cast  off  all  profession  of  religion,  or  go  to  another  denomination." — Draught., 
(fee,  p.  93.  ■  Before  adoption  the  supposed  case  was  struck  out,  and  the  article  left  as  it 
now  is,  in  unlimited  application  to  all  cases.] 

1771,  p.  413.  A  reference  from  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia 
was  brought  in,  in  the  following  words  : 

"  The  Presbytery  took  Mr.  Eakin's  affair  under  consideration ;  and  as  he  has  doserted 
his  pastoral  charge,  and  his  character  labours  under  grievous  reports  of  gross  inunorali- 
ties,  and  he  has  not  thought  proper  to  attend  this  judicature,  though  twice  cited  to  appear 
and  vindic;ite  his  character  and  conduct;  but  by  a  letter  sent  to  Dr.  Alison,  to  be  com- 
munic.ited  to  this  Presbytery,  desired  that  his  name  might  be  struck  out  of  their  book,  as 
he  was  determined  never  hereafter  to  have  any  pastoral  charge  under  the  care  of  this 
Presbytery,  or  under  the  care  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia ;  tlie  Presby- 
tery calling  to  mind  the  dilHculties  in  which  they  have  already  been  involved  by  his  con- 
duct, judged  it  most  expedient  to  refer  his  case  to  the  Synod,  and  desire  this  reference 
may  be  laid  before  them  as  soon  as  there  is  a  convenient  opportunity." 

[Tiie  General  Synod  hereupon  issued  a  new  citation,  closing  with  tlie  assurance,  "  You 
are  to  consider  this  as  the  last  citation  you  are  to  expect  on  this  head ;  the  Synod  will 
therefore  proceed  to  hear  and  issue  the  matter,  whether  you  attend  or  not."  Mr.  Eakin 
attended,  and  confessed  the  truth  of  the  charges,  submitting  himself  to  the  judgment  of 
^yiwd.y-Minutcs,  1771,  pp.  414,  418. 

[On  this  subject  see  also  Davis's  case,  Book  VII.  §  71.  Similar  was  the  course  pur- 
sued by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  in  the  case  of  Stone  and  his  New  Liglit  associates,  who 
were  deposed,  notwithstanding  their  attempted  withdrawal  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Synod.     Book  VII.  §§  52-56.J 

§  55.    Case  of  Theodore  Clapp. 

[In  1830  the  Rev.  Theodore  Clapp  having  adopted  a  system  of  doctrines  at  variance 
witli  the  Confession  of  Faith,  communicated  the  fact  to  the  Presbytery  of  Mississippi,  of 
which  lie  was  a  member,  and  requested  a  dismission  to  join  the  Hampshire  County  Asso- 
ei::tion  of  Congregational  Ministers  of  Massachusetts.  Hereupon  the  Presbytery  adopted 
p  series  of  resolutions,  refusing  the  dismission,  but  declaring  that  "  the  Rev.  Theodore 
Clapp  is  no  longer  either  a  member  of  this  body  or  a  Minister  of  the  Presbyterian  Church." 
The  whole  business  came  before  the  Assembly  upon  a  complaint  of  a  minority  of  the 
Session  of  the  First  C'hurch  in  New  Orleans,  with  consent  of  the  Presbytery  carried  up 
to  the  General  Assembly.     In  the  sequel,  Clapp  was  deposed.] 

1831,  p.  192.  Resolved,  That  since  the  Kev.  Theodore  Clapp  has  neither 
been  dismissed  nor  suspended  by  the  Presbytery  of  I\Iississippi,  he  ought  to 
be  regarded  as  a  member  of  that  body;  and  that  in  the  opinion  of  this  As- 
sembly, they  have  sufficient  reasons  for  proceeding  to  try  him  upon  the 
charge  of  error  in  doctrine. 

Rcso/iicd,  That  as  Mr.  Clapp  was  merely  a  stated  supply  of  the  Church  in 
New  Orleans,  the  Presbytery  of  Mississippi  had  a  right,  and  it  was  their 
duty,  under  existing  circumstances,  to  adopt  measures  to  detach  him  from 
said  CongreKation. ' 


124  THE    ORDIXAXCKS.  [lOOK    III. 

§  56.  Jurisdiction  over  a  deposed  Minister. 
[See  below,  §  156.] 

1802,  p.  238.  Mr.  David  \ustin,  who  had  been  formerly  a  member  of  the 
Presbytery  of  New  York,  and  had  withdrawn  from  the  Presl^ytery  and  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  appeared  before  the  Assembly  and  renewed  his  re- 
quest of  last  year,  to  be  again  received  into  ministerial  communion  and 
regular  standing  in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Mr.  Austin  having  been 
heard  in  support  of  his  petition,  withdrew ;  when  the  x\ssembly,  after  ma- 
turely considering  the  case, 

Resolved.,  That  as  it  would  be  disorderly  for  this  Assembly  to  restore  Mr. 
Austin  to  his  standing  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  form  in  which  it 
is  sought  by  him,  inasmuch  as  he  withdrew  from  the  Presbytery  of  New 
York,  against  whom  he  makes  no  complaint,  and  to  whom  of  course  he 
ought  to  apply ;  so  this  Assembly,  in  the  course  of  the  discussion  had  on  the 
subject  of  Mr.  Austin's  application,  have  had  before  them  sufficient  evidence 
that  it  is  inexpedient,  at  present,  to  recommend  his  reception  by  any  judi- 
cature of  this  Church.  Yet  the  Assembly  are  willing  to  hope  that  the  time 
may  come  when  the  restoration  of  Mr.  Austin  to  his  former  standing  may 
take  place,  to  his  own  satisfaction  and  the  edification  of  the  Church. 

Title  3. — other  questions  of  jurisdiction. 
§  57.  An  appeal  from  a  com-t  not  of  our  communion. 

1842,  p.  13.  The  committee  on  the  memorial  of  Mr.  Horatio  A.  Parsons, 
made  a  report,  which  was  adopted,  as  follows,  viz : 

Whereas,  it  appears  from  an  examination  of  the  said  memorial  and  of  the 
documents  accompanying  it,  that  Mr.  Parsons  appeals  from  the  decision  of  a 
Synod  over  which  this  Assembly  has  no  jurisdiction,  and  where  this  Assem- 
bly has  no  means  of  examining  into  the  merits  of  the  case  brought  to  view 
in  this  memorial ;  therefore, 

1.  Resedved,  That  the  papers  relating  to  this  case  be  returned  to  Mr.  Par- 
sons, that  he  may,  should  he  see  fit,  apply  to  the  Presbytery  of  Albany,  to 
be  disposed  of  as  that  Presbytery  shall  deem  best. 

2.  Resolved,  That  it  appears  from  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  Mr.  Par- 
sons, that  the  interests  of  justice  require  the  attention  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Albany  to  this  case. 

§  58.  The  Discipline  of  other  Evangelical  Churches  respected. 

1728,  p.  91.  Letters  came  to  the  Synod  from  Mrs.  Catherine  Wood,  who 
stands  excommunicated  by  the  Baptist  Church  of  Philadelphia,  complaining 
against  the  censure  of  that  Church,  and  desiring  the  Synod  to  relieve  her; 
which  being  considered  by  an  interloquitur  of  the  Synod,  it  was  agreed  that 
a  letter  should  be  writ  to  that  Church,  desiring  a  conference  between  three 
or  four  of  them  and  as  many  of  us  relating  to  that  afi"air ;  which  letter  being 
wrote  and  delivered,  and  no  answer  from  them  yet  come,  the  Synod  agreed 
to  leave  the  consideration  of  any  answer  that  might  be  brought,  and  what 
else  may  occur  about  that  matter,  to  the  management  of  the  Commission  of 
the  Synod,  the  time  of  the  Synod's  sitting  being  near  expired. 

1729,  p.  93.  Inquiry  being  made  with  respect  to  Mrs.  Catherine  Wood,  it  was 
found  that  endeavours  had  been  used  in  order  to  accommodate  said  affair,  but  to 
little  purpose  hitherto;  and  the  said  affair  is  wholly  left  to  the  management 
of  any  Presbytery  to  which  she  shall  apply,  as  they  shall  see  cause.  And 
the  better  to  enable  the  said  Presbytery  to  conduct  themselves  in  it,  the 
Synod,  having  been  informed  that  her  old  friends,  the  Baptists,  say  that 
they  have  nothing  to  object  against  her,  and  that  any  other  society  are  at 


SEC.  56.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  125 

liberty  to  receive  her,  if  they  shall  see  cause,  they  do  judge  that  she  is  virtu- 
ally released  from  the  censure  she  lay  under;  and  tlierefore  that  she  may 
be  received  as  a  member  of  a  Christian  Church,  if  the  differences  between 
her  husband  and  her  were  accomodated,  for  anything  that  appears  to  them. 

1758,  p.  211.  Mr.  Alexander  Miller,  from  the  parish  of  Ardstraw,  in  Ire- 
laud,  applied  to  us  for  liberty  to  preach  the  gospel  as  a  Minister  of  this 
Synod.  He  acknowledged  he  was  degi'aded  by  the  Presbytery  of  Letterkenny, 
and  Sub-Synod  of  Londonderry,  and  the  General  Synod  in  Ireland,  but  com- 
plained that  they  treated  him  hardly  and  unjustly,  and  offered  the  minutes  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Letterkenny  to  our  consideration,  to  justify  his  conduct.  The 
Synod  having  seriously  considered  his  allegations,  think  that  they  have  no 
right  to  judge  of  the  proceedings  of  the  judicatories  in  Ireland;  that  they 
have  not  the  minutes  of  the  Sub-Synod,  and  General  Synod,  and  for  that 
reason  think  it  would  be  partial  and  unfair  to  believe  that  so  many  men  of 
candour  and  integrity  would  treat  him  in  their  judicatories  severely  and  un- 
justly ;  and  as  several  of  our  members  have  wrote  to  their  correspondents  in 
that  Church,  they  think  they  would  act  wrong  to  encourage  a  man  which  is 
cast  out  of  their  Churches,  till  they  hear  for  what  reasons ;  and  we  would 
warn  all  the  societies  under  our  care  to  give  him  no  encouragement  as  a 
Minister,  till  his  character  is  cleared,  and  he  be  acknowledged  as  a  gospel 
Minister  by  us. 

1775,  p.  465.  The  Synod  having  heard  all  that  could  at  present  be  further 
offered  in  respect  to  Mr.  McGill,  and  again  deliberated  on  his  case,  find  that 
he  had  been  suspended  from  preaching  by  the  Burgher  Associate  Presbytery 
of  Monaghan  in  Ireland,  and  afterward  deposed  by  the  Burgher  Associate 
Synod  of  Edinburgh;  and  do  therefore  judge,  that  however  we  have  credible 
testimony  in  favour  of  his  character,  both  before  the  accusation  was  brought 
against  him  in  his  own  Presby.tery,  and  since  his  removal  from  Ireland,  yet 
we  cannot,  at  present,  receive  hiiu  as  a  member;  but  willing  to  do  everything 
in  our  power  for  his  relief,  agree  in  the  meantime,  to  take  every  possible 
method  to  obtain  information,  both  from  the  Presbytery  which  suspended, 
and  the  Synod  which  deposed  him.  And  accordingly  we  appoint  Dr.  Bod- 
gers  to  endeavour  to  obtain  all  the  light  he  can  from  the  Associate  Presbytery 
of  Monaghan,  and  Dr.  Witherspoou  to  procure  such  information  as  he  can 
from  the  above-mentioned  Synod,  respecting  the  said  Mr.  McGill,  to  be  laid 
before  the  Synod  at  their  next  meeting. 

1793,  p.  68.  Resolved,  That  as  the  present  case  originated  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Consociated  Churches  of  the  State  of  Connecticut,  the  Assem- 
bly do  refer  the  whole  case  of  Mr.  Collins  to  the  General  Association  of 
the  said  State,  that  they  may  direct  to  a  full  investigation ;  and  it  is  Ordered, 
That  all  the  proceedings  had  upon  this  affair,  both  before  the  Presbytery  of 
New  York  and  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  together  with  all 
the  evidence  and  other  documents  that  can  be  obtained,  relating  thereto,  be 
sent  by  the  delegates  from  the  General  Assembly,  to  the  General  Associa- 
tion. 

§  59.  Discipline  of  haptizcd  Children  of  the  Church. 

1799,  p.  171.  "How  far,  and  in  what  sense,  are  persons  who  have  been 
regularly  baptized  in  infancy,  and  have  not  partaken  of  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  subject  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church  ?" 

Resolved,  That  the  public  standards  of  this  Church  contain  a  sufficient 
answer  to  the  question  stated  in  the  above  reference. 

1811,  p.  475.  The  committee,  to  which  the  reference  from  the  Synod  of 
Kentucky,  relative  to  the  conduct  to  be  pursued  by  the  Church  with  respect 
to  baptized  persons  not  in  communion,  had  been  committed,  brought  in  their 
report;  which  was  read,  and  the  subject  was  indefinitely  postponed. 


126  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK    III. 

1811,  p.  480.  Rr:«>hc(l,  That  Drs.  Miller  and  Roiiieyn,  and  the  Rev.  Jas. 
Richards,  be  a  committee  to  prepare  and  report  to  next  Assembly  a  full  and 
complete  answer  to  the  following  overture  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky, 
which  had  been  made  to  this  Assembly :  What  steps  should  the  Church  take 
with  baptized  youth,  not  in  communion,  but  arrived  at  the  age  of  maturity, 
should  such  youth  prove  disorderly  and  contumacious? 

1812,  p.  5U9.  The  committee  appointed  by  the  last  Assembly  to  report 
to  this  Assembly  on  the  subject  of  disciplining  baptized  children,  reported; 
and  the  report  being  read,  was  recommitted  to  the  same  committee  for  re- 
vision and  publication,  and  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly,  without  expressing   any  opinion  on  tlie 

principles  it  contains,  recommend  it  to  the  serious  consideration  of  all  the 

Presbyteries  and  Ministers,  that  in  due  time  a  decision  may  be  had  on  the 
important  subjects  discussed  in  the  report. 

[This  report  entered  at  large  into  the  subject ;  taking  the  ground,  that  it  is  the  duty 
of  the  Church  to  pursue  a  course  of  firm  and  judicious  discipline,  with  such  of  her  bap- 
tized youth  as  fail  to  lay  hold  on  the  covenant  for  themselves,  when  tliey  arrive  at  ma- 
turity.] 

1814,  p.  543.  The  subject  of  a  report  on  the  disciplining  of  baptized 
children,  in  relation  to  which  the  Assembly  of  the  last  year,  and  the  year 
before,  had  taken  order,  was  called  up;  and  it  appeared  that  several  Presby- 
teries had  brought  forward  a  formal  expression  of  their  opinion,  in  regard 
to  the  adoption  or  rejection  of  the  report  in  question.  On  this  a  discussion 
ha^dng  arisen,  whether  the  report  was  intended  to  be  sent  to  the  Presby- 
teries, for  the  expression  of  Presbyterial  opinion  on  the  subject,  it  was 
therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  whole  subject  be  referred  to  a  committee,  to  consider 
and  report  to  the  Assembly,  what  shall  appear  to  them  to  be  the  correct 
method  of  procedure  to  be  adopted  relative  thereto,  in  the  circumstances  in 
which  it  is  now  before  the  Assembly;  and  that  Drs.  G-reen,  Woodhull,  and 
Wilson,  and  Messrs.  Caldwell  and  Connelly,  be  the  committee. 

p.  547.  The  committee  appointed  to  report  a  correct  method  of  procedure, 
to  be  adopted  relative  to  a  report  on  the  disciplining  of  baptized  children,  re- 
ported, and  it  was  ordered  that  the  report  lie  on  the  table. 

p.  551.  The  report  on  the  subject  of  disciplining  baptized  children,  which 
had  at  a  former  session  of  this  Assembly  been  laid  on  the  table,  was  again 
read,  and  recommitted  to  the  same  committee,  with  the  addition  of  Drs. 
G-riflBn  and  Blatchford.  and  Messrs.  Blackburn,  Fisher,  and  Haslett. 

p.  567.  Resolved,  That  the  committee  appointed  to  report  to  the  Assem- 
bly, a  correct  method  of  procedure  to  be  adopted  relative  to  a  report  made 
by  a  former  committee  on  the  subject  of  disciplining  baptized  children,  be 
discharged. 

1815,  p.  578.  A  reference  from  the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville  on  the 
subject  of  excommunicating  a  person  who  had  been  baptized,  but  had  not 
been  received  into  full  communion  of  the  Church,  was  overtured,  and  was 
committed  to  Dr.  Miller,  Messrs.  Finley,  Freeman,  Cook,  and  Haslett. 

p.  589.  The  unfinished  business  of  yesterday,  viz:  the  consideration  of 
the  report  of  the  committee  to  which  had  been  committed  the  reference  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville,  concerning  the  proi  er  construction  of  the 
first  article  of  the  first  chapter  of  the  Forms  of  Process,  relative  to  persons 
who  have  been  baptized,  but  have  not  been  admitted  to  the  Lord's  table,  was 
resumed.  After  a  long  discussion  on  the  subject,  a  motion  was  made  and 
seconded,  for  an  indefinite  postponement.  The  question  being  taken  was 
determined  in  the  affirmative,  and  therefore  the  farther  consideration  of  the 
subject  was  indefinitely  postponed. 


seo.  59.]  potestas  jurtsdictionis. — discipline.  127 

Title  4. — other  preliminary  subjects. 
§  GO.  Examination  of  Ministers  on  joining  Prcshytcri/. 

[The  examination  to  which  candidates  are  subjected,  upon  the  question  of  their  ordina- 
tion, and  especially  that  of  Ministers  in  passing-  from  one  Presbytery  to  anotlier,  is  a  ju- 
dicidl  process,  which  is  g-ovcrned  by  the  rules  of  judicial  proeecdinjrs,  and  the  result  of 
which,  in  the  latter  case,  may  be,  not  only  the  rejection  of  the  Minister,  but  the  remand- 
ing of  him  to  his  own  Presbytery,  for  such  action  as  the  case  may  require,  in  a  judicial 
form.     See  Book  IV.,  §§  45,  46.] 

§  Gl.  ^  Minister  suspected  of  error  suhject  to  examination 

[This  is  implied  in  the  right  exercised  in  the  case  above  stated,  where  examination  is 
had,  upon  the  remote  presumption,  arising  from  the  fact  of  a  man  being  a  stranger  to  the 
Presbytery.  In  both  tlie  New  Light  and  Cumberland  schisms,  the  immediate  question 
on  which  the  secession  occurred,  was  the  right  of  such  examination,  asserted  by  the  Synod 
of  Kentucky,  and  denied  by  the  schismatics.  See  Book  VII.,  §§  52-54,  and  57-60,  64. 
The  proceedings  of  the  Synod  were  in  each  of  these  instances,  as  the  sequel  in  the  above 
places  shows,  fully  sustained  by  the  Assembly.  Should  it  be  objected  that  this  implies 
the  hardsliip  of  a  party  being  compelled  to  testify  against  himself, — let  it  be  considered, 
that  however  exemption  may  be  tolerated  in  civil  policy,  the  principle  cannot  for  a  mo- 
ment be  recognized,  that  a  man  has  a  right  in  a  court  where  the  Holy  Ghost  presides, 
(Acts  V.  3,)  to  hold  back  any  fact  which  the  court  should  know,  as  affecting  his  relations 
to  the  Clmrch  of  Christ.] 

§  62.   Quormn  for  Judicial  Purposes. 

[A  judicatory  is  competent  to  act,  when  a  party  or  parties  at  the  bar,  are  necessarily 
included  in  the  quorum. 

(  a  )  No  more  important  or  responsible  duty  devolves  on  any  judicatory  than  that  of 
review,  in  which  it  sits  in  judgment  for  trial,  not  of  individuals,  but  of  Church  courts,  and 
in  the  course  of  which  the  members  of  the  inferior  court  are  present,  not  as  members 
entitled  to  vote,  but  as  respondents  at  the  bar.  Yet  it  will  not  be  disputed  that  a  bare 
quorum  is  competent  to  take  up  and  perform  this  stated  and  imperative  duty.  By  this 
ordinary  case,  it  is  practiciilly  decided  that  members  who  are  at  the  bar  of  the  house,  and 
so  precluded  from  a  vote  on  the  business  in  hand,  are  yet  present  in  tlie  sense  of  tiie  Con. 
stitution  as  part  of  the  quorum. 

(  6 )  By  definition  of  the  Constitution, — by  a  continual  scries  of  precedents, — and  by 
universal  consent,  it  is  perfectly  competent  to  erect  courts,  whose  roll  shall  contuin  a  num- 
ber barely  sufficient  to  form  a  quorum, — Sessions  having  but  one  or  two  Elders,  Presby. 
teries  having  but  three  Ministers,  and  Synods  including  but  three  Presbyteries.  If  these 
are  really  constitutional  courts,  they  as  such  possess  all  the  powers  comprehended  binder 
their  several  definitions  in  the  Constitution,  including  all  the  judicial  powers  pertaining 
to  any  other  court  of  their  own  grade  severally ;  competence  therefore  to  exercise  the 
functions  of  review  and  control  over  their  constituent  elements,  of  entertaining  and  de- 
ciding appeals  and  complaints,  and  of  instituting  and  carrying  through  process  in  requi- 
site cases.  In  each  of  these  instances,  however,  the  process  will  ordinarily  involve  the 
decision  of  the  matters  at  issue  by  a  number  fewer  than  a  quorum,  one  or  more  of  the 
members  being  in  the  attitude  of  respondent  at  the  bar. 

( c )  Tliere  seems  to  be  good  reason  to  suppose,  that  in  this  view  is  found  the  reason  of 
the  particular  number  three  being  fallen  upon,  as  a  quorum  of  Bishops  or  Ministrrs. 
Should  one  be  subjected  to  charges  requiring  process,  there  remains  a  plurality  of  persons 
of  the  same  order,  to  sit  upon  the  trial.  This  suggests  the  additional  reinarl;,  tliat  the 
principle  laid  down  at  the  head  of  this  Section,  is  to  be  received  with  tlie  proviso,  tliat  in 
the  cases  supposed,  tliere  must  be  a  plurality  of  members  of  the  order  of  the  respondent, 
present  and  sitting  on  the  case.  Tiicrc  must  be  a  vote  of  at  least  two  Elders,  to  intlict 
any  censure  upon  a  Ruling  Elder  ;  at  least  two  Ministers  nmst  sit  in  judgment  of  a  pro- 
cess against  a  Minister ;  and  members  of  at  least  two  Presbyteries  are  requisite  to  sit 
upon  a  case  involving  a  Presbytery.  A  Synod  containing  but  three  Presbyteries,  could 
not  therefore  issue  a  case,  in  wliich  one  of  the  Presbyteries  appeared  as  prosecutor,  and 
another  as  respondent.  In  other  words,  all  decisions  must  be  rendered  by  the  concurrent 
rotes  of  a  plurality, — by  the  action  of  an  ansemhly. 

{d)  Since  tlie  adoption  of  the  amended  Form  of  Government,  which  defines  a  quorum 
)f  a  Synod  as  consisting  of  "any  suven  Ministers,  with  as  many  Elders  as  m;iy  be  present, 
provided  not  more  than  three  of  said  Ministers  belong  to  one  Presbytery,"  thus  making 
a  representation  from  at  least  tliree  Presbyteries,  essential  to  the  transaction  of  business ; 
tJiere  have  been  no  less  than  twenty -one  Synods  organized,  with  but  three  Presbyteries, 


128  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK  IIT. 

or  which,  by  the  erection  of"  new  Synods,  have  been  reduced  to  that  number.  It  will  be 
needkss  to  cite  instances,  to  sliow  the  competence  of  tlicsc  Synods  to  act,  in  all  those  cases, 
in  which  one  of  their  constituent  Presbyteries  is  by  the  Constitution  precluded  from  a 
vote.  The  Synod  of  Virg-inia  was  thus  constituted  from  1825  to  1832.  During  this  time 
an  appeal  being  taken  from  a  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  East  Hanover  by  Mr.  Matthew 
H,  Rice,  directly  to  the  Assembly,  it  was  remanded,  in  the  following-  terms  :] 

1830,  p.  24.  Resolved,  That  the  appellant  have  leave  to  withdraw  his  ap- 
peal, on  the  following  ground,  viz  :  no  reasons  are  assigned  by  the  appellant, 
for  making  this  appeal  to  the  General  Assembly,  instead  of  the  Synod. 

§  63.   Of  cliargps  not  Judicially  prosecuted. 

1824,  p.  211.  While  it  is  unquestionably  the  privilege  of  individuals  and 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  when  they  think  they  see  the  peace, 
purity,  or  prosperity  of  the  Church  in  danger,  either  from  an  individual  or 
from  an  inferior  court,  to  apply  to  the  General  Assembly  in  an  orderly  man- 
ner for  redress  or  direction  ;  yet  in  such  cases,  unless  they  mean  to  come  for- 
ward as  prosecutors,  with  the  necessary  testimony,  they  should  most  carefully 
avoid  mentioning  names,  connected  with  charges  of  the  most  serious  kind,  in 
support  of  which  no  evidence  has  been  orderly  adduced  ;  nor  have  the  indi- 
viduals thus  accused  had  an  opportunity  of  replying  to  those  charges,  or  of 
making  any  defence  of  themselves.  The  As.sembly  therefore  cannot  witness 
a  procedure  of  this  kind,  without  expressing  their  disapprobation  of  it. 

1834,  p.  29.  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  sustain  the  appeals  of  the  Ses- 
sion of  the  Church  of  Bloomington,  and  of  Dr.  Wylie,  against  a  decision  of 
the  Synod  of  Indiana;  and  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  and  Session  is 
hereby  confirmed,  on  the  ground  that  Mr.  Harney  circulated  evil  reports 
against  Dr.  Wylie,  without  showing  that  he  did  it  in  the  due  performance  of 
some  indispensable  duty;  but  it  is  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  that  Mr. 
Harney  shall  still  have  the  privilege,  if  he  desire  it,  of  commencing  a  pro- 
secution against  Dr.  Wylie  before  the  Presbytery  of  Vincennes;  and  in  such 
case,  said  Presbytery  are  hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  hear  the  whole 
cause  and  issue  the  same  in  a  constitutional  way. 

§  64.    The  accused  held  innocent  of  charges  angrily  urged,  and  petulantly 

abandoned. 

1773,  p.  449.  Mr.  George  Bryan,  by  the  hands  of  the  janitor,  delivered 
into  the  Synod  a  paper  containing  the  reasons  of  the  corporation's  withdrawing 
their  petition  and  remonstrance,  which  are  as  follows  : 

The  complainants  after  opening  in  a  general  manner  the  matters  they  could 
have  proved  in  order  to  enforce  the  prayer  of  their  remonstrance  before  the 
reverend  Synod,  do  say,  "  We  purposed  to  have  gone  fully  into  these  matters; 
but  from  what  passed  here  yesterday,  it  appears  to  us  that  many  of  the  mem- 
bers without  having  then  entered  on  our  complaint,  though  upon  the  eve, 
and  in  full  prospect  of  so  doing,  have  declared  themselves  very  fully  as  to 
the  irregularities  and  violences  imputed  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Duffield  and  some 
of  his  adherents,  and  that  Mr.  Duffield  hath  been  established,  as  far  as  the 
Synod  can  do  it,  Pastor  of  Pine  street  Church  against  the  very  prayer  of  our 
supplication.  Whilst  our  complaint  is  thus  manifestly  prejudged,  we  cannot 
but  observe  that  ridicule  is  set  up  by  some  of  the  members  as  the  test  of 
truth,  and  characters  wantonly  attacked  in  a  manner  unbecoming  the  gentle- 
man and  the  Christian.  What  then  have  we  to  do  but  to  retire  from  your 
bar?" 

After  much  conversation  and  great  deliberation,  it  is  overtured,  that  as 
George  Bryan,  Esq.  and  W^illiani  Miller,  in  the  name  of  the  incorporated  com- 
mittee, presented  a  petition  and  remonstrance,  charging  Mr.  Duffield  with 
sundry  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors,  and  praying  that  he  might  be  removed 


SEC.    62.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  129 

from  the  pulpit  and  Church  in  Pine  street ;  but  some  time  after  those  gen- 
tlemen withdrew  their  said  petition,  and  assigned  their  reasons  therefor, 
which  are  ordered  to  be  recorded  on  our  minutes;  the  Synod  therefore  finding 
no  accusers,  do  acquit  him,  the  said  Mr.  Duffield,  from  all  charges  contained 
in  the  aforesaid  petition  and  remonstrance.     [Adopted.] 

§  65.  Censure  witJiout  trial. 

1793,  p.  71.  Resolved,  As  the  sense  of  this  house,  that  no  man  or  body  of 
men,  agreeably  to  the  Constitution  of  this  Church,  ought  to  be  condemned 
or  censured,  without  having  notice  of  the  accusation  against  him  or  them, 
and  notice  given  for  trial.  And,  therefore,  that  if  the  General  Assembly  of 
last  year  meant,  by  the  minute  in  question,  to  pass  a  censure  on  the  Presby- 
tery of  Lewes,  it  was  inforiiial. 

1811,  p.  468.  The  committee  appointed  to  examine  the  records  of  the  Sy- 
nod of  the  Carolinas,  reported,  and  the  book  was  approved  to  page  28  of  the 
twenty-third  sessions  of  said  Synod ;  with  the  exception  of  the  resolution  to 
make  a  Minister  liable  to  suspension  without  trial,  for  three  years'  absence 
from  Synod,  without  sending  forward  his  reason  for  absence. 

1821,  p.  14.  The  Assembly,  moreover,  cannot  forbear  expressing  their  regret 
that  the  Presbytery  of  Washington  should  have  passed  a  vote  of  censure  on 
Mr.  McCalla,  without  citing  him  to  appear  before  them,  or  giving  him  any 
opportunity  of  making  a  defence ;  since  this  mode  of  proceeding  seems  to 
have  occasioned  a  portion  of  the  irregularity  in  the  Presbytery  of  West  Lex- 
ington, of  which  the  Presbytery  of  Washington  have  complained. 

1849,  p.  264.  Resolved,  That  while  the  Assembly  adopt  the  preceding  reso- 
lutions, in  their  judgment  there  was  error  in  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina,  in 
expressing  a  judicial  opinion,  in  relation  to  charges  against  Mr.  Davies,  which 
did  not  come  before  them. 

Title  5. — op  original  process. 

§  66.   Constitution  of  the  court. 

(a)  A  3Iinister  should  preside  where  a  Minister  is  prosecutor, 

1773,  p.  447.  Ordered,  To  hear  the  reference  by  the  Second  Philadelphia 
Presbytery  of  Mr.  Alexander  Alexander's  appeal  from  the  judgment  of  tho 
Session  of  the  Third  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  city. 

After  stating  the  cause,  and  reading  the  judgment  of  the  Session  and  the 
appeal,  both  parties  were  fully  heard.  And  the  Synod  finding  that  the 
Session  had  not  a  Minister  of  the  word  to  preside  through  the  course  of  the 
trial,  and  that  a  Minister  was  the  accuser  of  the  appellant,  it  was  judged  it 
was  at  least  inexpedient  to  proceed  to  trial ;  and  upon  the  whole  we  think 
it  best,  and  do  remit  the  matter  back  to  the  Presbytery,  to  be  heard  and 
judged  of  by  them  de  novo. 

(  6 )  Professional  counsel. 

1852,  p.  205.  "  Is  it  a  violation  of  our  Book  of  Discipline,  for  professional 
counsel,  under  all  circumstances,  to  aid  in  the  examination  of  witnesses  ?" 
['Answered  in  the  afiirmative.] 

(  c )  The  preliminary  admonition  of  the  court. 

1854,  p.  37.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Northern  Indiana  approved 
except  that]  Of  four  judicial  cases  issued,  the  records  do  not  show  that  the 
house  was  charged,  as  is  required  by  the  Book,  in  judicial  cases. 

[This  and  similar  censures  frequently  occurringf,  are  based  on  a  mistake.  The  rule  re- 
ferred to,  was  only  recommended  to  inferior  Courts  by  the  Assembly,  aa  one  of"  a  system 
17 


130  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

of  regulations  wliich,  if  thei/  think  proper,  may  be  advantafreously  adopted  by  them." 
See  note  on  the  first  page  of  the  Rules,  as  printed  with  the  Constitution,  and  in  the  Ap- 
pendix of  this  volume.] 

§  67.    Charges  rmist  he  specific. 

1770,  p.  406.  Mr.  Ewing  complains  against  the  Commission,  that  they 
received  charges  against  him  which  were  vague  and  indeterminate.  The 
Synod  agrees  that  these  charges  are  rather  deficient  in  point  of  specialty, 
but  are  of  opinion  that  the  Commission  acted  with  prudence  and  integrity 
in  receiving  said  charges ;  inasmuch  as  they  endeavoured  to  reduce  them  to 
a  specialty,  and  as  Mr.  Ewing  submitted  so  for  as  to  plead  to  them,  and  as 
the  particular  circumstances  of  the  First  and  Third  Presbyterian  Congrega- 
tions in  Philadelphia  were  viewed  by  them  as  so  critical  as  in  their  judgment 
required  an  immediate  discussion  of  the  afi"air.  Yet  the  Synod  orders,  that 
all  their  judicatures  shall,  for  the  future,  be  particularly  careful  not  to  re- 
ceive or  judge  of  any  charges  but  such  as  shall  be  seasonably  reduced  to  a 
specialty  in  the  complaint  laid  before  them. 

§  68.    Limitation  of  time. 

1857,  p.  42.  When  a  church  Session  has  tabled  chai'ges  against  a  church 
member  for  falsehood,  and  summoned  the  accused  with  the  witnesses,  is  it 
competent  for  the  Session  to  dismiss  the  charges,  on  the  plea  of  the  accused 
that  a  prosecution  is  barred  by  the  limitation  of  time  in  Chapter  xi.  Section 
5th,  of  the  Discipline,  ("  Process  in  case  of  scandal,  (fee.,")  the  alleged  crime 
having  been  committed,  and  "  become  flagrant,"  and  knowi]^  members  of 
Session  more  than  twelve  months  before  process  was  iustituwl  ? 

The  Committee  recommended  that  this  inquiry  be  answered  in  the  affirm- 
ative.    Adopted.     [See  below,  §§  104  and  161 :  5.] 

§  69.   Publications  calculated  to  prejudice  the  conrt. 

1814,  p.  552.  A  number  of  copies  of  a  book  containing  a  history  of  the 
former  proceedings  in  this  case,  and  strictures  upon  them,  having  been  dis- 
tributed through  the  pews  of  the  Church,  it  was 

Resolved,  Thatin  the  opinion  of  the  Assembly,  the  distribution  of  books, 
letters,  or  pamphlets,  among  the  members  of  the  house,  relative  to  a  cause 
pending  before  them,  or  which  is  expected  to  be  submitted  to  their  decision, 
is  an  infringement  upon  the  prerogatives  of  this  house  ;  and  ought  to  be  dis- 
countenanced, as  an  illegal  and  improper  attempt  to  bias  the  judgment  of 
the  members. 

1849,  p.  237.  In  relation  to  the  publication  of  a  pamphlet  by  Mr.  Mar- 
quess, pending  the  decision  of  his  case,  the  Presbytery  of  Nashville  did  no 
more  than  repeat  the  judgment  of  the  General  Assembly,  given  more  than 
once  concerning  such  publications ;  and  as  the  Presbytery  passed  no  sen- 
tence upon  Mr.  M.  for  this  step,  there  is  no  ground  of  appeal  or  complaint. 
[Also  1848,  p.  49.] 

§  70.  A  Minister  may  he  snsjjended  pending  process. 

1720,  p.  62.  Overtured,  That  a  Committee  be  sent  to  Rehoboth,  with  full 
power  from  the  Synod  to  act  in  their  names,  and  by  their  authority,  in  the 
aff"air  between  Mr.  Clement  and  that  people ;  and  that  Mr.  Clement  be  sus- 
pended from  the  exercise  of  his  ministry,  until,  the  determination  of  that 
Committee.  This  overture  was  carried  by  a  vote  in  the  affirmative,  nemine 
contradiccnte. 

Ordered,  That  Masters  McNish,  McGill,  Thompson,  Stewart,  Gillespie, 
and  Hook,  or  any  three  of  them,  be  a  Committee  for  said  purpose,  and  to 


SEC.  6G.]  rOTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  131 

meet  at  said  place  the  fourth  Friday  of  October  next.  Ordered,  That  each 
of  tlie  mentioned  Ministers  carry  an  Elder  with  him  if  he  can. 

184S,  p.  3-i.  *'  Wlicrcxis,  our  Book  of  Discipline,  Chap.  v.  Sec.  2,  says, 
'  the  same  general  method,  substituting  the  Presbytery  for  the  Session/  is 
to  be  observed  in  investigating  charges  against  a  Minister,  as  are  prescribed 
in  the  case  of  private  members  :  Does  this  authorize  the  Presbytery  to  apply 
the  principle  contained  in  Chap.  iv.  Sec.  18,  to  Ministers,  against  whom 
charges  exist  that  cannot  be  seasonably  tried,  so  far  as  to  suspend  them  from 
the  functions  of  the  gospel  ministry  until  they  can  be  tried  V 

Krwlvcd,  That  when  charges  are  tabled  against  a  Minister,  and  it  is  im- 
practicable at  once  to  issue  the  case,  the  Presbytery  has  the  right,  if  the 
interests  of  religion  seem  to  demand  the  measure,  to  suspend  him  from  the 
exercise  of  his  ministerial  functions  until  the  case  shall  have  been  issued. 

§  71.  Of  Testimony  and  Witnesses, 
(a)  Husband  and  wife  joint  witnesses. 

1797,  p.  128.  A  certain  married  woman  charges  an  unmarried  man,  with 
immodest  conversation  and  conduct,  in  attempts  upon  her  chastity,  of  whicli 
her  husband  and  another,  or  indifferent  person,  were  at  a  certain  time  wit- 
nesses. AVhereas  our  Constitution  declares,  that  a  person  accused  shall  not 
be  convicted  by  a  single  witness,  can  the  said  woman  and  her  husband  be 
admitted  witnesses  in  the  above  case  ?  '  '*''■ 

To  the  above  question,  the  Assembly  ans#^d,  that  in  all  such  cases 
as  that  submitted  by  the  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  it  is  a  principle  that  both  the 
husband  and  wife  are  to  be  admitted  to  give  testimony.  But  in  every  par- 
ticular case  as  it  occurs,  the  judicature  before  whom  it  is  tried,  ouuht.  in 
order  to  guard  against  collusion,  to  pay  a  very  scrupulous  regard  to  all  the 
circumstances  attending  it,  and  especially  to  the  characters  of  those  who  are 
admitted  as  evidences,  so  that  on  the  one  hand  the  necessity  of  the  case  may 
be  consulted,  and  on  the  other,  that  no  injury  may  result  to  an  innocent 
person. 

(b)  A  Minister  disobeys  a  citation  to  testify  before  a  Session. 

1854,  p.  17.  A  request  from  certain  Ministers  and  Kuling  Elders  of  the 
Synod  of  Alabama,  for  the  opinion  of  the  General  Assembly,  touching  cer- 
tain questions  that  may  arise  in  the  case  of  a  Minister,  who,  when  cited  by  a 
church  Session  as  a  witness,  declines  to  appear  before  that  court.  The  com- 
mittee recommended  that  the  brethren  be  referred  to  the  Book  of  Discipline, 
Chap.  i.  Sec.  5;  Chap,  iv.  Sec.  10;  Chap.  v.  Sects.  1,  and  2;  Chap.  vi.  See. 
16;  for  answer  to  their  questions.     Adopted. 

(c)  A  member  of  the  court  required  to  testify  on  the  spot. 
1854,  p.  45.  Resolved,  That  a  member  of  a  judicatory,  present  when  the 
judicatory  is  taking  testimony,  is  bound,  if  called  upon  to  do  so,  to  give  his 
testimony  in  the  ca^se  tluit  is  in  process,  and  that  his  refusal  to  do  so,^  on  the 
ground  that  he  had  not  been  cited  beforehand,  would  subject  him  to  censure 
for  contumacy. 

TlTf.E  6. — THE  DECISION. 

§  72.  Decisions  should  be  dfjiniie  and  precise. 

1837,  p.  480.  Resolved,  That  inasmuch  as  the  Synod  of  Indiana  did  not 
take  an  express  vote  on  sustaining  the  appeal  of  ^Ir.  Harney,  and  the  sen- 
tence on  record  is  vague  and  inconsistent  with  itself,  the  whole  case  be  re- 
mitted to  the  said  Synod,  with  an  injunction  to  them  to  reconsider  the  same, 
and  pass  a  definite,  precise,  and  just  sentence. 


132  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK   III. 

§  73.  A  just  sentence  not  vitiated  hi/  censurable  informality. — Respondent 
may  claim  a  copy. 

1822,  p.  25.  The  Assembly  sustained  the  appeal  of  Mr.  Arthur,  from  the 
sentence  of  Presbytery,  by  which  he  was  suspended  from  the  jjospel  ministry 
on  the  ground  of  contumacy,  because  the  Presbytery  appeared  to  have  been 
precipitate,  and  not  to  have  observed  the  constitutional  rules.  See  Disc. 
Chap.  iv.  Sects.  6,  10,  11.  They  deem,  too,  the  request  of  Mr.  Arthur  for 
a  copy  of  the  first  sentence,  to  have  been  reasonable,  and  that  it  ought  to 
have  been  complied  with. 

But  the  appeal  from  the  first  sentence,  by  which  the  charge  of  slander, 
preferred  against  him  by  the  Rev.  Joshua  L.  Wilson,  was  declared  to  be  sub- 
stantiated, and  Mr.  Arthur  required  to  submit  to  a  rebuke,  the  Assembly 
could  not  sustain.  For  although  the  Assembly  noticed  the  omission  of  Pres- 
bytery to  assign  Mr.  Arthur  counsel  to  manage  his  defence,  (see  Discipline, 
Chap.  iv.  Sec.  13,)  yet  they  did  judge  the  pamphlet,  of  which  Mr.  Arthur 
admitted  himself  to  be  the  author,  to  contain  slander  against  Mr.  Wilson  ; 
and  could  not  but  disapprove  of  the  spirit  under  the  influence  of  which  it 
appeared  to  have  been  written. 

1824,  p.  204.  While  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  the  Presbytery  of 
Jersey,  iu  originating,  conducting,  and  issuing  this  prosecution,  do  not  ap- 
pear to  have  exercised  that  cautious  regard  to  the  provisions  of  the  Consti- 
tution in  cases  of  process,  which  are  so  efficient  in  matters  of  discipline,  and 
while  they  deem  this  applicable  to  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  iu  rela- 
tion to  both  parties, 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  sentence  of  the  Presbytery  and  Synod,  so  far  as  it  cen- 
sures the  Rev.  Josiah  B.  Andrews,  for  imprudence  of  conduct,  and  a  want  of 
tenderness  toward  the  reputation  of  certain  members  of  the  Church  in  Perth 
Amboy,  be  affirmed,  and  it  is  hereby  affirmed. 

2.  That  the  sentence  of  the  Presbytery  and  Synod,  censuring  the  Rev 
Josiah  B.  Andrews,  for  "  a  very  reprehensible  degree  of  equivocation,"  be 
reversed,  and  it  is  hereby  reversed. 

§  74.    The  Court  may,  at  the  same  session,  correct  an  irregidar  decision. 

1791,  p.  42.  The  committee  to  whom  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  the 
Carolinas  were  recommitted,  beg  leave  to  report :  That  your  committee  find 
that  a  judgment  of  the  Session  of  Salem  was  confirmed  by  the  Presbytery 
of  Abingdon,  and  brought  by  appeal  before  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  who 
remitted  the  cause  to  a  select  Session.  The  sentence  of  this  Session,  which 
appears  to  your  committee  to  have  been  irregular,  was  affirmed  by  the  Synod 
of  the  Carolinas,  at  their  sessions  in  October,  1790.  At  the  same  sessions, 
however,  they  resumed  the  cause,  and  rescinded  the  decision  made  by  the 
Synod  two  days  before.  Here  your  committee  conceive,  that  the  Synod  did 
right  as  to  matter,  but  were  wrong  in  point  of  form ;  for  it  does  not  appear 
from  the  minutes,  that  there  was  more  than  merely  a  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Synod,  for  resuming  the  cause. 

The  Synod  next  proceeded  to  consider  the  appeal,  but  before  they  came 
to  a  decision,  a  meeting  was  held  by  the  members  of  Abingdon  Presbytery, 
then  attending  on  Synod,  at  which  meeting  they  professed  to  reverse  the 
former  sentence  of  that  Presbytery,  and  reported  the  same  to  Synod,  in  order 
to  preclude  the  farther  proceedings.  Here  your  committee  observe,  that  in 
tlieir  opinion  the  Presbytery  had  no  right  to  call  back  the  cause,  after  sen- 
tence by  them  passed,  and  an  appeal  from  it  carried  up  to  the  superior  court. 
The  Synod  having  agreed  that  they  had  a  right  to  proceed,  notwithstanding 
this  information,  did  accordingly  proceed;  and  in  a  regular  way,  aa  your 


SEC.  73.]  POTE.STAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  loo 

coinniittee  conceive,  reversed  the  sentence  of  the  Session  of  Salem,  and  de- 
clared the  appellant  restored  to  the  privileges  of  the  Church. 

Upon  the  whole,  your  committee  conceive  that  the  proceedings  of  that 
Synod  should  be  sustained  in  point  of  order,  by  the  General  Assembly,  and 
their  decision  confirmed.  In  that  instance  in  which  their  proceedings  seem 
to  be  most  contrary  to  regular  discipline,  and  which  is  particularly  pointed 
at  in  the  reasons  of  protest  by  the  members  of  Abingdon  Presbytery, — we 
mean,  resuming  a  case  during  the  same  session,  after  a  decision  first  had 
upon  it,  your  committee  judge  that  the  first  decision  was  made  in  a  way  that 
was  entirely  informal ;  and  therefore  they  had  a  right  to  resume  the  cause, 
and  issue  it  in  an  orderly  and  constitutional  way,  which  they  have  accor^l- 
ingly  done ;  though  your  committee  conceive  that  this  reason  should  have 
been  assigned  on  their  minutes.     [Adopted.] 

§  75.    Censures  should  he  in  proportion  to  the  offence. 

1S21,  p.  16.  Resolved,  That  the  appeal  of  Mr.  Spicer  be  sustained,  on  the 
ground  that  the  sentence  pronounced  on  him  was  disproportioned  to  his 
crime ;  it  not  appearing  substantiated  that  he  was  guilty  of  more  than  a  sin- 
gle act  of  prevarication.  While,  therefore,  the  Assembly  express  their  en- 
tire disapprobation  of  the  conduct  of  Mr.  Spicer,  as  unbecoming  a  Christian 
and  a  Christian  Minister,  they  reverse  the  sentence  of  deposition  passed 
upon  him  by  the  Presbytery ;  and  direct  that,  after  suitable  admonitions 
and  acknowledgments,  he  be  restored  to  the  ministerial  office. 

1825,  p.  274.  The  Assembly  sustain  the  appeal  of  David  Price,  from  the 
decision  of  the  Synod  of  Gleneva ;  on  the  ground  that  the  charge  of  intoxica- 
tion was  not  sulfieiently  supported  by  the  testimony ;  although  it  does  ap- 
pear, principally  from  his  own  confession,  that  he  had  made  an  unbecoming 
use  of  ardent  spirits ;  and  that  an  admonition  was,  in  the  view  of  the  As- 
sembly, deserved,  and  would  have  been  sufiicient. 

§  76.    Suspension  for  a  specified  time,  when  designed  chiefly  to  vindicate  the 

honour  of  religion. 

1720,  p.  63.  The  affair  of  Mr.  Robert  Cross  transmitted  from  the  inter- 
loquitur  of  the  Synod,  came  into  consideration  before  the  Synod,  wherein 
the  charge  of  fornication  laid  against  him,  with  its  aggravations,  were  fully 
heard,  and  considered  with  great  deliberation,  and  also  charged  upon  him  by 
the  Moderator,  in  the  face  of  the  Synod,  and  before  several  other  discreet 
persons  who  were  desired  to  be  present.  And  the  said  Mr.  Robert  Cross 
did,  with  great  seriousness,  humility,  and  signs  of  true  repentance,  confess 
the  charge  laid  against  him  ;  and  in  all  respects  did  so  behave  himself  as  was 
universally  satisfactory  to  the  Synod,  and  the  other  persons  present. 

Ovorturcd,  That  Mr.  Cross  be  suspended  by  act  of  the  Synod  four  Sab 
baths,  and  at  the  expiration  of  said  time  he  have  liberty  again  to  preach  the 
gospel.  And  that  at  the  desire  of  the  Congregation  of  New  Castle,  or  their 
representatives  in  their  name,  he  may  be  again  restored  to  the  exercise  of 
his  ministry  in  that  place,  by  a  committee  of  the  Synod;  and  that  the  said 
committee  meet  at  said  place  at  least  three  days  before  the  expiration  of  the 
said  time.     This  overture  was  agreed  to  by  the  Synod. 

§  77.   Suspension  from  the  Ministry  precludes  the  function  of  Exhorter. 

1821,  p.  10.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva  approved,  except  that] 
the  Presbytery  of  Ontario  is  censured  for  condemning  the  conduct  of  Mr. 
Foreman,  a  suspended  Minister,  for  exercising  the  rights  of  a  common 
Christian,  in  illustrating  Scri])ture  and  delivering  exhortations;  because, 
without  deciding  on  the  rights  of  common  Christians  in  this  matter,  Mr. 


134  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK    III 

Fdreman  being  suspended  from  the  ministry,  ought  by  no  means  to  be  con- 
sidered as  occupying  the  ground  of  a  common  Christian  in  good  standing. 

§  78.    The  name  of  a  suspended  person  remains  on  the  roll. 

1847,  p.  398.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Northern  Indiana  approved, 
except  that]  the  Synod  censure  the  Presbytery  of  Michigan,  for  retaining 
the  name  or  Mr.  NicoII  on  the  roll,  after  suspending  him  from  the  gospel 
ministry.  Your  committee  are  of  the  opinion,  that  the  name  of  a  suspended 
Minister  should  be  retained  on  the  roll  of  Presbytery,  till  they  proceed  to 
the  higher  censure,  though  he  be  deprived  of  the  exercise  of  his  ministerial 
functions. 

§  79.  Deposition  and  excommunication  distinct  acts. 

1814,  p.  549.  The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva  are  approved,  with  the 
exception  of  a  resolution,  which  declares  that  a  deposed  minister  ought  to 
be  treated  as  an  excommunicated  person.  In  the  judgment  of  this  Assem- 
bly, the  deposition  and  excommunication  of  a  Minister  are  distinct  things, 
not  necessarily  connected  with  each  other,  but  when  connected,  ought  to 
be  inflicted  by  the  Presbytery,  to  whom  the  power  of  judging  and  censuring 
Ministers  properly  belongs. 

1848,  p.  34.  Hesolvcd,  That  though  the  causes  which  provoke  deposition 
are  almost  always  such  as  to  involve  the  propriety  of  exclusion  from  the 
sacraments,  yet  the  two  sentences  are  not  essentially  the  same ;  the  one  having 
reference  to  office,  and  the  other  to  the  rights  of  membership;  and,  there- 
fore, Presbyteries  should  be  explicit  in  stating  both,  when  they  mean  both. 
"When,  however,  a  Presbytery  interpret  deposition  to  involve  suspension 
from  the  sacraments,  and  pronounce  the  censure  in  that  sense,  the  sentence 
obviously  includes  both. 

§  80.    The  names  of  deposed  Ministers  in  certain  cases  to  he  j^nLlished. 

1806,  p.  360.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Presbyteries 
under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly,  when  they  shall  depose  any  of 
their  members  from  the  exercise  of  the  ministerial  office ;  and  when  any 
person  so  deposed  shall,  without  having  been  regularly  restored,  assume  the 
ministerial  character,  or  attempt  to  exercise  any  of  the  ministerial  functions, 
that  in  such  case,  with  a  view  to  prevent  such  deposed  person  from  imposing 
himself  on  the  Churches,  Presbyteries  be  careful  to  have  his  name  pub- 
lished in  the  Assembly's  IMagazine,  as  deposed  from  the  ministry ;  that  all 
the  Chxirches  may  be  enabled  to  guard  themselves  against  such  dangerous 
impositions. 

Title  7. — resistance  to  censure. 

[That  resistance  precludes  re-hearing,  see  below,  §  156.] 
■    §  81.  Resistance  involves  higher  Censure. 

1827,  p.  116.  Resolved,  That  the  Church  of  Genoa  be  referred  to  the 
minute  of  the  Assembly  formed  in  the  case  of  David  Price,  in  the  year 
1825,  from  which  it  will  appear  that,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly,  an 
admonition  was  deserved  by  the  said  Price,  in  conseqiience  of  his  unchris- 
tian conduct.  And  it  is  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  that  the  Session 
ought  immediately  to  have  administered  such  aduionition  ;  that  they  ought 
still  to  administer  it ;  and  that  if  the  said  Price  refuse  to  submit  to  such 
admonition   or  do  not  thereupon  manifest  repentance  and  Christian   temper 


SEC.    77.]  I'OTESTAS    JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  135 

to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Church,  he  ou,<>;ht  not  to  be  received  into  the  com- 
munion of  that  or  of  any  other  Presbyterian  Church. 

1785,  p.  117.  The  Synod  having  notified  Mr.  Hemphill,  that  they  intend 
this  day  to  enter  upon  his  affair,  and  he  not  appearing,  but  sending  a  disre- 
spectful and  contemptuous  letter  in  the  following  words : 

"  To  the  Rev.  members  of  the  Synod : 

"  By  way  of  answer  to  the  notification  which  I  received  Saturday  last,  I  have  only  to 
observe,  that  the  dispute  between  the  Synod  and  me  being  made  public  in  the  world, 
which  was  first  began  by  the  Commission,  what  I  have  at  present  to  offer  to  the  Synod, 
is  contained  in  an  answer  to  the  vindication  of  the  reverend  Commission  now  in  the  press, 
and  will  be  speedily  published,  and  that  I  despise  the  Synod's  claim  of  authority.  Your 
humble  servant, 

Samuel  Hemphill." 

"  Monday  morning. 

"  P.  S.  I  shall  think  you  will  do  me  a  deal  of  honour,  if  you  entirely  excommunicate 
me." 

The  Synod  from  the  consideration  of  his  contumacy  in  his  errors,  his  dis- 
regard of  the  censure  of  the  Commission,  and  rejecting  our  communion,  do 
declare  him  unqualified  for  any  future  exercise  of  his  ministry  within  our 
bounds,  and  that  this  be  intimated  to  all  our  Congregations  by  each  re- 
spective Minister.     Approved  nemine  contradicente. 

1709,  p.  39G.  The  consideration  of  Mr.  Alexander  Miller's  complaint  re- 
sumed, and  upon  full  inquiry  the  Synod  conclude,  that  as  the  Presbytery 
of  Hanover  are  not  present,  and  it  has  not  been  made  appear  before  us  that 
they  were  cited  to  be  present,  or  informed  that  Mr.  Alexander  Miller  in- 
tended to  lodge  a  complaint  against  them  before  the  Synod,  at  this  time,  we 
cannot  now  enter  upon  the  consideration  of  the  merits  of  the  complaint,  but 
order  both  the  Presbytery  and  Mr.  Alexander  Miller  to  attend  our  next 
Synod  prepared  for  a  full  hearing,  and,  in  the  meantime,  on  account  of  Mr. 
Miller's  unjustifiable  delay  for  some  years  to  enter  his  complaint  before  us, 
the  irregularity  of  his  proceedings  during  that  time,  and  the  atrocious 
nature  of  the  crimes  laid  to  his  charge,  we  do  hereby  declare  him  sus- 
pended from  the  exercise  of  the  ministerial  office  till  his  complaint  can  be 
fully  heard. 

Mr.  Alexander  Miller  was  called  in,  and  the  above  determination  of  the 
Synod  read  in  his  hearing,  whereupon  he  gave  in  a  paper,  renouncing  the 
authority  of  the  Synod.  Upon  which  the  Synod  find,  that  as  Mr.  Miller 
was  deposed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover,  he  declined  the  judgment  of 
that  Presbytery  and  appealed  to  this  Synod :  and  while  we  were  taking 
measures  to  try  and  issue  his  complaint,  he,  in  the  paper  aforesaid,  hath  re- 
nounced our  authority  : — The  Synod  therefore  declare  he  is  not  a  member 
of  this  body,  and  forbid  all  their  Presbyteries  and  Congregations  to  employ 
him. 

1827,  p.  111.  [The  Assembly  having  sustained  the  suspension  of  Josiah  B.  Andrews, 
received  the  following  note  :] 

"  Notice  is  hereby  most  respectfully  given  to  the  General  Assembly  of  Presbyterians 
ill  the  United  States,  that  the  undersigned  conscientiously  believes  it  to  be  his  duty  to  continue 
to  preach  the  gospel,  and  to  perform  all  other  ministerial  services,  according  to  the  rule  of 
,  God's  word,  wherever  he  may  be  providentially  called  ;  any  resolutions  or  decisions  of  the 
Assembly,  or  of  any  other  ecclesiastical  body  under  their  jurisdiction,  made  to  the  con- 
trary notwithstanding.     God  alone  is  my  judge. 

JosiAH  B.  Andrews." 

'' Philadelphia,  June  2,  1826." 

p.  114.  Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly  the  said  letter  is 
highly  contumacious,  and  the  sentiments  avowed  in  it  a  gross  infraction  of 
Mr.  Andrews'  ordination  vows. 


136  the  ordinances.  [book  iii. 

Title  8. — recourse  against  censures. 
§  82.  •  Removal  of  Censures. 

[That  Memorial  or  Petition  will  not  bring  up  a  cause  for  judicial  correction,  see  below 
§  125,  and  Book  VII.  §§  61,  63,  171.  Of  removal  of  censure,  upon  discovery  of  error, 
see  §§  65,  158:  1;  160,  Resolution  1.] 

§  83.  New  trial  may  he  liad  upon  new  evidence. 

1798,  p.  68.  That  as  new  evidence,  apparently  of  an  important  kind,  has 
been  alleged  on  this  case  since  the  decision  of  the  Synod,  it  is  proper  that 
a  new  trial  be  instituted  thereon. 

1811,  p.  479.  Resolved,  That  as  only  one  of  the  parties  in  this  case  is 
present,  this  General  Assembly  do  not  consider  themselves  as  placed  in  cir- 
cumstances which  admit  of  their  reconsidering  the  decision  of  last  Assembly, 
on  Mr.  Hindman's  appeal  from  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  even  if  the  ex- 
istence of  new  evidence  were  ever  so  unquestionable. 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  well  known  privilege  of  Mr.  Hindman,  if  he  con- 
sider himself  as  having  new  evidence  to  oiFer  in  this  case,  to  apply  to  the 
Presbytery  for  a  new  trial  upon  that  new  evidence. 

1829,  p.  380.  The  Judicial  Committee  reported  on  the  appeal  of  John 
Ward  from  a  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Grenesee,  that  on  the  ground  of  new 
testimony  the  appellant  be  directed  to  apply  to  the  Church  of  Bergen  for  a 
new  trial.     The  report  was  adopted.     [Also  1841,  p.  307.] 

§  84.  Iie20  trial  after  lapse  of  years. 

1883,  p.  491.  1.  Our  Book  of  Discipline,  Chap.  ix.  See.  1,  provides  that 
if  after  a  trial  before  any  judicatory,  new  testimony  be  discovered,  which  is 
Bupposed  to  be  highly  important  to  the  exculpation  of  the  accused,  it  is 
proper  for  him  to  ask,  and  for  the  judicatory  to  grant,  a  new  trial. 

2.  It  is  very  conceivable  that  after  a  lapse  of  five  or  six  years,  the  sentence 
of  an  ecclesiastical  court  which  was  originally  considered  as  just  and  wise, 
although  no  new  testimony  strictly  speaking  has  appeared,  may  in  the  view 
of  the  Church  appear  under  an  aspect  equivalent  to  new  testimony,  and 
calling  for  reconsideration,  yet 

3.  Inasmuch  as  the  frequent  reconsideration  of  cases  adjudged  by  the  in- 
ferior judicatories,  without  the  appearance  of  new  testimony,  admits  of  great 
and  mischievous  abuse,  and  might  lead  to  an  endless  recurrence  of  reviews 
and  reversals  of  former  decisions,  in  the  absence  of  a  majority  of  the  court 
pronouncing  the  same;  it  is  evidently  more  regular,  safe,  and  for  edifica- 
tion, when  a  review  of  a  decision,  without  the  disclosure  of  new  testimony, 
is  thought  desirable,  to  refer  the  case  to  the  next  higher  judicatory. 

§  85.  If  the  court  refuse  to  grant  a  new  trial  upon  the  allegation  of  new  testi- 
mony, a  complaint  may  lie. 

1812,  p.  496.  A  complaint  from  Mr.  Francis  Hindman  against  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Castle,  for  not  granting  him  a  new  trial  in  his  case,  agreea- 
bly to  the  resolution  of  last  Assembly,  having  been  put  into  the  hands  of 
the  Moderator,  was  read,  together  with  several  papers  accompanying  it,  [and 

referred  to  a  committee,] who  were  authorized  to  call  for 

other  papers  and  to  cite  witnesses  if  they  deem  it  necessary;  and  were 
directed  to  report  to  the  Assembly  the  result  of  their  attention  to  the  sub- 
ject. 

§  86.   Svjjcrior  Jurisdiction  to  be  maintained. 

1789,  p.  11.  "Whether  the  General  Assembly,  out  of  their  liberality, 
charity,  and  candour,  will  admit  to  their  communion  in  the  ecclesiastic  as- 


SEC.    82.]  POTESTAS    JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  137 

semblies,  as  far  as  they  can  consistently  with  the  scrupulosity  of  their  con- 
sciences, a  Presbytery  who  are  totally  averse  to  the  doctrine  of  receiving, 
hearing,  or  judging  of  any  appeals  from  Presbyteries  to  Synods,  and  from 
Synods  to  General  Assemblies;  because,  in  their  judgment,  it  is  inconsistent 
with  Scripture,  and  the  practice  of  the  primitive  Churches?" 

In  answer  to  which,  the  General  Assembly  reply:  That  although  they 
consider  the  right  of  appeal  from  the  decision  of  an  inferior  judicature  to  a 
superior,  an  important  privilege,  which  no  member  of  their  body  ought  to 
be  deprived  of,  yet  they  at  the  same  time  declare,  that  they  do  not  desire  any 
member  to  be  active,  in  any  case  which  may  be  inconsistent  with  the  dictates 
of  his  conscience. 

§  87.  iVb  censure  will  lie,  for  endeavouring  in  an  orderly  manner  to  liave  an 
adverse  decision  set  aside. 

1763,  p.  332.  A  certain  Andrew  Mahaffey  brought  an  appeal  from  a  judg- 
ment of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  confirming  a  judgment  of  the  Session 
of  Chestnut  Level.  The  minutes  of  said  Session  were  read,  and  said  Ma- 
haffey fully  heard.  Upon  the  whole,  the  Synod  judge:  1.  That  inasmuch 
as  Andrew  Mahaffey  sul^mitted  to  the  judgment  of  the  Session  with  respect 
to  himself,  that  he  ought  not  to  have  been  deprived  of  any  church  privi- 
leges, because  he  disapproved  of,  and  appealed  from,  the  judgment  in  other 
instances. 

Title >9, — of  reference. 

§  88.  A.  court  may  entertain  a  Reference  not  accompanied  hy  the  testimony, 

and  itself  taJce  it. 

1853,  p.  455.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  approved]  with 
one  exception,  viz:  according  to  the  record  on  page  66,  the  Synod  taught 
and  acted  on  the  principle,  that  a  Presbytery  acts  irregularly,  which,  upon 
the  reference  of  a  church  Session,  takes  the  testimony  and  issues  the  case 
according  to  its  bearings 3  even  when  the  parties  concerned  agree  to  the 
reference.  Your  committee  are  of  opinion  that  this  principle  is  wrong  in 
itself,  and  evil  in  its  tendency,  and  therefore  recommend  this  Assembly  to 
express  its  disapprobation  of  it.     [Adopted.] 

p.  456.  [In  reply  to  a  protest  against  this  decision,  the  Assembly  says  :] 
The  action  condemned  is  not  "in  exact  accordance  with  the  Constitution, 
Discip.  Chap.  vii.  Sec.  2,  Art.  9,"  as  asserted  by  the  protestant;  the  article 
referred  to  containing  a  rule,  designed  to  facilitate  business  ;  but  as  its  lan- 
guage shows,  it  does  not  preclude  a  Presbytery  from  taking  original  testimony 
in  certain  cases ;  and  it  does  not  appear  from  the  records,  that  the  Presby- 
tery of  Muhlenburg  was  irregular  in  so  doing. 

§  89.  Reference  may  he  direct  to  the  Supreme  Court. 

1816,  p.  615.  The  General  Assembly  sympathize  with  you,  [the  Presbytery 
of  Harmony,]  in  the  painful  business  detailed  to  them  ;  and  lament  the  un- 
pleasant events  which  have  taken  place  relative  to  Dr.  Kollock.  And  it 
would  afford  the  Assembly  no  small  degree  of  pleasure  fully  to  comply  with 
the  request  of  the  Presbytery,  and  in  such  manner  as  to  remove  their  diffi- 
culties, and  heal  the  wounds  which  have  been  inflicted.  It  will  be  admitted 
by  all  that  the  decisions  of  the  Assembly  should  be  marked  with  correctness 
and  wisdom ;  and  it  will  be  as  generally  admitted  that  it  is  highly  needful  to 
enable  them  to  do  this,  that  they  have  a  correct  and  clear  view  of  the  cases 
or  facts  on  which  they  are  to  decide.  The  Presbytery  of  Harmony  request 
the  Assembly  to  examine  their  conduct,  and  to  censure  or  support  them  as 
18 


138  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III 

they  shall  appear  to  have  done  right  or  wrong.  The  Assembly  are  ready  to 
do  this,  and  it  is  believed  will  cheerfully  do  it,  as  soon  as  the  records  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Harmony,  which  relate  to  this  subject,  shall  be  fully  before 
them.  In  the  mean  time,  it  is  with  pleasure  that  the  Assembly  reflect  that 
the  Presbytery  of  Harmony,  by  carrying  this  subject  to  the  Synod  of  which 
they  are  a  constituent  part,  may  probably  obtain  a  more  speedy  relief  than  they 
could  receive,  in  the  event  of  waiting  for  the  decision  of  the  next  General 
Assembly.- 

§  90.  A  Reference  saddled  loitli  Appeals  and  Complaints. 

[In  the  Pelagian  controversy,  it  was  a  marked  feature  of  New-school  tactics,  to  preclude 
the  decision  of  any  case  by  the  vote  of  the  entire  Assembly,  by  accompanying-  all  Refer- 
ences which  involved  disputed  points,  with  a  retinue  of  Appeals  and  Complaints ;  and 
then  in  the  Assembly,  merging  the  Reference  altogether  in  them.  Thus,  in  the  case  of 
Mr.  Barnes  in  1831,  in  regard  to  the  doctrines  of  "  The  Plan  of  Salvation,"  the  Presby- 
tery of  Philadelphia  having  referred  the  case  to  the  General  Assembly,  the  Reference  was 
accompanied  by  "A  Complaint  of  the  minority  of  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  against 
a  Reference  by  said  Presbytery  of  the  case  of  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes;"  "A  Complaint 
from  Thomas  Bradford,  Jr.,  Esq.,  against  certain  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  of  Phila- 
delphia,  in  relation  to  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes :"  and  "  A  Complaint  by  the  minority  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  against  the  proceedings  of  said  Presbytery,  in  the  case  of 
tlie  Rev.  Albert  Barnes." — {Minutes,  1831,  pp.  159,  160.)  The  Judicial  Committee  ap- 
pears never  to  have  reported  the  Reference  back  to  the  house ;  but  upon  the  Complaints 
of  the  minority,  the  Assembly  proceeded  to  try  the  whole  merits  of  the  case. 

1831,  p.  176.  The  Judicial  Committee  reported  the  Complaint  of  the  mi- 
nority of  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  case  of  the  Rev.  Albert 
Barnes  ;  and  recommended  an  order  to  be  pursued  in  hearing  this  Complaint. 
This  report  was  accepted. 

The  Assembly  resolved  to  take  up  the  Complaint  of  the  minority  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes.  The  Moderator, 
agreeably  to  a  standing  rule,  announced  that  the  Assembly  was  about  to  pass 
to  the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial,  and  enjoined  on  the 
members  to  recollect  and  regard  their  high  character  as  judges  of  a  court  of 
Jesus  Christ;  and  the  solemn  duty  in  which  they  were  about  to  act.  The 
Assembly  united  in  prayer  for  direction  in  this  business. 

The  whole  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  in  the  case  complained  of,  and 
the  printed  sermon  of  Mr.  Barnes,  entitled  "The  Way  of  Salvation,"  which 
led  to  these  proceedings,  were  read,  &c. 

[In  the  decision  upon  this  Complaint,  (see  Book  VII.,  §  90,)  the  Assembly,  1st,  gave 
sentence  upon  the  Reference  ;  and  2d,  on  the  Complaints  ;  and  3d,  made  an  illegitimate 
decision,  upon  the  question  of  dividing  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia;  a  matter  which 
was  not  before  it,  and  in  which,  as  well  as  all  involved  in  the  Reference,  the  members  of 
that  Presbytery  had  a  right  to  vote,  equal  with  any  other  Presbytery  in  the  body.  Ano- 
ther  illustration  of  the  same  policy  occurs  in  the  case  of  "A  Reference  from  the  Synod 
of  Philadelphia,  in  relation  to  the  right  of  Presbyteries  to  require  every  Minister  or  licen. 
tiate,  coming  to  them  by  certificate  from  another  Presbytery  or  other  ecclesiastical  body, 
to  submit  to  an  examination,  before  he  be  received  ;"  accompanied  with  "A  Complaint 
of  several  members  of  the  Synod." — Minuics,  1832,  p.  315.] 

§  91.  Tlie  principles  which  govern  such  cases. 

[1.  A  complaint  or  appeal  against  a  reference  of  a  case  is  illegitimate,  and  should  not 
be  entertained;  because  it  implies  an  impeachmentof  the  rightful  jurisdiction  of  the  court 
of  reference,  and  because  the  exercise  of  a  constitutional  right  by  the  reference  of  the  case, 
being  a  matter  at  the  entire  discretion  of  the  court  referring,  is  no  just  ground  of  com- 
plaint.    Sec  below,  §  113  :  2. 

2.  No  complaint  or  appeal  is  valid,  which  assumes  to  bring  before  the  higher  courtthe 
merits  of  a  case,  which  has  been  already  referred  to  it.  If  reference  effectuates  the 
sending  up  of  the  case,  it  is  incompetent  in  a  party  to  supersede  that  action,  by  an  attempt 
to  take  it  out  of  the  hands  of  the  referring  court,  and  by  a  conflicting  action  bear  it  to  the 


SEC.  89.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  139 

Flip  rior  court.  When  tho  inforior  body  has  by  reference  waived  its  jurisdiction,  the  act 
precludes  any  room  to  sujjpose  injury  done  by  it,  in  so  iar  as  the  matter  referred  is  con- 
crned  ;  and  it  is  therefore  not  allowable,  that  the  protective  processes  of  appeal  and  complaint 
should  be  perverted  to  the  overthrow  ot  the  prior  and  equally  im|jrtant  rights  of  the  infe- 
rior body,  in  reference,  and  in  sitting  with  others  upon  the  case  fflcrred. 

3.  Tlic  only  case  in  which  an  appeal  or  com])laintmay  come  in  connection  with  a  refer- 
ence, is  when  the  inferior  court  has  come  to  a  preliminary  decision  of  doubtful  propriety 
in  connection  with  the  cause  ;  as,  for  example,  in  regard  to  the  propriety  of  entertaining 
the  case,  tlie  competence  of  certain  testimony,  (fcc. 

4.  For  maintaining  the  rights  of  all  parties,  and  the  integrity  of  the  Constitution  invio- 
late it  is  essential  that  all  such  points  should  be  decided  first,  by  a  judicial  process,  in 
vvlw§i  the  inferior  court  would  be  cxclrded  ;  and  then,  the  inferior  court  being  admitted, 
the  reference  should  be  taken  up,  and  decided  by  the  concurrent  judgment  of  the  whole 
body.     The  opposite  course  blots  the  right  of  reference,  practically,  from  the  book.] 

Title  10. — the  records. 

§  92.  No  document  to  he  recorded  except  hy  order  of  the  Court. 

1828,  p.  239  Resolved,  Tliat  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  be  ap- 
proved, with  the  exception,  that  in  two  instances  record  is  made  of  commu- 
nications, which  were  handed  to  the  Stated  Clerk,  and  by  him  inserted,  when 
it  does  nut  appear  that  he  was  directed  by  Synod  to  make  such  insertion. 

§  93.  The  Records  shotdd  be  full. 

1811,  p.  479.  The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  approved  asorderl^^and 
correct,  excepting  that  the  Presbyterial  reports  are  not  so  fully  recorded,  as  to 
exhibit  in  detail  even  the  changes  which  take  place  from  time  to  time  in  the 
Presbyteries. 

18.52,  p.  216.  The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  were  approved, 
with  the  following  exceptions,  viz  :  1st.  That  there  is  no  record  of  absen- 
tees from  the  meeting.  2d.  That  it  appears  from  page  282,  that  an  appeal 
and  complaint  was  issued  in  the  usual  form  ;  withottt  any  intimation  of  what 
the  sentence  or  proceeding  was,  against  which  the  complaint  was  made.  3d. 
That  it  appears  from  page  273,  that  another  complaint  was  issued,  without 
any  record  of  the  proceeding  complained  of,  or  the  body  whose  jsroceeding 
was  the  subject  of  complaint. 

1848,  p.  48.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  approved,  except  that] 
on  page  257  we  read  of  '■'■  a  complaint  of  the  minority  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Albany"  to  the  Synod ;  but  there  is  no  intimation  what  they  complained  of; 
and  Avhen  Synod  took  up  the  business,  there  is  no  evidence  on  record  that 
the  Moderator  gave  notice  that  they  were  about  to  proceed  to  judicial  busi- 
ness, as  the  Constitution  requires.     [See  1853,  p.  434.] 

§  94.    The  Records  to  he  read  and  aj)proved  hy  the  Court. 

1856,  p.  520.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Wisconsin  approved,  except 
that]  2.  During  the  sessions  of  1852,  there  is  no  evidence  that  the  Synod 
read,  corrected,  or  approved  the  records ;  though  on  page  16,  it  appears  that 
the  records  of  that  year  were  read  twelve  months  after  in  Synod ;  though 
still  there  is  no  evidence  that  they  were  approved  by  it.  The  Minutes  of 
1853  do  not  appear  to  have  been  ever  read  or  approved  in  Synod.  And  the 
records  of  1854  were  not  read  and  approved  till  the  meeting  of  1855. 

§  95.  Records  once  approved,  can  he  amended  only  hy  unanimous  vote. 

1841,  p.  424.  It  was  moved  to  strike  out  the  exceptions  taken  by  the 
committee  to  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey.  The  Moderator  sug- 
gested that  the  motion  was  out  of  order,  btit  he  would  put  it  to  the  house; 
which  having  done,  the  motion  was  sustained,  with  the  exception  of  one  No. 


140  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

The  Modercator  then  declared  the  motion  lost,  as  a  minute  rectrding  a  fact 
could  not  be  amended  but  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  house.  An  appeal 
was  taken  from  this  decision,  and  the  decision  was  sustained. 

§  96.  Records  not  to  he  mutilated. 

1845,  p.  14.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Missouri  approved,  except 
that]  The  Synod  severely  censured  the  Presbytery  [of  Palmyra]  for  ex- 
punging a  part  of  their  minutes ;  when  it  seems  that  the  minutes  referred 
to  were  not  a  part  of  the  Presbyterial  record.  The  committee  think  the 
Synod  correct  in  the  principle  which  they  laid  down,  but  erred  in  its  appli- 
cation. [Adopted.  See  also,  Book  IV,  §  140;  and  Book  VIII,  §41.] 

§  97.  An  inferior  court  may  not  he  required  to  erase  a  record,  although  im- 

•properly  made. 

1788,  p.  546.  Agi'eeably  to  the  order  for  the  day,  the  Synod  proceeded 
to  consider  Mr.  Blair's  appeal  from  a  judgment  of  Philadelphia  Presbytery, 
by  which  he  conceives  himself  aggrieved,  and  prays  that  it  might  be  re- 
scinded or  erased  from  the  records. 

After  a  full  and  free  deliberation  on  the  subject,  the  question  was  put, 
"  Erase,  or  not  ?"  and  was  carried  in  the  negative,  by  a  large  majority.  And 
on  further  consideration  of  the  subject,  it  was  moved  and  seconded,  and  on 
the  question  being  put,  was  carried  in  the  affirmative,  and  ordered,  that  the 
following  resolution  be  entered  on  the  register  of  the  Presbytery  of  Phila- 
delphia, viz  : 

Though  the  Synod  highly  commend  the  zeal  discovered  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  Philadelphia  for  the  preservation  of  the  truth ;  yet,  on  considering 
the  whole  affair,  they  cannot  approve  of  the  form  of  their  proceedings,  which 
are  irregular,  both  in  making  inquiry  by  private  conversation  in  their  Pres- 
byterial capacity,  and  also  in  putting  proceedings  of  that  nature  on  record ; 
and  therefore  remit  to  the  Presbytery  to  commence  a  regular  process  if  they 
shall  find  ground  for  it,  and  recommend  it  to  Mr.  Blair  to  give  every  rea- 
sonable satisfaction  to  his  brethren,  and  not  to  injure  his  character  by  unne- 
cessary reserve. 

Title  11. — or  review. 
§  98.  Annual  review  imperative. 

1809,  p.  429.  Whereas,  It  appeared  in  the  course  of  the  free  conversation 
on  religion,  that  in  one  of  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  the  General 
Assembly,  the  sessional  records  of  the  several  church  Sessions  were  not 
regularly  called  up  and  examined  every  year  by  the  said  Presbytery,  and 
there  is  reason  to  believe  that  other  Presbyteries  had  conducted  in  the  same 
manner,  therefore 

Hcsolvcd,  That  it  be  and  it  hereby  is  required  of  all  the  Presbyteries 
within  the  bounds  of  the  General  Assembly,  annually  to  call  up  and  exam- 
ine the  sessional  records  of  the  several  Churches  under  their  care,  as  di- 
rected in  the  Book  of  Discipline. 

1810,  p.  453.  The  Assembly,  after  seriously  reviewing  the  order  of  the 
last -Assembly,  and' maturely  deliberating  on  the  remonstrance  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia  against  it,  can  by  no  means  rescind  the  said  order, 
inasmuch  as  they  consider  it  as  founded  on  the  Constitution  of  our  Chm-ch, 
and  as  properly  resulting  from  the  obligation  on  the  highest  judicatory  of 
the  Church  to  see  that  the  Constitution  be  duly  regarded ;  yet,  as  it  is  al- 
leged, that  insisting  on  the  rigid  execution  of  this  order,  with  respect  to 
some  of  the  church  Sessions,  would  not  be  for  edification,  the  Assembly  are 


SEC.    95.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  141 

by  no  means  disposed  to  urge  any  Presbytery  to  proceed,  under  this  order, 
beyond  what  they  n)ay  consider  prudent  and  useful. 

1839,  p.  165.  Whrrean,  It  is  an  essential  feature  of  the  government  of 
the  Presbyterian  Churcli  that  the  records  of  all  its  Synods  should  be  trans- 
mitted annually  to  its  highest  court — the  General  Assembly,  for  examina- 
tion ;  and  whereas,  this  Assembly  has  painful  evidence  that  this  important 
regulation  is,  b}'^  some  of  its  Synods  frequently,  and  by  others  entirely,  ne- 
glected, therefore. 

Resolved,  That  all  our  Synods  be  enjoined  to  take  such  order  on  this 
subject  as  shall  insure,  hereafter,  a  faitbful  observance  of  the  above  regula- 
tion. And  in  all  cases  where  the  Stated  Clerks  of  any  of  our  Synods  have 
failed  this  year,  or  may  hereafter  foil,  to  obey  their  order,  or  the  rule  of  the 
Assembly  respecting  this  matter,  such  Synods  are  hereby  required  to  judge 
of  the  reasons  which  such  clerks  may  offer  for  their  delinquency,  and  to 
excuse  or  censure  them,  according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  case. 

§  99.    The  cxJiihition  of  recent  records  may  he  required. 

1839,  p.  161.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati  approved,  except] 
2d,  That  on  pages  114 — 116,  it  appears  that,  on  a  motion  being  made  to  re- 
quire the  Presbytery  of  Chillicothe  to  produce  the  records  of  their  proceed- 
ings at  their  sessions  in  September,  1837,  (the  month  prior  to  the  meeting 
of  Synod,)  which  records  were  reported  to  contain  decisions  demanding  the 
immediate  review  of  the  Synod,  it  was  decided  "  that  as  there  was  no  com- 
plaint nor  appeal  requiring  the  records  in  question,  and  as  the  Presbytery 
have  regularly  presented  their  book  for  review  by  the  Synod,  and  the  com- 
mittee of  review  has  made  no  charge  of  delinquency  in  the  Presbytery,  in 
not  transcribing  the  minutes  of  their  late  meeting,  the  Synod  have  no  right 
to  demand  said  minutes." 

§  100.    Copies  from  the  records  accepted  only  in  extraordinary  cases. 

1790,  p.  23.  It  is  recommended  to  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  the  Caro- 
linas,  to  send  attested  copies  of  their  minutes  by  their  delegates  to  the  As. 
sembly  yearly,  whenever  they  find  it  inconvenient  to  send  their  books. 

1841,  p.  423.  Resolved,  That  the  dispensation  allowed  to  the  Synods  of 
Virginia  and  the  Carolinas  by  the  Assembly  of  1790,  to  send  up  attested 
copies  of  their  records,  instead  of  the  records,  be  and  it  is  hereby  rescinded. 

1847,  p.  381.  The  committee  on  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  West  Ten- 
nessee reported,  and  their  report  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  :  "  That 
the  document  presented  to  your  committee  is  not  the  original  book  of  re- 
cords, but  purports  to  be  a  true  copy  from  the  original  record,  under  the 
hand  of  the  Stated  Clerk.  Accompanying  this  report  is  a  letter  from  the 
clerk,  urging  the  acceptance  of  the  transcript,  on  the  ground  of  a  standing 
rule  of  the  Assembly,  authorizing  the  reception  of  a  transcript  when  the 
original  cannot  be  transmitted.  Your  committee  are  not  aware  of  such  a 
standing  rule,  and  are  of  opinion  that  the  document  produced  does  not 
come  up  to  the  requirement  of  the  Constitution.  Your  committee  there- 
fore cannot  report  as  to  the  manner  in  which  the  records  are  kept.  Your 
committee  recommend  that  the  Synod  of  West  Tennessee  be  required  to 
produce  their  original  book  of  records  for  examination  at  the  next  General 
Assembly. 

§  101.  Members  excluded  from,  voting  in  Revieio  of  their  oion  records. 

1816,  p.  611.  A  protest  signed  by  a  number  of  members  of  the  Synod 
of  Geneva,  against  a  decision  of  that  Synod,  excluding  the  Presbytery  of 
Geneva  from  voting  on  the  question,  Whether  their  own  records  should  be 


142  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

attested  by  tlie  JModerator  of  the  Synod,  as  approved.  Your  committee 
were,  however,  of  opinion  that  the  decision  of  the  Synod  was  consonant  to 
the  prevalent  usage  of  the  judicatures  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  well 
as  to  the  usage  of  other  analogous  bodies  in  similar  cases,  and  that  it  ought 
therefore  to  be  approved.     [Adopted.] 

1821,  p.  16.  The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  approved,  except] 
that  the  members  of  the  West  Lexington  Presbytery  voted  in  ajjprobation 
of  their  own  proceedings ;  which  is  deemed  to  be  irregular. 

§  102.  Reasons  of  exceptions  should  he  stated. 

1820,  p.  728.  The  committee  appointed  to  examine  the  records  of  the 
Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  reported,  and  the  book  was  approved,  excepting  the 
resolution  on  page  74,  disapproving  of  the  proceedings  of  a  Presbytery, 
without  assigning  the  reason. 

1827,  p.  115.  The  records  [of  the  Synod  of  Ohio]  were  approved,  with 
the  exception  of  a  minute  on  page  243,  disapjjroving  of  a  decision  of  a  Pres- 
bytery, and  ordering  said  Presbytery  to  reconsider  that  decision ;  without 
any  reasons  being  assigned. 

§  103.  Neglect  of  exceptions  is  disorderlij. 

1848,  p.  48.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  approved,  except  that] 
The  Synod  claim  and  exercise  the  right,  of  disregarding  the  exceptions  to 
their  records,  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1847;  which  we  consider  disre- 
spectful and  disordei'ly. 

§  104.  Effect  of  Revieio  injudicial  Cases 

[The  reviewing  court  may  not  take  up  and  issue  a  judicial  case.  See  Book  VII.  §  69, 
and  Book  of  Disc,  Cii.  vii.  Sec.  1:4.  It  may  direct  the  inferior  court  to  take  up  and 
issue  it;  and  in  this  case  tlie  statute  of  limitation  does  not  apply.     See  below,  §  161  :  5.] 

Title  12. — of  appeal  and  complaint 

§  105.    What  is  the  difference  hetioeen  them  ? 

[Prior  to  the  revision  of  1820,  the  Book  of  Discipline  consisted  of  but  two  chapters,  oc- 
cupied entirely  with  the  rules  of  original  process,  the  one  in  the  case  of  private  persons, 
the  other  in  that  of  Ministers.  Under  the  Constitution  as  it  thus  stood  for  thirty  years, 
no  discrimination  was  used  between  appeals  and  complaints,  the  two  designations  being 
indifferently  used  to  express  the  carrying  of  any  decision,  wliether  judicial  or  otherwise, 
to  a  higher  court,  by  whatever  parties.  The  common  formula  was,  "  We  appeal  and  com- 
plain." There  is  hence  a  great  liability  to  err,  in  the  application  of  precedents  of  that 
date,  as  they  may  bear  the  designation  of  appeals,  when  they  properly  come  under  the 
category  of  complaints  as  now  defined  in  the  Constitution,  and  vice  versa.  This  will  be 
borne  in  mind  in  order  to  account  for  the  apparent  misuse  of  precedents  and  decisions  in 
this  work ;  the  confusion  here  described  having  affected  the  language  and  proceedings  of 
our  judicatories,  more  or  less  to  the  present  time. 

Appeal  is  the  recourse  to  a  higher  court  by  one  of  the  original  parties,  in  judicial  cases. 
—Book  of  Discipline,  Ch.  vii.  §  3 :  1,  2,  15,  17 ;  and  below,  §§  106-108.  It  is  however 
to  be  observed  that  the  phrase  "judicial  cases,"  comprehends  not  only  cases  of  trial  for 
heresy  or  immorality,  but  all  those  issues  which  arise,  involving  vested  rights  or  privileges, 
whether  of  individuals  or  bodies  ecclesiastical ; — questions  in  regard  to  the  allowance  of 
calls ;  the  examinations  of  candidates  and  of  Ministers  in  transitu  ;  the  creation  and  dis- 
solution of  the  pastoral  relation  ;  erection,  division,  or  dissolution  of  Churches,  or  church 
courts  ;  injunctions  issued  to  subordinate  courts  or  individuals,  &c., — issues  wliicli  bear  f.lie 
same  relation  to  disciplinary  trials,  that  civil  actions  do  to  criminal  cases,  in  our  secular 
courts  of  law.     Sec  Book  II.  §  3,  and  below,  §  164. 

Complaint  is  the  recourse  to  a  superior  court  by  any  other  than  the  parties  to  a  judieinl 
case ;  and  may  be  used  against  any  kind  of  decision  whatever. — Book  of  Disnpline. 
^  4 :  2.  The  order  of  proceeding  is  the  same  in  each  form  of  process.  The  effect  how- 
ever is  different.  An  ajipeal  suspends,  under  certain  limitations,  the  execution  of  the  de- 
cision appealed  from  ;  which  a  complaint  does  not. — Book  of  Discipline,  §  3  :  15. 


SEC.  101.]  POTESTAS    JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCirLINE.  143 

§  106.  Appeals  limited  to  the  original  Parties. 

1823,  p.  115.  The  Judicial  Committee  reported  a  paper,  signed  by  Dr. 
Cathcart  and  others,  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  purporting  to 
be  an  appeal  or  complaint  relative  to  a  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Philadel- 
phia. The  committee  gave  it  as  their  opinion  that  the  subject  could  not  be 
taken  up  on  the  ground  of  an  appeal,  because  these  persons  were  not  one  of 
the  original  parties,  but  that  it  might  be  taken  up  in  the  character  of  a  com- 
plaint. 

Resolved,  That  the  consideration  of  this  complaint  be  the  order  of  the 
day  for  next  Tuesday  morning. 

1884,  p.  17.  The  Judicial  Committee  also  reported  on  judicial  business, 
No.  8,  viz :  the  appeal  of  Dr.  Joshua  L.  Wilson,  and  others,  against  a  de- 
cision of  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati,  in  the  case  of  Dr.  Beecher,  that  they 
have  examined  the  same,  and  are  of  opinion  that  Dr.  Wilson  and  others 
were  not  a  party  in  the  case,  and  consequently  cannot  constitutionally  appeal; 
and  recommend  that  they  have  leave  to  withdraw  their  appeal.  This  report 
was  adopted. 

§  107.    The  memheis  of  a  court  may  severally  appeal  or  complain. 

1834,  p.  28.  Judicial  business,  No.  6,  viz:  appeals  of  the  Session  of  the 
Church  in  Bloomington,  and  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Andrew  Wylie,  from  a  decision 
of  the  Synod  of  Indiana,  on  the  cases  respecting  Mr.  John  H.  Harney,  was 
taken  up.  [The  appeals  were  sustained  and  the  decision  reversed.  Above, 
§  63.] 

1854,  p.  19.  The  order  of  the  day  was  then  taken  up.  The  complaints 
of  the  Session  of  Wooster  Church,  and  of  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Baird,  [Pastor  of 
the  Church,]  against  the  Synod  of  Ohio The  original  par- 
ties were  then  heard — the  Rev.  James  H.  Baird  for  himself,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Monfort  for  the  Session,  and  the  Rev.  Thomas  McDermott  for  the  Presby- 
tery. 

§  108.  Appeals  are  limited  to  judicial  cases. 

1839,  p.  160.  The  complaint  of  A.  D.  Metcalf,  &c.,  against  the  Synod  of 
Virginia,  for  deciding  that  appeals  may  lie  in  cases  not  judicial,  was  taken 
up.  The  decision  complained  of,  the  reasons  of  complaint  assigned  by  the 
complainants,  and  the  whole  record  of  the  Synod  in  the  ca^ie,  were  read. 
The  complainants  were  heard  in  support  of  their  complaint.  The  Synod 
were  heard  in  defence  of  their  decision.  The  roll  was  called,  that  each 
member  of  the  Assembly  might  have  an  opportunity  of  expressing  his 
opinion.     After  which,  the  vote  was  taken,  and  the  complaint  was  .sustained. 

§  109.  Appeal  in  the  case  of  a  call. 

1814,  p.  648.  The  business  left  unfinished  in  the  morning,  viz:  an  appeal 
from  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  affirming  a  decision  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  in  which  decision  the  Presbytery  resolved  not  to  put 
into  his  hands  a  call  for  the  Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson,  from  the  Congregation 
of  Carlisle.  After  the  parties  had  been  heard  at  full  length,  [The  decision 
of  the  Synod  was  sustained.     See  also  Minutes,  1817,  p.  644.] 

§  110.  App>eal  against  refusal  to  reconsider  an  unappealed  decision. 

[The  following  was  of  doubtful  constitutionality  when  adopted,  and  has  been  super- 
seded by  the  provisions  of  tlie  Book  of  Discipline,  since  framed.  Its  admission  would 
preclude  the  possibility  of  a  judicial  case  ever  being  finally  settled,  except  at  tlic  option 
of  the  respondent.  In  reply  to  a  memorial  from  tlic  members  of  Cumberland  Presbytery, 
ttrho  had  not  taken  an  appeal,  the  Assembly  says :] 


144  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

1808,  p.  409.  We  know  of  no  way  in  which  the  matter  can  be  regularly 
brought  before  the  Greneral  Assembly,  so  as  to  enable  them  to  act  upon  it, 
but  by  your  applying  to  the  Synod  to  review  their  proceedings,  and  to  re- 
verse what  is  wrong  in  them;  and  in  case  they  refuse  to  review  or  rectify 
them,  you  know  it  is  your  privilege  to  appeal  to  the  General  Assembly,  who 
will  then  be  empowered  to  act  judicially  on  it. 

1846,  p.  202.  A  complaint  of  the  llev.  Robert  Tate,  Colin  Mclver,  and 
others,  was  put  into  the  hands  of  the  Committee,  in  which  they  complain 
of  a  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville,  by  which  they  refused  to 
reconsider  certain  decisions  made  at  a  former  meeting  of  the  Presbytery, 
touching  the  case  of  the  Rev.  Archibald  McQueen.  The  Committee  are 
unanimously  of  the  opinion  that  the  General  Assembly  cannot  entertain 
this  complaint,  inasmuch  as  the  complainants  did  not  avail  themselves  of 
their  right  to  complain  of  the  aforesaid  decisions,  within  the  time  and  in  the 
manner  specified  in  our  Book  of  Discipline.  The  Committee  believe,  that 
it  was  never  intended  that  those  who  thus  waived  their  right,  should  have 
the  right,  at  a  subsequent  meeting  of  the  Judicatory,  on  a  mere  motion  to 
reconsider,  to  bring  the  whole  previous  action  by  complaint  before  the  higher 
judicatory.     [Adopted.] 

§  111.    Complaint  against  refusal  to  conform  to  the  decision  of  the  appellate 

court. 

1792,  p.  53.  It  was  overtured  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  that  the 
Synod  [of  Philadelphia]  be  requested  to  review  the  minute  of  their  last 
meeting,  on  the  case  of  Mr.  Hindman,  and  also  to  take  into  their  considera- 
tion the  conduct  of  Lewes  Presbytery,  in  the  affair  of  his  licensure.  The 
vote  being  put,  Grant  their  request  or  Not?  it  was  carried,  Not. 

"  We,  whose  names  are  hereunto  annexed,  dissent  fr  im  the  aforesaid  vote 
of  Synod,  and  complain  of,  and  appeal  therefrom,  to  the  next  General  As- 
sembly, for  the  following  reasons: 

''1.  Because,  in  our  apprehension,  the  Synod  have,  by  their  vote  in  this 
affair,  deprived  aggrieved  members  of  a  privilege  to  which  they  have  a  just 
claim. 

*'  2.  Because  the  Synod  by  this  vote  have,  in  our  opinion,  refused  to  correct 
the  errors  in  their  proceedings  of  last  year,  which  were  censured  by  the 
General  Assembly,  and  which,  in  consequence  of  that  censure,  ought  to  be 
corrected. 

"  3.  Because  the  vote,  as  we  believe,  will,  in  its  effects,  tend  to  keep  alive, 
and  increase  uneasiness  in  the  Presbyteries  of  New  Castle  and  Lewes. 

"4.  Because  we  believe  that  the  whole  transactions  of  the  Synod  of  Phila- 
delphia, relative  to  this  affair,  have  been  in  direct  violation  of  a  known  and 
wholesome  rule  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  ]-'hiladelphia,  respecting  the 
licensure  of  candidates,  and  contained  in  their  Minutes  of  1764,  pages  78 
and  80,  [Book  II,  §  56.]  And  we  likewise  believe,  that  this  violation  has  a 
tendency  to  promote  irregularity,  deception,  and  injury,  both  among  the 
Churches  and  judicatures  of  the  Presbyterian  body." 

Ih.  p.  56.  [The  complaint  was  entertained  and  the  Synod  censured.] 

§  112.  Complaint  ivill  not  lie  against  refusal  to  decide  a  constitutional 
question,  in  thesi. 

1844,  p.  366.  The  Judicial  Committee  having  had  under  consideration 
No.  1,  the  appeal  and  complaint  of  the  Rev.  Robert  J.  Breckinridge,  D.  D., 
and  others  against  a  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  on  the  quorum 
question ;  and  No.  2.  the  appeal  and  complaint  of  the  Rev.  R.  J.  Breckin- 
ridge^  D.  D.,  and  others,  against  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  on  the  question 


SEC.  110.]  rOTESTAS    JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  145 

of  the  irapositiou  of  hands  in  ordination,  report,  that  in  their  opinion  the 
Form  of  (jrovernnient  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  do  not 
authorize  the  appellants  and  complainants  to  bring  before  the  General  As- 
sembly, either  an  appeal  or  complaint  in  the  cases  referred  to.  [The  report 
was  adopted.] 

Protest  against  this  decision. 

p.  380.  "  I.  1.  It  is  alleged  that  complaints  cannot  lie  except  in  strictly 
judicial  cases.  We  reply,  that  this  is  contrary,  as  we  believe,  to  the  express 
language  of  our  Constitution; — that  it  is  certainly  undeniable  that  the 
large  majority  of  cases  of  complaints  tried  by  the  higher  judicatories  of  the 
Church  are,  and  always  have  been,  other  than  strictly  judicial  cases;  and 
that  no  complaint  has  ever  been  thrown  out  of  our  church  courts  on  the 
ground  here  assumed. 

"  2.  It  is  asserted  that  where  no  personal  wrong  is  done,  or  personal  injury 
sustained,  no  one  has  a  right  to  complain.  We  answer  that  this  is  contrary 
to  the  plain  letter  of  our  law,  which  says,  (Chapter  vii.  Section  4,  Part  3,  of 
Book  of  Discipline,)  that  complaints  are  intended  for  cases  in  which  '  the 
judgment  in  question  may  do  no  wrong  to  any  individual; — that  this  is  con- 
trary, too,  to  the  whole  reason  and  policy  of  that  law,  as  well  as  to  the  whole 
course  of  proceeding  in  past  time. 

"  3  It  is  contended  that  the  action  of  the  Synod  in  those  cases  was  purely 
negative — that  nothing  was  decided,  and  therefore  there  could  be  no  complaint. 
We  reply,  first,  that  there  is  an  error  of  fact  in  this  statement,  for  the  form 
of  the  vote  shows,  and  the  Synod  itself  positively  declares,  that  it  did  decide 
a  most  important  principle ;  and  secondly,  there  is  an  error  of  reasoning,  for 
a  decision  in  the  negative  is  as  really  a  decision  as  one  in  the  affirmative,  and 
may,  therefore,  according  to  our  book,  which  subjects  'every  kind  of  decision' 
to  review,  be  carried  up  by  complaint  before  a  higher  judicatory.  (Book  of 
Discipline,  Chap.  vii.  Sec.  2.) 

"4.  It  is  argued  that  the  questions  in  the  Synod  being  in  the  form  of  over- 
ture, and  the  adopting  or  refusing  to  adopt  an  overture  resting  on  the  discre- 
tion of  the  Synod,  the  refusal  of  the  Synod  to  adopt  did  not  afford  ground  of 
complaint.  We  answer,  that  every  inferior  court  is  responsible  to  the  courts 
above  it  for  the  proper  exercise  of  its  discretion,  and  therefore  they  may  be 
complained  of  as  regards  its  exercise;  and  whether  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia 
did  exercise  its  discretion  soundly  or  not,  was  the  very  point  to  be  tried,  and 
which  the  Assembly  refused  to  try. 

"  5.  It  is  contended  that  as  there  was  no  law  obliging  the  Synod  to  act  on 
the  subjects  submitted  to  it,  there  could  be  no  transgression  in  its  refusal  to 
do  so,  and  therefore  no  ground  of  complaint.  We  reply,  first,  that  they  did 
act,  and  their  action  was  complained  of;  therefore,  whether  it  was  obliged 
to  act  or  not,  is  not  relevant  in  the  present  state  of  the  case;  secondly,  that 
if  this  argument  be  well  grounded  and  Synod  be  not  obliged  to  act,  except  in 
cases  in  which  it  is  compelled  by  positive  law,  then  Synods  could  not  be  com- 
plained of  for  even  the  grossest  violations  of  duty,  such  as  refusing  to  receive 
and  issue  appeals  brought  regularly  before  them,  or  refusing  to  redress  what 
has  been  done  by  Presbyteries  contrary  to  order;  for  there  is  no  positive  com- 
mand of  law  requiring  Synods  to  exercise  any  of  their  specified  powers — and 
the  power  of  Synods  to  pass  an  overture  stands  on  exactly  the  same  basis 
with  the  power  to  perform  everything  else  entrusted  to  it.  (Form  of  Govern- 
ment, Chap.  xi.  Sec.  4.) 

"6.  It  is  urged  that  if  the  complaints  were  tried,  the  Synod  of  Phila- 
delphia must  be  excluded,  which,  it  is  said,  would  be  most  unjust.  We 
reply,  that  supposing  this  were  true^  it  is  an  argument  against  the  Constitu- 
19 


146  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

tion  of  the  Church,  and  not  against  the  rights  of  the  complainants  in  these 
cases. 

"  II.  We  further  protest  against  the  refusal  of  the  Assembly  to  hear  the 
complainants  on  the  question  of  the  jurisdiction  of  this  court — which  was 
matter  of  common  right.  We  protest,  also,  against  the  allowance  of  the  com- 
missioners from  the  Synod  complained  against,  to  vote  in  every  stage  of 
the  proceedings ;  contrary  to  the  common  principle,  that  no  one  should  be 
allowed  to  vote  in  his  own  case;  and  contrary  to  the  express  provision  of 
our  Book  of  Discipline,  (Chap.  vii.  Sec.  4,  Part  7.)  We  protest,  too,  against 
the  whole  decision  of  this  case  in  all  its  parts,  without  the  Assembly  ever 
having  sat  as  a  court,  or  its  members  having  ever  been  charged  by  the 
Moderator. 

"  III.  We  contend  that  by  the  plain  law  of  the  Church  as  written,  and  by 
that  law  as  constantly  expounded  until  now,  complaints  have  been  rightly 
considered  as  competent  against  all  sorts  of  action  which  can  be  taken  in  a 
church  court.  We  consider  this  right  as  far  more  important  in  public  than 
in  private  cases, — in  erroneous  decision  in  matters  of  doctrine  and  govern- 
ment, than  in  wrongs  inflicted  in  personal  cases.  We  believe  also  that  the 
decision  of  the  Assembly  is  inconsistent  with  the  true  policy  of  the  Church, 
and  that  its  tendency,  if  it  is  adhered  to,  will  be  to  foster  all  kinds  of  diversity 
in  practice  and  opinion,  in  the  various  parts  of  the  Church,  for  want  of 
remedy.  It  is,  moreover,  directly  calculated  to  deprive  the  Assembly  of 
important  powers  and  rights  which  belong  to  it,  not  only  under  the  Constitu- 
tion, but  in  virtue  of  its  very  existence  and  organization,  as  the  court  in 
which  all  the  particular  Churches  are  represented,  and  which  has  all  the 
powers  residing  in  all  other  church  courts ;  except  so  far  as,  for  the  sake  of 
order  and  convenience,  it  is  agreed  in  the  Constitution,  that  it  shall  not 
exercise  these  powers. 

•'  Wherefore,  upon  the  grounds  thus  set  forth,  and  without  reference  to 
the  merits  of  the  complaints,  we  protest  against  the  refusal  of  the  Assembly 
to  try  these  complaints,  and  ask  that  this  paper  may  be  recorded  on  the 
minutes  of  the  Assembly,  as  exhibiting  the  fact  and  reasons  of  our  protest 
against  its  decision."     [Signed  by  twenty-eight  members.] 

§  113.  Answer  of  the  Assemhli/  to  the  above  protest. 

1844,  p.  382.  A  considerable  part  of  the  protest  is  really  not  a  protest 
against  the  action  of  the  Assembly  refusing  to  entertain  the  complaints  in 
question,  but  an  answer  to  various  reasons  urged,  or  supposed  to  have  been 
urged,  by  individual  members  in  favour  of  said  action.  Inasmuch  as  the 
Assembly  is  in  no  sense  responsible  for  the  arguments  or  reasons  offered  by 
individuals,  that  part  of  the  protest  which  purports  to  be  an  answer  to  such 
arguments,  is  wholly  out  of  place.  The  protestants,  indeed,  allege,  that 
they  are  constrained  to  pursue  this  singular  course,  because  the  Judicial 
Committee  failed  to  specify  in  what  respects  the  Constitution  of  the  Church 
•was  opposed  to  these  complaints,  or  to  assign  the  reasons  of  the  action  of 
this  body.  But  the  Assembly  are  not  aware  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Judi- 
cial Committee  to  give  such  specifications  and  reasons.  A  protest,  accord- 
ing to  our  Book,  "  is  generally  accompanied  with  a  detail  of  the  reasons  on 
which  it  is  founded."  (Book  of  Discipline,  Chap.  viii.  Sec.  2.)  The  ap- 
propriate business  of  the  protestants,  therefore,  was  simply  to  give  the  rea- 
sons on  which  their  protest  was  founded,  not  to  answer  the  arguments  of- 
fered by  individuals  in  debate,  for  which  the  Assembly  is  not  responsible. 

In  replying  to  the  protest  in  question,  little  more  is  necessary  than  to 
state  distinctly  what  was  the  action  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  com- 
plained of  by  R.  J.  Breckinridge  and  others.     Two  papers  were  offered  by 


SEC.  112.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIITIXE.  147 

Dr.  Breckinridge,  for  the  adoption  of  the  Synod;  the  one  relating  to  the 
constitution  of  a  quorum  in  Presbytery ;  the  other,  to  the  imposition  of 
hands  by  liuling  Ehlers,  in  the  ordination  of  Ministers  of  the  gospel.  In 
relation  to  each  paper  the  question  on  which  the  Synod  voted,  was  in  the 
following  words  :  "  Shall  this  paper  be  adopted  ?"  By  a  large  majority  the 
Synod  refused  to  adopt  these  papers.  The  Assembly  know  of  no  law  in  our 
Book  of  Discipline  requiring  a  Presbytery  or  a  Synod  to  adopt  any  paper  or 
papers,  submitted  to  them  by  any  individual,  or  any  number  of  individuals  ; 
and  if  there  is  no  such  law,  there  could  he  no  transgression  of  law  .ir  ne-. 
gloct  of  duty,  and  consequently,  no  ground  of  complaint. 

The  papers  in  question  condemn  the  interpretation  of  certain  clauses  in 
our  Constitution,  given  by  the  last  Assembly,  propose  an  opposite  interpre- 
tation, and  overture  this  General  Assembly  to  repeal  the  overtures  adopted 
hy  the  last  Assembly,  and  to  adopt  interpretations  of  an  opposite  character. 
In  regard  to  these  papers,  it  is  proper  to  remark, 

1.  There  was  no  ro.se  before  the  Synod.  No  Elder  complained  that  he 
had  been  deprived  of  what  he  regarded  as  a  constitutional  right.  No  Pres- 
bytery was  charged  with  having  constituted  and  proceeded  to  business  with- 
out a  constitutional  quorum.  The  Synod,  therefore,  was  not  called  upon  t(» 
(idmiimter  law,  but  to  mteriiret  our  Constitution — to  decide  constitutional 
questions  in  thesi.  How  far  it  is  expedient  to  give  expositions  of  our  Con- 
stitution, or  to  decide  constitutional  questions  in  thesi,  it  may  be  difhcult  to 
determine  ;  but  certain  it  is,  that  no  church  judicatory  is  bound,  in  any  state 
of  case,  to  give  such  decisions.  But,  "  where  there  is  no  law,  there  is  no 
transgression  ;"  and,  of  course,  there  can  be  no  ground  of  complaint.  The 
protestants  allege,  that  the  Synod  did  act,  and  that  their  nctimi  was  com- 
plained of.  The  answer  is — that  the  only  action  of  the  Synod  in  the  case, 
was  a  refusal  to  adopt  certain  papers  offered  by  a  member  of  that  body.  To 
this  action,  if  it  be  proper  to  call  it  so,  the  Synod  was  forced  by  the  mem- 
ber who  offered  the  papers.  They  were  obliged  either  to  adopt  them  or  to 
refuse  them.  They  deemed  it  wise,  as  they  had  the  perfect  right,  to  do  the 
latter. 

2.  Again  :  these  papers,  if  adopted,  required  the  Synod  to  send  to  this 
Assembly  an  overture  or  request  to  give  an  interpretation  of  our  Constitution 
contrary  to  that  given  by  the  last  Assembly.  But,  although  it  is  the  right 
of  Sessions,  Presbyteries,  or  Synods,  to  overture  the  Assembly,  whenever 
they  may  deem  it  wise  to  do  so,  there  is  in  our  Book  no  law  requiring  them 
or  any  one  of  them  to  do  so  in  any  case.  In  declining  to  send  up  an  over- 
ture, therefore,  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  violated  no  law,  committed  no 
transgression  against  ecclesiastical  law  ;  and  consequently  a  complaint  against 
that  body  cannot  lie.  The  very  idea  of  forcing  either  individuals  or  bodies 
to  overture  or  petition,  is  absurd. 

But  the  protestants  strangely  contend,  that  ''every  inferior  court  is  re- 
sponsible to  the  courts  above  it  for  the  proper  exercise  of  its  discretion,  and 
therefore  they  may  be  complained  of  as  regards  its  exercise."  Where  there 
is  resporisihiUti/  there  ciin  be  no  discrrf'on.  To  apaintain  the  contrary,  is  to 
contend  that  im  individual  or  a  body  may  use  their  discretion,  provided  they 
use  it  in  a  certain  way — that  they  may  do  as  they  please,  provided  they  are 
pleased  to  act  in  a  particular  manner  !  The  truth  is,  that  where  ecclesias- 
tical rights  of  individuals  or  bodies  are  concerned,  there  is  no  discretion. 
All  sueh  rights  are  guarded  by  our  Constitution,  by  which  every  church 
court  is  bound.  The  admission  of  the  protestants  that  the  Synod  had  the 
right  to  exercise  its  own  discretion  in  the  matter  complained  of,  is,  in  effect, 
an  admission  that  the  complaint  is  not  legitimate,  and  ought  not  to  have 
been  entertained  by  this  body. 


148  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

Still  more  strangely,  if  possible,  the  protestants  allege,  that ''  if  the  Synod 
be  not  obliged  to  act,  except  in  cases  in  which  it  is  compelled  by  positive 
law,  then  Synods  could  not  be  complained  of  for  even  the  grossest  violations 
of  duty,  such  as  refusing  to  receive  and  issue  appeals  brought  regularly  be- 
fore them,  or  refusing  to  redress  what  has  been  done  by  Presbyteries  con- 
trary to  order."  Do  they,  then,  maintain,  that  it  is  merely  discretionary 
with  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  whether  they  will  receive  and  issue  appeals, 
Ac,  regularly  brought  before  them,  as  they  admit  it  was  with  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia,  whether  they  would  condemn  the  doings  of  the  last  Assembly, 
and  overture  this  Assembly  to  do  the  same  ?  But,  say  they,  "  there  is  no 
positive  command  or  law  requiring  Synods  to  exercise  any  of  their  specified 
powers."  To  prove  that  this  statement  is  wholly  incorrect,  it  is  necessary 
only  to  refer  to  Chapter  vii.  Sections  1,  3,  4,  of  our  Book  of  Discipline. 
Section  first  treats  of  the  duties  of  church  judicatories  in  relation  to  review 
and  control.  Sections  third  and  fourth  treat  of  the  right  to  appeal  and 
complain  in  certain  cases,  &c.  Where  there  are  deities,  there  can  be  no  dis- 
cretion ;  and  where  there  is  a  right  to  appeal  and  complain,  there  is  positive 
obligation  on  the  part  of  the  judicatory  to  receive  and  issue  such  appeals 
andcomplaints.  But  where,  in  our  Constitution,  is  it  said  to  be  the  duty 
of  any  church  judicatory  either  to  adopt  papers  that  may  be  ofi"ered, 
to  decide  constitutional  questions  in  thesi,  or  to  overture  a  higher  court  ? 
Or  where  is  the  right  given  to  individuals,  in  any  case,  to  have  their  inter- 
pretations of  our  Constitution  adopted  ?  There  are  no  such  duties  on  the 
one  hand,  or  rights  on  the  other ;  and,  consequently,  no  right  of  appeal  or 
complaint. 

3.  An  additional  objection  to  the  appeals  and  complaints  is — that  were 
they  entertained,  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  would,  in  the  final  vote,  be  ex- 
cluded from  voting.  This,  in  the  administration  of  law,  where  the  inferior 
court  has  decided  the  case,  and  the  appeal  or  complaint  is  against  their  de- 
cision, would  be  perfectly  proper.  But  in  the  mere  interjyretation  of  our 
Constitution,  in  regard  to  which  all  have  a  common  interest,  and  therefore, 
common  rights,  such  a  course  would  be  unconstitutional  and  grossly  unjust. 
The  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  if  the  complaints  had  been  entertained,  would 
have  been  excluded  as  having  decided  the  questions  involved.  But  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky  has  also  given  its  decisions  of  the  same  questions.  Why, 
then,  should  the  one  vote  and  the  other  be  excluded  ?  Nay,  it  is  believed, 
that  a  large  majority  of  the  members  of  this  Assembly  have,  in  one  form  or 
another,  decided  upon  them.  Why,  then,  permit  them  to  vote  and  exclude 
the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  ?  What  interest  has  this  Synod,  more  than  other 
Synods  or  Presbyteries,  in  giving  a  wrong  exposition  of  our  Book  ?  When 
we  interpret  our  Constitution,  the  voice  of  the  whole  Church  should  be 
heard. 

But  the  protestants  say,  this  is  an  argument  against  our  Constitution.  In 
this  however,  they  are  mistaken.  It  is  only  an  argument  against  their  in- 
correct interpretation  of  it.  It  gives  no  right  to  appeal  or  complain  against 
a  judicatory  for  declining  £o  decide  a  constitutional  question  in  thesi,  or  to 
overture  the  higher  court. 

4.  That  the  complaint  is  illegitimate,  is  further  evident  from  the  conse- 
quences which  would  follow  the  adoption  of  the  principle  involved  in  it.  If 
our  church  courts  are  bound,  in  any  case,  to  decide  constitutional  questions 
in  thesi,  and  to  overture  the  higher  court,  it  follows :  1st.  That  any  member 
of  a  Session,  Presbytery,  or  Synod,  can,  at  any  time,  force  the  Assembly  to 
discuss  and  decide,  in  thesi,  any  constitutional  question  he  may  choose  to 
raise,  or  any  number  of  them.  lie  has  only  to  offer  his  interpretation  to  the 
lower  court^  and  come  up  with  his  complaint,  which  must  be  regularly  issued 


SEC.    113.]  POTESTAS  JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  149 

2d.  The  Assembly  can  be  forced  to  discuss  and  decide  the  same  question  re- 
peatedly at  the  same  session.  The  minority  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky 
might  have  complained  of  its  action  on  the  same  points;  and,  accordin"-  to 
the  doctrine  of  the  protestants,  the  Assembly  must  have  regularly  tried  both 
complaints,  regularly  hearing  the  parties  from  both  Synods  discuss  the  same 
points,  not  in  relation  to  the  admuu'sf  rat  ion  of  law,  where  both  parties  claim 
to  have  been  aggrieved,  but  in  relation  to  the  interpretation  of  law.  3d. 
The  Assembly  could  be  forced  to  decide  great  constitutional  questions  by 
only  a  part  of  the  delegates  from  the  Presbyteries, — thus  excluding  a  large 
number  of  Presbyteries  from  a  vote  on  the  interpretation  of  the  Constitution 
by  which  they  are  to  be  governed.  4th.  The  Assembly,  by  the  exclusion 
of  ditlerent  Synods,  in  deciding  the  different  complaints,  might  be  placed  in 
the  humiliating  attitude  of  giving  contradictory  expositions  of  the  Consti- 
tution at  the  same  sessions.  Who  will  pretend  that  our  Constitution  is  so 
defective,  so  strangely  inconsistent,  as  to  expose  our  church  courts  to  diflB- 
culties  and  absurdities  such  as  those  just  mentioned? 

5.  In  answer  to  the  third  reason  assigned  by  the  protestants  it  is  sufficient 
to  state,  that  it  has  not  been,  and  we  believe  it  cannot  be  proved,  that  any 
General  Assembly  of  our  Church  ever  entertained  a  complaint  such  as  the 
one  in  question — a  complaint  against  a  church  judicatory  for  refusing  to 
decide  a  constitutional  question  in  thesi,  or  to  overture  a  higher  judicatory. 
The  complaint  under  consideration,  is,  so  far  as  this  Assembly  is  informed, 
strictly  sui  generis. 

6.  Finally,  our  Constitution  prescribes  the  mode  in  which  constitutional 
questions  maybe  brought  before  the  General  Assembly.  The  proper  course 
was  pursued  by  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati  in  regard  to  the  matters  em- 
braced in  Dr.  Breckinridge's  pa];)ers;  and  they  were  brought  before  this  body 
untrammeled  by  judicial  proceedings,  and  the  voice  of  the  representatives 
of  the  Chu.ich  decided  on  the  true  meaning  of  the  clauses  in  our  Constitu- 
tion, concerning  which  there  has  been  a  difference  of  opinion. 

7.  In  reply  to  the  complaint  of  the  protestants,  that  the  Assembly  refused 
to  hear  the  complainants  on  the  right  of  jurisdiction,  it  is. sufficient  to  say: 
1st.  That  it  cannot  be  shown  that  our  Book  gives  such  rights.  2d.  The 
adoption  of  the  principle  involved  in  such  a  claim  would  be  followed  by  most 
of  the  difficulties  already  enumerated  as  consequent  upon  entertaining  the 
complaint.  The  Assembly  must,  from  year  to  year,  agree  to  hear  every  mem- 
ber of  a  Session,  Presbytery,  or  Synod,  who  may  choose  to  try  to  convince 
them  that  they  have  jurisdiction  over  all  kinds  of  subjects.  3d.  There  was 
properly  no  question  as  to  right  of  jurisdictiiin.  The  matter  of  complaint 
against  the  Synod,  belongs  not  to  the  department  of  discipline. 

In  re})ly  to  the  complaint  of  the  protestants  that  the  Assembly  did  not  sit 
as  a  court,  and  that  the  members  were  not  charged  by  the  Moderator;  it  is 
sufficient  to  state,  that  as  the  Assembly  could  not  sit  in  a  judicial  capacity, 
until  the  complaint  was  decided  to  be  orderly  and  legitimate,  the  objection 
is  wholly  without  force. 

The  protestants  think  the  course  pursued  by  the  Assembly  calculated  to 
foster  all  kinds  of  diversity  in  practice  and  opinion.  They  seem  not  to  see, 
that  the  course  pursued  by  the  complainants  and  by  themselves,  in  relation 
to  the  decisions  of  the  highest  court  of  our  Church,  to  which  it  properly 
belongs  to  expound  the  Constitution  and  settle  all  controversies,  is  directly 
calculated  to  produce  the  very  result  they  seem  to  deprecate. 

§  114.  Due  notice  of  the  reasons  of  appeal  or  complaint. 

1828,  p.  239.  The  Assembly  resumed  the  appeal  of  certain  pew  owners 
of  the  First  Church  in  Troy.     After  discussion,  it  was 


150  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

RcwJvcd,  That  the  appeal  be  dismissed,  on  the  ground  that  Synod  has  not 
had  the  constitutional  notice,  of  the  reasons  of  the  appeal. 

[The  limitation  of  ten  days,  refers  to  the  transmission  of  the  notice,  and  not  to  its  re- 
ception by  the  court.  In  the  case  of  Mr.  Lowry  against  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  (see  below 
§  158:  2)  the  notice  was  not  received  at  all  by  the  Synod;  yet  the  Assembly  decided  that 
Mr.  Lowry  had  "complied  with  the  rule  of  the  Book  of  Discipline."  In  which  case,  the 
limitLition  could  only  be  applied  to  the  time  witliin  which  the  notice  was  transmitted  by 
Mr.  L.] 

§  115.    What  memhers  of  the  court  may  sit  on  the  trial? 

( rt )   The  Moderator,  if  a  member  of  the  lower  court,  may  not  preside. 

1792,  p.  56.  Ordered,  That  the  business  of  the  appeal,  introduced  last 
session,  be  now  resumed.  Whereupon,  the  parties  were  heard  at  full  length  j 
and  previous  to  the  discussion  of  the  merits  of  the  cause,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  no  Minister  belonging  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  nor 
Elder  who  was  a  member  of  the  judicature  when  the  vote  appealed  from 
took  place,  shall  vote  in  the  decision  thereof  by  this  Assembly. 

The  Moderator,  being  a  member  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  withdrew, 
and  Dr.  McKnight  took  the  chair. 

1826,  p.  32.  The  appeal  of  Mr.  Pope  Bushnell  was  resumed.  The  Mode- 
rator being  a  member  of  the  Synod  appealed  from,  Mr.  Jennings,  the  last 
Moderator  present,  took  the  chair.  The  duly  authenticated  documents  pre- 
sent were  read.  After  which  the  roll  was  called,  that  each  member  might 
have  an  opportunity  of  expressing  his  opinion,  &c. 

{b)   Contradictory  decisions  in  Barnes'  case. 
[The  following  decisions  are  contradictory  and  of  no  authority.     They  were  adopted 
for  tiie  manifest  purpose  of  giving-  strength  to  a  party  pledged  to  acquit  the  accused.] 

1836,  p.  265.  A  question  was  raised  by  Mr.  Cunningham,  an  Elder  from 
the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  who  was  not  a  member  of  Synod,  at  the  meeting 
at  which  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes  was  tried  and  issued, — whether  he  has  a 
right  to  vote  in  this  case  in  the  Assembly.  After  some  discussion,  the 
Moderator  decided  that  Mr.  Cunningham,  and  any  other  members  of  the 
Assembly  from  that  Synod  similarly  situated,  have  a  right  to  vote  in  the 
Assembly.  From  this  decision  of  the  Moderator  an  appeal  was  taken  ;  when, 
by  a  vote  of  the  Assembly,  the  decision  of  the  Moderator  was  not  sustained, 
and  it  was  decided  that  Mr.  Cunningham,  and  others  similarly  situated,  have 
no  right  to  vote  on  the  case  in  the  Assembly. 

p.  266.  A  motion  was  made  that  Dr.  Skinner  and  Mr.  Dashiell,  who,  at 
the  time  the  trial  was  commenced  in  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia, 
were  either  not  dismissed  from  that  body,  or  had  not  yet  connected  them- 
selves with  any  other,  though  they  did  not  meet  with  the  Presbytery,  and 
before  the  meeting  of  Synod  were  members  of  other  Presbyteries,  should 
not  sit  in  judgment  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes.  This  motion  was  decided 
in  the  negative. 

(  c )  Members  of  (he  infe?-ior  court  may  not  vote  on  a  preliminary  question. 
1850,  p.  481.   That  the  Sj'nod  acted  unconstitutionally  in  permitting  the 
Presbytery  of  Louisiana  to  vote,  on  the  adoption  of  the  report  of  the  Judi- 
cial Committee  on  the  complaint  of  llev.  Mr.  Smylie. 

[Tliis  exclusion  should  be  strictly  limited  to  the  matters  appealed.  See  above,  §§  90, 
91 ;  and  Book  VII.  §  91.] 

§  116.  Bars  to  the  process. 

(  a  )  [See  the  following  subsections,  and  above,  §§  112,  114.  That  process  will  not  lie 
against  a  decision  already  authorized  by  the  Assembly,  see  McQueen's  case  below,  §  196. 
That  it  is  barred  by  the  pendency  of  the  case  in  the  lower  court,  see  below  (  c ),  and  Book 
VII.  §§  46,  47.     In  Book  IV.  §  45,  is  a  case  in  which  the  Assembly  decided  that  the  con- 


SEC.  114.]  POTESTAS    JURISDICTIOMS. — DISCIPLINE.  151 

forinity  of  the  lower  court  to  the  obnoxious  decision  precluded  appeal.  Tliis  decision  is 
of  very  doubtlUl  constitutionality.  No  reason  can  be  given  why  present  submission  to  an 
erroneous  or  oppressive  decree  should  forfeit  the  right  of  appeal,  rightly  presented  in  due 
time.     In  fact  the  opposite  course  would  preclude  it.     See  below^  §  156.] 

(  J  )  Informality  in  the  process  bars  it. 

1829,  p.  384.  The  subject  of  the  complaint  of  the  Session  of  Indian- 
apolis was  taken  up,  and  after  considerable  discussion  and  mature  delibera- 
tion, it  was 

Resoloed,  That  this  business  be  dis-missed  on  account  of  informality. 

(  c)  The  case  has  not  been  before  the  inferior  court. 

1804,  p.  809.  A  letter  from  several  members  of  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church  of  the  town  of  Ovid,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  complaining  of 
the  conduct  of  the  Presbytery  of  Oneida,  in  erecting  another  Congregation 
in  their  neighbourhood;  also  of  Mr.  Chapman  for  preaching  in  said  Con- 
gregation, &c.,  was  received  and  read.  The  Assembly  having  considered 
the  same, 

Resolved,  That  as  the  complainants  have  not  stated  their  grievances  to 
the  Presbytery,  nor  applied  to  it  for  redress,  the  petition  be  returned  to 
them,  and  that  they  be  directed  to  proceed  in  this  case  as  the  Constitution 
prescribes. 

{d)  Death  of  respondent  bars  process. 

1883,  p.  485.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  approved,  except 
that]  it  appears  that  the  Synod  decided,  that  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
G  riflith  should  be  no  bar,  in  the  way  of  the  prosecution  of  an  appeal  by  his 
prosecutor,  from  the  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Bedford,  acquitting  Mr. 
Griffith. 

(e)   Violation  of  a  compromise  bars  appeal. 

1858,  p.  480.  1.  TF/ieyeas,  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey  after  having  heard  and 
adjudicated  the  appeal  of  Dr.  Solomon  Andrews,  did  pass  a  resolution,  which 
may  be  so  carried  out  as  to  remove  the  cause  of  his  appeal  to  this  body ; 
And  whereas,  time  has  not  been  afforded  for  the  Presbytery  of  Elizabeth- 
town  to  learn  officially  whether  their  order  carrying  out  said  resolution  has 
been  complied  with  by  the  Session  of  the  Church  in  Perth  Amboy ;  there- 
fore, 

Resolved,  That  the  appeal  of  Dr.  Andrews  be  not  received  by  this  As- 
sembly. 

2.  Whereas,  it  appears  from  the  records  of  the  Presbytery  of  Elizabeth- 
town,  that  Dr.  Andrews  stated  that  he  would  withdraw  his  complaint  if  the 
Session  of  the  Church  at  Perth  Amboy  would  grant  a  certain  letter  of  dis- 
mission, which  was  granted ;  and,  as  it  appears  that  Dr.  Andrews  admitted 
the  correctness  of  this  statement  before  the  Judicial  Committee  of  the  Synod 
of  New  Jersey ;  and,  as  the  complaint  relates  to  the  non-acting  of  the  Synod 
in  his  case;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  complaint  be  not  entertained  by  this  Assembly. 

(/)  The  appellant  fully  exonerated  by  the  lower  court. 

1849,  p.  236.  The  Judicial  Committee  report  that  they  have  examined 
certain  papers  entitled,  "  An  Appeal  and  Complaint  of  W.  H.  Marquess 
against  the  Presbytery  of»  Nashville,"  with  other  papers  belonging  thereto ; 
and  unanimously  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following  : 

1.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Nashville  having  fully  exonerated  the  appel- 
lant from  all  blame  in  the  matters  respecting  which  he  was  charged  before 


152  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK    III. 

the  Session  of  the  Church  at  Clarksville,  his  character  is  unimpeached ;  and 
that  he  is  now,  and  ever  has  been  since  the  action  of  the  Presbytery  in  his 
case,  entitled  to  a  dismission  from  the  Church  at  Clarksville  whenever  ap- 
plied for,  in  order  to  connect  himself  with  any  Church  in  the  vicinity  of 
his  present  residence ;  and  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  action  of  Presbytery 
in  relation  to  the  charges  preferred  against  him,  which  furnishes  ground  for 
appeal  or  complaint.     [Adopted.] 

{g)  Uearing  may  not  be  refused  to  an  orderly  case. 

1854,  p.  38.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  approved,  except 
that]  the  Synod,  in  dismissing  the  judicial  case  recorded  page  184,  acted  un- 
constitutionally ;  and  established  a  dangerous  precedent. 

§  117.  Appeals  and  complaints  should  ordinarily  pass  through  the  regular 

series  of  courts. 

1822,  p.  8.  Two  appeals  of  Samuel  Lowery  :  the  first  from  a  special  deci- 
sion of  the  Session  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  of  Cincinnati ;  the 
second  from  a  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Miami.  These  appeals  were 
dismissed,  because  the  appellant  had  not  prosecuted  his  appeal  before  the  in- 
ferior judicatures. 

1826,  p.  36.  The  appeal  of  Mr.  Charles  Yale,  from  a  sentence  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Bath,  deposing  him  from  the  gospel  ministry,  was  taken  up 
and  dismissed ;  because  it  appeared  that  Mr.  Yale  gave  notice  to  said  Pres- 
bytery that  he  should  appeal  to  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  several  days  before 
he  signified  his  desire  to  the  Moderator  of  Presbytery  to  appeal  to  the 
General  Assembly. 

1828,  p.  234.  It  is  a  desirable  thing  to  prevent  the  unnecessary  accumu- 
lation of  business  before  the  Assembly ;  no  good  reason  appears  why  the 
Synod  of  Albany,  who  must  be  entirely  competent,  should  be  passed  by ; 
and  therefore  in  their  judgment  the  matter  [a  complaint  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Philadelphia  against  the  Presbytery  of  Columbia]  ought  to  go  before 
that  body. 

1853,  p.  435.  [The  Judicial  Committee  reported]  the  appeal  of  William 
Cameron,  from  a  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Upper  Missouri.  The  com- 
mittee recommended,  that,  inasmuch  as  the  appellant  has  brought  his  appeal 
directly  to  the  Assembly,  without  first  carrying  it  to  the  Synod ;  and,  inas- 
much as  there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  the  case  may  be  adjusted  by  the 
parties  themselves,  the  papers  be  returned  to  the  appellant,  with  the  view 
of  presenting  them  to  the  Synod ;  and  that  the  Synod  be  directed  to  consider 
the  case  at  their  next  meeting.     The  report  was  adopted. 

§  118.    They  may  /or  sufficient  cause  be  carried  direct  to  the  AssemLly. 

1818,  p.  688.  Resolved,  That  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia  be 
approved,  except  their  censure  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington,  for  allow- 
ing an  appeal  from  their  decision  directly  to  the  Assembly,  without  noticing 
the  supposed  irregularity  of  such  appeal.    [See  also  below,  §  155,  res.  2.] 

§  119.  Hearing  of  a  voluminous  case  luaived  hy  consent. 

1847,  p.  385.  [On  the  complaint  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smylie,  in  the  case  of 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Scott,  the  Assembly  adopted  the  following  report  of  the  Judicial 
Committee.     But  see  below,  §  150.] 

There  are  three  ways  in  which  this  complaint  liiight  be  disposed  of:  1. 
The  Assembly  might  take  it  up,  wade  through  the  testimony,  receive  the 
new  testimony,  that,  it  is  understood,  the  complainant  wishes  to  offer,  to  de- 
cide the  case.     But  against  this  course,  besides  other  difliculties,  it  may  be 


SEC.  116.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  153 

mentioned  as  a  very  serious  one,  that  the  bare  reading  of  the  records  of  the 
Presbytery  would  consume  four  or  five  days.  2.  Another  mode  might  be 
adopted,  by  referring  the  case  for  reconsideration  to  the  Presbytery  of  Lou- 
isiana, who  might  be  directed  to  take  any  new  testimony  that  should  be  pro- 
perly oflfered.  3.  Or  the  General  Assembly  might  remand  the  case  to  the 
Synod  of  Mississippi,  to  hear  the  complaint,  and  dispose  of  it  in  a  regular 
and  constitutional  manner.     This,  it  is  deemed,  would  be  the  wisest  course. 

But,  were  either  of  these  modes  adopted,  it  would  require  a  great  con- 
sumption of  time,  and  subject  the  judicature  that  might  adjudicate  on  the 
case  to  great  inconvenience,  and  no  inconsiderable  expense;  and  instead  of 
resulting  in  practical  good,  might  produce  great  excitement  and  consequences 
injurious  to  the  peace  and  edification  of  an  important  section  of  our  Church. 
The  testimony  is  so  voluminous,  that  to  form  a  correct  judgment  on  it,  would 
require  a  retentive  memory,  patient  attention,  diligent  comparison  of  its 
several  parts,  as  well  as  a  discriminating  mind.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that 
the  Presbytery  sanctioned  by  their  authority  the  publication  of  the  speeches 
on  both  sides  of  the  question. 

The  committee  after  carefully  deliberating  on  the  subject  were  unani- 
mously of  the  opinion,  that  if  the  case  could  be  disposed  of  consistently  with 
the  rights  of  Mr.  Smylie,  without  remanding  it  to  either  of  the  inferior 
courts,  and  without  the  Assembly's  adjudicating  on  it,  all  the  ends  of  justice 
would  be  gained,  and  the  peace  of  the  Church  would  be  promoted.  They 
therefore  invited  Mr.  Smylie  to  a  friendly  interview,  in  which  they  expressed 
their  opinion,  and  he  stated  his  views.  He  did  not  concur  with  the  com- 
mittee in  regard  to  the  probable  consequences  of  the  case  being  remanded  to 
the  Synod  or  the  Presbytery;  and  stated  that  in  prosecuting  his  complaint  he 
was  influenced  by  no  personal  feelings  against  Dr.  Scott,  but  by  a  desire  that 
truth  might  be  sustained,  justice  done  to  all  concerned,  and  the  Constitution 
of  our  Church  upheld;  but  if  the  committee  would,  without  his  concur- 
rence, assume  the  responsibility  of  recommending  to  the  General  Assembly 
to  terminate  the  case  without  ahy  further  trial ;  and  the  Assembly  should  de- 
termine to  adopt  this  as  the  wisest  way  of  terminating  it,  he  would  submit, 
and  feel  that  he  had  discharged  a  duty,  which,  while  it  was  troublesome  and 
painful,  had  put  him  to  no  inconsiderable  expense. 

It  is  due  to  the  Eev.  Mr.  Smylie  to  say,  that  the  committee  believe,  that 
in  prosecuting  his  complaint,  he  has  been  prompted  by  a  sense  of  duty,  and 
a  regard  to  the  Constitution  of  our  Church,  and  governed  by  what  he  deemed 
its  purity  and  best  interests  required. 

The  committee  recommend  to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolution : 

Resolved,  That  in  view  of  the  representation  of  the  case  given  in  the  above 
statement  by  the  Judicial  Committee,  of  the  voluminous  nature  of  the  tes- 
timony, and  of  the  difficulties  attending  the  case,  and  believing  that  the  in- 
terests of  the  Church  will  be  best  promoted  by  adopting  the  course  recom- 
mended by  the  committee,  and  being  willing  to  assume  the  responsibility  of 
acting  accordingly,  this  General  Assembly  do  hereby  terminate  this  unhapj^y 
case,  without  any  farther  judicial  trial. 

§  120.    Time  and  place  of  lodging  the  action. 

1837,  p.  4S0.  The  Judicial  Committee  reported  the  appeal  of  R.  Taylor 
against  the  Synod  of  Michigan,  which  was  not  put  into  the  hands  of  the 
Clerk  in  the  constitutional  time.  The  appeal  was  therefore  dismissed.  fSee 
also  1834,  p.  14.]  •" 

1830,  p.  28.  An  appeal  was  in  the  house  in  season,  and  the  persons  to 
whom  it  was  intrusted  were  not  aware  of  the  constitutional  rule  requiring  it 


154  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK  III 

to  be  lodged  with  the  clerk.     [It  was  lodged  with  the  chairman  of  the  Ju- 
dicial Committee.] 

Resoloed,  That  in  the  opinion  of  the  Assembly  the  rule  has  been  virtually 
complied  with. 

§  121.   Personal  attendance  of  the  pursuer  not  necessary. 

1827,  p  124.  The  Assembly  took  up  the  complaint  against  the  Synod  of 
Virginia  by  theEev.  Samuel  Houston,  and  Rev.  Samuel  B.  Wilson,  reported 
by  the  Judicial  Committee.  The  complainants  did  not  appear,  but  a  written 
communication,  containing  the  reasons  of  their  complaint,  was  laid  before  the 
Assembly.  At  the  request  of  the  complainants,  Mr.  Weed  was  appointed 
to  manage  their  cause  in  their  absence.     [See  Book  VII.  §  75,  a. J 

1832,  p.  337.  The  appeal  of  Dr.  James  Snodgrass  against  a  decision  of 
the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  was  called  up,  and  the  appeal  was  dismissed,  on 
the  ground  that  the  appellant  has  not  appeared  either  in  person  or  by  proxy, 
to  prosecute  said  appeal. 

§  122.    For  sufficient  cause  postponement  may  he  had. 

1827,  p.  124.  The  Judicial  Committee  reported  an  appeal  by  Mr.  James 
Taylor,  from  a  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh;  and  that  the  commu- 
nication of  Mr.  Taylor  gave  information,  that  by  reason  of  ill  health  he  was 
unable  to  attend  to  prosecute  his  appeal  before  the  present  Assembly. 

Resolved,  That  Mr.  Taylor  have  leave  to  prosecute  his  appeal  before  the 
next  General  Assembly. 

1851,  p.  19.  [The  Judicial  Committee  reported  that]  Mr.  Lively  being 
unable,  through  sickness  in  his  family,  to  attend  at  this  time,  and  prosecute 
his  complaint,  the  committee  recommend,  that  agreeably  to  his  re<j[uest,  his 
complaint  be  referred  to  the  next  General  Assembly.  This  report  was 
adopted. 

lb.  An  appeal  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Davis,  from  a  decision  of  the  Synod  of 
Memphis,  deposing  him  from  the  office  of  the  holy  ministry.  The  appellant 
being  unable,  by  reason  of  ill-health,  to  attend  the  sessions  of  the  present 
Assembly,  and  desiring,  in  consequence,  the  continuance  of  his  cause  until 
the  next  General  Assembly.     [The  request  was  granted.] 

§  123.    Withdraioal  after  ahuse  of  the  inferior  court. 

1770,  p.  408.  Mr.  Ewing  signified  to  the  Synod  that  he  desired  his  appeal 
from  the  judgment  of  the  Second  Philadelphia  Presbytery  might  be  with- 
drawn. Dr.  Alison  moved,  that  if  this  was  agreed  to,  a  protest  might  be 
admitted  at  his  instance,  as  representing  the  said  Presbytery;  the  appeal  was 
withdrawn,  but  the  proceedings  of  that  Presbytery  had  been  injuriously 
treated  upon  the  occasion,  both  in  conversation  and  by  papers  put  upon  re- 
cord, and  Dr.  Alison  himself  had  been  particularly  blamed,  and  therefore 
the  Synod  should  not  only  declare  the  appeal  fallen  from,  but  give  him.  Dr. 
Alison,  an  extract  of  this  minute,  that  the  fact  as  it  stands  may  be  recorded 
in  the  Presbytery's  book. 

§  124.   Failure  to  pi-osecute. 

1791,  p.  39.  Resolved,  That  in  case  of  an  appeal  or  complaint  entered  in 
an  inferior  judicatory  to  a  superior,  if  the  appellant  or  appellants  do  not 
appear  at  the  first  meeting  of  the  superior  judicatory,  protest  may  be  ad- 
mitted at  the  instance  of  the  respondents,  at  the  last  session  of  such  meet- 
ing, that  the  appeal  is  fallen  from,  and  the  sentence  so  appealed  from  shall 
be  considered  as  final.     [Adopted.] 

1791,  p.  45.  A  protest  was  admitted  in  behalf  of  the  Synod  of  the  Caro- 


SEC.    120.]  POTESTAS    JURISDICTIUNIS. DISCIPLINE.  155 

Unas,  that  an  appeal  of  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon  from  a  judgment  of  the 
said  Synod  in  October  7th,  1790,  in  the  case  of  IMajor  Trimble,  and  Mrs. 
Cosser,  was  not  prosecuted,  and  was  therefore  fallen  from,  and  the  judgment 
become  final. 

Action  under  the  present  rule. 

1852,  p.  212.  Whereas,  jMr.  Thomas  Davis  has  failed  to  appear  before 
this  Assembly,  to  prosecute  his  appeal  from  the  Synod  of  Memphis,  there- 
fore, 

Resolved,  In  accordance  with  the  rule  of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  in  this 
case  provided,  that  this  appeal  be  dismissed  from  the  further  attention  of 
this  body. 

§  125.  If  cause  be  shown,  the  case  maj/  afterward  he  resumed. 

[Sec  the  case  of  the  Rev.  T.  B.  Craighead,  below,  Book  VII.  §  75.] 

18;J2,  p.  337.  The  Assembly,  however,  give  to  Dr.  Snodgrass,  [who  had 
failed  to  prosecute,]  the  privilege  of  prosecuting  his  appeal  before  the  next 
General  Assembly,  if  he  can  then  show  sufficient  cause  for  its  further  prose- 
cution. 

1850.  p.  403.  The  Judicial  Committee  reported  that  they  have  had  under 
consideration  the  letter  of  the  Rev.  A.  Gr.  Fraser  to  this  Gleneral  Assembly. 
That  Mr.  Fraser  states  that  he  has  been  unavoidably  prevented  from  per- 
sonally prosecuting  an  appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey, 
of  which  due  notice  was  given  that  Synod,  and  requesting  the  General  As- 
sembly to  appoint  a  committee  of  Ministers  and  Elders  to  hear  and  adjudi- 
cate the  whole  matter ;  or  if  such  a  plan  is  not  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
General  Assembly;  that  then  this  matter  of  appeal  stand  over  to  their  next 
stated  meeting. 

The  committee  recommended  that  the  following  answer  be  given,  viz  : 
According  to  the  Book  of  Discipline  of  our  Church,  there  are  but  four  ways 
in  wliich  the  General  Assembly  can  have  cognizance  of  a  judicial  case.  As 
neither  of  these  ways  is  contemplated  in  the  request  of  Mr.  Fraser,  the 
Assembly  cannot,  without  a  violation  of  constitutional  rules,  tak(^  any  action 
in  the  premises.  In  regard  to  a  future  prosecution  of  his  appeal,  the  appel- 
lant must  present  his  case,  with  reasons  for  previous  failure,  before  the  nest 
General  Assembly;  whose  province  it  will  then  be  to  decide  upon  the  whole* 
subject.     The  recommendation  was  adopted. 

§  126.  If  the  Records  are  not  sent  up,  the  case  may  he  postponed. 
[That  the  presence  of  tlie  records  is  necessary,  see  §§  155 :  1,  158 :  3.] 

1842,  p.  30.  The  Judicial  Committee  report  that  having  more  thoroughly 
investigated  and  maturely  considered  all  the  papers  brought  up  to  this  As- 
sembly, they  find  them  irregular  and  informal,  and  recommend  to  the  As- 
sembly the  following  order :  That  the  case  be  remitted  to  the  Synod  [of 
Wheeling],  with  the  injunction  to  that  body  that  they  send  up  to  the  next 
General  Assembly,  full  and  authentic  records  of  all  the  proceedings  and  tes- 
timony in  the  case,  according  to  the  requirement  of  the  Book  of  Discipline, 
Chap.  vii.  Sec.  3,  Art.  IG. 

1843,  p.  192.  It  appearing  that  the  record  in  the  case  of  Abigail  Hanna 
against  the  Synod  of  Wheeling,  is  incomplete,  although  the  Assembly  are 
informed  that  a  complete  record  was  sent  by  the  Synod ;  it  is  ordered  that 
the  courts  below  send  up  a  complete  record  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

1852,  p.  212.  It  appears  to  the  committee  that  Mr.  Russell  has  conducted 
his  complaint  in  due  form;  but  the  Synod  has  failed  to  furnish  the  docu- 
ments needful  to  its  prosecution.  The  minutes  of  Synod  are  present,  and 
complainant  has  furnished  attested  copies  of  minutes  of  Presbytery,  and  of 


156  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

the  testimony  of  witnesses  examined.  But  we  have  still  no  attested  copy  of 
the  charges  which  have  been  the  basis  of  the  original  trial ;  nor  of  sundry 
papers  referred  to  in  the  Presbytery's  records  ;  and  which  had  been  received 
as  testimony.  The  committee  recommend  to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of 
the  following  resolutions  in  the  case  : 

Resolved,  ]st.  That  the  Synod  of  Georgia  be  directed  to  send  up  to  the 
next  Assembly,  authenticated  copies  of  all  their  records,  and  of  the  whole 
testimony  relating  to  the  matter  of  the  complaint ;  together  with  their  rea- 
sons for  not  sending  up  the  papers  to  this  Assembly,  unless  the  case  shall 
be  previously  adjusted. 

Resolved,  2d.  That  the  papers  received  from  complainant  be  returned  to 
his  own  custody.     Adopted. 

§  127.  Negligence  in  sending  up  the  Records  censurable. 

1824,  p.  213.  This  Assembly  are  of  opinion,  that  Mr.  Lowry  complied 
with  the  rule  of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  respecting  the  notice  given  in  the 
case  of  his  appeal ;  but  as  this  notice  appears  not  to  have  been  received  by 
the  Synod,  they  were  not  censurable  for  not  sending  up  the  records. 

§  128.    The  neglect  of  the  court  not  allowed  to  injure  the  Pursuer. 

1826,  p.  35.  The  appellant  having  given  due  notice  that  he  did  appeal, 
appeared  regularly  before  the  Assembly,  and  while  the  Presbytery  and  Synod 
sent  up  their  records  in  the  case,  neither  has  forwarded  to  this  Assembly 
an  authentic  copy  of  the  testimony  taken  on  the  trial.  The  Assembly  did, 
therefore,  decide  that  Mr.  Bushnell's  appeal  be,  and  it  hereby  is  sustained, 
so  that  he  is  restored  to  all  his  rights  and  privileges  as  a  member  of  the 
Church  of  Christ.     [See  below,  §  155  :  3.] 

§  129.    TJie  case  sent  hack  on  account  of  defect  in  the  record. 

1843,  p.  186.  It  appearing  from  the  oflBcial  certificates  of  the  Stated 
Clerks  of  all  the  courts  below,  that  important  documents  in  evidence  before 
the  Session  which  first  tried  the  case,  were  not  sent  up  to  the  Presbytery 
and  Synod,  it  is  therefore 

Ordered,  That  this  case  be  sent  back  to  the  Presbytery  of  Charleston, 
for  a  new  trial ;  and  that  the  Session  of  the  Church  of  Columbia  be  directed 
to  correct  their  record  and  to  send  to  Presbytery  an  authentic  copy  of  all 
the  evidence,  and  all  the  documents  before  them. 

§  130.  Matters  foreign  to  the  issue,  hy  consent  omitted  in  reading. 

.  1848,  p.  30.  Resolved,  That  in  reading  the  minutes  of  Lexington  Pres- 
bytery, the  names  of  the  voters  in  calling  the  yeas  and  nays  be  omitted,  un- 
h.ss  called  for  by  one  or  other  of  the  parties  litigant ;  and  that  the  proceed- 
ings of  Presbytery,  in  reference  to  other  matters  foreign  to  the  issue  before 
us,  be  also  omitted,  unless  called  for  specially  by  one  of  the  parties, 

§  131.  Matter  not  of  record,  admitted  hy  consent  of  'parties. 

1836,  p.  256.  The  following  papers  were  ofi'ered  and  ordered  to  be  entered 
on  the  minutes,  viz  : 

"  I  offer  to  the  Assembly  the  paper  called  '  An  Appendix,'  as  the  records  furnished  by 
the  Presbytery  in  my  case ;  and  request  that  it  may  be  read  as  containing  evidence  which 
I  deem  important,  which  was  before  the  Presbytery,  and  which  was  not  before  the 
Synod.  Albert  Barnes." 

'  "  The  prosecutor  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes,  and  the  committee  appointed  by  tlic  Synod 
of  Phihidolphia,  to  defend  their  decision  in  the  same  case,  hereby  agree  to  tlie  introduc- 
tion of  a  document  entitled  '  An  Appendix,'  &c.     Not,  however,  as  a  part  of  the  records 


SEC.    126.1  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  157 

-■  » 

of  the  inferior  judicatory,  but  as  testimony  adduced  by  the  appellant  to  substantiate  any 

statemejits  he  lias  made,  or  may  yet  make. 

George  Junkin,         ") 
S.  G.  Winchester,      (         Committee  of 
G.  W.  Musgrave,       I    Synod  of  FhWa." 
David  McKinney.      J 

The  document  called  the  Appendix,  numbered  from  pp.  1  to  58  inclusive, 
containing  the  trial,  testimony  of  the  parties,  Junkin  and  Barnes,  and  final 
decision  of  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  said  case  of  Jun- 
kin and  Barnes,  was  read. 

1841,  p.  428.  The  decision  of  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey,  of  which  J. 
Kirkpatrick  and  others  complain,  was  read,  together  with  the  complainants' 
reasons  of  complaint.  The  records  of  the  Synod  in  the  case  were  read,  and 
it  was  moved  to  read  a  paper  which  was  not  before  the  Synod,  but  was  ad- 
mitted by  the  parties  to  be  an  original  paper.  After  debate,  it  was  moved 
to  remit  the  whole  case  to  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey,  with  an  injunction  to 
send  up  a  complete  record;  and  pending  the  motion,  the  court  rose. 

The  motion  to  remit  the  case  to  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey  was  withdrawn  ; 
when  it  was  agreed  by  the  Court  that  the  paper  offered  this  morning  be  read, 
which  was  done. 

§  132.    The  order  of  hearing. 

1844,  p.  360.  The  Judicial  Committee,  in  the  case  of  the  appeal  of  Abby 
Hanna  from  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Wheeling,  recommended  the  fol- 
lowing order  of  procedure,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 

1.  The  reading  of  the  sentence  of  the  Session,  suspending  Mrs.  Hanna, 
then  the  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Washington  on  Mrs.  Hanna's  appeal, 
and  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Wheeling  in  the  case. 

2.  The  reasons  of  Mrs.  Hanna's  appeal  from  the  Presbytery  of  Washing- 
ton to  the  Synod  of  Wheeling. 

3.  The  whole  record  of  proceedings  in  the  Session,  the  Presbytery,  and 
the  Synod,  with  the  testimony  and  reasons  of  decision  in  the  case. 

4.  To  hear  the  original  parties. 

5.  To  hear  any  of  the  members  of  the  inferior  judicatory,  in  explanation 
of  the  grounds  of  their  decision  or  their  dissent. 

§  133.    The  minority  of  the  loioer  co\irt  to  he  heard. 

[The  Assembly,  in  1804,  proposing  a  rule  equivalent  to  the  fifth  clause  of  Chap.  vii. 
Sec.  3,  Art.  8,  of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  which  was  subsequently  inserted,  says  in  a  note,] 

"  Those  who  gave  the  judgment  in  the  inferior  judicatory,  become  parties 
against  the  appellant  in  the  superior  court  j  and  sometimes  overwhelm  him 
by  weight  of  numbers  and  talents.  This  amendment  is  intended  to  pro- 
vide a  counterpoise,  to  enable  the  minority,  who  may  have  dissented  from 
the  judgment,  to  take  part  with  the  appellant  in  the  superior  judicatory." — 
Minutes,  1804,  p.  305. 

§  134.  Proof  of  allegations  against  an  inferior  court. 

1834,  p.  40.  [The  complaint  of  the  minority  of  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati 
_in  the  case  of  the  Rev.  George  Beecher]  sustained,  on  the  ground  that  the 
Synod  was  and  is  competent  to  receive  and  examine  witnesses,  called  before 
them,  to  support  or  to  rebut  the  charges  preferred  by  the  minority  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Cincinnati  against  the  majority  of  said  Presbytery. 

§  135.    Who  are  the  original  parties  ? 

(  a  )  [There  may  be,  A  responsible  Proitecuior,  and  the  Defendant;  A  Prosecuting  Com- 
mittee, and  the  Defendant ;  the  Court  may  itself  conduct  process  against  the  Defendant ; 


158  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

A  Subordinate  Court  may  originate  a  process  against  a  Superior  Court ;  A  Minority  or 
Others  may  originate  a  process  against  the  action  of  a  Court ;  One  co-ordinate  Court 
may  institute  process  against  Another.  Wliatever  aspect  the  case  may  afterwards  assume, 
the"])arties  above  specified  between  whom  the  primary  issue  originated,  are  the  Original 
Parties  in  the  cases  severally. 

It  is  seldom  that  the  minutes  are  so  specific  as  to  indicate  the  practice  of  the  Assembly 
on  tliis  point,  without  the  aid  of  tedious  explanations,  and  appeal  to  evidence  outside  of 
the  records.     We  cite,  however,  a  few  illustrative  examples  :J 

(i)  The  appeal  of  Mr.  Barnes  was  resumed.     Mr.  Barnes  was  heard  in 

part  in  support  of  his  appeal The  Rev.  Dr.  George  Jvinkin, 

the  original  prosecutor,  was  heard  in  support  of  the  charges 

Mr.  Barnes  then  replied,  and  Dr.  Junkin  rejoined The 

Synod  were  heard  by  their  committee,  in  explanation  of  the  grounds  of  their 

decision. The  original  parties,  and  all  the  members  of  the 

Synod  then  withdrew. — Minutes,  1836,  p.  260,  et  seq. 

(c)  The  appeal  and  complaint  of  certain  persons  claiming  to  be  the 
Church  of  St.  Charles,  against  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Missouri  that 
they  are  not  the  Church  of  St.  Charles.  The  Rev.  Hiram  Chamberlain  ap- 
peared on  behalf  of  the  appellants ;  and  no  person  appearing  on  behalf  of 
the  persons  who  were  adjudged  by  the  Synod  to  be  the  Church  of  St. 
Charles,  Mr.  W.  H.  Lowrie  was    appointed  to  manage  the   case  on  their 

behalf. Mr.  Chamberlain,  on  behalf  of  the  appellants,  was 

heard Mr.  W.  H.  Lowrie  was  heard  on  behalf  of  the  ap- 
pellees  The    original    parties    having   been    fully   heard, 

No  person  appeared  on  behalf  of  the  Synod  of  Missouri, 

and  all  the  parties  having  been  fully  heard,  withdrew. — 

Minutes,  1838,  p.  16,  et  seq. 

(c?)  The  appeal  of  W.  J.  Frazer  against  the  Synod  of  Illinois.  The  sen- 
tence appealed  from,  the  appellant's  reasons  for  appealing,  and  the  records 
of  the  inferior  courts  in  the  case  were  read.  Mr.  Frazer  the  appellant,  and 
Mr.  James  Stafford,  his  prosecutor,  who  were  the  original  parties,  were 
heard.— i]/«m^es,  1840,  p.  288. 

(e)  [By  the  Presbytery  of  Concord  certain  charges  were  entered  against 
the  Rev.  J.  Leroy  Davies,  on  the  basis  of  common  fame.  Against  its  ad- 
verse decision,  on  these  charges,  Mr.  Davies  appealed.  The  decision  of  the 
Assembly  will  be  found  below,  §  157.]     The  appellant  was  heard  through 

his  counsel The  Presbytery  were  heard  through  Rev.  E. 

F.    Rockwell and     Wilson The    original 

parties  having  been  fully  heard,  the  further  consideration  of  the  matter  was 
postponed  till  9  o'clock  Monday  morning. — Minutes,  1849,  p.  247,  et  seq. 

(/)  [A  case  originated  between  certain  residents  of  Lower  German  Valley,  requesting 
the  organization  of  a  Church,  and  the  officers  of  the  Churches  of  Upper  German  Valley 
and  Foxhill  resisting  the  request.  The  Presbytery  appointed  a  committee  to  organize  the 
Church,  sliould  the  way  be  clear.  The  Synod  reversed  this  action ;  whereupon  tlie  Rev. 
J.  Kirkpatrick  (who  was  not  one  of  the  parties  above  described)  and  others,  complained 
to  the  Assembly.] 

Mr.  A.  Smith  moved  a  resolution  that  the  original  parties  now  before  the 
Assembly  are  the  complainants,  J.  Kirkpatrick  and  others,  and  the  Synod 
of  New  Jersey.  After  debate,  the  previous  question  was  called  and  the 
resolution  was  lost. 

Mr.  MePhail  moved  a  resolution  that  in  the  contemplation  of  the  Book 
of  Discipline,  J.  Kirkpatrick  and  others  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Synod 
of  New  Jersey  on  the  other,  being  the  parties  to  this  complaint,  are  the  par- 
ties to  be  heard  at  the  bar.  [This  resolution  was  adopted]. — Minutes,  1841, 
pp.  431,  433. 

(g)  [See above,  §  107.] 


SEC.    135.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  159 

§  136.  //(  the  trial  of  technical  points,  the  character  of  absent  parties  to  lie 

protected. 

1823,  p.  120.  [In  the  case  of  William  S.  McDowell,  adjudicated  before  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle,  and  Synod  of  Philadelphia  ;  a  question,  as  to  the  constitutional  authority  ^f 
the  Synod,  coming  up  by  complaint,  to  the  Assembly;  preliminary  to  the  hearing  it  was] 

Resolved,  1.  That  no  discussion  ought  to  be  allowed,  which  may  involve 
the  character  of  Mr.  McDowell,  in  his  absence. 

2.  That  the  complaint  ought  to  be  considered  by  the  Assembly,  only  so 
far  as  it  regards  the  regularity  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod,  in  revers- 
ing the  judgment  of  Presbytery  in  the  case.. 

§  137.    Withdrawal  of  the  parties  to  he  literal. 

1848,  p.  40.  The  Moderator  having  decided  that  the  rule  requiring  the 
parties  to  withdraw,  should  be  understood  in  the  obvious  and  literal  sense, 
an  appeal  was  taken  from  his  decision,  and  the  decision  was  sustained  by  a 
large  majority. 

1849,  p.  262.  Judicial  Case,  No.  2,  was  resumed,  and  the  roll  was  called 
for  an  expression  of  opinions,  the  parties,  with  the  appellant's  counsel,  having 
withdrawn  from  the  house. 

1858,  p.  289.  The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Georgia  were  approved,  with 
the  exception,  that  on  page  337  we  have  the  following  minute  :  ''  That  the 
rule  in  the  book  requiring  the  members  of  the  inferior  judicatory  to  with- 
draw from  the  house,  be  understood  tnetaphoriccdly ,  and  that  the  rule  be 
understood  as  fully  complied  with,  by  excluding  the  Flint  Presbytery  from 
any  further  participation  in  the  discussion,  and  from  voting  in  the  case." 

[The  interpretation  by  which  a  suppositious  withdrawal  has  been  permitted,  in  some 
late  instances,  is  an  innovation,  contrary  not  only  to  the  apparent  intent  of  tlie  Constitu- 
tion, (Book  of  Discipline,  Ch.  vii.  Sec.  3,  Art.  9),  but  to  the  uniform  practice  of  the  Church 
from  its  origin  in  this  country.  See  the  cases  of  Walton,  Minutes,  1722,  p.  70;  Tennent, 
173li,  p.  127;  Hunter,  ibid.;  Morgan,  1738,  p.  137;  Duffield,  1773,  p.  446;  Smith,  1774, 
p.  4.57  ;  Birch,  1801,  p.  218 ;  and  Hindman,  1810,  p.  446.  See  also  above,  §  35,  c ;  below, 
k  142,  and  Book  VII.  §  6^.] 

§  138.  Expression  of  opinion  on  calling  the  roll. 

[In  1853,  the  Moderator  determined,  in  accordance  with  a  precedent  cited,  "that  when 
the  roll  is  called,  the  members  shall  be  confined  to  the  giving  of  their  opinion  without 
reasons,  accortling  to  the  letter  of  the  constitutional  rules."  {Minutes,  183G,  p.  270,)  Au 
uppcal  was  taken,  and  the  decision  of  the  chair  reversed,  by  an  almost  unanimous  vote. 
The  expressed  reasons  of  this  reversal  were,  that  the  precedent  cited  was  at  variance  with 
the  apparent  intention  of  the  Constitution,  and  with  the  invariable  practice  of  tlie  Church; 
and  was  in  itself  entitled  to  no  respect,  as  it  emanated  from  an  Assembly,  the  prevailing 
influences  in  which  were  hostile  to  the  Constitution,  and  now  alien  from  the  Church. 
The  action  on  tliis  point  seems  to  have  escaped  the  Clerks  of  1853.] 

§  139.  Aft^er  the  calling  of  the  roll,  hearing  refused  to  a  member  of  the 

inferior  court. 

1849,  p.  262.  Judicial  Case,*  No.,  2  was  resumed,  and  the  calling  of  the 
roll  completed.  John  F.  Phifer,  Ruling  Elder  of  the  Presbytery  of  Concord, 
and  Synod  of  North  Carolina,  not  having  been  a  member  of  the  Synod  on  the 
trial  of  Mr.  Davies,  and  not  having  been  heard  in  the  Assembly,  when  the 
members  of  the  inferior  judicatory  were  called  on,  desired  to  be  heard  now 
On  motion, 

Resolved,  That  the  request  be  not  granted,  as  the  proper  time  had  passed 
by ;  and  the  refusal  be  entered  on  the  minutes. 

§  140.  Form  of  the  qiiestion. 
[That  there  must  be  a  direct  vote,  and  a  definite  decision,  see  above  §  72  ] 
1841,  p.  437.  The  Moderator  suggested  that  the  next  step  would  be  to 


160  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    Til. 

take  the  question,  "  Whether  the  complaint  were  well  founded  ?"  Dr.  Jane- 
way  moved,  "That  the  complaint  be  dismissed,  and  that  the  decision  of  the 
Synod  be  sustained  "  To  which  Mr.  Stevenson  moved  as  an  amendment, 
"That  the  complaint  is  not  well  founded,  and  the  decision  of  the  Synod  be 
confirmed."  When  Mr.  Mcl^hail  moved  as  a  substitute,  "  That  in  order  to 
obtain  the  sense  of  the  house,  the  Moderator  do  now  put  the  question,  'Shall 
the  complaint  be  sustained,  or  not?'" 

Mr.  McPhail's  motion  prevailed,  and  the  question  being  put,  "Shall  the 
complaint  be  sustained,  or  not  ?"  it  was  decided  in  the  negative.  So  the 
court  refused  to  sustain  the  complaint. 

[More  frequently  the  votes  are,  "Sustain,"  "Sustain  in  part,"  and  "Not  sustain."  In 
this  case  those  who  sustain  in  part,  are  counted  with  those  who  sustain ;  tlie  effect  being, 
however,  to  modify  the  finding  in  its  details.] 

1848,  p.  41.  The  question  was  taken  on  Judicial  Case,  No.  3,  viz  :  the 
appeal  and  complaint  of  John  Skinner,  D.  D.,  against  the  Presbytery  of  Lex- 
ington, and  the  complaint  of  Rev.  Mr.  Calhoun  against  the  same  Presbytery, 
and  the  result  was  as  follows,  viz:  To  sustain  the  appeal,  40;  to  sustain  in 
part,  58 ;  not  to  sustain,  67.  So  the  appeal  was  sustained,  and  the  decision 
of  the  Presbytery  reversed. 

Title  13. — the  final  decision. 

§  141.  The  pursuer  sustamed,  if  the  act  in  question  he  condemned. 

1822,  p.  12.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva  approved]  with  the 
following  exception,  viz :  That  the  Synod  decided  improperly,  in  saying  that 
the  complaint  of  D.  C.  Hopkins  was  not  strictly  sustained  ;  while  they  at  the 
same  time  say  that  each  and  every  act  of  the  Presbytery  of  Onondaga  com- 
plained of  was  irregular  and  improper. 

§  142.  Effect  of  the  Decision. —  The  action  of  the  lower  courts  mai/  he 

annulled. 

[The  decision  may  fully  sustain  the  action  of  the  lower  court ;  in  which  case  the  sen- 
tence is,  either — that  the  process  be  not  sustamed;  that  it  be  dismissed;  or,  that  the  liti- 
gated sentence  be  confirmed  The  decision  may  sustain  only  in  part  the  contested  action. 
See  §§  75,  159.     Or  the  action  of  the  lower  courts  may  be  annulled.] 

1834,  p.  17.  Resolved,  That  the  appeal  and  complaint  of  the  Second  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia,  against  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  be,  and  the  same 
are  hereby  sustained;  and  the  act  of  the  said  Synod,  so  far  as  it  was  intended 
to  unite  the  said  Second  Presbytery  with  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  is 
hereby  declared  void. 

1831,  p.  194.  The  Assembly  took  up  the  complaint  of  the  minority  of  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky,  against  a  decision  of  the  majority  of  the  said  Synod,  in 
the  case  of  Mr.  Benedict  H.  Hobbs. 

After  due  consideration,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted,  viz  :  That 
the  complaint  be  and  it  is  hereby  sustained,  and  the  judgment  of  the  Synod 
is  reversed. 

1841,  p.  450.  [In  the  complaint  of  T.  B.  Clark  and  others,  against  a  de- 
cision of  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati.]  The  parties  having  been  heard,  the 
Synod  withdrew,  and  the  roll  was  called  for  the  opinions  of  the  members. 
The  question  was  then  put,  "  Is  the  complaint  well  founded  ?"  and  it  was 
answered  in  the  affirmative.     And  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  complaint  be  sustained,  and  the  decision  of  the  Synod 
of  Cincinnati  be  reversed,  and  matters  placed  in  the  same  situation  in  which 
they  were,  before  the  Synod  entered  up  its  judgment  in  the  case. 


SEC.  140.]  POTESTAS    JURISDICTI'tNIS  I*ISr !  I'LIN  K.  161 

§  143.    The  cause  may  he  remanded  for  revision  or  7iew  trial. 

1817,  p.  666.  The  appeal  of  Mr.  Todd  from  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of 
Kentucky,  affirming  a  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  ;  by  wliiih 
decision  Mr.  Todd  was  deposed  from  the  gospel  ministry,  [was  taken  up,] 
and  after  considerable  discussion  of  the  subject  of  the  appeal,  the  following 
resolution  was  adopted,  viz  : 

The  Assembly  having  heard  the  documents  in  this  case,  were  of  opinio;; 
that  the  way  is  not  clear,  at  present,  for  a  reversal  of  the  sentence  of  sn.-- 
pension ;  but  as  it  appears  to  the  Assembly  that  Mr.  Todd's  opinions  have 
not  been  perfectly  understood ;  and  whereas,  there  appears  to  have  been 
some  irregularity  as  to  the  nature  of  the  testimony  admitted  on  the  tri;il 
before  the  Presbytery ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  be  directed  to  reconsider 
the  case  of  Mr.  Todd,  to  aflford  him  another  opportunity  of  explaining  him- 
self; and  if  they  should  be  satisfied,  to  restore  him  to  his  former  standing. 

1840,  p.  307.  The  complaint  of  the  Church  of  Crab  Apple  against  the 
Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  was  taken  up  and  referred  to  the  Presbytery  of  St. 
Clairsville ;  on  the  ground  of  the  development  of  additional  testimony,  and 
because  such  is  the  wish  of  the  complainants ;  and  that  the  Presbytery  of 
St.  Clairsville  be  instructed  to  take  up  the  matter  de  novo. 

§  144.  A  new  trial  may  he  left  optional  to  the  parties. 
1828,  p.  238.  [Mr.  Joseph  E.  Bell  liaving  appealed  from  a  sentence  of  suspension,] 

1.  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly,  Mr.  Bell  was  and 
still  continues  to  be  fully  amenable  to  the  Presbytery  of  Concord. 

2.  That  while  the  Assembly  do  not  wish  to  protect  the  guilty,  they  do 
judge  that  great  caution,  deliberation,  and,  as  far  as  may  be,  the  rules  of 
discipline,  where  ministerial  character  is  impeached,  ought  to  be  strictly 
obseived;  and  that  in  this  case  the  informality  was  exceptionable. 

3.  That  if  it  be  deemed  necessary  for  the  good  of  religion  and  the  honour 
of  the  ministerial  character,  the  Presbytery  of  Concord  are  entirely  compe- 
tent to  commence  a  new  trial;  or  if  Mr.  Bell  shall  desire,  for  his  own  sake, 
a  new  trial,  the  door  is  still  open. 

4.  That  in  the  meantime,  Mr.  Bell's  ministerial  standing  shall  be  con- 
sidered regular,  and  if  no  process  shall  be  commenced  by  either  party,  with- 
in the  space  of  six  months  from  the  first  of  June  next,  then  Mr.  Bell  may 
claim  from  the  Presbytery  of  Concord  a  dismission,  declaring  him  to  be  in 
regular  standing. 

§  145.  Additional  Censure  may  not  he  without  a  full  rehearing. 

182.5,  p.  124.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  having  heard  and 
considered  in  detail  the  circumstances  and  merits  of  the  appeal  of  Newton 
Hawes,  are  of  the  opinion  that  in  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  of  Genessee 
in  the  case,  there  appears  to  be  nothing  irregular  or  censurable,  until  they 
come  to  their  last  decision,  in  which  they  pass  a  new  and  severe  censure  on 
the  appellant.  In  this  particular,  the  Assembly  judge  that  the  proceedings 
of  the  Synod  were  not  regular,  inasmuch  as  they  inflicted  a  new  censure 
without  a  new  and  regular  trial.  Had  the  Synod  contented  themselves  with 
approving  the  doings  of  the  Church  of  Warsaw,  in  declining  to  restore  the 
appellant  to  their  communion,  and  left  him  in  the  condition  of  a  suspended 
member,  they  would  have  acted  with  entire  regularity;  but  not  pausing  at 
this  point,  the  Assembly  consider  them  as  acting  on  matters  not  regularly 
brought  before  them  ;  and,  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  the  sentence  of  the  Synod,  requiring  the  appellant  to 
make  a  new  and  second  confession,  be  reversed,  and  it  is  hereby  reversed  3 
21 


162  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    UT. 

and  that  the  other  part  of  their  proceedings  and  decision  be  affirmed,  and 
they  are  hereby  affirmed. 

§  146.  In  reversing  excessive  Censure,  the  other  extreme  to  he  avoided. 

1823,  p.  126.  The  Assembly  having  heard  the  complaint  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Carlisle  against  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  case  of  William  S. 
McDowell,  with  the  facts  and  arguments  offered  both  by  the  Presbytery  and 
the  Synod,  judge  that  the  Synod  had  a  constitutional  right  to  reverse  the 
decision  of  the  Presbytery  in  the  case,  either  in  whole  or  in  part,  as  to  them 
might  seem  proper ;  but  that  in  the  exercise  of  this  right  the  Synod  have  not 
duly  regarded  the  principles  of  discipline  prescribed  in  the  Constitution ; 
inasmuch  as  it  appears  by  their  records,  that  they  have  removed  all  censure 
from  a  man,  whom  they  declare  to  be  deserving  of  rebuke,  without  directing 
that  rebuke  to  be  administered,  and  without  receiving  any  evidence  of  his 
penitence. 

§  147.  Admovition  to  hoth parties. 

1848,  p.  49.  The  appeal  and  complaint  of  the  Rev.  John  Skinner,  D.  D., 
against  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington,  is  sustained  pro  forma  ;  the  sentence 
of  the  Presbytery  is  revoked,  and  the  appellant  restored  to  all  the  functions 
of  the  ministry  of  the  gospel.  The  complaint  of  the  Rev.  Wm.  Calhoun 
and  others,  against  the  same  Presbytery,  is  dismissed. 

While  the  Assembly  do  fully  restore  the  appellant  to  the  functions  of  the 
ministry,  and  take  pleasure  in  recording,  that  for  about  seven  years  he  ex- 
hibited talents  and  zeal  well  adapted  to  edify  the  Church  of  Grod,  and  while 
they  trust  that  he  will  hereafter  show  the  same  ability  and  fidelity  in  the 
Master's  cause,  they  are  constrained  to  express  their  deep  concern  at  the 
uncharitable  temper  and  litigiousness  exhibited  by  him  before  the  inferior 
judicatory,  and  their  disapprobation  of  his  course  in  printing  and  circula- 
ting his  Lexington  speech,  pending  his  complaint  to  the  Synod  of  Virginia. 
Wherefore,  he  is  hereby  solemnly  admonished  in  relation  to  these  matters, 
and  warned  carefully  to  avoid  them  in  future. 

The  Assembly  regret,  moreover,  that  they  find  no  evidence  that  any  of  tfce 
parties  have,  at  any  stage  of  this  unhappy  controversy,  resorted  to  the  more 
private  and  fraternal  methods  of  making  peace  among  brethren,  which  are 
suggested  in  the  word  of  Grod.  And  the  Assembly  do  now  affectionately  and 
solemnly  enjoin  on  all  concerned,  to  cultivate  a  spirit  of  charity  and  forgive- 
ness, to  study  the  things  that  make  for  peace,  and  to  seek  by  importunate 
prayer  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  the  wounds  inflicted  in  the 
progress  of  this  painful  case  may  be  healed,  and  the  kingdom  and  glory  of 
Christ  may  prevail  in  the  region  where  these  brethren  are  called  to  labour. 

§  148.   A  decision  may  dissolve  a  hody  erected  hy  the  lower  cottrt. 

1835,  p.  19.  The  unfinished  business  of  the  morning  was  resumed,  viz: 
The  appeal  and  complaint  of  Thomas  Bradford,  Esq.,  and  others,  against  a 
decision  of  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  dividing  the  Fifth  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  Philadelphia  into  two  Churches. 

The  calling  of  the  roll  was  finished;  when  the  final  vote  was  taken.  The 
question  was  put,  Shall  the  appeal  and  complaint  be  sustained?  and  was  car- 
ried in  the  affirmative.  Whereupon  it  was  ordered  and  decreed  by  this 
General  Assembly,  that  the  act  and  decision  of  the  Second  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia,  which  divides  the  Fifth  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  city  oi' 
Philadelphia  into  two  distinct  Churches,  be  and  the  same  is  hereby  reversed; 
and  the  said  Presbytery  is  hereby  directed  to  restore  to  the  Session  of  said 
Church,  the  book  of  minutes  of  said  Session. 


SKf.    145.]  POTESTAS  JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  163 

1840,  p.  302.  The  Assembly,  after  hearing  the  documents  and  the  parties, 
in  the  case  of  the  comphiint  of  Mr.  Samuel  Lowry,  against  the  decision  of 
the  Synod  of  Illinois,  by  which  they  affirmed  the  decision  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Peoria,  establishing  a  second  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  town  of  Peoria; 
[among  other  things  declared  that]  it  is  manifestly  lawful,  but  deemed  by 
the  Assembly  inexpedient,  to  dissolve  the  Second  Church  in  Peoria. 

§  149.    The  decision  may  remove  ojficers  ordained  or  installed  hy  the  infer U/r 

court. 

1835,  p.  33.  The  appeal  and  complaint  of  Thomas  Bradford  and  others, 
from  a  decision  of  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  relative  to  the  in- 
stallation of  Mr.  Duffield,  were  taken  up.  The  appeal,  with  the  reasons  of 
it,  and  all  the  documents  in  the  case,  were  read.  The  parties  were  heard, 
and  were  then  con.sidered  as  withdrawn  from  the  House.  The  roll  was  called 
U)  give  the  members  an  opportunity  of  expressing  their  opinion.  After 
wliich,  the  final  vote  was  taken,  and  the  appeal  and  complaint  were  sus- 
tained. The  following  resolution  was  then  adopted  as  explanatory  of  the 
above  decision,  viz : 

That  the  appeal  be  sustained,  and  the  acts  of  the  Presbytery  in  relation 
to  the  call  and  installation  of  Mr.  Duffield,  be  and  they  hereby  are  reversed. 

1838,  p.  19.  [In  the  case  of  the  Church  of  St.  Charles,  Missouri:] 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  herein  sustains  the  appeal,  jj^-oybrma,  and 
orders  the  entire  setting  aside  of  all  the  proceedings  in  the  whole  case  in  all 
its  stages,  from  the  time  that  notice  was  first  given  to  call  a  meeting  of  the 
Congregation  for  the  election  of  the  three  Elders,  and  directs  all  the  parties 
to  stand  precisely  where  they  did  before  any  step  was  taken  in  it. 

184U,  p.  302.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  understands  the  act  of  the 
Assembly  of  1838,  as  sustaining  the  appeal  of  Rev.  Hiram  Chamberlain^ 
not  upon  the  merits  of  the  case,  but  on  account  of  informality  of  the  courts 
below;  and  that  ''in  the  entire  setting  aside  of  all  the  proceedings  in  the 
whole  case,"  they  intended  not  only  to  annul  the  past,  but  also  to  forbid  all 
subsequent  action  contrary  to  the  will  of  the  regularly  constituted  authori- 
ties of  that  Church;  and  they  hereby  declare  any  such  unconstitutional  ac- 
tion that  may  have  been  had  by  any  person,  or  persons,  in  connection  with 
that  Church,  to  be  null  and  void. 

§  150.  A  special  decision  may  he  entered  hy  comment  of  parties. 

1838,  p.  27.  The  appeal  of  Joseph  C.  Harrison  was  taken  up,  and  all  the 
jtarties,  viz:  Mr.  Breckinridge,  appointed  by  the  last  Assembly  to  manage 
the  case  on  behalf  of  Mr.  Harrison  ;  J)r.  Joshua  L.  Wilson,  on  behalf  of  the 
complainants;  and  Mr.  Cleland,  appointed  by  this  Assembly  to  defend  the 
Synod  of  Cincinnati;  by  common  consent,  requested  the  Assembly  to  enter 
up  the  following  as  the  final  minute  in  the  case,  viz: 

The  complaint  shall  be  i^ustn'uied,  jrro  forma,  with  the  knowledge  on  the 
part  of  the  Assembly  that  Mr.  Harrison  is  now  a  member  of  a  Presbytery  in 
Kentucky,  and  that  no  principle  involved  in  the  case  is  considered  decided 
by  the  Assembly. 

'[In  no  case  should  a  special  decision,  or  any  deviation  from  the  reg-ular  order  prescribed 
by  the  Book,  be  allowed,  unless  ujion  consent  of  nU  tlie  parties,  expressed  in  open  court. 
In  two  memorable  instiinees,  the  opposite  course  was  pursued.  On  tlie  first  trial  of' 
Barnes,  (see  Book  A'll,  §  !'0,)  it  is  st.ited  thnf  "tlie  parties  agreed  to  siibmit  the  case  t^) 
the  Assembly,  without  nrjruinenf ;"  where;is  Mr.  MeC:illu,  one  of  the  committee  on  behalf 
of  the  Presbytery,  positively  reliised  his  consent,  and  addressed  a  note  to  the  Moderator, 
Dr.  Beman,  stathig'  this  fact.  Tliis  note  tlie  Moderator  stated  to  the  house  to  be  a  plea  in 
the  case.  This  was  supposed  to  be  barred,  by  the  reported  agreenient  to  submit  it  with- 
out argument.     Tims  the  letter  was  suppressed;  and  tlie  Assembly  proceededto  adopt  the 


164  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    IJT. 

resolution  of  the  committee,  the  Moderator  gratuitously  warning  Mr.  M.  that  he,  not  being 
a  member  of  the  Assembly,  must  not  attempt  to  open  his  mouth;  and  that  if  he  did,  he 
should  be  put  out  of  the  house. 

The  other  inst.ince  alluded  to,  is  the  complaint  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smylie,  in  the 
case  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Scott,  (above,  §  119,)  in  whicli  had  the  complainant  had  the  oppor- 
tunity of  stating  his  views  to  tlie  General  Assembly,  as  to  the  matter  of  acquiescence  in 
the  proposed  disposition  of  the  case,  it  is  extremely  improbable  that  it  would  have  been 
disposed  of  as  in  the  sequel.] 

§  151.  The  record  of  the  decision  shovld  state  the  nature  of  the  case. 

1821,  p.  10.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva  approved]  vrith  the  ex- 
ception of  pages  215,  224,  229,  relating  to  certain  appeals,  in  which  the 
nature  of  the  offence  on  which  the  appeals  are  founded,  is  not  specified. 

1853,  p.  434.  The  records  of  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey  were  approved, 
[except]  2.  In  the  record  of  an  appeal,  the  sentence,  and  subject  matter 
appealed  from,  are  not  specified. 

[There  is  frequently  such  a  deficiency,  in  the  record  of  decisions  in  judicial  cases,  as 
well  in  the  Assembly  as  in  the  inferior  courts,  that  the  principles  determined  are  entirely 
lost  for  future  use ;  or  what  is  even  worse,  the  record  is  soobscure  as  to  mislead,  and  even 
give  countenance  to  conclusions,  the  very  reverse  of  those  which  were  actually  had.  The 
final  minute  should  contain  a  sufficiently  detailed  history  of  the  case  from  the  beginning, 
to  devclope  the  fiill  significance  of  the  decision.  It  ouglit  also  to  include  a  statement  of 
every  principle  determined  by  the  court.  An  admirable  illustration  of  what  the  record 
should  be,  occurs  in  Book  II.  §  23.] 

§  152.  The  Inferior  court  required  to  publish  the  adverse  decision. 

1711,  p.  22.  The  Moderator  and  Mr.  Hampton  appointed  to  draw  up  a 
form  of  words,  which  Mr.  Wade  is  to  use  in  the  public  reversing  the  sentence 
publicly  passed  by  him  against  John  Ilsley  and  William  Sharp.  [The  form 
adopted  was  as  follows  :] 

Whereas,  some  time  ago,  a  censure  of  too  high  a  nature  has  been  passed 
against  John  Ilsley  and  William  Sharp,  (though  we  cannot  altogether  excuse 
them,  especially  the  former,)  I  do  now,  upon  good  ground  and  satisfaction 
given,  declare  that  the  same  persons,  John  ilsley  and  William  Sharp,  are 
cleared  from  said  censure,  and  now  received  into  full  communion  as  formerly, 
before  such  censure,  with  this  Church ;  and  all  persons  are  accordingly  to 
take  notice  thereof. 

§  153.  Inferior  Judicatories  may  remonstrate  against  Decisions  of  the  General 

Assembly. 

1793,  p.  72.  A  remonstrance  was  presented  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and 
New  Jersey,  against  a  decision  of  the  Assembly  of  last  year,  by  which  they 
determine  that  "  it  is  unconstitutional  for  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New 
Jersey  to  enact  that  future  candidates  who  have  the  gospel  ministry  in  view, 
shall  be  required  to  attend  to  the  study  of  divinity  at  least  three  years  before 
licensure."  Whereupon  it  was  moved  that  this  Assembly  reconsider  the  above 
decision,  which  was  agreed  to.  And  whereas,  it  appeared  that  there  was  no 
appointment  made  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey  of  any  par- 
ticular persons  to  advocate  their  cause,  the  Assembly,  desirous  to  receive  all 
the  light  they  can  on  the  subject, 

Resolved,  That  every  member  of  that  Synod  who  may  be  present,  shall  have 
liberty  to  offer  what  he  may  think  necessary  for  or  against  the  remonstrance; 
r(s  the  same  time  it  was  resolved,  That  this  act  of  the  Assembly  ought  not  to 
1)6  used  as  a  precedent. 


SKC.  150.]  POTESTAS    JURISDIOTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  166 

TITLE  14. — PROCESS  AGAINST    CHURCH    COURTS. 

[Sec  Book  VII.  §§  119,  120,  126-128.] 

§  154.  Process  against  a  court,  takes  the  form  of  comj)laint. 

1802,  p.  246.  Mr.  Birch  exhibited  the  heads  of  his  complaint  in  four  arti- 
cles, as  follows : 

"1.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Ohio  rejected  him  in  opposition  to  the  decision  and  inten- 
tion  of  the  General  Assembly.  See  Minutes  of  Ohio  Presbytery  at  Buffalo,  about  the  first 
of  July  last. 

"  2.  That  the  Presbytery  passed  an  unjust  and  defamatory  sentence  against  said  Birch, 
in  an  interloquilur  of  Presbytery,  at  the  time  aforesaid,  and  in  said  Birch's  absence,  on 
the  testimony  of  the  Rev.  John  McMillan  and  William  McComb,  by  wliicli  the  complain- 
ant  was  unjustly  subjected  to  the  charge  of  intemperance ;  was  precluded  from  applying 
to  anotlier  Presbytery  according  to  tlie  intention  of  the  General  Assembly  ;  and  in  the 
course  of  which  he  was  treated  with  insult,  and  threatened  with  violence. 

"  3.  That  the  Presbytery  have  rejected  all  offers  of  gospel  accommodation  with  said  Birch, 
whereby  he  has  been  subjected  to  great  trouble,  and  religion  exposed  to  much  scandal. 

"4.  That  the  Presbytery,  after  subjecting  the  complainant  to  long  delays,  mucli  vex- 
ation, and  great  loss,  have  passed  acorruptjudgment  in  thecaseof  the  Rev.  John  McMillan, 
who  had  in  a  defamatory  manner  charged  Birch  with  drunkenness,  used  uncliristian  lan- 
guage respecting  him,  and  denied  what  he  had  affirmed  to  James  Mahan.  (See  Nos.  2, 
3,  4,  of  his  detailed  coinplaint,  and  three  depositions  in  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery,  and 
for  which  Birch  has  a  receipt,  and  which  he  requires  to  be  produced  on  the  table  of  the 
Assembly.)  Signed, 

Thomas  L.  Birch." 

The  Assembly  resumed  the  consideration  of  Mr.  Birch's  charges  against 
the  Presbytery  of  Ohio;  when,  the  same  being  under  consideration,  on  motion, 
it  was  resolved,  That  the  first  charge  against  the  Presbytery  has  not  been 
supported.  The  second  charge  being  read,  it  was  also  resolved,  Tliat  this 
charge  has  not  been  supported.  The  third  charge  being  read  and  discussed,  it 
was  resolved,  That  this  charge  has  not  been  supported.  The  fourth  and  last 
charge  against  the  Presbytery  being  under  consideration,  a  motion  was  made 
and  seconded,  that  this  charge  has  not  been  supported.  After  considerable 
discussion  a  question  was  taken  to  agree  to  tlie  same,  which  was  determined 
in  the  affirmative.     [See  Book  II.  §  22.] 

Title  15. — adjudicated  cases. 

[The  following  cases,  to  which  reference  is  made  in  different  parts  of  this  work,  are 
here  collected  together ;  so  as,  in  each  case,  to  exhibit  at  one  view  the  issues  severally  taken, 
and  the  decisions  made.] 

§  155.  Bourne's  Case. — A  hearing  jiostponed. 

1816,  p.  626.  Mr.  Bourne's  petition  states  a  decision  to  have  passed  against 
him  in  the  Lexington  Presbytery,  which,  by  a  supplementary  paper,  he  says, 
was  on  the  27th  of  December  last,  and  contained  a  sentence  of  deposition  • 
from  which,  on  the  next  day,  he  gave  notice  to  the  Presbytery  that  he  claimed 
an  appeal  to  the  General  Assembly.  By  his  affidavit,  taken  before  an  alderman 
of  this  city,  he  further  declares,  that  he,  by  the  permission  of  the  Presbytery, 
transcribed  the  minutes  of  their  proceedings;  that  he  afterwards  wrote  in 
form  what  he  denominates  an  aj^eal,  (meaning,  it  is  presunied,  his  causes  of 
appeal,)  and  transmitted  it  to  the  Clerk  of  the  Presbytery,  with  a  demand 
of  the  copy  of  the  records,  and  of  that  paper;  but  that  he  had  received  a 
letter  from  the  (Merk  refusing  to  remove  them  from  the  poi»t-office.  l^y  his 
petition,  he  asks  to  prosecute  his  cause  before  the  Assembly,  witliout  having 
first  brought  his  case  before  the  Synod  of  Virginia;  and  that  if  such  liearing 
cannot  be  granted  him  at  present,  that  the  Assembly  will  assign  him  a  day. 
Whereupon, 


166  THE    ORDINANCES.    '  [bOOK  III. 

Resolved,  1.  That  inasinach  as  the  records  of  the  Lexington  Presbytery, 
the  names  of  the  parties  to  tlie  suit,  the  charges  ujade  before  iheui  in  writing 
against  Mr.  Bourne,  the  depositions  of"  the  witnesses,  and  other  written  docu- 
ments, are  not  before  the  Assembly ;  and  as  every  principle  of  equity  forbids 
a  process  in  the  absence  of  documents  so  essential  to  its  being  rightly  con- 
ducted— prayer  for  a  hearing  at  this  time  cannot  be  granted. 

2.  That  inasmuch  as  the  request  of  Mr.  Bourne  to  be  tried  on  an  appeal 
before  the  General  Assembly  rather  than  the  Synod,  may  be  reasonable;  and 
inasmuch  as  the  words  of  our  Constitution,  viz  :  "The  Assembly  shall  receive 
and  issue  all  appeals  and  references  which  may  be  regularly  brought  before 
them  from  the  inferior  judicatures,"  &c.,  have  been  interpreted  favourably 
to  such  a  request;  the  General  Assembly  do  order,  that  a  certified  copy  of 
the  I'e cords  of  the  Lexington  Presbytery  in  this  case  be  duly  made,  and  trans- 
mitted to  the  next  Assembly,  unless  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  to  which  the 
Assembly  can  have  no  objection,  shall  have  previously  received  the  appeal. 

3.  That  by  the  ''Forms of  Process,"  &c.,  Mr.  Bourne  ought  to  be  "allowed 
copies  of  the  whole  proceedings"  in  his  case;  yet  "the  judicatory  appealed 
from"  is,  by  the  same  rules,  "  to  send  authentic  copies  of  the  whole  process." 
His  copy,  therefore,  which  he  says  was  taken  by  himself,  but  is  not 
shown  to  the  Assembly,  is  not  sufficient;  his  affidavit  is  not  required  by 
the  course  of  pi'oceeding  in  this  body;  and  the  three  papers  presented  by  him 
are  not  to  be  considered  as  the  commeacement  of  a  cause,  or  the' entry  of  an 
appeal  in  this  judicatory.  Nevertheless  Mr.  Bourne  shall  not  suffer  any  in- 
convenience which  the  Assembly  can  prevent,  on  the  account  of  any  failures 
of  the  inferior  judicatures,  if  a  default  should  in  future  appear,  on  their  part, 
the  evidence  of  such  circumstance  being  not  as  yet  made  clear  to  this 
Assembly. 

§  156.  Bourne's  case. — Subsequent  actions. 

1817,  p.  646.  The  discussion  left  unfinished  yesterday  afternoon  was  re- 
sumed, viz  :  of  the  motion  to  reverse  a  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington, 
by  which  decision  Mr.  George  Bourne  was  deposed  from  the  gospel  ministry. 
This  motion,  after  it  had  been  amended  and  fully  discussed,  was  determined 
in  the  affirmative,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

The  Assembly  judge  that  the  charges  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Bourne  were  not 
fully  substantiated,  and  that  if  they  had  been,  the  sentence  was  too  severe. 
Therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  sentence  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington,  deposing  Mr. 
Bourne,  be  reversed,  and  it  is  hereby  reversed,  and  that  the  Presbytery  com- 
mence the  trial  anew. 

1818,  p,  682.  The  business  left  unfinished  yesterday  was  resumed,  viz  :  the 
trial  of  Mr.  Bourne's  appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lexing- 
ton, by  which  Mr.  Bourne  was  deposed  from  the  gospel  ministry;  and  the 
following  resolution  was  again  brought  before  the  Assembly;  and  being 
amended,  and  fully  discussed,  was  adopted,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  tlie  appeal  of  Mr.  Bourne  be  dismissed,  and  that  the  deci- 
sion of  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington,  declaring  him  deposed  from  the  gospel 
ministry  be,  and  it  is  hereby  confirmed,  on  the  first,  second,  third,  fifth,  and 
sixth  charges. 

The  vote  was  taken  separately  on  each  of  these  charges,  and  was  declared 
in  the  affirmative. 

1828.  p  151.  Resolved,  That  as  it  appears  to  be  a  fact  that  Mr.  Bourne  has 
not  submitted  to  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly,  in  affirming  a  decision  by 
which  he  was  deposed  from  the  gospel  ministry,  he  be  permitted  to  withdraw 
his  petition 


SKC.   1.55.]  POTESTAS    JURISDICTIONIS. DISCIPLINE.  167 

1824,  p.  222.  Petitions  from  the  (Churches  at  Mount  Pleasant  and  Greens- 
buii;',  in  New  York,  and  from  five  Ministers  of  the  gospel  residing  in  the 
vicinity  of  Mr.  George  Bourne,  requesting  that  Mr.  Bourne  might  be  re- 
stored to  the  office  of  the  gospel  ministry,  were  overtured  ;  and  application 
on  behalf  of  Mr.  Bourne,  was  made  by  Dr.  Ely,  that,  on  the  profession  of 
his  penitence,  he  may  be  restored.     Whereupon,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  case  of  Mr  George  Bourne  be  referred  to  the  Presby- 
tery of  New  York,  in  whose  bounds  he  now  resides ;  and  it  is  hereby  ordered 
that  the  Pre.sbytery  of  New  York  be  furnished  by  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington, 
with  all  the  documents  relative  to  the  deposition  of  Mr.  Bourne,  that  they 
receive  testimony  as  to  the  character  and  deportment  of  Mr.  Bourne  since 
his  deposition,  and  also  the  evidences  of  repentance  Mr.  Bourne  may  furnish; 
and  it  is  ordered,  moreover,  that  the  said  Presbytery  of  New  York  do  pro- 
ceed to  issue  the  case,  and  continue  the  sentence  of  deposition,  or  restore  him, 
the  said  Bourne,  to  the  gospel  ministry  as  they  may  judge  proper. 

§  157.    Case  of  J.  Leroy  Davtes. — Judgment  of  the  Assembly. 

•  1849,  p.  263.  The  question  was  taken  on  the  appeal  and  complaint  of 
J.  Leroy  Davies  against  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina;  and  the  result  was  as 
follows  :  To  sustain  the  appeal  and  complaint,  50 ;  Not  to  sustain,  27 ;  To 
sustain  in  part,  85. 

1.  Reso/ved,  That  in  regard  to  the  first  allegation  against  Mr.  Davies,  viz  : 
of  insubordinate  and  schismatical  conduct,  the  decision  of  the  Synod  in  his 
case  be  confirmed. 

2.  Resolved,  That  while  the  Assembly  do  not  approve  the  conduct  of  Mr. 
Davies,  in  relation  to  the  transfer  of  fnembers  from  the  Church  of  Centre  to 
the  Church  of  Prospect;  in  their  judgment  the  charge  of  misrepresentation 
and  falsehood  is  not  sustained ;  and  that  in  this  particular  they  sustain  the 
appeal  of  Mr.  Davies. 

3.  Resolved,  That  while  the  Assembly  adopt  the  preceding  resolutions, 
in  their  judgment  there  was  error  in  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina,  in  ex- 
pressing a  judicial  opinion,  in  relation  to  charges  against  Mr.  Davies,  which 
did  not  come  before  them. 

4.  Resolved,  That  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  the  deci- 
sion of  the  inferior  judicatory  be  reversed  ;  Mr.  Davies  be,  and  he  is  hereby 
restored  ;  and  Mr.  Davies  solemnly  enjoined  hereafter  more  scrupulously 
to  consult  the  peace  and  unity  of  the  Church ;  and  that  it  be  enjoined  on 
him  not  to  resume  his  labours  in  the  free  school-house.  No.  79,  without  the 
consent  of  his  Presbytery. 

§  158.    Case  of  Samuel  Lowry. — Sentence  of  a  special  Session  mdl. 

1823,  p.  149.  Mr.  Dowry's  appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio 
being  taken  up,  and  the  sentence  appealed  from  having  been  read,  together 
with  the  reasons  of  his  appeal,  it  appeared  on  inquiry,  that  neither  the  re- 
cords of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  nor  the  records  of  the  Presbytery  of  Miami 
were  brought  to  the  Assembly  ;  but  as  the  delegates  belonging  to  that  Synod 
admitted  it  to  be  a  fact,  as  stated  in  Mr.  Dowry's  appeal,  that  the  Presbytery 
of  Miami  did  appoint  a  special  Session  composed  of  Elders  belonging  to  dif- 
ferent Congregations,  for  the  purpose  of  trying  Mr.  Lowry,  and  the  decision 
of  such  a  special  Session  was  affirmed  by  the  Synod  of  Ohio ;  therefore 

Resolved,  That  the  appeal  of  Mr.  l^owry  be  sustained ;  and  that  all  the 
proceedings  in  the  case  be,  and  they  hereby  are  reversed ;  on  the  ground 
that  the  appointment  of  such  a  special  Session  is  entirely  unconstitutional; 
and  if  Mr.  Lowry  has  done  anything  off'ensivc,  he  ought  to  bo  tried  by  the 
Courts  that  have  been  instituted  by  the  constitution  oif  our  Church. 


168  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK  in 

1824,  p.  213.  [Upon  a  remonstrance  from  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  the  following  resolutions 
were  adopted :] 

1.  This  Assembly  has  no  authority  to  reverse  the  judicial  acts  of  a  for- 
mer General  Assembly,  except  in  eases  of  such  palpable  error  as  would 
manifestly  tend  to  interfere  with  the  substantial  administration  of  justice. 

2.  This  Assembly  are  of  opinion,  that  Mr.  Lowry  complied  with  the  rule 
of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  respecting  the  notice  given  in  the  case  of  his  ap- 
peal ;  but  as  this  notice  appears  not  to  have  been  received  by  the  Synod, 
they  were  not  censurable  for  not  sending  up  the  records. 

3.  This  Assembly  are  of  opinion  that  the  correct  mode  of  proceeding  for 
the  last  General  Assembly,  would  have  been,  to  have  suspended  a  decision 
on  the  appeal,  until  the  records  of  the  inferior  judicatories  should  have  been 
present;  because  the  rules  of  our  Form  of  Government  prescribe  that,  before 
a  judgment  is  given,  all  the  proceedings  of  the  inferior  judicatories  in  the 
case  should  be  read;  and  it  is  a  sound  maxim,  generally  admitted  in  courts 
of  justice,  that  the  best  evidence  which  the  case  admits  of,  should  be  re- 
quired, which,  in  all  trials,  is  undoubtedly  the  records  of  the  judicatory. 
But  while  they  entertain  this  opinion  of  the  mode  of  proceeding,  they  be- 
lieve that  the  decision  of  the  last  General  Assembly  was  substantially  cor- 
rect, and  was  not  different  from  what  it  would  have  been  if  they  had  had  all 
the  proceedings  of  the  inferior  judicatories  before  them  ;  for  the  fact  on 
which  they  founded  their  judgment  has  been  fully  confirmed  to  this  As- 
sembly, by  the  records  which  have  been  read  in  the  discussion  of  the  case. 
And  this  Assembly  concurs  in  opinion  with  the  last  General  Assembly,  that 
the  special  Session  appointed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Miami,  for  the  trial  of 
S.  Lowry,  was  an  unconstitutional  court ;  and  that  all  the  proceedings  of 
that  body  in  this  ease,  and  of  the  Presbytery  of  Miami,  and  of  the  Synod  of 
Ohio,  sanctioning  the  acts  of  that  body,  are  irregular.  And  the  allegation 
of  the  Synod,  in  their  memorial,  that  this  body,  though  called  a  Session, 
was  in  reality  no  more  than  a  committee  of  Presbytery,  is  incorrect ;  for 
they  are  not  only  denominated  a  Session,  but  they  performed  the  acts  which 
belong  peculiarly  to  a  church  Session  ;  they  sat  in  judgment  on  a  member 
of  the  Church,  and  an  Elder,  and  condemned  and  suspended  him  ;  but  no 
Presbytery  has  authority,  according  to  the  Constitution  of  our  Church,  to 
delegate  to  a  committee  a  power  to  perform  such  acts  as  these.  Now  as  this 
court  which  tried  S.  Lowry,  and  from  which  the  appeal  was  originally  taken, 
bad  no  authority  to  condemn  him,  his  appeal  ought  on  that  ground  to 
have  been  sustained. 

4.  But  the  decision  of  the  last  General  Assembly  did  not  preclude  a  new 
trial  in  a  constitutional  way ;  but  provided  for  it  in  the  following  words : 
"  If  Mr.  Lowry  has  done  anything  offensive,  he  ought  to  be  tried  by  the 
courts  that  have  been  instituted  by  the  Constitution  of  the  Church.*^ 
Neither  have  the  merits  of  the  cause  been  at  all  prejudged  by  the  decision 
of  the  last  Assembly,  nor  by  the  opinion  expressed  by  the  present  Assembly. 

6.  Finally,  the  Assembly  cannot  but  express  their  disapprobation  of  the 
concluding  paragraph  of  the  memorial  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  in  which  they 
say,  "  the  Synod  consider  the  judgments  entered  upon  their  records  against 
Samuel  Lowry,  in  October,  1822,  as  remaining  in  full  force,"  &c.  This 
declaration,  notwithstanding  the  respectful  expressions  of  the  Synod,  is  ap- 
parently wanting  in  the  respect  due  from  an  inferior  to  a  superior  judica- 
tory ;  and  is  repugnant  to  the  radical  principles  of  the  government  of  the 
Presbytt^rian  Church.  If  an  inferior  court  has  authority  to  declare  that  its 
own  decisions  are  in  force  after  they  have  been  reversed  by  a  superior  court, 
then  all  appeals  are  nugatory,  and  our  system  as  it  relates  to  judicial  pro- 
ceedings, is  utterly  subverted.     The  Assembly  are  willing  to  believe,  how- 


SEC.  158.]  POTESTAS   JURISDICTIONIS. — DISCIPLINE.  169 

ever,  that  the  Synod  of  Ohio  did  not  mean  to  set  themselves  in  opposition 
to  the  highest  judicatory  of  the  Church;  and  that  when  they  have  recon- 
sidered the  matter,  they  will  rescind  what  is  so  manifestly  inconsistent  with 
the  principles  of  the  Constitution  which  they  have  bound  themselves  to 
support. 

§  159.   Peoria  Church  case. —  The  lower  courts  condemned. 

(a)  1840,  p,  302.  The  Assembly  after  hearing  the  documents  and  the 
parties  in  the  case  of  the  complaint  of  Mr.  Samuel  Lowry  against  the  deci- 
sion of  the  Synod  of  Illinois,  by  which  they  affirmed  the  decision  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Peoria,  establishing  a  second  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
town  of  Peoria,  do  judge  that  the  complaint  of  Mr.  Samuel  Lowry  be,  and 
it  is  hereby  sustained  p;-o  forma, ;  it  having  been  regularly  conducted,  and 
there  appearing  just  grounds  of  complaint  on  account  of  irregularity,  and 
also  on  the  ground  of  allegations  made  against  Mr.  Lowry,  some  of  which 
have  been  disproved,  and  others  not  sustained  by  evidence.  But  it  is  not 
intended  by  this  manner  of  sustaining  the  complaint  to  reverse  the  decision 
of  the  Synod,  inasmuch  as  the  Assembly  believes  the  better  way  of  redress- 
ing the  evils  which  have  arisen  there,  is  not  to  dissolve  the  said  second 
Church,  but  to  adopt  some  mode  of  pacification,  and  prevent,  if  possible,  the 
recurrence  of  similar  disorders.  The  Assembly  therefore  fix  the  seal  of 
their  disapprobation  upon  the  following  irregularities,  viz  : 

1.  The  conduct  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kellar  in  dividing  the  Church  in  Peo- 
ria, by  which  he  did  not  make  a  separation  from  the  great  body  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  but  a  schism  in  the  body  contrary  to  the  word  of  Grod  and 
the  government  of  the  Church,  which  allow  of  the  division  of  the  Church- 
universal  into  separate  congregations,  only  when  the  people  of  God  are  too 
numerous  or  too  remote  from  each  other  to  assemble  in  one  place  to  worship 
God.  This  procedure  of  Mr.  Kellar  was  the  more  culpable,  as  the  party 
he  organized  into  a  Church,  endeavoured  to  assume  the  name  and  take  the 
place  of  the  regular  Church  in  Peoria.     [See  §  160,  Res.  1.] 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  Peoria  are  censurable  for  not  calling  Mr.  Kellar  to 
order,  when  he  disregarded  their  advice  to  desist  from  preaching  in  the  town 
of  Peoria. 

3.  The  Synod  of  Illinois  have  not  discharged  their  duty.  They  ought  to 
have  spread  upon  their  record,  everything  which  influenced  their  judgment 
in  the  case;  and  also  to  have  sent  to  this  Assembly  authentic  copies  of  the 
whole  proceedings,  with  all  the  documents  which  had  been  regularly  before 
them.  They  also  seem  to  have  overlooked  the  irregularity  of  the  Presby- 
tery, in  dividing  a  Congregation,  when  there  was  no  request  from  the  people 
on  the  subject. 

(6)  It  is  manifestly  lawful,  but  deemed  by  the  Assembly  inexpedient,  to 
dissolve  the  second  Church  in  Peoria;  but  in  order  to  bring  matters  back  to 
a  state  of  order  and  harmony,  the  General  Assembly  hereby  direct  the  Synod 
of  Illinois,  at  its  first  meeting,  to  appoint  a  committee,  composed  of  men 
known  to  be  of  sound  judgment  and  pacific  in  their  characters,  and  not  ob- 
noxious to  cither  of  the  Churches  now  established  in  that  town,  to  visit  said 
Churches  as  soon  as  practicable;  and  use  their  best  endeavours  to  bring  them 
together  in  one  harmonious  body,  that  they  may  be  able  to  select  and  sup- 
port a  Pastor,  and  not  as  separate  and  feeble  sections  of  the  same  body  re- 
main a  reproach  among  their  adversaries.  In  the  mean  time  the  Assembly 
enjoin  it  upon  the  members  and  officers  of  said  Churches,  to  exercise  mu- 
tual forbearance,  and  Christian  kindness,  that  they  may  be  prepared  to  profit 
from  a  visit  by  the  committee  of  Synod. 
22 


170  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BjOK    III. 

§  IGO.   Peoria  Church  cane. — Revision  of  the  case. 

[The  Synod  appointed  a  Commission;  against  vvliose  acts  a  complaint  came  up  at  the 
next  Assembly.] 

1841,  pp.  445,  449.  Mr.  Dod  moved,  that  the  complaiut,  so  far  as  the  ap- 
pointment of  a  Commission  on  the  part  of  the  Synod  is  concerned,  be  dis- 
missed as  irregular,  inasmuch  as  the  legal  notice  of  intention  to  complain 
was  not  given  to  Synod :  and  that  the  complaint  against  the  proceedings  of 
the  Commission  be  dismissed;  inasmuch  as  that  Commission  is  not  known  to 
this  body,  and  the  Synod  cannot  be  called  upon  to  answer  for  the  acts  of 
their  Commission  until  they  have  been  reported  and  sanctioned;  nor  then, 
without  legal  notice  of  complaint.  Mr.  Sloss  moved  to  amend,  by  adding, 
"And  that  all  the  Commission  have  done  in  this  case  is  null  and  void." 

[The  amendment  was  rejected ;  and  the  motion  of  Mr.  Dod  prevailed.     The  Synod  con- 
firmed the  acts  of  the  Commis.sion.     A  complaint  came  up  to  the  Assembly  in  1842.] 

1842,  p.  33.  Resolved,  1,  That  the  censure  which  was  laid  by  the  Assem- 
bly of  1840  upon  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kellar,  the  Presbytery  of  Peoria,  and  the 
Synod  of  Illinois,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby  removed. 

2.  That  the  Synod  of  Illinois  and  its  Commission  erred,  by  transcending 
their  powers  and  the  directions  of  the  Greneral  Assembly  of  1840,  when  they 
dissolved  the  First  Churcli  of  Peoria. 

3.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Peoria  be  and  is  hereby  directed  to  restore  the 
name  of  the  aforesaid  First  Church  of  Peoria  to  its  roll;  the  same  being,  and 
it  is  hereby  declared  to  be,  a  constituent  part  of  the  Presbytery  of  Peoria, 
and  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois. 

4.  That  to  prevent  all  future  misconstruction,  the  Church  of  Peoria  cre- 
ated by  the  Commission  as  approved  by  the  Synod  of  Illinois,  be,  and  it  is 
hereby  recognized  and  declared  to  be  the  Second  Church  of  Peoria. 

§  161.    Vancourfs  case. —  Conij^laint  of  Mr.  Smylie  sustained. 

[The  Rev.  J.  H.  Vancourt  having,  in  circumstances  which  he  supposed  to  constitute  a 
case  of  necessity,  for  saving  his  property,  employed  his  servants  in  cutting  sugar  cane 
on  the  S.ibbath  day ;  the  matter  was  brought  to  the  notice  of  the  Presb}'tery,  and  certain 
explanations  were  made  by  Vancourt  in  an  interlocutory  meeting,  of  which  no  record 
was  made.  No  farther  action  was  had  by  the  Presbytery  on  the  subject.  A  complaint 
was  hereupon  taken  up  to  the  Synod  of  Mississippi.  By  the  Synod,  the  complaint,  to- 
gether with  the  wiiole  matter  involved,  was  referred  back  to  the  Presbytery  for  investiga- 
tion. The  Presbytery  entered  upon  the  case ;  but  finding  that  two  years  had  elapsed 
since  the  act  was  committed,  declined  to  proceed  farther,  on  the  ground  of  the  limitation 
contained  in  Book  of  Disc.  Ch.  xi:  5.  The  case  came  before  the  General  Assembly  by 
a  complaint  of  John  A.  Smylie  against  the  action  of  Synod.  The  Assembly  passed  the 
following  judgment:] 

1850.  p.  481.  1.  That  the  decision  of  this  Assembly,  in  sustaining  the  com- 
plaint of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smylie  against  the  Synod  of  Mississippi,  is  not  re- 
garded as  deciding  the  merits  of  the  original  question, — that  is,  the  guilt  or 
innocence  of  the  individual  in  respect  to  whom  this  case  originated. 

2.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Louisiana  should  have  recorded  the  results  of 
the  interlocutory  meeting  referred  to  in  the  complaint. 

3.  That  the  Synod  acted  unconstitutionally  in  permitting  the  Presbytery 
of  Louisiana  to  vote  on  the  adoption  of  the  report  of  the  Judicial  Committee 
on  the  complaint  of  Rev.  Mr.  Smylie. 

4.  That  the  Synod  should  have  placed  on  its  records  the  above-mentioned 
report. 

5.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Louisiana  erred  in  pleading  the  limitation  of 
time  for  their  non-compliance  with  the  resolution  of  the  Synod,  referring 
this  whole  case  to  them  for  a  full  investigation. 

G.   That  the  case  be  remanded  to  the  Presbytery  of  Louisiana,  according 


aiC.    160.]  POTESTAS    JURISDICTIONIS. I)1^^C1PLINE.  171 

To  ilic  resolution  of  the  Synod,  for  sucli  action  as  is  demanded  by  the  Book 
(»r  discipline. 

7.  That  the  decision  of  the  Assembly,  together  with  the  foregoing  minute, 
be  recorded  in  the  minutes  of  the  Synod  of  Mississippi,  and  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Louisiana. 

§  162.    Case  of  the  Rev.  Simeon  Brown. 

1857,  p.  45.  In  this  case,  the  Assembly  commend  the  diligent  attention 
of  both  the  Presbytery  of  Miami  and  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati  to  the  purity 
and  order  of  the  Church,  and  their  fidelity  in  removing  existing  evils ;  yet 
they  cannot  entirely  approve  the  conduct  of  either  the  Presbytery  or  the 
Synod  in  the  present  case. 

The  Presbytery  appeArs  to  have  erred  in  the  power  which  they  gave  to 
the  Committee  of  Inquiry,  in  the  case  of  the  Rev.  S.  Brown,  to  examine 
the  truthfulness  of  rumours  unfavourable  to  Mr.  Bi"Own's  soundness  in  the 
faith,  instead  of  directing  them  to  ascertain  and  report  the  existence  and 
nature  of  the  rumours ;  therefore  the  Committee  may  have  been  thus  led  to 
exceed  the  proper  limits  of  inquiry  for  the  information  of  the  I'resbytery. 

The  Synod  likewise  seems  to  have  erred  in  censuring  as  they  did  the 
Committee  of  the  Miami  Presbytery,  and  in  acting  inconsistently  with  Con- 
stitutional Hules,  Chap.  vii.  Sec.  1,  sub-sec.  2  and  6,  by  virtually  reversing 
a  judicial  decision ;  and  this  without  citing  the  Presbytery  to  appear  and 
answer  ;  on  the  mere  review  of  their  records. 

For  these  reasons,  the  complaint  is  judged  to  be  partly,  but  not  wholly 
sustained. 

§  163.    Case  of  the  Rev.  George  H.  Thatcher. 

1858,  p.  297.  The  complaint  of  the  Rev.  James  P.  Fisher  against  the 
action  of  the  Synod  of  Albany,  in  the  case  of  the  Rev.  George  H.  Thatcher. 
It  appears  that  the  Presbytery  of  Albany  allowed  Mr.  Thatcher  to  demit 
the  office  of  the  gospel  ministry ;  of  which  action  complaint  was  made  by 
Mr.  Fisher  to  the  Synod  in  1856.  This  complaint  was  sustained,  but  no 
copy  of  it  appears  on  record,  nor  are  the  minutes  of  the  Presbytery,  out  of 
which  the  complaint  grew,  before  us.  The  Synod,  in  sustaining  the  com- 
plaint, did  not  make  any  order  to  the  Presbytery,  as  to  what  disposition  they 
should  make  of  Mr.  Thatcher, — but  no  protest  was  entered  against  this 
action ;  nor  was  any  complaint  taken  to  this  body  at  that  time.  At  the 
meeting  of  the  Synod,  in  1857,  a  memorial  was  presented  from  the  Presby- 
tery of  Albany,  asking  Synod  to  define  their  action  in  the  case ;  which  me- 
morial was  laid  on  the  table.  The  complaint  now  before  us  purports  to  lie 
against  this  latter  action,  but  yet  it  is  entitled  "  a  Complaint  of  the  action 
of  the  Synod  in  the  case  of  the  Rev.  George  H.  Thatcher,"  and  undoubt- 
edly all  the  reasons  of  complaint  are  aimed  against  that  action.  The  Judi- 
cial Committee  recommend  that  the  case  be  dismissed  for  the  following 
reasons,  viz : 

1.  The  complainant,  having  failed  at  the  proper  time  to  make  his  com- 
plaint of  the  action  of  the  Synod  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Thatcher,  has  thereby 
forfeited  his  right  to  complain. 

2.  Were  the  Assembly  to  allow  a  judicial  case,  when  once  adjudicated,  to 
be  revived  on  a  simple  memorial,  it  would  give  rise  to  endless  litigation, 
insomuch  that  no  judicial  case  could  ever  be  known  to  be  finally  settled. 

;}.  Even  if  the  Assembly  were  disposed  to  entertain  the  complaint,  no  in- 
telligent or  just  decision  could  be  had  in  the  case,  in  the  absence  of  the 
complaint  which  the  Synod  sustained,  and  of  the  records  of  the  Presbytery 
in  the  original  case. 


172  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

§  164.  Case  of  the  Rev.  Robert  S.  Finley. 

1858,  p.  3U0.  This  General  Assembly  sustains  the  Appeal  and  Complaint 
of  Robert  S.  Finley  and  Smith  Bloomfield,  against  the  Synod  of  New 
Jersey. 

In  this  decision,  it  is  not  intended  to  censure  the  courts  below,  for  want  of 
zeal  and  faithfnlness  in  doing  according  to  ttieir  best  judgment  what  the  case 
required.  Much  less  is  it  intended  to  reverse,  in  form,  what  has  been  done 
in  the  case  of  Mr.  Finley,  so  as  to  restore  him  to  his  pastoral  relation,  in  the 
Second  Church  of  Woodbridge;  for  this  would  be  not  only  impracticable,  in 
the  circumstances,  as  they  now  exist,  but  inexpedient,  even  if  it  were  prac- 
ticable. 

But  the  Presbytery  of  Elizabethtown  erred,  in  attempting  too  much  to  di- 
rect and  control  the  action  of  that  Session,  interfering  without  being  called 
to  do  so,  according  to  the  forms  of  our  Constitution;  in  arresting  the  process 
of  discipline,  before  it  had  been  issued — while  the  Session  were  pursuing  it 
in  an  orderly  manner  ;  and  in  dissolving  the  pastoral  relation,  upon  a  mere 
presumption  of  a  majority  of  the  people  desiring  1"  without  the  regular  appli- 
cation of  either  party  ;  thus  making  what  they  judged  a  necessity  in  the  case, 
of  more  importance  than  the  forms  of  the  Constitution. 

The  Synod  of  New  Jersey  erred,  not  only  in  sustaining  the  action  of  the 
Presbytery  in  this  ease,  but  also  in  refusing  to  entertain,  as  an  appeal,  the 
remedy  sought  by  a  party,  who  was  both  injured  and  aggrieved  by  said  action 
of  the  Presbytery. 


BKC.    IGi.]  BENEVOLENT    CONTRIBUTIONS.  173 


PART  III. 

COMMON  ORDINANCES 


Title  1. — benevolence. 
§  165.  Appointments  of  the  Assembly  may  not  he  set  aside. 

1754,  p.  215.  (P.  )  Ordered,  That  every  Minister,  according  to  our  former 
agreement,  propose  the  collection  for  the  fund  to  his  Congregation  ;  and  as  it 
is  a  Synodical  appointment,  it  is  inconsistent  with  our  church  government  to 
be  under  the  check  or  prohibition  of  a  church  Session ;  they  indeed  may  give 
or  withhold  their  charity,  but  may  not  prevent  a  Minister  to  propose  it  pub- 
licly, according  to  our  appointment.  Ordered  likewise.  That  every  Presbytery 
take  care  of  the  conduct  of  their  members,  how  they  observe  this  agreement, 
previous  to  their  coming  to  the  Synod,  and  that  they  gather  the  collection 
from  absent  members. 

1790,  p.  24.  Whereas,  it  appears  that  some  of  the  Congregations  under  the 
care  of  this  Assembly,  though  duly  informed  of  the  injunction  made  at  our 
last  sessions  respecting  the  raising  of  contributions  for  the  support  of  mission- 
aries to  the  frontiers  of  the  country,  have  not  complied  with  the  same  ;  the 
Assembly  therefore  thought  proper  to  continue  the  above-mentioned  order ; 
and  do  hereby  enjoin  it  on  all  the  Presbyteries  to  give  particular  attention, 
that  every  Congregation  raise  the  specified  contribution  ;  and  that  all  the 
contributions  be  sent  forward,  as  soon  as  possible,  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly. 

1803,  p.  279.  The  Assembly  took  into  consideration  that  part  of  the  com- 
municiition  from  the  Presbytery  of  Oneida,  wherein  they  pray  that  the 
Churches  under  the  care  of  that  Presbytery  may  be  exempted  from  pecuniary 
contributions  to  the  funds  of  the  Assembly.     On  motion,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  request  be  not  granted. 

1820,  p.  733.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  request  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Oneida,  that  they  be  permitted  to  appropriate  their  own  funds 
collected  for  missionary  purposes,  submitted  the  following  resolution,  which 
was  adopted  : 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Oneida  be  again  referred  to  the  plan  pro- 
posed by  the  Board  of  Missions,  and  approved  by  this  Assembly,  with  instruc- 
tions to  conform  to  the  same  on  the  subject  of  their  request. 

§  166.  Contributions  should  be  made  to  a  few  well  selected  objects. 

18'25,  p.  225.  It  is  surprising,  and  in  some  cases  alarming,  to  observe  the 
want  of  united  and  concentrated  efforts  in  promoting  many  of  the  objects  of 
benevolence  which  occupy  the  friends  of  religion.  The  funds  raised  are  di- 
vided and  subdivided,  until  no  single  object  is  well  .patronized.  There  is  a 
spirit  of  Christian  enterprise  that  marks  the  day  in  which  we  live ;   and  in 


174  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    111. 

which  the  Assembly  do  rejoice.  Everything  that  promises  to  advance  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord,  and  the  salvation  of  man,  will  not  only  be  viewed 
with  approbation  by  a  religious  community,  but  will  be  assisted  and  patronized. 
It  has,  however,  sometimes  happened,  that  a  new  mode  of  well-doing  has  di- 
verted the  attention  from  well  established  exertions;  and  the  funds  by  which 
they  were  supported  have  been  changed,  so  that  while  a  new  form  of  mercy 
appeared,  there  are  no  new  means  for  its  support. 

§  167.   Systemalic  Benevolence. 

1854,  p.  27    Address  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 

in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  the  Ministers,  Churches,  and  people, 

under  their  care 

Dear  Brethren — During  the  recent  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly,  at 
Buffalo,  New  York,  overtures  on  the  subject  of  Systematic  Benevolence 
were  presented,  from  several  Presbyteries,  requesting  that  the  Assembly 
would  take  some  order  by  which  the  Churches  and  people  of  our  connection 
might  be  led  to  adopt,  and  carry  out  some  efficient  scheme  for  sustaining 
our  benevolent  institutions,  by  regular  contributions  to  their  funds.  The 
subject  was  also  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  Assembly  in  other  prominent 
and  emphatic  modes.  The  reports  of  our  Boards  gave  utterance  to  the  most 
earnest  desire  for  securing  the  hearty  and  general  co-operation  of  the  Church 
in  all  her  courts,  and  by  all  the  members  of  her  communion,  in  the  various 
enterprises  with  whose  management  they  have  been  entrusted. 

Deeply  sensible  of  ;iie  intrinsic  importance  of  the  subject,  in  all  its  bear- 
ings, and  earnestly  desirous  to  make  some  suitable  response  to  their  invita- 
tions to  action,  the  Assembly,  at  an  early  stage  of  its  proceedings,  appointed 
a  select  committee  consisting  of  one  member  from  each  Synod  represented, 
to  which  the  overtures  and  other  suggestions  were  referred.  This  com- 
mittee, having  carefully  and  maturely  considered  the  whole  subject,  pre- 
sented a  report,  which  was  adopted  by  the  Assembly  with  great  cordiality 
and  unanimity. 

Feeling  it  to  be  very  important, — together  with  the  resolutions  based  on 
that  report,  calling  for  action  on  the  part  of  the  lower  courts  of  the  Church, 
and  the  cheerful  co-operation  of  the  people, — to  communicate  also  the  opinions 
and  sentiments  of  the  Assembly  to  all  the  Ministers  and  Churches,  it  was 
determined,  in  the  want  of  time  to  recast  the  report  into  form  of  an  address, 
to  publish  the  whole  as  adopted  by  the  Assembly,  with  this  brief  prefatory 
statement. 

The  Assembly  solemnly  asks  your  earnest  and  prayerful  consideration  of 
the  views  here  presented,  and  trusts  that  you  will  give  all  diligence  in 
promptly  and  faithfully  executing  the  duties  herein  enjoined  on  the  Churches 
and  Presbyteries. 

Report  published  loith  this  address. 

(a)  The  Select  Committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the  general  subject  of 
Contributions  to  objects  of  Benevolence,  beg  leave  to  report  to  the  Assembly, 
as  follows :  That  they  have  carefully  examined  the  various  memorials  and 
resolutions  committed  to  them,  and  are  satisfied  that  these  documents  ex- 
press the  sentiments  of  the  great  majority  of  the  Assembly's  Presbyteries 
on  the  subject  of  methodical  efforts  for  the  advancement  of  Christ's  cause 
and  kingdom  at  hoiiie  and  abroad. 

Your  committee,  on  reviewing  the  repeated  recommendations  of  the  Assem- 
blv  to  the  Churches  on  the  subject  of  contributing  to  the  different  causes 
of  benevolence  under  its  direction,  are  painfully  reminded  of  the  wide- 
spread indifference  with  which  these  recommendations  have  been  regarded; 


SEC.    166.]  BENEVOLENT    CONTRIBUTIONS.  175 

and  hence  they  feel  a  greater  degree  of  embarrassment  in  entering  upon  the 
duty  assigned  them.  They  are  persuaded,  however,  that  the  neglect  with 
which  the  Assembly's  action  has  hitherto  been  treated,  in  many  instances,  is 
not  so  formidable  as  to  be  beyond  the  reach  of  remedy;  and  to  point  out 
that  remedy  has  been  the  object  of  earnest  and  prayerful  consideration  on 
the  part  of  your  committee. 

The  extent  of  this  indifference  to  the  Assembly's  recommendations,  and 
through  them  to  the  Master  whose  stewards  we  are,  is  truly  deplorable;  and 
imperatively  demands  the  adoption  of  adequate  measures  for  its  removal. 

(6)  An  examination  of  the  Assembly's  Minutes  for  1853,  reveals  some 
humiliating  facts  on  this  subject.  The  total  number  of  Churches  reported, 
was  2,879.  The  whole  number  of  Churches  reported  as  having  contributed 
to  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions,  was  1,322,  being  112  less  than  one-half 
the  whole  number  of  Churches.  The  number  reported  as  having  contrib- 
uted to  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  was  1,063,  being  371  less  than  half, 
and  104  over  one-third  the  total  number  of  Churches.  749  Churches  con- 
tributed to  the  Board  of  Education,  being  30  more  than  one-fourth  of  the 
whole.  And  440  Churches  made  contributions  to  the  Board  of  Publication, 
being  39  less  than  one-sixth  of  the  whole  number.  Your  committee  had  not 
the  statistics  before  them  by  which  to  ascertain  the  proportion  that  con- 
tributed to  the  Church  Extension  Fund,  another  object  of  benevolence  fre- 
quently commended  by  the  Assembly;  but  they  are  satisfied,  that  the  facts 
would  show  a  much  greater  deficiency  on  the  part  of  the  Churches,  than  the 
lowest  figures  above  recorded. 

(c)  These  statements  exhibit,  in  the  judgment  of  your  committee,  a  la- 
mentable disregard  of  covenant  obligations,  by  a  majority  of  the  Assembly's 
Churches.  And  the  force  of  these  statements  would  be  greatly  increased, 
if  the  actual  number  of  contributing  communicants  in  the  honoured  mi- 
nority of  Churches,  could  be  distinguished  from  those  who  give  nothing  to 
advance  the  cause  of  Christ  through  these  channels.  Another  item  will  add 
to  these  facts  a  darker  shading.  There  are  many  non-communicants  in  these 
Congregations,  whose  donations  materially  increase  the  revenues  of  our 
Boards;  and  just  in  this  proportion  are  the  contributions  of  our  covenanted 
membership  diminished.  And  still  another  consideration  deserves  to  be 
noticed  here.  The  sums  paid  to  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  outside  of 
our  Church,  the  legacies  bequeathed  to  the  different  Boards,  and  the  private 
donations  amounting  to  large  sums  in  the  aggregate,  all  go  to  prove  that  the 
collections  taken  up  in  a  methodical  manner  in  the  contributing  Churches, 
constitute  an  annual  oftering  totally  unworthy  of  being  laid  by  220,000  re- 
deemed sinners  upon  the  altar  of  consecretion  to  Him  who  hath  bought  us 
with  his  own  priceless  blood.  If  these  facts  could  be  drawn  forth  into  the 
definite  array  of  figures,  the  committee  fear  that  only  an  aggregate  minority 
of  communicants  in  the  contributing  Churches  would  be  found  to  sustain, 
methodically  and  conscientiously,  the  Assembly's  cherished  instrumentality 
of  doing  good  to  souls. 

(c?)  But  there  is  another  point  of  view  from  which  any  delinquencies  of 
the  majority  of  our  Churches  should  be  examined.  The  degree  of  respon- 
•sibility  under  any  obligation  is  in  proportion  to  ability  to  discharge  it.  Our 
Master  has  said,  "Unto  whomsoever  much  is  given,  of  him  shall  be  much 
required;"  and  his  apostle  has  said,  "It  is  accepted  according  to  that  a  man 
hath,  and  not  according  to  that  he  hath  not."  Now,  it  is  notorious  that  a 
vast  amount  of  wealth  is  harvested  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  hoarded 
there,  of  which  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  receives  not  a  tithe.  In  addition 
to  this,  a  large  proportion  of  the  current  funds  which  sustain  the  operations 
of  trade  and  business,  pass  daily  through  the  hands  of  a  numerous  class  of 


170  THE    ORDINA>fCES.  [BOOK  III. 

our  communicants,  leaving  a  profit  in  their  possession ;  or  as  the  rewards  of 
daily  labour,  providing  abundance  of  the  good  things  of  this  life.  From  all 
the  channels  through  which  money  is  acquired  with  manual  labour  and 
without  it,  in  which  the  present  times  have  an  unexampled  distinction,  and 
in  which  our  Churches  largely  share,  how  very  small  must  be  the  proportion 
which  flows  into  the  treasuries  of  the  Lord! 

In  the  unparalleled  prosperity  which  waits  upon  production  and  commerce, 
there  is  a  scriptural  demand  for  an  unparalleled  increase  of  the  funds  of  or- 
ganized benevolence.  But  j^our  committee  are  constrained  to  say,  that  they 
look  in  vain  for  this  result  in  the  funds  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  As- 
sembly's Boards.  The  enlargement  of  funds  hardly  keeps  pace  with  the 
increase  of  Churches  and  membership,  and  falls  far  behind  the  enlarged  re- 
sponsibility which  accumulating  means  bring  with  them.  In  past  seasons 
of  ordinary  prosperity,  both  the  number  and  amount  of  our  contributions 
should  have  been  greatly  multiplied,  as  we  have  already  seen.  When  Grod 
bestows  any  good  upon  us,  it  is  a  law  both  of  our  moral  nature  and  of  his 
kingdom,  that  some  expressive  return  should  show  our  grateful  sense  of  his 
mercies ;  and  when  he  pours  upon  us  signal  favours,  he  expects  an  appro- 
priate response.  Your  committee  believe  that  through  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  that  response  which  these  times  of 
temporal  prosperity  demand,  has,  with  almost  no  exceptions,  been  withheld. 

(e)  Another  consideration,  and  the  last  one  we  shall  notice  here,  is  the 
daily  enlargement  of  the  great  field  of  Christian  efibrt.  The  theati'e  for 
exertion  in  the  cause  of  Christ  is  as  broad  as  the  world ;  and  access  to  im- 
portant points  at  home  and  abroad,  where  sanctified  labour  may  be  success- 
fully employed,  is  opening  rapidly,  but  not  improved.  Many  fields  lie  waste, 
because  God's  people  withhold  from  God's  servants  the  means  to  enter  and 
to  cultivate  them.  When  the  highways  are  cast  up  among  the  nations  by 
the  King  of  Zion,  he  calls  his  servants  to  enter ;  and  by  the  same  act  he 
calls  for  the  means  to  sustain  them.  Our  responsibility  therefore  widens 
with  the  expansion  of  the  field  before  us.  The  calls  are  for  the  most  part 
unheeded ;  and  the  glaring  sins  of  indiff"erence  and  covetousness  rest  upon 
the  Churches.  How  can  this  adverse  state  of  things  be  accounted  for  ? 
Your  committee  might  enlarge  upon  the  causes,  but  prefer  the  less  unplea- 
sant task  of  suggesting  a  remedy. 

( /')  But  there  are,  to  any  remedy,  certain  barriers  which  must  be  re- 
moved. One  of  these  we  mention  with  great  reluctance,  and  yet  we  sincerely 
believe  that  there  will  be  found  in  it  a  principal  obstacle.  We  mean  the 
apathy  of  the  teaching  and  ruling  Eldership  in  relation  to  this  entire  sub- 
ject. The  criminal  neglect  of  many  Churches  to  honour  the  Lord  with 
their  substance  and  with  the  first  fruits  of  all  their  increase,  is  occasioned 
in  a  great  measure  by  the  neglect  of  their  teachers  to  expound  faithfully 
and  frequently  the  law  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  relation  to  this  obvious  and 
explicit  duty  ;  explaining  the  scriptural  method  of  obeying  it,  and  the  scrip- 
tural motives  to  obedience.  The  word  of  God  on  almost  every  page  contains 
something  in  relation  to  this  law,  its  motive,  or  its  method.  And  in  view 
of  this  fact,  it  is  difficult  to  account  for  the  prevalent  error,  which  regards 
this  duty  more  as  advice  than  precept,  and  more  as  optional  than  obligatory* 
unless  the  solution  is  discovered  in  the  remissness  of  the  Ministry,  "rightly 
to  divide  the  word  of  truth"  on  this  particular  point.  Your  committee 
would  repel  the  charge  of  indiscriminately  censuring  our  brethren  in  the 
Lord,  whom  we  love  and  venerate  as  a  pious,  learned,  and  able  ministry,  to 
which  many  of  us  belong ;  but  we  appeal  to  the  established  principle,  that 
faithful  pastoral  labour  in  the  pulpit,  and  in  the  family,  is  followed  sooner 
or  later  with  commensurate  success ;  and  when  applied  to  the  point  before 


SEC.    1G7.]  BENEVOLKXT    CONTRIBUTIONS.  177 

US,  tlie  committee  express  their  firm  conviction,  founded  upon  their  own 
experience  and  observation,  that  not  one  of  the  Assembly's  Churches  which 
enjoys  the  stilted  means  of  grace,  would  remain  delinquent,  after  receiving 
the  faithful  and  affectionate  instructions  of  the  Ministry  on  the  scriptural 
law  of  beneficence,  its  motive,  and  its  method.  Give  the  people  light,  and 
by  the  help  of  Grod's  Spirit  they  will  walk  in  it.  The  want  of  information 
is,  in  many  minds,  a  greater  obstacle  than  want  of  disposition.  The  con- 
science of  our  people,  enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  regulated  by 
the  word  of  God,  may  be  safely  trusted  on  this  or  any  other  subject. 

The  clergy  and  the  laity  of  our  beloved  Zion  believe  that  they  draw  nearer 
to  the  great  source  of  Truth  in  doctrine  and  in  polity  than  any  other  branch 
of  the  Church  of  Christ.  If  we  occupy  such  a  sacred  nearness  to  the  Foun- 
tain of  Infinite  Truth  an^  Love,  let  it  be  seen  that  our  practice  corresponds 
with  our  profession,  and  our  progress  with  our  advantages. 

The  committee  quote  from  one  of  the  resolutions  placed  in  their  hands, 
that  "  the  doctrine  of  the  Scriptures  interpreted  by  the  Confession  of  Faith," 
is  "  that  collections  for  pious  uses  are  a  part  of  the  regular  ordinances  of 
worship  on  every  Sabbath."*  The  truth  should  be  plainly  stated,  that  while 
our  creed  is  orthodox,  the  practice  of  many  of  our  Churches  in  this  depart- 
ment of  Christian  duty  is  heretical ;  and  they  are  so  far  guilty  of  "  holding 
the.  truth  in  unrighteousness."  The  question,  whether  covetousness,  like 
any  other  sin,  should  not  be  disciplined,  ought  to  engage  in  these  days  of 
Christ's  coming,  the  profound  attention  of  every  Presbytery  and  every  Ses- 
sion ;  and  no  person,  in  the  opinion  of  the  committee,  should  be  admitted  to 
sealing  ordinances,  whose  views  on  this  subject  are  not  clear  and  scriptural. 
Every  member  of  the  Church  is  under  a  solemn  recorded  obligation  to  do 
his  part  to  sustain  the  cause  of  Christ.  What  his  part  is,  he  is  left  to  deter- 
mine in  prayer  before  God,  and  in  the  light  of  the  divine  word.  He  is  a 
labourer  in  the  vineyard,  and  must  work.  No  excuse  will  justify,  but  ab- 
solute inability.  Whoever  is  able  to  earn  his  living,  is  able  to  give  some- 
thing  to  Christ's  cause.  At  convenient  seasons,  he  should  "  lay  by  him  in 
store,  as  God  has  prospered  him,"  a  portion  of  his  earnings  for  thank-offer- 
ings, to  the  Giver  of  every  good.  Let  it  be  done  with  consistent  liberality ; 
for  "  the  liberal  soul  shall  be  made  fat."  Let  it  be  done  cheerfully,  for 
"  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver."  Every  communicant  who  is  above  the  ne 
cessity  of  receiving  alms,  who  withholds  his  gift,  however  humble,  is  guilty 
of  the  sin  of  "  covetousness,"  which  is  idolatry.  The  Saviour  pointed  out 
a  much  loftier  act  of  self-denial  than  the  foregoing,  when  he  commended  the 
poor  widow's  donation,  and  valued  her  two  mites,  which  were  all  her  living, 
above  the  costlier  contributions  of  ostentatious  alms. 

The  wealth  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  whatever  form  it  may  exist  or 
circulate,  is  consecrated  wealth.  It  became  so  by  the  act  which  received 
its  possessors  into  membership.  And  your  committee  are  convinced,  that 
the  practical  denial  of  this  truth  clearly  reveals  one  great  cause  of  the  de- 
cline of  vital  godliness,  which  extensively  prevails  throughout  all  our  bor- 
ders, and  over  which  this  Assembly  mourns.     The  tithes  and  offerings  are 

*  Form  of  Gover7iment,  Chap.  vii. — The  ordinances  established  by  Christ,  the  Head,  in 
a  particuliir  Church,  which  is  reirularly  constituted  with  its  proper  officers,  are  prayer  ; 
sing-ing'  praises;  rcadinfr,  expounding  and  preaching  the  word  of  God  ;  administering  bap. 
tisni  and  tlic  Lord's  Sujiper  ;  pubhc  solemn  fasting  and  thanksgiving ;  catechizing;  making 
collections  for  the  poor,  and  other  pious  purposes ;  exercising  discipline ;  and  blessing  the 
people. 

Directory  for  Worship,  Chnp.  vi.  Sec.  5. — The  sermon  being  ended,  the  Minister  is  to 
pray,  and  return  thanks  to  (Jod ;  then  let  a  psalm  be  sung;  a  collection  raised  for  the  poor, 
and  other  purposes  of  the  Church;  and  the  Assembly  dismissed  with  the  Apostolic  bene- 
diction. 
23 


178  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

not  brouiiht  into  tlie  storehouse ;  and,  consequently,  God's  blessing  is  not 
poured  out.  and  Zion  languishes.  Powerful  awakenings  are  almost  unknown. 
The  ministry  is  not  adequately  supplied  with  recruits,  nor  adequately  sup- 
ported. Sinful  conformity  to  the  customs  and  fashions  of  a  world  lying  in 
wickedness,  and  under  (jrod's  curse,  is  rapidly  levelling  the  distinctions  which 
should  be  preserved  erect  and  prominent,  between  the  Church  and  the  world. 
This  evil  is  the  more  dangerous,  because  its  approach  is  gradual,  and  its  in- 
roads covered  by  specious  pretexts,  that  wear  the  garb  of  Christian  propriety, 
which  is  a  character  frequently  assumed  by  covetousness  and  pride. 

(«7)In  order  to  arrest  these  destructive  tendencies,  all  scriptural  means 
must  be  employed.  But  your  committee  are  confined  to  one  of  these.  And 
they  would  urge  upon  their  brethren  the  much  disregarded  truth,  that  libe- 
rality is  an  indispensable  means  of  grace.  To  e^mploy  it  successfully,  the 
scriptural  motives  to  beneficence  should  be  fixed  in  the  conscience,  and  influ- 
ence the  heart.  These  motives  may  be  variously  expressed ;  but  we  arrange 
them,  for  the  sake  of  brevity,  into  three  classes  : 

1.  Philanthropy  is  one  of  these.  But  it  is  the  lowest  motive,  and  may  be 
shared  in  common  by  the  religious  and  the  irreligious.  Where  it  exists  as  a 
controlling  motive,  it  is  guided  more  by  emotion  and  sympathy,  than  by 
principle ;  and  often  leads  the  Christian  to  find  in  worldly  associations  the 
ways  of  doing  good,  to  the  partial  or  entire  exclusion  of  the  Church,  which  is 
the  great  benevolent  society  formed  by  Jesus  Christ,  its  Head;  and  thereby 
much  of  the  means  of  usefulness,  which  ought  to  flow  through  sanctified 
channels,  is  expended  upon  measures  of  temporary  or  doubtful  utility. 

2.  Love  to  the  souls  of  men  is  another  motive,  which  elevates  the  preceding 
from  the  temporal  to  the  eternal.  It  is  philanthropy  sanctified.  It  does  not 
neo-lect  the  physical  wants  of  man  ;  but  it  values  beyond  every  other  estimate 
his  spiritual  necessities.  The  realities  of  death,  judgment,  and  eternity,  ap- 
prehended as  not  far  distant,  coupled  with  the  awful  fact,  that  the  day  of 
grace  is  hourly  closing  upon  thousands  of  our  fellow-men,  present  an  over- 
whehning  motive  to  sanctified  exertion. 

3.  But  there  is  still  another  motive,  which  absorbs  the  first  and  second,  as 
the  greater  includes  the  less.  It  is  a  supreme  regard  to  the  glory  of  God. 
This  is  the  highest  motive  that  can  be  addressed  to  the  conscience  and  the 
heart.  It  places  all  human  interests  in  their  true  relations  to  our  Maker.  It 
consecrates  time,  talents,  and  property,  to  the  service  of  Christ.  It  sets  out 
from  the  right  point  of  exertion,  to  relieve  the  temporal  and  spiritual  wants 
of  man.  It  is  sustained  by  the  approbation  of  conscience  and  the  favour  of 
God.  If  the  most  benevolent  plans,  prosecuted  under  this  paramount  motive, 
should  fail  of  success,  and  labour  and  means  appear  to  be  thrown  away,  the 
reflection  that  every  act  was  done  for  God's  glory,  will  extract  the  sting  oi' 
disappoiiitnient,  for  God's  will  has  been  done,  and  the  reward  is  laid  up  in 
heaven.  This  motive,  therefore,  supplies  what  no  other  motive  can.  It  li:is» 
less  to  do  with  mere  human  feelings  and  sympathies,  and  more  to  do  with 
divine  principles,  which  should  regulate  all  the  desires  and  susceptibilities  of 
the  soul.  This  is  the  motive  which  should  be  brought  to  bear  continually 
upon  the  Christian  life  and  practice;  and  when  its  influence  shall  becunie 
paramount  in  all  our  communions,  the  Presbyterian  Church  will  come  up 
with  one  supreme  purpose  to  the  service  of  her  Head,  and  lay  her  sons  nnd 
daughters,  and  her  costliest  off'erings,  upon  the  altar  of  consecration  to  liis 
cause. 

(h)  Fully  impressed  by  the  facts  and  principles  thus  briefly  presented,  we 
turn  anxiously  to  inquire,  in  what  way  the  General  Assembly  may,  in  tlie 
exercise  of  its  legitimate  power,  endeavour  to  remedy  the  evils  on  which  we 
have  animadverted,  and  draw  out  the  resources  of  the  whole  Church,  in  sus- 


SKC.   167.]  BENEVOLKXT    CONTRIBUTIONS.  179 

tainiiig  the  enteq)rises  of  Christian  benevolence,  which  have  been  wisely 
or<2;anized  by  the  Assembly  itself,  or  by  other  ecclesiastical  authorities  of  our 
Church. 

As  a  fair  exposition  of  the  great  principles  of  a  scriptural  church  order, 
we  believe  our  Coastitution  now  provides  all  the  re(|uisite  organization  for 
efficient  effort  in  every  department  of  such  enterprises.  The  Church  is  a 
divinely  constituted  missionary  society;  and  its  courts  are  specific  forms  of 
executive  agency,  for  the  work  of  propagating  as  well  as  preserving  the  truth. 
To  the  General  Assembly,  as  the  supreme  court  of  the  Church,  ciiargcd  with 
tlie  duty  of  providing  measures,  wliose  operations  njay  be  co-extensive  with 
our  ecclesiastical  limits,  "  for  the  proniotion  of  truth,  charity,  and  holiness,  in 
all  the  Churches,"  properly  belongs  tiie  work  of  presenting  to  the  Presbyte- 
ries and  other  subordinate  courts,  and  urging  on  their  adoption  and  execution, 
by  the  moral  power  with  which  it  has  been  entrusted,  wise  and  practicable 
methods  of  procedure,  in  all  the  departments  of  service,  necessary  to  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  great  obligations  devolving  on  the  Church. 

This  duty  can  be  performed  without  entrenching  on  any  rights  of  conscience ; 
neither  "lording  it  over  Cod's  heritage"  by  enacting  laws  which  require  a 
blind  and  implicit  obedience,  nor  arrogating  to  itself  the  province  of  the 
State,  in  laying  taxes,  even  for  the  support  of  the  best  interests  which  are 
connected  with  human  duty  and  destiny.  Its  power  is  moral.  It  is  that 
with  which  tlie  Church  has  clothed  it.  Though  more  than  advisory,  it  is  less 
than  arbitrary.  To  those  bodies,  the  Presbyteries,  which,  by  commissioners, 
constitute  the  Assembly  itself,  it  can  address  the  language  of  requisition  to 
the  discharge  of  duties  clearly  recognized  and  cheerfully  admitted.  The 
Presbyteries  sustain  a  similar  relation  to  the  Pastor  and  church  Sessions,  the 
former  personally,  and  the  latter  by  representatives,  being  their  constituent 
elements.  These,  in  turn,  sustain  a  similar  relation  to  the  people,  who  have 
submitted  themselves,  under  the  laws  of  the  Church,  and  according  to  the 
principles  of  a  moral  government,  to  their  authority.  When,  therefore,  the 
various  courts  of  the  Church  have  established  instrumentalities  for  the  pro- 
motion of  religious  knowledge,  they  are  not  only  privileged,  but  bound  to 
use  the  authority  with  which  they  have  been  entrusted,  to  procure  the  means 
for  rightly  sustaining  such  instrumentalities,  by  devising  the  plans  and  dili- 
gently supervising  their  proper  execution. 

It  is  easily  seen,  that  were  all  the  members  of  our  communion  to  comply 
with  the  Scripture  injunction,  to  give  of  their  substance  for  sustaining  the 
cause  of  Christian  benevolence  "as  God  has  prospered  them,"  there  would 
be  a  large  increase  in  the  incomes  of  all  our  schemes;  whether  connected  with 
the  Church  at  large,  as  represented  in  the  Assembly,  or  established  by  any 
of  our  subordinate  ecclesiastical  authorities.  Now,  to  procure  such  contribu- 
tions, it  is  not  so  material  that  any  particular  plan  be  urged  on  the  Churches, 
in  whose  details  all  should  agree,  and  according  to  whose  provisions  all  should 
act.  All  that  is  properly  demanded  is,  that  the  duty  of  securing  the  desired 
result  should  be  urged,  and  its  execution  enforced.  If  an  ecclesiastical  court 
possesses  the  right  to  prescribe  any  particular  duty,  it  must  also  possess  the 
right  to  inquire  into  its  performance. 

According  to  these  plain  and  simple  principles,  which  are  clearly  and 
succinctly  presented  in  the  overture  submitted  by  the  Presbyteries  of  Lex- 
ington and  Elizabethtown,  we  arc  prepared  to  recommend  for  the  adoption 
of  the  Assembly  the  following  resolutions,  which  embrace  in  substance  those 
presented  in  that  overture  : 

1.  Revoked,  That  this  Assembly  hereby  enjoin  upon  the  Pastors  of  onr 
Churches  to  give  greater  prominence,  in  the  ministration  of  the  word,  to  the 
doctrine  of  the  Scripture,  as  interpreted  and  set  forth  in  our  standards. 


180  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK  TIT. 

(more  particularly  in  Chap.  xxvi.  Sec.  2,  of  the  Confession  of  Faith ;  in 
Question  141  of  the  Larger  Catechism ;  in  Chap.  vii.  of  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, and  in  Chap.  iv.  8ec.  5,  of  the  IMrectory  for  Worship,)  viz  :  that 
*'  Saints,  by  profession,  are  bni;nd  to  maintain  an  holy  fellowship  and  com- 
nunion  in  relieving  each  other  in  outward  things,  according  to  their  several 
abilities  and  necessities ;  which  communion,  as  God  offereth  opportunity,  is 
to  be  extended  unto  all  those  who  in  every  place  call  upon  the  Lord  Jesus," 
"  giving  and  lending  freely  according  to  their  abilities ;"  and,  in  conformity 
to  this  doctrine,  recognizing  as  one  of  the  ordinances  established  by  Christ 
in  connection  with  the  sermon,  prayer,  and  praise,  "  a  collection  raised  for 
the  poor  and  other  purposes  of  the  Church." 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  which  have  not  anticipated  the  pro- 
visions of  this  action  of  the  Assembly,  are  most  earnestly  and  affectionately 
enjoined,  1st.  At  their  meetings  following  the  rising  of  this  Assembly,  to 
take  order  that  the  Ministers  and  church  Sessions  in  their  bounds  shall  be 
directed  to  adopt  some  practicable  method  by  which  an  opportunity  shall  be 
afforded,  and  an  invitation  given,  to  all  the  members  of  their  Congregations 
to  contribute  regularly  to  the  objects  of  Christian  benevolence,  recognized 
by  the  Assembly,  in  the  organization  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church ;  and  to 
such  other  institutions  as  to  them  may  seem  right.  2d.  And  at  every  spring 
meeting  to  institute  a  proper  inquiry,  into  the  diligence  of  Ministers  and 
church  Sessions  in  executing  the  provisions  of  such  a  method. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  are  further  enjoined  to  enter  on  record, 
and  report  to  the  next  Assembly,  their  action  on  the  first  part  of  the  fore- 
going resolution;  and  also  to  record  at  their  next  and  all  subsequent  spring 
meetings,  the  result  of  the  inquiry  prescribed,  and  report  the  same  to  the 
General  Assembly,  with  the  usual  Annual  Presbyterial  Report,  stating  the 
delinquencies -and  diligence  of  Pastors  and  church  Sessions. 

4.  Resolved,  That  there  shall  be  appointed  a  standing  committee  on  Sys- 
tematic Benevolence  by  the  Assembly;  which  sh;ill  be  charged  with  the  re- 
ception and  examination  of  such  reports,  and  the  \  i'<'sentation  to  the  Assem- 
bly of  their  aggregate  results. 

5.  Resolved,  That  the  Boards  of  the  Church  are  invited  to  aid  in  the  pro- 
per execution  of  the  foregoing  arrangements  of  the  Churches,  in  such  oflBcial 
communications  with  the  Presbyteries,  as  may  seem  proper. 

6.  Resolved,  That  the  Professors  in  our  theological  seminaries  are  re- 
spectfully requested  to  give  proper  attention  to  the  right  training  of  thie 
future  Pastors  of  the  Church,  in  view  of  the  duties  herein  contemplated. 

7.  Further,  the  committee  recommend  the  following  plans  for  contribu- 
tion :  1.  A  committee  may  be  appointed  by  the  Session  for  each  object  of 
benevolence,  and  a  particular  month  assigned,  in  which  they  are  to  do  their 
work,  by  calling  upon  the  people,  or  otherwise   obtaining  contributions. 

2.  All  the  objects  to  be  aided  may  be  presented  in  separate  columns,  and  each 
contributor  called  upon  to  say  what  he  will    give  quarterly  or  annually. 

3.  Weekly  or  monthly  collections  may  be  tiiken  up,  and  thrown  into  a  benevo- 
lent fund,  which  the  Session  may  divide  among  the  several  objects  approved 
by  them,  in  such  proportion  as  they  think  proper. 

§  168.    Clerks  to  jiut  the  subject  on  Prrshyterial  docket. 

1857,  p.  34.  It  is  urged  upon  each  Stated  Clerk  to  see  that  systematic 
henevolence  is  placed  on  the  docket  of  Presbyterial  business  every  spring, 
•,nd  send,  as  his  regular  annual  report  to  the  General  Assembly,  an  attested 
iiinute  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  on  the  subject.  [See  preced- 
ing section,  resolutions  2  and  3.] 


f  EC.  167.]  THE    CATECHESIS.  181 

§  1G9.  Annual  application  to  every  Clmrcli  memher. 

1843,  p.  169.  Whereas,  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  now  fully  organized 
with  its  different  Boards,  to  raise  up  and  educate  her  ministry,  and  to  sus- 
tain them  amid  the  wastes  of  our  own  and  foreign  countries,  it  is  of  essc-n- 
tial  importance  that  a  systematic  plan  of  benevolence  be  devised,  which  will 
secure  the  annual  presentation  of  the  claims  of  all  our  Boards  to  all  our 
Church  members ;  and  it  is  hereljy  earnestly  recommended  to  the  several 
Presbyteries,  and  to  all  our  Ministers  and  Churches,  to  take  action  for  the 
attainment  of  this  great  object. 

p.  198.  Rcsolvod,  That  it  be  enjoined  on  the  Presbyteries,  to  take  such 
order  for  the  organization  of  the  Churches  under  their  care,  for  a  systematic 
effort  to  aid  in  the  education  of  indigent  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  in 
the  efforts  making  to  spread  the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ  throughout  our 
own  country  and  the  world,  as  will  secure  the  presenting  these  objects  to 
every  member  of  the  Church,  at  least  once  a  year  ;  and  that  the  Presbyteries 
require  the  Sessions  of  each  Church  to  report  in  writing  their  diligence 
herein  at  every  spring  meeting. 

1856,  p.  537.  Resolved,  That  all  our  Pastors  and  stated  supplies  be  earn- 
estly requested,  for  our  Lord's  sake,  to  give  to  every  member  of  their 
Churches  the  opportunity  to  contribute  something  for  the  glory  of  God, 
presenting  the  claims  of  the  various  objects  ordered  by  the  Assembly,  pub- 
licly and  prominently  from  the  pu|pit ;  and  that  the  Presbyteries  be  earn- 
estly requested  to  see  that  the  same  privilege  is  afforded  to  all  their  vacant 
Churches  ;  and  that  they  report  their  action  on  this  subject,  and  the  success 
of  it,  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

§  170.   Female  Benevolent  Societies.  c|^ 

1815,  p.  600.  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  have  heard  with  lively 
pleasure,  of  the  exertions  of  pious  and  benevolent  females,  in  some  portions 
of  our  Church,  to  raise  funds  for  the  support  of  indigent  students  in  the 
Theological  Seminary.  By  these  seasonable  exertions  many  promising 
youth  have  been  supported  at  the  institution,  who  otherwise  could  not  have 
had  access  to  its  advantages.  But  notwithstanding  all  that  has  been  done, 
the  funds  are  still  inadequte  for  the  supply  of  all  the  applicants  ;  and  through 
the  past  year  several  young  men  of  promising  talents  and  piety  were  pre- 
vented from  entering  the  Seminary  for  want  of  support.  The  Assembly 
hope  that  this  fact  will  be  sufficient,  to  increase  the  number  of  female  asso- 
ciations for  the  support  of  indigent  students,  preparing  for  the  gospel  min- 
istry. The  money  which  such  associations  may  raise,  may  be  applied  by 
the  associations  themselves,  to  such  students  in  the  institution  as  they  may 
think  proper ;  or  it  may,  which  has  usually  been  done,  be  transmitted  to 
the  professors,  to  be  appropriated  at  their  discretion. 

Title  2. — the  catechesis. 
§  171.  Family  religion  enjoined. 

1799,  p.  178.  Let  the  heads  of  families  be  careful  to  instruct  their  chil- 
dren, and  those  committed  to  their  care,  in  the  great  principles  of  our  holy 
religion.  Let  their  morning  and  evening  sacrifices  be  daily  offered  u|)  in 
their  families  to  God. 

1804,  p.  316.  Parents,  train  your  children  in  the  '^nurture  and  admoni- 
tion of  the  Lord;"  your  houses  should  be  temples  of  the  living  God,  in 
which  should  ascend  to  his  mercy-seat  the  continual  incense  of  your  daily 
sacrifices.     Pious  parents  can  most  effectually  preach  to  the  hearts  of  their 


182  TIJE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

children,  by  their  aiFectionate  precepts,  and  their  holy  example.  Your  in- 
structions will  best  prepare  them  to  receive  benefit  from  the  public  ordinan- 
ces of  reli^aon.  And  oh  !  can  you  sec  these  dearest  portions  of  yourselves 
ready  to  perish,  without  earnestly  reaching  forth  a  hand  to  pluck  them  as 
brands  from  the  burnings  ? 

18'J8,  p.  402.  We  have  observed  with  puin.  that  in  some  Presbyteries  the 
duties  of  family  religion,  and  of  catechetical  instruction,  are  neglected. 
Truly  it  is  shameful,  in  men  who  call  themselves  by  the  name  of  Christ,  not 
to  honour  him  before  their  families,  by  worshipping  him  statedly.  Every 
head  of  a  family  is  responsible  for  all  its  members,  to  God  and  his  country. 
How  can  he  expect  to  fulfil  his  duty,  if  he  does  not  pray  for  and  with  them, 
and  instruct  them  from  the  word  of  God  '(  If  he  does  not  honour  God,  it 
cannot  be  expected  his  family  will.  And  a  Christian  family,  living  without 
family  religion,  is  a  contradiction.  It  argues,  on  the  part  of  such  professors, 
an  awful  declension,  and  a  criminal  dereliction  of  duty. 

§  172.  Injunctions  in  regard  to  the  hisfruetiun  of  Baptized   Cliddren. 

1809,  p.  431.  Whereas.,  The  Book  of  Discipline  states  that  children  born 
within  the  pale  of  the  visible  Church,  and  dedicated  to  God  in  baptism,  are 
under  the  inspection  and  government  of  the  Church,  and  specifies  various 
important  particulars,  in  which  that  inspection  and  government  should  be  ex- 
ercised, as  also  directs  the  mode  in  which  they  shall  be  treated,  if  they  do  not 
perform  the  duties  of  church  members  ;  and  whereas,  there  is  reason  to  ap- 
prehend that  ninny  of  our  Congregations  neglect  to  catechize  the  children  that 
have  been  admitted  to  the  sealing  ordinance  of  baptism,  and  do  not  exercise 
suitable  discipline  over  them  )  therefore, 

Resolvrdm^wi  the  different  Pre.sbyteries  within  our  bounds  are  hereby  di- 
rected to  in^nre  of  the  different  Sessions,  whether  a  proper  pastoral  care  be 
exerci.sed  over  the  baptized  children  in  their  Congregations;  that  they  learn 
the  principles  of  religion,  and  walk  in  newness  of  life  before  God  )  and  that 
said  Presbyteries  do  direct  all  Sessions  delinquent  in  this  respect,  to  attend 
to  it  carefully  and  without  delay. 

1811,  p.  484.  Attention  to  the  young  and  rising  generation  has  evidently 
increased  during  the  past  year  Baptized  children  are  more  generally  objects 
of  special  care.  Catechetical  instruction  is  administered  to  them  in  most  of 
our  Congregations  ;  and  in  some,  measures  are  taking  to  introduce  a  S3'stem 
of  discipline  in  regard  to  them,  suitable  to  the  relation  they  sustain  to  the 
Church,  and  to  the  duty  which  the  Church  owes  to  them.  We  trust  our 
brethren  will  go  on  in  this  good  work.  Much  remains  to  be  done  The 
children  which  the  Lord  has  committed  to  our  care,  ought  not  to  be  thrust 
into  the  world  without  defence.  The  mere  elements  of  religion  are  not  suffi- 
cient for  their  use.  They  ought  to  be  instructed  in  the  higher  doctrines  of 
the  gd'-pcl.  to  be  acquainted  with  the  contents  of  Scripture,  and  furnished 
with  tl;c  evidences  which  demonstrate  the  divinity  of  the  Scriptures. 
Churches,  as  well  as  parents,  have  a  solemn  account  to  render  to  God,  for  the 
manner  in  which  the  children,  sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  covenant,  have 
been  trrafcd  They  are  reapinsr  the  fruits  of  their  negligence,  in  the  care- 
lessness and  profaneness  of  multitudes  of  their  youth.  These,  though  dedi- 
cated to  God  in  baptism,  have  been  suffered  to  wander  at  large,  with  no  suit- 
able restraint  exercised  over  them.  On  whom  then  must  the  blame  chiefly 
descend  'I  We  shudder  at  the  truth.  We  hope,  however,  that  the  future  will 
exhibit  a  different  picture.  Present  exertions  promise  such  an  issue.  We 
leave  the  subject  with  God,  commending  it  to  his  blessing. 

1818,  p.  G.ll.  licanlred.  That  the  (icneral  Assembly  recommend,  and  they 
do  hereby  recommend  to  the  Pastors  and  Sessions  of  the  different  Churches 


SKC.    171.]  THE    CATECHESIS.  183 

utuler  rlieir  care,  to  a.^'^einble  a.s  uften  as  they  niaj'  deem  iKicpssary  fliirinp;the 
year,  the  baptized  children,  with  tlieir  parent.s  ;  to  recominend  said  ciiildren 
to  (jrud  ill  prayer,  explain  to  them  the  nature  and  obligations  of  their  baptism, 
and  the  relation  they  sustain  to  the  Cliurch. 

1854,  p.  30.  Reso/rt'd,  That  the  Assembly  re<rard  Christian  trainini;;  at  all 
periods  of  youth,  and  by  all  practicable  methods,  especially  by  parents  at 
home,  by  teachers  in  institutions  of  learnin>r,  and  by  Pastors  thoutrh  cateche- 
tical and  Bible-classes,  as  binding  upon  the  Church,  according  to  the  injunc- 
tion, "  Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go,"  and  as  having  a  vital  con- 
nection with  the  increase  of  numbers  and  efficiency  of  the  ministry,  and  of 
the  stability  and  purity  of  the  Church. 

§  173.  Neglect  hi  consequence  of  Sabhath-school  facilities. 

1834,  p.  43.  But  few  of  the  Presbyteries  have  reported  specifically  on  the 
subject  of  the  treatment  of  the  baptized  children  of  the  Church.  This  fact 
is  both  painful  and  alarming.  The  institution  of  Sabbath-schools  is  doubtless 
one  of  the  most  important  means  of  moral  influence  which  God  is  employing 
to  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil,  and  subject  the  family  of  man  to  the  obedi- 
ence and  authority  of  Christ;  but  is  it  not  to  be  feared,  that  family  instruction 
and  the  instruction  of  the  baptized  children  of  the  Church,  as  persons  holding 
relations,  and  lying  under  responsibilities,  which  do  not  appertain  to  unbap- 
tized  children,  have  given  place,  to  a  considerable  extent,  to  the  exercises  of 
the  Sabbath-school  )  or  have  been  wholly  abandoned  ?  The  attention  of  the 
Ministers  and  Elders  of  our  Churches  is  invited  to  this  subject;  that  a  course 
of  instruction  may  be  instituted  for  our  baptized  children,  appropriate  to  the 
nature  of  that  relation  which  they  hold,  by  divine  covenant  arrangement,  to 
the  visible  kingdom  of  Christ.     [See  1830,  p.  29.  and  below  §  178.] 

1835,  p.  37.  In  consequence  of  but  little  being  said  [in  the  Presbyterial 
narratives]  in  regard  to  the  care  and  instruction  of  the  baptized  children  of 
the  Church,  the  Assembly  fears  that  there  is  a  lamentable  deficiency  in  this 
respect.  Let  us,  as  we  value  that  covenant,  which  makes  the  promise  not 
only  ours  but  our  children's,  take  a  more  diligent  oversight  of  these  youthful 
members  of  our  Church.  Too  often  are  they  left  to  wander  unrestrained  and 
forgotten  in  the  paths  of  error  and  of  sin.  Can  the  Church  answer  to  her 
great  Head,  if  this  neglect  of  duty  be  not  mourned  over  and  corrected  ? 

§  174.    Children  should  he  trained  in  the  faith  of  our  fathers. 

1840,  p.  310.  \ye  have  two  suggestions  to  make  to  Christian  parents,  on 
this  general  subject.  One  is,  that  they  cause  their  children  to  be  brought 
up  in  the  faith  of  their  fathers.  We  do  not  mean  by  this,  that  our  youth 
should  be  prevented  from  following  out  their  honest  convictions  of  duty; 
but  that  they  should  be  dissuaded  from  uniting  with  other  denominations, 
from  mere  caprice  or  childish  fancies.  We  consider  *the  conduct  of  those 
parents  who  sufiier  their  children  to  abandon  our  own  Church,  without  any 
adequate  reason,  aa  in  a  high  degree  reprehensible,  and  calculated  to  inflict 
a  serious  injury  both  on  the  Church  and  on  their  divided  households. 

1841,  p.  452.  It  is  evident  that  the  duty  of  indoctrinating  the  young  in 
'  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  as  set  forth  in  our  invaluable  standards,  is  much 

more  deeply  felt  than  in  former  years.  In  many  of  our  Churches,  where 
the  religious  instruction  of  childi'cn  had  been  formerly  entrusted  entirely  to 
the  Sabbath-school,  they  are  now  regularly  assembled  by  ^Ministers  and 
Elders  for  the  purpose  of  catechetical  instruction;  and  in  many  families 
there  has  been  a  revival  of  the  ancient  and  honoured  practice  of  family  in- 
struction, on  every  Sabbath  day,  in  the  formularies  of  our  Church.  When- 
ever the  Church,  fully  awake  to  her  duty  in  this  respect,  shall  sow  with  a 


184  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK    III. 

faithful  and  unsparing  hand  the  seeds  of  religious  knowledge  in  the  minds 
of  the  children  committed  to  her  care,  we  cannot  doubt  that  God  will  reward 
her  with  an  abundant  harvest.  Let  every  child  be  taught,  upon  its  parents' 
knees,  and  by  the  voices  that  it  most  loves,  that  form  of  sound  words  which 
our  Church  is  commissioned  to  teach;  and  in  the  family  and  the  Church,  as 
well  as  in  the  Sabbath-school,  let  the  mind  be  imbued,  by  line  upon  line  and 
precept  upon  precept,  with  the  truths  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  our  Lord, 
and  we  shall  find  in  the  early  conversion  of  multitudes  among  our  youth, 
and  in  their  steadfast  adherence  to  the  faith  of  their  fathers,  the  rich  reward 
of  our  labours.  The  General  Assembly  have,  this  year,  adopted  and  sent 
down  to  their  Churches,  a  report  upon  this  subject,  prepared  by  a  committee 
to  whom  it  was  referred  by  the  Assembly  of  1889,  which  they  hope  may  be 
the  means  of  enlisting  still  more  hugely  the  prayers  and  labours  of  the 
Church,  in  the  religious  education  of  her  youth. 

§  175.  Consecration  of  cliildren  to  the  ministry. 

1840,  p.  310.  We  suggest  to  Christian  parents  the  important  duty  of  dedi- 
cating their  children  to  God,  and  especially  of  pleading  continually  with  the 
Most  High,  in  subordination  to  his  holy  will,  to  sanctify  their  sons,  and  pre- 
pare them  for  the  sacred  ministry.  Our  feelings  have  been  deeply  enlisted 
in  this  subject,  by  the  statements  laid  before  us  from  the  Board  of  Education, 
which  show  that  the  number  of  our  candidates  for  the  ministry  is  decreasing. 
We  call  upon  all  the  pious  parents  in  our  communion  to  consider  this  affec- 
ing  circumstance.  We  have  hundreds  of  vacant  Churches  in  our  connec- 
tion ;  several  millions  of  the  population  of  the  LTnion  are  believed  to  be 
destitute  of  the  stated  means  of  grace;  the  heathen  world,  spread  out  before 
us  as  one  vast  scene,  of  crime, >and  cruelty,  and  woe,  appeals  to  us  with  an 
unyielding  and  soul-piercing  importunity  to  send  them  relief.  And  yet  our 
candidates  for  the  ministry  are  fewer  now  than  they  have  been  for  five 
years.  Will  you  not  lay  this  to  heart?  Will  you  not  bring  your  sons,  and 
consecrate  them  anew  to  your  covenant  God  ?  Will  you  not  give  over  seek- 
ing for  them  the  transitory  honours  and  riches  of  the  world;  and  pray  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest,  if  it  seem  good  in  his  sight,  to  anoint  them  with  his 
Spirit  and  send  them  forth  into  his  harvest,  which  is  perishing  for  lack  of 
labourers  ? 

§  176.    Catechizing  enjoined. 

1787,  p.  532.  On  inquiry  being  made  whether  the  several  Presbyteries 
had  complied  with  the  order  of  last  year,  respecting  catechizing  vacant 
Congregations;  [See  Book  V.  §  159;]  it  appeared  that  the  Presbyteries  of 
New  York,  New  Brunswick,  New  Castle,  Baltimore,  and  Carlisle,  had  com- 
plied therewith;  that  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  had  complied  in  part; 
that  the  Presbyteries  of  Lewes  and  Redstone  had  not  complied;  that  Lex- 
ington had  complied  with  it,  as  far  as  their  circumstances  would  admit;  that 
Hanover  and  Abingdon  found  it  impracticable;  and  that  South  Carolina 
Presbytery  had  not  received  the  order  in  time  to  take  any  measures  in  the 
affair. 

Resolved.,  That  the  order  of  last  Synod,  respecting  the  catechizing  of  all 
vacant  Congregations  under  their  care,  be  a  standing  order  of  Synod. 

1830,  p.  29.  Rcsolvi'd,  That  as  there  is  reason  to  apprehend  that  the  Cat-' 
schisms  of  this  Church  have  not,  in  some  parts  of  our  Zion,  received  that 
measure  of  attention  to  which  their  excellence  entitles  them,  it  be,  and  hereby 
is  recommended  to  Pastors,  Sessions,  heads  of  families,  superintendents  of 
Sabbath-schools,  and  all  charged  with  the  education  of  youth,  in  our  con- 
nection, to  give  these  admirable  summaries  of  Christian  truth  and  duty  a 


SKC.  174.]  Tnt;  cateciiesis.  185 

prominent  place  in  their  instructions  to  the  youth  and  children  under  thei) 
care.     [See  also  1832,  p.  ool,  and  Minutes  juassi'm.] 

1835,  p.  37.  The  Assembly  have  reason  to  fear  that  whilst  Sabbath 
schools  are  doing  good,  they  have  iu  many  instances  superseded  entirely  th* 
Catechetical  instructions  of  the  Pastor.  This  is  to  be  regretted.  The  Pas- 
tors of  our  Churches  should,  and  if  their  influence  is  to  be  permanent,  must 
come  into  frequent  and  familiar  contact  with  the  young.  What,  moreover, 
in  these  days  of  excitement  and  innovation,  can  so  efiectually  secure  the 
mind  from  the  influence  of  a  zeal  without  knowledge,  and  furnish  the 
ground-work  of  a  consistent  and  intelligent  piety,  as  a  faithful  inculcation 
of  our  excellent  Catechism?     [See  also  below  §§  178,  179.] 

§  177.  Recommendation  of  Sahhath-schools. 

1824,  p.  225.  In  all  parts  of  the  Church  Sunday-schools  are  established, 
and  there  is  but  one  sentiment  respecting  them.  Tlie  Assembly  consider 
them  as  among  the  most  useful  and  blessed  institutions  of  tlie  present  day. 
They  have  a  most  extensive  reforming  influence.  They  apply  a  power- 
ful corrective  to  the  most  inaccessible  portions  of  the  community.  They 
begin  moral  education  at  the  right  time,  in  the  best  manner,  and  under  the 
most  promising  circumstances.  They  act  indirectly  but  most  powerfully 
upon  teachers  and  parents,  and  frequently  become  the  means  of  bringing 
thfui  to  the  Church,  and  to  the  knowledge  and  love  of  the  truth.  Sunday- 
schools  are  highly  useful  everywhere;  but  they  are  particularly  adapted  to 
new  and  destitute  regions  of  the  Church.  The  plan  is  simple,  and  easily  ac- 
complished. It  requires  comparatively  little  knowledge  and  experience  to 
conduct  them  with  ability.  Very  much  good  has  been  accomplished  by  the 
instrumentality  of  young  ladies  and  gentlemen.  The  pleasing  scene  is  often 
witnessed  in  some  of  our  new  settlements,  of  large  meetings  of  children  on 
the  Lord's  day,  in  school-houses,  or  beneath  the  shade  of  the  original  forest. 

§  178.    Sabbath- scJiools  only  auxiliaries  to  parents. — Subject  to  Sessions. 

1840,  p.  310.  We  are  pleased  to  find  that  our  Sabbath-school  system  ap- 
pears to  be  gaining  upon  the  confidence  of  the  Churches ;  but  we  caution 
heads  of  families  against  the  idea  that  their  duties  may  be  delegated  to  the 
Sabbath-school  teacher.  The  obligations  of  parents  are  in  transferable. 
The  teacher  is  not  the  parent's  substitute,  but  his  helper;  and  it  is  equally 
the  duty  of  the  parent  to  superintend  the  instruction  of  his  family,  as  though 
there  were  no  such  thing  as  a  Sabbath-school. 

These  schools,  it  may  be  remarked  here,  should  always  be  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  Pastor  and  Session;  and  they  should  see  to  it,  that  our  Cate- 
chisms constitute  in  all  cases  a  part  of  the  regular  course  of  instruction. 

184(5,  p.  221.  The  Assembly  would  earnestly  exhort  every  Christian  to 
rememl)er  that  Sunday-school  and  other  teachers  are  but  auxiliaries  in  the 
work  of  a  pious  education ;  while  parents  are,  by  the  authority  of  God,  ap- 
pointed the  principals  in  this  matter;  and  should  they  ])rove  delinquent  in 
the  discharge  of  their  solemn  trust,  they  cannot  reasonably  expect  the  divine 
blessing  upon  any  other  means  which  may  have  supplanted  them. 

1S54,  p.  183.  Some  of  the  Presbyteries  which  tell  us  of  the  flourishing 
condition  of  their  Sabbath-schools,  and  many  others,  which  speak  not  so  fa- 
vourably on  the  subject,  report  to  us  that  there  exists  among  their  church 
niembers  an  alarming  delin(juency  in  the  proper  instruction  of  the  young 
at  the  domestic  hearth,  under  parental  oversight.  There  is,  we  are  assured, 
no  necessary  conflict  between  the  Sabbath-school  and  the  family,  as  institu- 
tions in  which  this  class  may  be  trained  in  the  knowledge  of  God's  word. 
They  may  be  made,  and  ought  to  be  made  mutual  helps  one  to  the  other. 
24 


186  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

Yet  it  is  not  to  be  disguised  that  the  eiFect  of  the  privileges  offered  by  the 
Sabbath-school  may  be,  in  some  cases,  to  relieve  the  minds  of  parents  from 
the  sense  of  the  personal  responsibility  resting  upon  them.  Hence,  they  are 
led  to  consign  the  religious  instruction  of  their  children,  chiefly,  if  not 
wholly,  to  the  Sabbath-school  teacher.  If  such  a  result  were  inevitable,  or 
even  general,  then  should  the  Sabbath-school  institution  be  condemned  as  a 
curse  to  the  Church.  God  has  laid  upon  parents  the  command  to  bring  up 
their  children  "in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord."  The  obliga- 
tion is  recognized  as  one  personal  to  themselves,  in  the  covenant  into  which 
they  enter  when  presenting  their  children  to  God  in  the  ordinance  of  bap- 
tism. In  this  matter  there  can  be  no  transfer  of  responsibilities,  no  sub- 
stitute in  the  discharge  of  duties.  The  Sabbath-school  teacher  cannot  answer 
for  the  parent  in  the  day  of  final  reckoning;  neither  should  the  parent's 
work  be  committed  to  his  hands  in  this  life.  The  instruction  of  the  chil- 
dren is  so  important  an  element  of  all  domestic  religion,  that  when  it  is  ne- 
glected it  is  to  be  feared  that  family  worship,  and  other  kindred  duties,  are 
also  but  slightly  regarded.  As  on  various  occasions  heretofore,  we  would 
now  exhort  you,  brethren,  to  all  diligence  and  fidelity  in  the  whole  duty  of 
family  religion ;  not  omitting  the  regular  instruction  of  your  children  in  the 
word  of  God,  and  the  Catechisms  of  the  Church. 

§  179.    The  CatecMs-m  in  Sahhath-scliools. 

1854,  p.  183.  The  reports  before  us  afford  gratifying  proof  of  a  growing 
interest  among  our  Churches  generally,  on  behalf  of  the  religious  instruction 
of  the  young  in  the  Sabbath-school.  The  Catechisms  of  the  Church,  which 
at  one  time  were  so  commonly  banished,  or  omitted  from  the  ordinary  routine 
of  studies  pursued  in  this  institution,  have  been  to  a  great  extent  restored 
to  their  proper  position.  From  their  use  in  all  our  Sabbath-schools  we  hazard 
nothing  in  predicting  that  the  piety  of  our  children  and  youth,  to  whom 
God  should  sanctify  the  knowledge  derived  from  their  study,  would  be  at 
once  enlightened,  symmetrical,  and  robust,  eminently  qualifying  the  rising 
generation  of  Christians  for  the  arduous  conflict  with  error  and  iniquity 
which  awaits  the  Church  at  no  distant  day.  We  should  hail  it  as  an  infal- 
lible omen  of  good  to  all  future  times,  if  even  to  a  greater  extent  than  can 
now  be  claimed,  these  incomparable  manuals  should  supersede  in  all  our 
methods  and  schemes  for  the  instruction  of  the  young,  the  numerous  works, 
superficial  in  character,  avowedly,  and  sometimes  boastingly,  negative  in 
doctrine,  and  often  enervating  both  mentally  and  morally,  by  which  our 
Catechisms  themselves  have  been  supplanted. 

§  180.  Bible- classes. 

1816,  p.  627.  Resolved,  1.  That  it  be  recommended,  and  it  is  hereby  re- 
commended, earnestly  to  Ministers  and  Sessions  which  are  in  connection 
with  the  General  Assembly,  to  pay  especial  attention  to  this  subject;  and 
provide  without  delay  for  the  stated  instruction  of  the  children  and  youth 
in  the  sacred  Scriptures  within  their  respective  Congregations. 

Rct^olcad,  2.  That  although  the  particular  manner  of  instruction  find  reci- 
tation in  the  Congregations  ought  to  be  left  to  the  discretion  of  their  Min- 
isters and  Sessions  respectively;  yet  as  some  degree  of  uniformity  is  desira- 
ble in  a  business  of  so  much  magnitude,  it  is  recommended  as  the  most 
effectual  means  of  promoting  the  knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  that  in 
all  our  Churches,  classes  be  formed  of  the  youth,  to  recite  the  Scriptures  in 
regular  order;  that  the  recitations,  if  coiivt'nient,  be  as  often  as  once  a  week, 
and  from  two  to  five  chapters  appointed  for  each  recitation. 

That  the  youth  be  examined  on,  1.  The  history  of  the  world,  but  more 


SEC.  178.]  THE    LO..  IvT 

especially  of  the  Church  of  God,  iind  of  the  heathen  nation.s  who  were  God's 
agents,  in  accomplishing  his  purposes  towards  his  Church.  2.  Persons 
noted  for  their  piety  or  ungodliness;  and  the  effects  of  their  example,  in  pro- 
moting or  injuring  the  best  interests  of  mankind.  3.  Doctrines  and  pre- 
cepts, or  "what  man  is  to  believe  concerning  God,  and  what  duty  (xod 
requires  of  man."  4.  Positive  ordinances,  or  the  directions  w  hich  God  has 
given,  as  to  the  way  in  which  he  is  to  be  worshipped  acceptably.  5.  The 
particular  features  of  character  of  which  the  Spirit  of  God  has  given  notice, 
both  in  wicked  and  good  persons;  in  the  last,  particularly  regarding  those 
who  were  types  of  Christ,  and  in  what  the  typical  resemblance  consisted. 
6.  The  gradual  increase,  from  time  to  time,  of  information  concerning  the 
doctrines  contained  in  the  Scriptures;  noting  the  admirable  adaptation  of 
every  new  revelation  of  doctrine,  to  the  increased  maturity  of  the  Church. 
The  nature  of  God's  law;  its  immutability,  as  constituting  an  everlasting 
rule  of  right  and  wrong;  the  full  and  perfect  illustration  of  its  precepts 
given  by  Christ.  7.  The  change  which  God  has  made  from  time  to  time  in 
the  positive  ordinances,  together  with  the  reasons  of  that  change.  The  dif- 
ference between  the  moral  law,  and  those  laws  which  are  positive.  8.  The 
illustrations  of  the  divine  perfections,  in  the  history,  biography,  doctrines, 
and  precef)ts,  together  with  the  positive  ordinances  of  the  Scriptures.  9. 
The  practical  lessons,  to  reuulate  our  conduct  in  the  various  relations  of 
life. 

On  all  these  particulars  the  meaning  of  the  words  used  in  the  Scripture 
must  be  ascertained,  that  thus  we  may  understand  what  we  read. 

ReavJoed,  3.  That  the  I*resbyteries  under  the  care  of  the  Assembly  be 
directed  to  take  order  on  this  subject,  and  they  are  hereby  informed  that 
this  is  not  to  come  in  the  place  of  learning  the  Catechism  of  our  Church, 
but  to  be  added  to  it,  as  an  important  branch  of  religious  education. 

§  181.  Instruction  of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb. 

1829,  p.  o.'^l.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  Overture  No.  8,  viz: 
"A  communication  from  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Pennsylvania  In- 
stitution for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,"  made  the  following  report,  which  was 
adopted,  viz : 

It  appears  from  the  above  named  communication,  that  an  a^^propriation 
has  been  made  by  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania  for  the  instruction  in  this 
institution  of  fifty  indigent  deaf  and  dumb  persons;  by  the  Legislature  of 
Maryland  for  twenty;  and  by  that  of  New  Jersey  for  twelve; — that  the 
proper  age  for  their  reception  is  from  ten  to  twenty-five  years;  and  that  not- 
withstanding this  liberal  provision,  many  through  ignorance  or  indifference, 
neglect  to  avail  themselves  of  the  charitable  aid  thus  proffered  for  their 
children.  In  view  of  these  statements,  and  of  the  fact  that  similar  institu- 
tions have  been  established  in  different  States,  and  similar  provision  made 
for  the  gratuitous  instruction  of  the  indigent  of  this  class  of  our  fellow-beings, 
the  Assembly  would  avail  themselves  of  this  opportunity  of  calling  the  at- 
tention of  the  public  in  general,  and  especially  of  Ministers  of  the  gospel,  and 
those  parents  whose  children  may  need  the  instruction  of  such  schools,  to 
this  truly  benevolent  and  Christian  charity.     [See  also,  1828,  p.  258,  &c.] 

Title  3. — use  of  the  lot. 

§  182.    Case  of  the  Church  of  Hanover. 

1733,  p.  104.  The  Synod  look  upon  the  practice  of  submitting  of  congre- 
gational affairs  to  the  decision  of  a  lot,  though  accompanied  with  sacred 
solemnity,  to  be  unwarrantable ;  inasmuch  as  lots  are  only  warrantably  used 


188  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

to  decide  matters  tli;,t  cannot  be  otherwise  determined  in  a  rational  way; 
particularly  by  applying  to  higher  judicatories. 

1734,  p.  110.  The  aiVuir  of  Mr.  Nutman  and  the  people  of  Hanover  re- 
sumed, and  after  reading  our  last  year's  minutes,  and  Mr.  Dickinson  pro- 
posing a  difficulty  concerning  the  obligation  of  the  determination  by  the  lot 
mentioned  in  said  minutes,  whether  the  obligation  of  the  said  determination 
yet  remains  binding  upon  said  people,  the  Synod,  after  much  discourse  and 
reasoning  about  that  matter,  at  length  came  to  a  judgment  in  the  following 
propositions  : 

1.  That  the  Synod  look  upon  the  obligation  of  a  determination  of  a  dif- 
ference by  a  lot,  to  be  sacred  and  binding  upon  the  conscience ;  if  the  matter 
so  determined  be  lawful  and  practicable ;  and  consequently  to  act  contrary 
thereunto  must  be  a  very  great  sin. 

2.  That  as  the  foundation  upon  which  a  lot  is  cast  may  cease,  and  the 
praeticableness  of  acting  according  to  the  determination  thereof  may,  in 
time,  cease  also,  (though  for  a  time  it  may  continue  practicable,)  in  such  a 
case  we  judge  that  the  obligation  thereof  doth  cease  also ;  because  it  can 
never  be  designed  that  such  an  obligation  should  remain,  after  the  design 
thereof  becomes  either  impossible,  or  hath  been  fully  obtained. 

3.  Our  determination  last  year  relating  to  the  people  of  Hanover,  did 
wholly  go  upon  this  supposition,  that  the  affairs  of  that  people  and  their  cir- 
cumstances were  so  far  altered,  upon  representations  then  made  to  us,  that 
we  supposed  the  foundation  of  said  lot,  and  of  the  people's  acting  upon  it 
were  ceased,  which,  whether  it  be  certainly  so  or  not,  we  do  not  peremjjtorily 
determine,  but  leave  parties  to  judge  thereof  as  in  conscience  they  can. 

4.  That  however,  as  in  our  minutes  last  Synod,  we  disapprove  of  the 
use  of  lots,  without  necessity,  yet  we  are  afraid,  upon  representation,  that 
there  hath  been  much  sin  committed  by  many  if  not  all  that  people,  in  their 
profane  disregard  of  said  lot  in  time  past,  and  therefore  excite  them  to 
reflect  upon  their  past  practices  in  reference  thereunto,  in  order  to  their 
repentance. 

§  183.    Case  of  Tehicken  Church. 

1750,  p.  241,  (N.  Y.)  An  affair  of  the  Congregation  of  Tehicken  was 
brought  into  the  Synod,  by  a  reference  from  the  Presbytery  of  New  Bruns- 
wick, which  the  Synod  proceeded  to  consider,  and  ordered  the  parties  con- 
cerned to  lay  the  case  before  them,  in  order  to  be  determined,  which  was  ac- 
cordingly done;  and  after  much  was  said,  many  papers  read,  and  all  persons 
had  offered  what  they  thought  proper  with  respect  to  the  matter  in  contro- 
versy, the  Synod  came  into  the  following  conclusion,  viz  :  That  whereas  the 
Congregation  of  Tehicken  is  sadly  divided  about  the  fairness  and  obligation 
of  a  lot  made  use  of  by  them  for  the  determining  the  place  for  their  meet- 
ing-house, the  Synod,  after  a  full  hearing  of  the  case,  caiue  unanimously 
into  this  judgment,  viz  :  That  though  they  do  by  all  means  discountenance 
the  method  of  ending  such  matters  of  controversy  by  lottery,  yet  as  to  the 
lot  under  debate,  the  Synod  is  of  the  opinion  that  it  was  fairly  cast,  and 
consequently  binding  upon  the  parties  concerned,  as  also  other  former 
agreements  said  people  have  solemnly  obliged  themselves  to ;  and  the  Synod 
doth  judge,  that  they  have  acted  very  sinfully  who  have  broken  through 
these  repeated  solemn  obligations,  and  that  a  solemn  admonition  be  given 
unto  them  by  Mr.  Pemberton  in  the  name  of  the  Synod;  which  was  accord- 
ingly done. 


sec.  182.]  marriage.  189 

Title  4. — marriage — miscellaneous  questions. 

§  184.   Inconsiderate  engagements. 

1750,  p.  198,  (P.)  An  affair  concerning  promises  of  marriage  between 
and  a  young  woman,  being  laid  before  the  Synod,  by  the  Presbytery  of 


New  Castle,  the  Synod  on  the  consideration  thereof,  and  because de- 
sired on  some  accounts  to  be  loosed  from  said  obligation,  and  it  was  found 
the  young  woman  scrupled  the  lawfulness  of  their  being  loosed  from  said 
obligation,  the  first  question  put  in  the  affair  was.  Whether  a  single  man 
and  woman  having  promised  marriage  to  each  other,  may  lawfully  agree 
again  to  release  each  other  from  the  promise ;  and  after  mature  delibera- 
tion, the  Synod  resolved  the  case,  that  it  was  lawful,  nemine  contradicente. 

being  called  before  the  Synod  and  asked,  whether  he  had  pro- 
mised to  this  young  woman  marriage,  he  acknowledged  he  had,  and  that 
he  was  culpable  in  entering  into  such  rash  and  unwarrantable  methods  of 
engaging. 

The  question  was  put,  Censure  or  not  ?  and  it  was  carried.  Censure. 
Another  question  was  put,  What  censure  is  to  be  inflicted  upon  him  for  his 
misconduct  in  the  above  mentioned  affair  ?  And  after  serious  consideration 
and  much  reasoning  on  this  head,  the  Synod  came  to  a  resolution,  that  a 
rebuke  before  the  Synod  was  necessary,  to  show  our  detestation  of  such 
rash  proceedings  in  young  people.  x\nd  that  Mr.  John  Thompson  admonish 
him. 

being  called,  the  minute  in  respect  to  his  affair  was  read,  and  he  cen- 
sured accordingly  ;   to  which  he  submitted. 

§  185.  Licentiates  may  solemnize  marriage. 

1844,  p.  377.  Resolved,  That  while  our  Form  of  Government  does  not 
recognize  licentiates  as  Ministers  of  the  gospel,  yet  this  Assembly  do  not 
consider  them  as  violating  any  rules  of  the  Church,  by  solemnizing  marriages, 
in  those  States  where  the  civil  laws  expressly  authorize  them  to  do  it. 

§  186.    What  is  sufficient  publication  ? 

1820,  p.  740.  "  What  is  a  sufficient  publication  of  the  purpose  of  mar- 
riage, according  to  the  second  sentence  of  the  sixth  section  of  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  the  Book  of  Discipline  [the  Directory]  ?" 

Resolved,  That  the  following  be  given  as  an  answer  to  this  question,  viz : 
That  the  Presbyteries  are  the  best  judges  in  the  case. 

§  187.    Questions  of  divorce. 

1785,  p.  509.  The  following  question,  referred  to  Synod  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  j3onegall  for  their  decision,  was  brought  in  by  the  Committee  of 
Overtures,  viz  : 

"  Whether,  on  full  proof  of  adultery  by  one  party,  the  Presbytery  has  a 
riglit  to  declare  the  marriage  so  far  void  as  that  the  innocent  party  may 
marry  again,  without  being  liable  to  church  censure  ?"  '* 

And  after  some  time  spent  in  debuting  the  case,  it  was  moved  and  agreed, 
that  each  member  should  speak  to  the  question  in  the  order  of  the  roll. 
After  which  the  vote  was  put,  and  the  question  carried  in  the  affirmative, 
by  a  small  majority. 

1700.  p.  28.  "A  married  man  left  Ireland  a  number  of  years  ago,  leaving 
his  family  behind  him,  with  hopes  of  providing  better  for  them  in  this 


190  THE    ORDTNANOES.  [BOOK  III. 

country.  He  afterwards  returned  to  Ireland  three  sundry  times,  with  an  in- 
tention of  bringing  in  his  family.  But  by  no  arguments  could  his  wife  be 
persuaded  to  come  with  him ;  and  the  last  time  peremptorily  refused  all  far- 
ther cohabitation.  He  afterwards  returned,  and  remained  in  single  life  ten 
years  in  this  country.  He  is  since  married,  and  has  children  in  secondmar- 
riage  :  his  wife  and  he  are  desiring  communion." 

This  man  ought  not  to  be  admitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  Church ;  be- 
cause, although  wilful  and  obstinate  desertion  is  a  legal  cause  of  divorce,  yet 
it  does  not  appear  that  this  man  has  actually  been  divorced  from  his  wife ; 
and  it  is  improper  and  dangerous  to  receive  to  church  communion  such  per- 
sons as,  in  the  eye  of  the  civil  law,  are  living  in  vice.  And  although  a  good 
man  may  sometimes  be  oppressed  by  power,  and  prevented  from  obtaining 
a  divorce,  where  sufficient  causes  exist,  yet  it  does  not  appear  from  your 
representation  that  he  has  used  the  proper  means  to  obtain  a  legal  divorce, 
nor  even  to  authenticate  the  facts  upon  which  he  founds  his  application  for 
the  privileges  of  the  Church,  by  sufficient  evidence  from  Ireland — the  place 
in  which  they  happened,  and  where  alone  they  can  be  substantiated  ;  and  it 
is  contrary  to  all  just  rules  of  proceeding  to  take  any  evidence  or  representa- 
tion ex  parte.  But,  the  decision  of  the  Assembly  notwithstanding,  if  it 
shall  appear  that  this  man  has  separated  from  his  wife  by  her  wilful  and 
obstinate  desertion,  and  that  he  has  taken  all  just  means  to  obtain  a  divorce, 
to  which  he  was  lawfully  entitled,  but  was  prevented  and  oppressed  by  the 
power  of  antagonists  or  of  unjust  courts;  and  if  he  shall  moreover  produce 
such  evidence  of  these  facts  from  the  place  in  which  they  happened,  as 
would  entitle  him  to  a  divorce  by  the  laws  of  this  land  and  of  this  Church, 
then,  in  that  case,  it  is  the  opinion  of  the  General  Assembly  that  such  man, 
behaving  himself  otherwise  as  a  good  Christian,  may  be  admitted  to  church 
privileges.  But  in  such  case,  it  is  necessary  that  the  most  authentic  evi- 
dence be  required,  and  great  caution  used,  both  that  the  proceedings  of  the 
Church  may  not  be  inconsistent  with  the  civil  law,  and  that  a  door  be  not 
opened  tolaxn^-ss  on  this  important  subject  of  morals. 

§  188.    Clandestine  marriage. 

1735,  p.  115.  The  Synod  do  recommend  it  to  all  their  members  to  use 
the  greatest  caution  tlaat  they  do  not  countenance  any  clandestine  mar- 
riages, and  especially  that  they  do  not  marry  any  that  they  have  reason  to 
suspect  to  go  contrary  to  the  minds  of  their  parents  and  guardians  in  seek- 
ing it. 

§  189.   Marriage  of  Mission  Converts  with  Ileatlien. 

1850,  pp.  458,  482.  A  memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  Ningpo,  in  China, 
asking  for  advice  from  this  General  Assembly,  on  the  subject  of  the  marriage 
of  professing  Christians  with  the  heathen.  The  committee  recommended 
that  it  be  answered  as  follows  : 

"  In  performing  the  work  of  missions  among  the  heathen,  many  difficul- 
ties will  arise  which  will  require  great  wisdom  and  forbearance,  and  which 
can  only  be  overcome  by  a  wise  application  of  scriptural  rules.  Of  this 
kind  are  the  cases  respecting  marriage,  which  will  frequently  occur  so  long 
a«  the  great  majority  of  the  people  are  heathen.  And  this  ap])lication  of 
these  rules  must  be  made  with  a  sound  discretion,  and  be  very  much  modi- 
fied by  particular  circumstances.  That  the  apostolical  direction  '  Be  not  un- 
cuualiy  yoked  together  with  unbelievers,'  is  the  advice  of  the  Lord  by  the 
apostle,  and  is  to  be  observed  carefully  in  all  cases,  as  far  as  practicable,  is 
true.  But  like  other  divine  injunctions,  it  must  be  applied  in  all  cases  with 
due  consideration   of  circumstances.     It   is  not,  therefore,  in    tlie  circum- 


SEC.    187.]  MARRIAGE.  191 

stances  stated  in  the  overture,  to  be  regarded  as  sinful  universally  and  ne- 
cessarily, for  a  Christian  to  marry  a  heathen  ;  nor  is  a  Christian  to  be  sul)- 
jected  to  discipline  on  this  account,  unless  the  circumstances  show  crimi- 
nality, and  require  the  infliction  of  censure ;  of  which  circumstances  the 
missionaries  are  the  best  judges."  [The  overture  was]  referred  back  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Ningpo. 

Title  5. — affinity  in  marriage. 

§  190.    Wife's  brother's  daughter. 

(a)  [A  case  overtured  in  1770,  was  postponed  till  the  next  meeting.  In  1771  it  was 
ag-ain  postponed.     In  1772  the  following  decision  was  had:] 

1772,  p.  427.  After  mature  deliberation  the  Synod  declare  their  great 
dissatisfaction  with  all  such  marriages  as  are  inconsistent  with  the  Levitical 
law,  which  in  cases  matrimonial  we  understand  is  the  law  of  our  nation  ;  and 
that  persons  intermarrying  in  these  prohibited  degrees,  are  not  only  punish- 
able by  the  laws  of  the  country,  but  ought  to  sufier  the  censures  of  the 
Church  ;  and  further  judge,  though  the  present  case  is  not  a  direct  violation 
of  the  express  words  of  the  Levitical  law,  yet  as  it  is  contrary  to  the  cus- 
tom of  Protestant  nations  in  general,  and  an  evidence  of  great  untenderness, 
and  so  opposite  to  such  precepts  of  the  gospel  as  require  Christians  to  avoid 
things  of  ill  report,  and  all  appearance  of  evil,  and  what  is  offensive  to  the 
Church ;  that  the  persons  referred  to  in  this  instance  ought  to  be  rebuked 
by  the  church  Session,  and  others  warned  against  such  offensive  conduct; 
and  in  case  these  persons  submit  to  such  rebuke,  and  are  in  other  respects 
regular  professors,  that  they  be  not  debarred  of  Christian  privileges.  And 
Mr.  Hunter  is  ordered  to  read  this  minute  publicly  in  his  Congregation, 
where  the  persons  live,  referred  to  in  the  above  case. 

§  191.    Wife's  half-brother's  daughter. 

1797,  p.  127.  A  reference  from  the  Synod  of  Virginia  was  received 
through  the  Committee  of  Overtures,  respecting  a  certain  Charles  Mitchel, 
who  had  married  his  former  wife's  half-brother's  daughter,  requesting  the 
opinion  of  the  Assembly  whether  such  persons  may  be  admitted  to  church 
privileges.     Whereupon, 

Resolved,  That  though  the  Assembly  would  wish  to  discountenance  im- 
prudent marriages,  or  such  as  tend  in  any  way  to  give  uneasiness  to  serious 
persons,  yet  it  is  their  opinion  that  the  marriage  referred  to  is  not  of  such  a 
nature  as  to  render  it  necessary  to  exclude  the  parties  from  the  privileges 
of  the  Church. 

§  192.    Wife's  sister's  daughter. 

1799.  p.  176.  From  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  a  reference, 
on  the  petition  of  John  Latham,  who  has  married  his  deceased  wile's  sister's 
daughter,  praying  a  reconsideration  of  his  case,  which  was  tried  and  issued 
against  him  nine  years  ago  in  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas.  After  mature 
deliberation,  it  was 

.  Resolved,  That  the  case  of  John  Tjatham,  referred  for  the  decision  of  the 
General  Assembly  by  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  be  remitted  to  the  said 
Synod;  and  that  they  be  directed  to  review  the  case,  and  if  they  shall  judge 
it  to  be  consistent  with  the  existing  laws  of  the  State,  and  the  peace  of  the 
Church,  they  may  admit  the  parties  alluded  to,  to  its  privileges. 

1802,  p.  248.  [In  a  case  from   the  Church  of  Westminster,  Jefferson  County,  Ten 
nessee :] 

Resolved    That  such  marriages  as  that  in  question  have  been  determined 


192  THE    ORDINANCES.   ■  [BOOK    III. 

both  b}'  the  hie  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  and  by  the  General 
Assembly,  to  be  on  the  one  hand  not  forlndden  by  the  laws  of  God,  and  on 
the  other  hand  to  be  contrary  to  the  general  practice  of  Protestant  Churches, 
and  the  feelings  and  opinions  of  many  serious  Christians  among  ourselves; 
and  on  that  account  to  be  discountenanced;  therefore, 

Rf solved,  That  when  such  marriages  take  place,  the  Session  of  the  Church 
where  they  happen  are  carefully  to  consider  the  case,  and  if  they  think  it 
expedient,  to  administer  such  discipline  as  they  may  judge  to  be  deserved, 
for  that  want  of  Christian  tenderness  and  forbearance  that  are  incumbent 
on  all  the  professors  of  our  holy  religion,  or  for  violating  any  municipal  law, 
if  this  has  been  done ;  and  then  to  admit  or  restore  them  to  good  standing 
in  the  Church.  And  if  the  Session  judge  that  the  state  of  society  is  such 
where  these  marriages  take  place,  as  that  neither  the  duty  of  Christian 
tenderness  and  forbearance,  nor  the  laws  of  the  State  have  been  violated, 
they  may  admit  the  persons  concerned  to  Christian  privileges  without  cen- 
sure. 

1804,  p.  306.  [In  the  case  of  James  Gaston,]  The  Assembly  having  given 
repeated  decisions  of  similar  cases,  cannot  advise  to  annul  such  marriages, 
or  pronounce  them  to  such  a  degree  unlawful,  as  that  the  parties,  if  other- 
wise worthy,  should  be  debarred  from  the  privileges  of  the  Church.  But 
as  great  diversity  of  opinion  seems  to  exist  on  such  questions,  in  different 
parts  of  the  Church,  so  that  no  absolute  rule  can  be  enjoined  with  regard 
to  them,  that  shall  be  universally  binding  and  consistent  with  the  peace  of 
the  Church,  and  as  the  cases  in  question  are  esteemed  to  be  doubtful,  the 
Assembly  is  constrained  to  leave  it  to  the  discretion  of  the  inferior  judica- 
tories under  their  care,  to  act  according  to  their  own  best  lights,  and  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  they  find  themselves  placed. 

§  193.    The  relicts  of  a  brother  and  sister. 

1760,  p.  303.  That  such  a  marriage,  however  inexpedient  it  be,  yet 
as  we  cannot  find  it  prohibited  by  the  Levitical  law,  is  not  to  be  condemned 
as  incestuous. 

§  194.  Half  brother^ s  wife,  and  wife^s  sister. 

1760,  p.  300,  303.  Though  the  majority  of  the  Synod  think  that  the 
marriage  is  incestuous,  and  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God  and  the  land,  and 
agree  that  it  is  sinful  and  of  dangerous  tendency,  yet  inasmuch  as  some 
learned  men  are  not  so  clear  in  this  point,  it  is  agreed  to  resume  the  con- 
sideration hereof  next  year. 

1701,  p.  312.  As  the  Levitical  law,  enforced  also  by  che  civil  laws  of  the 
land,  is  the  only  rule  by  which  we  are  to  judge  of  marriages,  whoever  marry 
within  the  degrees  of  consanguinity  and  affinity  forbidden  therein,  act  un- 
lawfully, and  have  no  right  to  the  distinguishing  privileges  of  the  Churches; 
and  as  the  marriages  in  question  appear  to  be  within  the  prohibited  degrees, 
they  are  to  be  accounted  unlawful,  and  the  persons  suspended  from  special 
communion  while  they  continue  in  this  relation. 

§  195.  Brother's  wife. 

1717,  p.  50.  The  afiair  of  Andrew  Van  Dyke,  that  was  referred  from  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Castle  to  the  Synod,  came  under  consideration,  and  a 
considerable  time  being  spent  in  discoursing  upon  it,  it  wns  determined, 
neriiine  confradiccnfr,  that  his  marriage  with  his  brother's  wife  or  widow  was 
incestuous  and  unlawful ;  and  their  living  together  as  the  consequence  of 
that  marriage  is  incestuous  and  unlawful ;  and  that  so  long  as  they  live  to- 
gether, they  be  debarred  from  all  sealing  ordinances- 


SEC.  192.]  MARRIAGE,  193 

1805,  pp.  338,  340.  [In  the  case  of  William  Adams.]  The  Assembly  hav- 
ing taken  the  subject  into  consideration,  were  informed  by  some  of  their 
members,  who  are  also  members  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  that  Mr. 
Adams's  moral  and  religious  character  is  perfectly  fair  and  exemplary,  ex- 
cept in  what  respects  his  marriage,  which  was  contracted  above  fifteen  years 

Whereas  frequent  decisions  on  marriages  of  a  similar  nature  have  been 
given  by  the  late  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  and  by  the  (j-eneral 
Assembly;  and  whereas  it  appeared  on  these  occasions  that  while  such 
marriages  are  ofiFensive  to  some,  to  others  they  appear  lawful,  therefore  this 
Assembly  consider  the  subject  doubtful  and  delicate,  and  do  not  think  it 
expedient  to  express  any  opinion  on  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh 
in  the  present  case.  But  in  conformity  to  a  decision  made  by  last  Assem- 
bly on  a  marriage  somewhat  similar,  this  General  Assembly  refers  the  case 
of  Mr.  Adams  to  the  Session  of  the  Church  at  Rocky  Spring,  or  that  of  any 
other  in  which  he  may  be,  and  leave  it  to  their  discretion,  "  to  act  according 
to  their  own  best  light,  and  the  circumstances  in  which  they  find  themselves 
placed." 

§  196.    Wife's  sister. 

1782,  p.  495.  Anthony  Dushane,  who  has  married  the  sister  of  his  former 
wife,  and  whose  case  has  been  before  the  Synod  for  two  years  past,  preferred 
a  petition  that  he  might  no  longer  be  debarred  the  privileges  of  the  Church 
on  account  of  said  marriage.  After  full  and  deliberate  discussion,  the  ques- 
tion was  put.  Shall  Anthony  Dushane  and  his  wife  be  capable  of  Christian 
privileges,  their  marriage  notwithstanding  ?  which  was  carried  in  the  affir- 
mative, by  a  considerable  majority. 

Notwithstanding  the  decision  of  last  evening  in  the  particular  case  of 
Anthony  Dushane,  the  Synod,  in  consideration  that  such  marriages  are  of 
ill  report  in  many  parts  of  the  Church,  do  recommend  it  to  their  people,  to 
abstain  from  them  in  order  to  avoid  giving  offence. 

1810,  p.  456.  A  reference  from  Bethel  Church,  South  Carolina,  was 
overtured,  requesting  the  decision  of  the  Assembly  in  relation  to  a  case  in 
which  a  person  had  married  the  sister  of  a  deceased  wife.     On  motion, 

Resolved,  That  this  reference  be  answered  by  the  decision  of  the  Assem- 
bly of  1804,  [above  §  192.] 

1821,  p.  15.  [In  the  case  of  William  Vance.]  Resolved,  1.  That  in  the 
opinion  of  this  General  Assembly,  the  marriage  of  a  man  to  the  sister  of  his 
deceased  wife,  and  all  similar  connections,  are  highly  inexpedient,  unfriendly 
to  domestic  purity,  and  exceedingly  offensive  to  a  large  portion  of  our 
Churches. 

2.  That  it  be  and  it  hereby  is  earnestly  enjoined  upon  the  Ministers, 
Elders,  and  Churches  of  our  communion,  to  take  every  proper  occasion  to 
impress  the  sentiments  contained  in  the  foregoing  resolution  on  the  public 
mind,  and  by  all  suitable  means  to  discourage  connections  so  unfavourable 
ill  their  influence  on  the  peace  and  edification  of  the  Church. 

8.  That  while  the  Assembly  adopt  the  opinion,  and  would  enforce  the 
injunction  above  expressed,  they  arc  by  no  means  prepared  to  decide  that 
suoh  marriages  as  that  in  question  are  so  plainly  prohibited  in  Scripture, 
and  undoubtedly  incestuous,  as  necessarily  to  infer  the  exclusion  of  those 
who  contract  them  from  Church  privileges ;  they  therefore  refer  the  case  of 
Mr.  Vance  back  again  to  the  Session  of  the  Church  of  Cross  Creek,  agree- 
ably to  former  decisions  of  the  General  Assembly  in  similar  cases,  to  be  dis- 
posed of  in  such  a  manner  as  the  said  Session  may  think  most  conducive  to 
the  interests  of  religion.  [Reaffirmed,  1822,  p.  17.] 
25 


194  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    Til 

1848,  p.  57.  The  appeal  of  Jolm  Cathey  from  a  decision  of  the  Synod  of 
North  Carolina,  sustaining  the  action  of  the  Presbytery  of  Concord,  and  of 
the  Session  of  Paw  Creek,  by  which  he  was  suspended  from  the  Church  for 
marrying  his  deceased  wife's  sister.  [Sustain  26 ;  not  sustain  55  ;  non  li- 
quet 3.] 

1842,  p.  44.  [The  Rev.  Archibald  McQueen  appealed  from  a  decision  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Fayetteville,  by  which  he  was  suspended  from  the  ministry,  for  marrying  the  sis- 
ter of  his  deceased  wife,] 

Shall  the  appeal  be  sustained  ? — Ayes,  11,  Noes  68.  Sustain  in  part,  8. 
Excused,  1. 

Resolved,  That  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville,  in  the 
case  of  Archibald  McQueen,  be  affirmed,  and  that  the  appeal  be  dismissed. 

1845,  p.  32.  [Upon  a  memorial  ag-ainst  the  Presbjrtery,  for  refusal  to  restore  Mr. 
McQueen.] 

Resolved,  That  the  prayer  of  the  memorialists  be  granted  so  far  as  that 
this  General  Assembly  recommend  to  the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville  to  re- 
consider their  decision  in  the  case  of  the  Rev.  Archibald  McQueen ;  and  if 
in  their  judgment  it  should  appear  conducive  to  the  peace  of  the  Church 
and  the  promotion  of  religion  in  the  region  around  them,  to  restore  Mr. 
McQueen  to  the  communion  of  the  Church,  and  to  the  exercise  of  the  func- 
tions of  the  gospel  ministry,  on  the  ground  that  in  his  case  the  ends  of  dis- 
cipline are  attained  by  the  operation  of  the  sentence  under  which  Mr. 
McQueen  has  been  lying  for  a  period  of  three  years. 

[The  Presbytery,  acting  imder  the  discretion  thus  conceded,  restored  Mr.  McQueen. 
A  complaint  was  taken.] 

1847,  p.  395.  Whereas,  The  Rev.  Archibald  McQueen  prosecuted  a  com- 
plaint before  the  Assembly  of  1845,  against  the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville  for 
refusing  to  restore  him  to  the  exercise  of  the  gospel  ministry;  and  did  at  the 
same  time  memorialize  that  Assembly  to  decree  his  restoration ;  and  whereas 
that  Assembly  did  take  up  and  judicially  entertain  the  said  complaint,  and 
pronounced  judgment  in  the  case  by  authorizing  and  recommending  the  Pres- 
bytery to  restore  the  said  Archibald  McQueen  to  the  gospel  ministry,  pro- 
vided that  in  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  it  was  wise  so  to  do ;  and 
whereas  the  Presbytery,  in  the  exercise  of  the  discretion  thus  confided  to  them, 
did  restore  Mr.  McQueen;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  complaint  of  the  Rev.  Colin  Mclver  and  others  against 
the  Synod  of  North  Carolina,  for  having  sustained  the  action  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Fayetteville  in  restoring  the  said  Archibald  McQueen,  in  accordance 
with  the  judicial  decision  of  the  Assembly  of  1845,  cannot  be  entertained  by 
this  house,  and  is  hereby  dismissed. 

Id  making  this  disposition  of  the  above-mentioned  complaint,  this  General 
Assembly  wishes  it  to  "be  distinctly  understood,  that  they  do  not  mean  either 
to  retract  or  modify  any  judgment  hitherto  expressed  by  any  Assembly  re- 
specting the  offence  for  which  Mr.  McQueen  was  suspended  from  the  exercise 
of  the  gospel  ministry.  They  simply  declare  that  his  case  cannot  be  regularly 
brought  before  them  by  this  complaint. 

§  197.  Proposed  changes  in  the  Constitution  on  the  subject. 

1826,  p.  22.  The  committee  on  Mr.  McCrimmon's  appeal  from  a  decision 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville,  confirming  his  suspension  from  the  commu- 
nion of  the  Church,  for  having  married  his  deceased  wife's  sister,  reported 
that  in  their  opinion  no  relief  can  be  given  to  the  said  McCrimmon,  without 
an  alteration  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  [Chap.  xxiv.  Sec.  4,]  the  last  clause 
of  which  declares  that  "The  man  may  not  marry  any  of  his  wife's  kindred 
nearer  in  blood  than  he  may  of  his  owd,  nor  the  woman  of  her  husband's 


SEC.  196.]  SACRED    MUSIC.  195 

kindred  nearer  in  blood  than  of  her  own  ;"  but  inasmuch  as  a  diversity  of 
opinion  and  practice  obtains  on  this  very  important  subject,  your  committee 
beg  leave  to  submit  the  following  resolution,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  be  and  they  are  hereby  directed  to  take 
this  matter  into  serious  consideration,  and  send  up  in  writing  to  the  next 
General  Assembly  an  answer  to  the  question,  whether  the  above  quoted  clause 
of  our  Confession  shall  be  erased.     The  above  report  was  adopted. 

[Out  of  88  Presbyteries,  G8  reported  ;  50  against,  and  18  in  favour  of  the  erasure. — Min- 
utes, 1827,  p.  132.  Efforts  were  again  used  in  1843  and  1845  to  have  the  above  clause 
erased ;  but  in  eacli  case  tlie  Assembly  refused  to  send  down  the  proposition  to  the  Pres- 
byteries.—(J/mw^es,  1843,  p.  184;  1845,  pp.  26,  31.)] 

1847,  p.  397.  The  order  of  the  diy  was  suspended  to  take  up  the  following 
resolution,  viz : 

"  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  overture  to  the  Presbyteries  the 
following  question,  viz  :  Shall  that  part  of  the  fourth  section  of  the  twenty- 
fourth  chapter  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  from  1  to  2,  which  says,  '  Nor  can 
such  incestuous  marriages  ever  be  made  lawful  by  any  law  of  man,  or  consent 
of  parties,  so  as  those  persons  may  live  together  as  man  and  wife,'  be  stricken 
out  V 

The  previous  question  being  insisted  on,  the  resolution  was  put  to  the  vote, 
and  lost 

§  198.  The  principle  governing  the  preceding  decisions. 

[The  principle  is,  that  the  act  of  forming  such  relations  is  criminal,  deserving  censure; 
yet  wlien  constituted  the  marriage  is  valid,  and  the  parties  are  not,  of  necessity^  to  be  per- 
manently debarred  from  the  privileges  of  the  Church.     See  the  following  minute  :j 

1783,  p.  500.  The  Synod  having  again  resumed  the  consideration  of  the 
judgment  which  they  passed  last  year  concerning  Anthony  Dushane,  declare 
their  dissatisfaction  with  all  such  marriages  as  are  inconsistent  with  the 
Levitical  law,  and  persons  tuarrying  within  the  degrees  of  consanguinity  pro- 
hibited in  that  law  ought  to  suffer  the  censures  of  the  Church  ;  and  they 
further  judge,  that  although  the  marriage  of  a  man  to  two  sisters  successively, 
viz  :  to  the  one  after  the  death  of  the  other,  may  not  be  a  direct  violation  of 
the  express  words  of  that  law,  yet  as  it  is  contrary  to  the  custom  of  the  Prot- 
estant Churches  in  general,  and  an  evidence  of  great  untenderness  toward 
many  serious  and  well  disposed  Christians,  and  may,  through  the  prejudices 
or  generally  received  opinions  of  the  members  of  our  Church,  be  productive 
of  very  disagreeable  consequences ;  the  persons  contracting  such  marriages 
are  highly  censurable,  and  the  practice  ought  to  be  disallowed  in  express  terms 
by  the  Synod,  and  we  do  therefore  condemn  such  marriages  as  imprudent  and 
unseasonable.  Yet  as  some  things  may  be  done  very  imprudently  and  un- 
sea.sonably,  which  when  done  ought  not  to  be  annulled,  we  are  of  the  opinion 
that  it  is  not  necessary  for  the  persons  whom  this  judgment  respects,  to  sep- 
arate from  one  another;  yet  they  should  not  be  received  into  the  communion 
of  the  Church  without  a  solemn  admonition,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Session 
of  the  Congregation  to  which  they  belong  ;  and  the  Synod  publicly  recom- 
n^end  it  to  all  their  members  to  abstain  from  celebrating  such  marriages,  and 
to  discountenance  them  by  all  the  proper  means  in  their  power. 

Title  6. — sacred  music. 

§199.  The  Assemhlij' s  Collection  of  music. 

1848,  p.  18.  Resolved,  That  a  committee  be  appointed  to  report  to  the 
next  General  Assembly  upon  the  general  subject  ot  Church  Music,  with  spe- 
cial reference  to  the  preparation  of  a  book  of  tunes  adapted  to  our  present 
psalmody. 


196  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK  HI. 

[This  committee,  the  next  year,  reported  a  selection  of  music]  "  The  principles  by 
which  the  committee  were  guided  in  making  the  compilation  now  submitted  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  Assembly,  are  such  as  the  following : 

"  1.  To  restore  and  preserve  old  standard  tunes,  and,  as  far  as  practicable,  in  their  origi- 
nal forms,  both  as  to  air  and  harmony. 

"2.  To  select  from  more  recent  compositions,  sucli  as  had  been  approved  by  trial  in 
many  places,  or  might  be  suitably  introduced  into  all  their  Churches. 

"  .3.  To  insert  some  tunes  which  appeared  to  be  favourites  in  some  considerable  sectioni 
of  the  Church,  notwithstanding  some  fastidiousness  on  the  part  of  the  committee  with  re- 
spect to  them.  They  desired  not  to  forget  that  tiiey  were  making  provision  for  the  edifica 
tion  of  a  large  community  of  various  tastes.  While  the  desire  to  insert  only  music  oi 
such  a  character  as  might  elevate  and  improve  the  standard  of  taste  throughout  the  Church 
they  did  not  feel  at  liberty,  even  while  they  rejected  some  tunes  which  were  suggested  t< 
them  from  abroad,  as  well  as  some  suggested  by  members  of  the  committee,  to  discarr 
such  as,  after  all,  might  be  approved  by  a  better  judgment  than  their  own,  especially  sue! 
as  were  endeared  by  long  and  hallowed  association,  and  would  be  extensively  and  pain 
fully  missed  from  the  collection. 

"4.  To  provide  tunes  for  all  the  various  metres  of  our  Psalms  and  Hymns,  and  in  suit 
able  proportion  as  to  their  respective  numbers,  and  the  various  character  of  the  words. 
And  also  to  illustrate  the  tunes  by  words  selected  from  our  own  psalmody. 

"  5.  To  provide  a  sufficient  body  of  sacred  music  of  such  various  style  and  character, 
that  the  collection  might  serve  for  all  ordinary  purposes ;  especially  for  Sunday-schools, 
families,  social  worship,  and  Congregations,  as  these  various  exigencies  may  require. 

"  6.  It  is  proposed  to  add  an  appropriate  selection  of  set  pieces  for  special  occasions, 
such  as  Anthems  and  Chants,  both  metrical  and  prose,  adapted  to  our  psalmody,  and  also 
to  portions  of  the  common  prose  version  of  the  book  of  Psalms,  and  other  inspired  lyrict 
from  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.     This  selection  is  not  yet  completed. 

"  Should  this  work  be  prosecuted  to  completion,  and  be  approved  by  the  Assembly, .  and 
recommended  to  the  Churches,  the  committee  believe  that  it  will  be  of  advantage  in  these 
respects : 

"1.  It  will  embody  in  one  volume,  of  convenient  size,  a  collection  of  tunes,  the  most  ap. 
proved  and  in  use  among  our  Churches — to  the  greater  parts  of  which,  very  few  individua) 
Churches  have  access  at  present. 

"2.  It  may  be  enlarged,  if  hereafter  that  should  appear  desirable,  by  an  Appendix  or 
Supplement,  without  displacing  the  book,  or  disturbing  it  in  any  manner. 

"  3.  It  would  serve  to  produce,  to  a  very  considerable  extent,  that  uniformity  hi  th«. 
praises  of  our  Church,  as  a  whole,  which  cannot  but  be  thought  desirable. 

"  4.  It  will  promote  congregational  singing,  and  prevent  its  disuse,  which,  in  part,  at 
least,  arises  from  the  frequent  change  of  books,  and  introduction  of  new  tunes,  many  of 
which  never  become  known  and  domesticated  in  our  public  worship. 

"5.  It  will  be  an  appropriate  accompaniment  to  our  authorized  book  of  Psalms -and 
Hymns — prepared  as  it  will  have  been  with  reference  to  that  book  throughout,  and  to  the 
state  of  our  Churches.  It  may  be  too,  that  such  a  work  as  this  may  aid  in  promoting 
the  more  general  use  of  that  book  in  all  our  congregations," — Minutes,  1849,  p.  393. 

§  200.  The  Psalmodist  completed  and  ]p%d>lished. 

1849,  p.  245.  1.  Resolved,  That  said  Committee  on  Church  Music  be  con- 
tinued, and  they  are  hereby  authorized  to  go  on,  at  their  discretion,  to  revise, 
change,  or  enlarge  and  complete  the  present  selection  of  tunes  submitted  in 
the  Appendix  to  their  report,  to  employ  at  all  necessary  expense  the  proper 
professional  skill  to  arrange  the  harmonies  and  adapt  the  music  to  our 
Psalmody,  and  to  complete  and  print  the  book  through  our  Board  of  Publi- 
cation. 

2.  Resolved,  That  as  the  original  committee  are  now  in  progress,  our  Min- 
isters and  members  individually,  and  the  Presbyteries,  be  still  invited,  as  be- 
fore, to  communicate  freely  with  said  committee,  and  make  such  suggestions 
as  may  aid  in  the  completion  of  a  book  which  may,  as  far  as  possible,  be 
adapted  to  the  widest  and  most  approved  use  in  our  Churches — that  these 
suggestions  be  addressed,  post  paid,  belure  the  first  day  of  December  next,  to 
the  chairman.  Rev.  John  M.  Krebs,  D.  D.,  New  York;  and  the  committee 
shall  not  put  the  book  to  press  before  that  time. 

1851,  p.  35.  1.  Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Sacred  Music  be  dis- 
charged, and  their  functions  transferred  to  the  Board  of  Publication. 


SEC.  199.]  MINISTERIAL    SUPPORT.  197 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Publication,  if  they  shall  find  it  impracti- 
cable to  procure  the  assent  of  owners  of  copyright,  be  instructed  to  proceed 
to  the  publication  without  such  tunes  as  are  thus  withheld  ;  and  that  in  get- 
ting up  the  Book  of  Tunes,  they  bind  with  it  by  way  of  Appendix  a  sufficient 
number  of  blank  pages  of  music  paper,  for  such  manuscript  additions  as  may 
be  desirable  to  purchasers  of  the  work  ;  and  that  the  Book  of  Music  consist 
of  the  tunes,  a  list  of  which  was  finally  approved  by  the  committee,  and  none 
others,  omitting  only  those  which  are  held  by  copyright. 

§  201.  Abridged  Psalmodist  fur  families  and  Sahhath-sclwols. 

1854,  p.  43.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  be  directed  to  have  an  edition  of 
our  music  book  published  with  seven  characters ;  and  that  they  also  publish 
an  abridged  edition  of  the  Psalmodist,  for  the  use  of  Sabbath-schools,  and 
for  family  worship,  both  in  round  and  shaped  notes,  together  with  a  simple 
course  of  instruction  for  youth ;  and  the  Assembly  urge  upon  all  the  Presby- 
teries and  Churches,  the  necessity  of  greatly  increased  eff'orts  in  the  study  of 
sacred  music. 

§  202.  Church  Music  is  under  the  control  of  the  Sessions. 

1845,  p.  21,  [In  reply  to  an  overture  from  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati  on  the  subject  of 
instrumental  music,  the  following  minute  was  adopted :] 

Whereas,  By  our  Constitution,  (Form  of  Gov.  Chap.  ix.  Sec.  6,  and  Direc- 
tory for  Worship,  Chap.  iv.  Sec.  4,)  the  whole  internal  arrangement  of  a 
Church,  as  to  worship  and  order,  is  committed  to  the  Minister  and  Session ; 
therefore, 

Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  do  not  feel  themselves  called  upon  and  obliged 
to  take  any  further  order  on  this  subject,  but  leave  to  each  Session  tlie  deli- 
cate and  important  matter  of  arranging  and  conducting  the  music  as  to  them 
shall  seem  most  for  edification,  recommending  great  caution,  prudence,  and 
forbearance  in  regard  to  it. 

1855,  p.  281.  Overture  No.  19,  a  memorial  from  John  W(^dman,  an  elder 
in  the  Presbytery  of  Iowa,  asking  the  Assembly  to  define  the  rights  of  the 
Session  of  a  church  in  regard  to  the  singing  in  the  house  of  God. 

The  Committee  recommend  that  the  petitioner  be  referred,  for  a  suflacient 
answer,  to  the  action  of  the  Assembly  in  1845. 

Title  7. — ministerial  support. 
§  203.  Dufi/  of  the  Churches. 

1782,  p.  495.  As  it  appears  the  interest  of  religion  is  in  danger  of  suflFer- 
ing  greatly  at  present,  from  the  many  discouragements  under  which  tlve  Min- 
isters of  the  gospel  labour,  from  the  want  of  a  sufficient  support  and  liberal 
maintenance  from  the  Congregations  they  serve,  the  Synod  appoint  a  com- 
mittee to  take  this  matter  into  consideration,  and  report  thereon  to  the  next 
Synod. 

Ordered,  that  Drs.  Witherspoon,  Ewing,  and  Spenser,  be  a  committee  for 
this  purpose. 

1783,  p.  499.  Said  committee  brought  in  their  report,  which  was  read  and 
.considered.     Whereupon 

Ordered,  That  Drs.  Witherspoon  and  Spencer,  with  Mr.  S.  Smith,  be  a 
committee  to  prepare  a  draught  of  a  pastoral  letter  to  the  Congregations, 
under  the  inspection  of  Synod,  as  also  to  prepai-e  some  resolves  to  be  passed 
by  Synod,  and  accompany  said  letter;  the  whole  to  be  brought  in  to-morrow 
morning. 

[A  pastoral  letter  was,  in  accordance  with  this  appointment,  published.] 

1811,  p.  485.  With  pain  we  have  heard,  that,  in  some  parts  of  our  Church, 


198  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

the  disposition  to  support  the  gospel  ministry  is  becoming  cold.  We  lament 
thi.s  appearance  the  more,  because  we  learn  that  there  is  no  backwardness  to 
advance  money  for  objects,  which,  though  laudable  in  themselves,  are  sub- 
ordinate in  importance  to  the  preaching  of  the  word.  We  trust  that  our 
people  possess  too  much  good  sense,  and  too  much  respect  for  the  God  who 
made  and  redeemed  them,  to  listen  to  the  dreams  of  men  who  neither  know 
what  they  say  nor  whereof  they  affirm.  These  do  not  hesitate  to  libel  an 
ordinance  of  the  living  God,  to  promote  their  selfish  views,  their  degrading 
prejudices.  God  has  said,  Whosoever  serveth  at  the  altar  shall  live  of  the 
altar.  But  these  say,  No ;  the  ministry  must  be  kept  in  want,  that  they  may 
be  kept  humble.  We  fervently  wish  that  the  men  who  thus  act  towards  the 
ministry  would,  to  be  consistent,  apply  their  reasonings  to  themselves.  We 
do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that  the  profession  of  religion  which  is  connected  with 
a  disposition  to  abridge  the  means  of  supporting  the  gospel,  is,  at  best,  sus- 
picious. Men  who  do  so,  practically  s-dj,  We  love  our  bodies  more  than  our 
souls;  our  temporal  substance  more  than  our  eternal  inheritance.  It  is 
among  the  foulest  blots  on  the  Christian  name  that,  in  so  many  instances, 
the  confession  is  made  of  the  heart  being  opened  to  receive  the  truth  in  the 
love  of  it,  whilst  at  the  same  time  great  reluctance  is  displayed  in  giving 
worldly  substance,  for  the  service  of  Him  who  alone  changes  the  heart.  One 
of  the  best  evidences  of  the  power  of  religion,  is  an  increase  of  libei'ality 
in  relation  to  all  those  objects  that  they  who  have  in  this  respect  gone  back, 
will,  without  delay,  retrace  their  steps,  and  redeem  their  name  from  reproach 
or  suspicion. 

1843,  p.  193.  For  the  purpose  of  facilitating  the  settlement  and  support 
of  Pastors,  and  to  guard  more  effectually  against  the  temptation,  or  almost 
necessity,  as  in  some  cases  seems  to  exist,  for  Ministers  to  involve  them- 
selves, to  the  injury  of  their  usefulness,  in  procuring  accommodations  for 
themselves  and  families, 

1.  Resolved,  That  it  be  earnestly  recommended  to  our  Churches,  wherever 
it  is  expedient  and  practicable,  to  provide  suitable  parsonages  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  their  Pastors. 

5.  Resolved,  That  great  care  be  taken  to  have  these  parsonages  so  guarded 
by  legal  arrangements,  as  most  effectually  to  prevent  controversy,  and  secure 
their  perpetual  enjoyment  by  the  Churches  providing  them,  for  the  continued 
support  of  the  gospel  through  coming  generations. 

§  204.    The  subject  in  the  AssemUy  o/1854. 

1854,  p.  18.  [A  memorial  from  the  Synod  of  New  York  on  the  subject  of  ministerial 
support,  came  before  the  Assembly  of  1854,  and  was  referred  to  a  committee  to  consist 
of  one  member  from  each  Synod.  "It  was  ordered  further,  that  the  members  of  this  com- 
mittee consist  exclusively  of  Ruling-  Elders."] 

p.  40.  Judge  Fine,  from  the  Special  Committee  on  Ministerial  Support, 
presented  a  report,  which  was  read,  amended,  and  adopted,  the  resolutions 
being  as  follows,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  we  affectionately  and  earnestly  recommend  to  the 
Churches  under  our  care,  that  they  scrupulously  avoid  holding  out  any  in- 
ducements to  a  Minister  to  become  their  stated  supply,  or  settled  Pastor, 
which  will  not  be  realized. 

2.  Resolved,  That  we  earnestly  recommend  to  every  Presbytery,  that  un- 
less suitable  provision  be  made  for  the  support  of  a  Minister  or  stated  sup- 
ply, they  decline  to  give  their  aid  or  sanction,  as  a  Presbytery,  to  settle  him 
in  any  Congregation  which  is  able  to  furnish  such  suitable  provision. 

8.  Resolved,  That  we  recommend  to  the  Elders,  and  Deacons,  and  Trus- 
tees, of  our  Churches  and  Congregations,  to  meet  together  on  some  day  be- 


SEC.    203.]  MINISTERIAL    SUPPORT.  199 

fore  the  1st  of  November  next,  and  yearly  thereafter,  or  oftener  if  necessary, 
and  institute  the  inquiry  whether  the  Minister  or  stated  supply  is  properly 
and  fully  supported ;  and  if  they  find  that  he  is  not  so  supported,  to  take 
immediate  measures  to  increase  his  support,  and  report  to  their  Presbytery 
at  its  next  meeting. 

4.  Resolved,  That  we  recommend  to  the  Presbyteries  to  require  of  every 
Minister  to  preach  on  the  subject  of  ministerial  support, — "  that  laying 
aside  all  fiilse  delicacy,  they  enlighten  their  people  upon  this,  as  upon  any 
other  branch  of  Christian  duty,  pleading  not  for  themselves,  but  for  their 
Master,  if  happily  they  may  reclaim  their  respective  charges  from  a  grievous 
sin,  which  must  bring  down  God's  displeasure;"  and  that  the  Presbyteries 
call  upon  every  Minister  to  answer  whether  he  has  complied  with  their  in- 
junction. 

5.  Resolved,  That  Messrs.  B.  M.  Smith,  Stuart  Robinson,  and  James  N. 
Dickson,  be  appointed  a  committee  to  publish  this  report,  and  that  the  Pas- 
tors be  directed  to  read  it  from  the  pulpit  at  such  time  as  may  be  considered 
most  convenient. 

§  205.    The  report  thus  adopted  and  published  in  1854. 

( (T )  The  Committee  on  Ministerial  Support  beg  leave  to  call  the  attention 
of  Churches  to  the  fact  that  the  great  body  of  Presbyterian  Ministers  are 
inadequately  supported.  With  the  exception  of  the  prominent  Churches  in 
our  cities,  the  standard  of  ministerial  support  is  a  bare  competence  for  the 
simplest  necessaries  of  life,  while  the  pastors  of  Churches  in  some  of  our 
rural  districts,  receive  less  from  their  respective  Congregations  than  the 
common  labourer  secures  by  his  daily  work.  It  is  the  opinion  of  those  who 
have  instituted  all  necessary  inquiry,  that  the  average  salary  of  country  Min- 
isters is  less  than  four  hundred  dollars  per  year;  and  this,  in  not  a  few  in- 
stances, irregularly  paid,  and  sometimes  not  paid  without  aid  from  the  Board 
of  Missions.  According  to  the  report  of  the  Board,  the  average  appropria- 
tion last  year  to  290  of  500  missionaries,  was  $132;  and  all  that  these  re- 
ceived from  the  people  to  whom  they  preached,  including  their  receipts  from 
the  Board,  did  not  average  from  each  more  than  $372.  It  is  true  that  some 
of  the  Churches  within  our  bounds  number  but  few  members,  and  those  in 
very  moderate  circumstances;  but  these  are  exceptions,  and  must,  therefore, 
if  they  are  to  be  supported  at  all,  be  viewed  as  mission  Churches;  and  if 
their  Pastors  are  not  comfortably  sustained,  the  blame,  if  any,  is  to  be  at- 
tached to  the  Church  at  large,  in  withholding  from  the  Board  of  Missions 
the  requisite  means  for  the  support  of  the  gospel  in  destitute  places. 

(  i  )  From  inquiry,  however,  we  are  of  opinion  that  there  are  but  few 
Churches  absolutely  unable  to  raise  more  than  they  have  been  accustomed 
to  do  for  the  support  of,  the  gospel.  We  must  look  to  some  other  cause 
than  the  poverty  of  the  Churches,  to  account  for  the  inadequate  support  of 
the  ministry — especially  as  salaries  have  not  been  increased,  though  land 
has  everywhere  risen  in  value,  and  business  is  everywhere  more  active,  and 
money  in  more  general  circulation.  It  cannot  be,  while  within  the  last  five 
years  the  country  at  large  has  been  so  prosperous,  and  so  many  have  amassed 
fortunes,  and  so  many  have  been  engaged  in  successful  operations,  that  the 
supporters  of  the  gospel  have  in  no  degree  participated  in  the  general  rise 
of  property,  and  in  the  unprecedented  success  of  all  trades  and  occupations. 

It  is  known  and  admitted  that  a  Minister  with  a  family  cannot  live  on  a 
few  hundred  dollars  in  a  city  where  rents  are  high,  and  all  articles  of  food, 
furniture,  and  apparel,  are  sold  at  enormous  prices ;  but,  to  a  great  extent, 
the  old  impression  still  obtains,  that  comparatively  little  is  necessary  to  the 
support  of  a  family  in  the  country.     Places  there  are  still,  it  may  be,  where 


200  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK    III. 

but  little  uioiiey  is  needed  to  secure  an  abundance  of  the  ne^rs—ries  of  life ; 
but  they  are  not  found  along  the  line  of  our  railroads,  and  nm.  h  less  within 
the  neighbourhood  of  a  city,  which  draws  all  kinds  of  jjrovisiou.s  to  itself  as 
to  a  common  centre. 

(  c  )  There  are  Churches  which,  having  been  accustomed  to  give  only  a 
small  salary,  seem  unable  to  divest  themselves  of  the  impression,  that  what 
was  once  sufficient  for  a  Pastor's  support,  must  needs  be  so  at  the  present 
day ;  or  if  one  cannot  support  himself  on  so  small  an  amount,  another  may 
be  found  who  can  ;  and  it  is  a  fact,  that  so  great  at  times  are  the  necessities 
of  candidates,  that  some  one  is  seldom  wanting  who  will  accept  of  a  call  on 
the  most  moderate  terms ;  thus,  as  it  were,  underbidding  for  a  situation,  in- 
stead of  declining  a  call,  as  others  would  and  should  do,  from  the  conviction 
that  the  Church  is  able  to  raise  a  larger  amount,  and  that  the  sum  which 
they  oiFer  is  clearly  inadequate  to  the  end  proposed  in  their  "  call."  In 
order  to  secure  the  pastoral  services  of  one  who  has  warmly  commended 
himself  to  their  favourable  notice,  some  Congregations  promise  more  than 
they  are  able  to  pay;  and  then  merge  all  sense  of  their  pecuniary  respon- 
sibility in  their  oppressive  disappointment  that  the  Minister  has  not  an- 
swered the  expectation  on  which  they  grounded  their  promise. 

(  (Z  )  The  custom  of  annual  giving-visits,  old  as  it  is,  and  seemingly  pro- 
ductive of  kindly  and  social  feelings,  has  not  been  without  its  objectionable 
influence  in  either  creating  or  perpetuating  the  impression  that  the  Minister 
is  an  object  for  the  people's  charity — not  their  creditor,  to  whom  they  owe 
a  stipulated  amount  for  services  rendered  in  the  discharge  of  pastoral  offices. 
Such  visits  have  in  some  cases  been  substituted  for  the  payment  of  arrear- 
ages of  salary,  or  paid  in  consideration  of  the  Minister's  necessities. 

(e)  In,  the  fact  of  the  general  silence  of  the  ministry  on  the  subject, 
may  be  found  one  of  the  principal  reasons  for  the  inadequate  support  of 
Ministers  in  many  places.  And  on  the  other  hand,  in  still  more  frequent 
instances,  it  may  be  traced  to  the  want  of  due  consideration  on  the  part  of 
the  people,  and  to  the  want  also,  of  a  deeper  religious  sympathy,  and  of  a 
truer  appreciation  of  the  importance  of  gospel  privileges. 

(/)  Whatever  may  be  the  cause  of  inadequate  ministerial  support,  or 
however  these  causes  may  vary  with  different  Congregations,  and  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  country,  the  evil  is  painfully  apparent,  and  imperiously  calls 
for  a  remedy. 

The  Christian  ministry  is  of  no  human  origin,  and  for  no  worldly  ends. 
Instituted  by  Christ  himself,  its  design  is  identical  with  that  of  his  mission, 
and  its  continuance  as  essential  to  the  perpetuation  of  the  Church  as  it  was 
to  its  establishment.  It  is  consequently  an  office  of  great  dignity,  as  well 
as  of  great  responsibility ;  severely  arduous  in  the  tasks  which  it  imposes, 
and  immeasurably  important  in  the  ends  which  it  contemplates.  Hence  it 
is  variously  termed  the  "  Ministry  of  the  Word,"  the  "  Ministration  of  the 
Spirit,"  the  "  Ministration  of  Righteousness,"  and  the  "  Ministry  of  Recon- 
ciliation." And  all  Ministers  of  the  gospel  are  "  Stewards  of  the  Mysteries 
of  God,"  "Labourers  together  with  God,"  "Ambassadors  for  Christ;"  the 
reception  or  the  rejection  of  them  being  the  same  as  the  reception  or  the 
rejection  of  Christ  himself.  In  accordance,  therefore,  with  its  nature  and 
design,  and  with  its  different  aspects  and  functions,  the  Christian  ministry 
demands  of  all  who  enter  on  the  discharge  of  its  sacred  duties,  pure  hearts 
and  clean  hands ;  and  it  is  to  be  presupposed  that  all  who  are  called  of  God 
to  this  work,  are  swayed  by  none  other  than  the  purest  motives  of  love  to 
God,  and  zeal  for  his  glory  in  the  salvation  of  perishing  men.  A  selfish, 
worldly  spirit  can  in  no  one  be  so  unbecoming,  so  inconsistent,  so  reprehen- 
sible, so  fatal  to  all  hopes  of  either  usefulness  or  comfort,  as  in  him  whose 


SEC.  205.]  MINISTERIAL   SUPPORT.  201 

privilege  it  has  become  to  proclaim  God's  free,  unmerited  grace,  and  whose 
duty  it  is  to  charge  dying  sinners  "  to  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
his  righteousness."  Hence  the  Saviour,  in  sending  his  disciples  forth  to 
preach,  cautioned  them  against  secularizing  their  high  and  solemn  avoca- 
tion. "  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give."  "  Provide  neither  gold,  nor 
silver,  nor  brass  in  your  purses — for  the  workman  is  worthy  of  his  meat." 

(^)  Paul,  also,  is  equally  explicit  in  warning  Ministers  against  the  love 
of  filthy  lucre  as  being  most  incongruous  with  their  sacred  calling,  and  most 
disastrous  to  their  appropriate  influence. 

He  himself  found  it  necessary  at  times  to  prove  his  disinterestedness  by 
working  with  his  own  hand ;  nor  can  this  fact  in  his  history  be  regarded 
as  a  precedent  for  Ministers  at  the  present  day,  or  be  legitimately  adduced 
as  argunient  against  the  support  of  the  ministry,  since  he  has  stated  his  ob- 
ject in  doing  so,  which  was,  that  he  might  not  be  burthensome  to  those 
who  were  themselves  destitute  of  property,  and  that  he  might  silence  those 
who  had  impugned  his  motives ;  while  it  is  evident  he  accepted  a  present 
from  the  Church  at  Philippi,  and  it  is  by  no  means  probable  that  he  could 
have  taken  so  many  journeys  without  assistance  from  the  Church  at  large. 
But  whatever  his  own  course,  he  could  not  have'  meant  to  contravene  the 
principles  which  Christ  had  laid  down  in  relation  to  the  ministry,  that  the 
*'  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  hire ;"  nor  by  his  own  example  to  contradict  his 
own  teachings  in  relation  to  the  matter  of  ministerial  support.  "  Let  him 
that  is  taught  in  the  word  communicate  unto  him  that  teacheth  in  all  good 
things,"  Gal.  vi.  6.  "  If  we  have  sown  unto  you  spiritual  things,  is  it  a 
great  thing  if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal  things  ?  If  others  be  partakers  of 
this  power  over  you,  are  not  we  rather  ?  Nevertheless  we  have  not  used 
this  power,  but  suffered  all  things  lest  we  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
Do  you  not  know  (for  though  you  may  have  neglected  the  duty,  it  is  self- 
evident)  that  they  which  minister  about  holy  things,  live  of  the  things  of 
the  temple  ?  and  that  they  who  wait  at  the  altar  are  partakers  with  the  al- 
tar. Even  so  hath  the  Lord  ordained  that  they  which  preach  the  gospel 
should  live  of  the  gospel."     1  Cor.  ix.  11 — 14. 

As  Paul  did  not  exercise  this  power,  or  avail  himself  of  his  rights,  so  a 
Minister,  and  for  a  similar  reason — lest  he  should  be  the  innocent  occasion 
of  reports  prejudicial  at  once  to  himself  and  the  cause  which  he  represents 
— may  not  see  fit  to  enforce  his  rightful  claims  on  the  people  ;  he  may  take 
less  than  the  whole  amount  of  his  dues  for  the  whole ;  or  he  may  decline 
any  compensation  for  services  rendered,  and  fall  back  on  his  own  resources. 
But  every  JMinister  of  the  gospel  has  a  scriptural  claim  to  be  supported  by 
the  Church  which  he  serves  in  the  Lord ;  not  a  drone — not  a  man  wholly 
unfitted  for  the  work  he  had  undertaken,  but  every  workman  that  needeth 
not  to  be  ashamed — every  well  qualified,  competent,  trustworthy,  faithful  la- 
bourer in  the  Lord's  vineyard  is  worthy  of  his  hire;  and  scripturally,  in 
accordance  with  the  divine  ordinance,  is  entitled  to  all  needful  pecuniary 
support. 

(  /t)  No  man  can  now  alternately  preach  and  work,  and  be  alike  success- 
ful in  "  getting  gain"  and  in  "  winning  souls."  Certain  it  is  that  he  who 
gives  to  any  worldly  business  that  degree  of  attention  which  is  indispensable 
even  to  ordinary  success  in  a  state  of  society  where  there  are  so  many  con- 
flicting interests,  cannot  long  retain  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  ministry.  No 
one  is  in  greater  spiritual  danger  than  the  Minister  who  is  directly  exposed 
to  the  insidious  influences  of  secular  pursuits.  If  it  be  difiicult  to  keep  the 
heart  always  right,  even  in  the  uninterrupted  exercise  of  the  pastoral  oSice, 
how  much  more  must  it  be,  M'hen  some  of  its  duties  are  neglected  to  make 
needful  provision  for  the  flesh  !  To  be  divested  of  worldly  solicitude  is  of 
26 


202  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III 

the  last  importance  both  to  the  fiuthful  discharge  of  all  pastoral  duties,  and 
to  etfective  preparation  for  the  ministration  of  the  word.  The  ministry, 
therefore,  to  preserve  its  own  appropriate  and  requisite  spirit  intact  from  the 
world,  as  well  as  to  subserve,  in  any  marked  degree,  the  great  end  of  its  ap- 
pointment, must  be  adequately  supported ;  and  hence  the  express  reasoc 
assigned  for  a  certain  fixed  sum,  in  the  formulary  of  a  call  from  a  Congre- 
gatioa  to  become  their  Pastor,  is  that  he  "  may  be  free  from  worldly  cares 
and  avocations."  It  were  easy  to  show  the  justice  and  the  reasonableness 
of  such  an  arrangement  on  the  part  of  the  Congregation.  Evidently  he  who 
in  the  spirit  of  self-consecration  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  has  foregone  all 
worldly  emoluments  and  honours,  should  not  be  left  by  the  Church  to  sup- 
ply his  own  temporal  wants,  and  much  less  to  contend  with  poverty. 

(t)  But  it  is  not  only  just  and  right  for  a  people  to  support  their  Minis- 
ter ;  they  owe  it  to  themselves  to  support  him ;  nay  more,  they  owe  it  to 
their  children,  to  their  country,  and  to  the  world.  Confining  our  view  to 
the  rising  generation,  and  to  the  moral  interests  of  the  community,  it  might 
be  made  to  appear  with  all  the  force  of  demonstration  that,  even  in  a  worldly 
point  of  view,  it  is  the  wisest  economy  for  any  people  to  secure  and  to 
retain  the  stated  ministration  of  God's  will.  Who  does  not  know  that  the 
influence  of  the  gospel  ministry  is  averse  to  all  that  is  evil,  and  in  favour 
of  all  that  is  good?  that  just  in  proportion  as  any  community  has  enjoyed 
and  appreciated  the  benefits  of  the  gospel  ministry,  is  it  characterized  by 
intelligence  and  virtue,  by  sobriety  and  industry,  by  the  love  of  law  and 
order,  of  freedom  and  of  good  government,  by  all  that  respects  man's  weal 
and  Grod's  glory. 

If  such,  then,  are  the  prominent  reasons  for  the  support  of  the  ministry, 
it  requires  but  a  moment's  reflection  to  be  able  to  foresee  the  consequences 
of  its  inadequate  support.  They  who  are  so  straitened  in  their  circum- 
stances, will  not  be  able  to  procure  suitable  books,  or  to  command  the  requi- 
site time  for  study ;  and  thus,  whatever  may  have  been  their  preparatory 
education  for  the  ministry,  their  mental  resources  will  become  impoverished, 
and  their  ministrations  monotonous,  uninteresting,  and  powerless.  They 
will  not  be  able  to  contribute  to  benevolent  objects  themselves,  nor  have  the 
disposition  to  urge  the  claims  of  Christian  benevolence  on  their  people;  and 
thus  their  own  example  will  be  wanting  to  influence  others,  and  many  will 
withhold  their  proportionate  aid  from  the  missions  and  charities  of  the 
Church.  It  were  idle  to  expect  that  a  Minister  will  make  any  special  eftbrt 
to  induce  his  people  to  do  for  others  what  they  say  they  are  unable  to  do  for 
him  ;  or  that  any  people  will  abound  in  good  works  when  they  deprive  their 
Pastors  of  the  means  of  doing  any. 

(^)  Under  such  circumstances.  Ministers,  too,  will  be  constrained  to  prac- 
tise the  most  pitiful  economy,  to  the  detriment  of  health,  and  it  may  be,  in 
some  instances — for  want  is  a  sore  tempter — to  the  hazard  of  personal  integ- 
rity. They  will  be  weighed  down  by  worldly  cares,  to  the  unhappiness  of 
their  household,  to  the  loss  of  their  spirituality,  and  to  the  heartless  per- 
formance of  their  incumbent  duties.  Discontented,  restless,  with  aff"ections 
alienated  from  their  people,  and  with  diminished  interest  in  their  work,  they 
will  be  ever  on  the  alert  for  some  other  situation,  or  harassed  by  the  thought 
of  at  last  being  obliged  to  seek  some  independent  employment.  Are  these 
unfounded  surmises,  or  morbid  imaginings  ?  Would  that  they  were.  But 
no ;  for  thus  it  is  that  the  ministry  is  fast  acquiring  a  changeable  and  tran- 
sifint  character ;  that  so  many  have  already  given  up  the  pastoral  office  to 
become  editors,  and  secretaries,  and  agents,  and  even  keepers  of  boarding- 
houses,  and  officers  under  government.  Other  influences  may  have,  in  a 
measure,  contributed  tu  tiicse  transformations  and  changes ;  but  if  all  other 


SEC.    205.]  MINISTERIAL    SUPPORT.  203 

causes  were  wanting,  this  which  is  found  in  the  scanty  .^u  wit  of  the  minis- 
try, would  of  itself  be  amply  sufficient. 

If  Ministers  are  to  be  left  to  small  and  irregularly  paid  salaries — to  sup- 
port themselves  and  their  families  on  their  scantiest  means,  it  is  obvious 
that  the  pastoral  office  will  be  held  in  less  estimation — will  be  in  less,  and 
increasingly  less  request ;  and  hence  it  is,  that  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
the  number  of  Pastors  has  already  decreased ;  while  the  number  of  Minis- 
ters without  charge  is  constantly  increasing.  Examine  the  Minutes  of  the 
General  Asseuibly  of  1853.  See  how  large  the  proportion  of  those  of  our 
numbers  who  are  without  charge,  or  who  act  as  stated  supplies ;  and  behold 
in  this  one  fact  at  once  the  proof  and  the  consequence  of  an  inadequately 
supported  ministry.  And,  what  is  still  more  to  be  deplored,  if  possible,  let 
the  ministry  continue  to  be,  as  a  body,  so  poorly  supported,  and  candidates 
for  admission  will  soon  be  few  and  fewer. 

(^)  We  do  not  intimate  that  a  regard  to  pecuniary  support  should  ever 
influence  one's  choice  of  the  ministry.  It  is  most  probable  that  the  great 
majority  of  those  who  have  prepared  themselves  for  this  sacred  work,  have 
had  no  reference  to  any  temporal  benefit.  When  one  is  constrained  to 
preach  "  Christ  and  him  crucified,"  he  is  willing  to  lay  his  account,  if  need 
be,  with  all  trials  as  well  as  all  toils.  Under  any  circumstances,  the  gospel 
ministry,  if  exercised  in  the  right  spirit,  is  an  office  of  the  severest  self- 
denial.  Stillj  it  requires  no  very  profound  knowledge  of  human  nature  to 
perceive  tlmt  young  men  will  not  be  so  forward  to  embrace  the  ministry  as 
a  profession,  with  little  else  before  them  than  the  prospect  of  a  struggle  for 
temporal  subsistence ;  that,  though  truly  converted,  they  may  naturally  con- 
elude  that  they  can  be  quite  as  useful  in  some  other  relation,  in  which  the 
means  may  be  secured  of  at  once  supporting  themselves  and  doing  good  to 
others.  Who  can  say  how  much  this  consideration  may  not  have  already 
weighed  in  the  minds  of  our  religious  youth,  and  especially  at  this  day, 
when  there  are  opened  on  every  hand  so  many  avenues  to  riches  and  dis- 
tinction ? 

(??i)  If  ever  there  was  a  time  when  the  ministry  of  the  gospel  should  be 
relieved  from  all  unnecessary  burthens,  and  placed  in  circumstances  of  com- 
fortable competence,  it  is  the  present;  when  error,  with  its  hydra  head,  is 
assailing,  through  innumerable  mediums,  the  truth  of  Grod;  and  when  secu- 
larism, with  its  pride  of  science,  and  love  of  self,  and  in.sensibility  to  wrong, 
and  recklessness  of  the  future,  is  invading  all  departments,  and  permeating 
all  relations :  now,  when  in  consequence  of  the  extension  of  our  territories, 
the  increase  of  our  population,  the  influx  of  foreign  errors  and  superstitions, 
the  insidiousness  of  popery,  and  the  selfishness  of  demagogues,  there  is  only 
the  more  urgent  need  of  all  the  conservative  and  corrective  influences  of 
God's  unadulterated  word. 

Vain  is  it  to  think  that  any  other  agency  can  take  the  place  of  the  living 
ministry.  Do  whatever  else  they  may,  let  the  Churches  fixil  to  make  ade- 
quate provision  for  the  support  of  their  Ministers,  and  we  may  bid  farewell  to 
the  hopes  of  the  rising  generation,  farewell  to  the  enjoyment  of  our  civil  and 
religious  freedom,  farewell  to  the  hopes  of  a  dying  world !  But  it  may  not, 
cannot  be  !  An  effijrt  must, — an  effort  will  be  made,  to  avert  the  evils  which 
threaten  the  Church.  We  cannot  for  a  moment  entertain  the  thought,  that 
there  is  so  little  faith  in  the  Bible,  so  little  appreciation  of  its  value,  so  little 
love  for  the  Church,  that  a  matter  of  so  great  moment  as  the  adequate  sup- 
port of  the  ministry  will  any  longer  be  neglected. 


204  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

§  206.  Aged  and  invalid  Pastors. 
[See  Book  V,  §§  2G2-265.] 

1733,  p.  104.  Mr.  Andrews  having  nuule  a  motion  to  tiie  Committee  of 
Overtures,  that  an  assistant  Be  allowed  unto  him,  in  the  work  of  the  minis- 
try in  this  city;  and  the  committee,  after  discoursing  upon  it,  having  re- 
commended the  consideration  thereof  to  the  Synod,  upon  this  proviso,  that 
if  the  said  motion  be  allowed  or  approved,  there  be  first  a  sufficient  provi- 
sion made  for  an  honourable  maintenance  of  Mr.  Andrews,  during  his  con- 
tinuance among  this  people;  the  Synod  entered  upon  the  consideration  of  said 
motion;  and  after  considerable  discourse  upon  it,  it  was  put  to  the  vote, 
Whether  Mr.  Andrews  should  be  allowed  to  have  an  assistant,  if  first  suffi- 
cient provision  be  made  for  his  honourable  maintenance  during  his  life 
among  them?  and  it  was  carried  in  the  affirmative,  nemine  contradicente. 

It  is  further  ordered,  hy  the  Synod,  That  the  Committee  of  Overtures 
meet  this  evening,  and  consult  about  what  may  be  necessary  to  prepare  a  way 
for  putting  the  said  motion  into  execution. 

1733,  p.  105.  An  overture  being  brought  in  from  the  Committee  of  Over- 
tures about  the  ascertaining  Mr.  Andrews  his  maintenance,  in  case  of  an 
assistant;  the  Synod  had  long  discourse  about  the  whole  affiiir,  and  also  had 
conference  with  some  gentlemen  of  this  Congregation,  and  at  last  agreed 
upon  the  following  conclusion  : 

1.  That  the  Congregation  be  allowed  to  call  an  assistant  to  Mr.  Andrews. 

2.  That  in  order  to  secure  Mr.  Andrews's  maintenance,  tho^  gentlemen 
who  have  expressed  a  desire  of  an  assistant,  shall  not  diminish,  but  rather 
strive,  and  as  much  as  may  be,  increase  their  own  subscriptions  to  him  on 
their  part :  neither  shall  they  endeavour  to  alienate  any  of  the  present  sub- 
scription of  the  Congregation  from  Mr.  Andrews.  And  inasmuch  as  the 
present  subscription  appears  scanty,  that  all  care  shall  be  taken  to  get  new 
subscriptions  to  Mr.  Andrews. 

3.  That  he  shall  also  have  all  the  monthly  collections. 

Title  8. — the  oath. 
§  207.    The  lawfulness  of  judicial  oaths. 

1823,  p.  145.  "An  oath  for  confirmation  (says  the  apostle)  is  to  men  an 
end  of  all  strife."  Heb.  vi.  16.  It  is  a  solemn  affirmation,  wherein  we 
appeal  to  God  as  the  witness  of  the  truth  of  what  we  say;  and  with  an  im- 
precation of  his  vengeance,  if  what  we  affirm  is  false,  or  what  we  promise 
be  not  performed.  Its  force  results  from  a  belief  that  God  will  punish  false 
swearing  with  more  severity  than  a  simple  lie,  or  breach  of  promise,  because 
perjury  is  a  sin  of  greater  deliberation,  and  violates  superior  confidence 
That  oaths  are  lawful  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  our  Lord,  when  interro- 
gated on  certain  occasions,  answered  upon  oath.  See  Matt.  sxvi.  63,  64. 
Paul  also  uses  several  expressions  which  contain  the  nature  of  an  oath.  See 
Rom.  i.  9 ;  ix.  1 ;  1  Cor.  xv.  31 ;  2  Cor.  i.  18 ;  Gal.  i.  20.  They  are  solemn 
appeals  to  God.  It  is  manifest  that  oaths  are  not  to  be  used  on  light  or 
trivial  occasions.  We  are  expressly  commanded  not  to  take  God's  name  in 
vain.  But  as  the  Bible  does  not  point  out  the  particiilar  occasions  when 
oaths  are  to  be  used,  nor  the  persons  who  are  to  administer  theni,  these  cir- 
cumstances are  left  to  the  discretion  of  individuals  and  communities.  The 
necessity  of  oaths  is  founded  in  expediency,  and  all  associations,  whether 
civil  or  ecclesiastical,  have  a  right  to  use  them  for  confirmation,  when,  in 
the  exercise  of  a  sound  discretion,  they  are  deemed  important.  It  is  law- 
ful for  every  community  in   the  compact,  on  which  their  union  is  founded. 


&V.C.    2.(5.]  SOCIAL    PRAYER.  205 

to  point  out  the  eases  in  which  oaths  shall  be  used,  and  who  shall  administer 
tliem. 

Tlie  authority  of  Moderators  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  administer 
oath,^^  is  not  derived  from  the  General  Assembly,  but  from  the  Constitution, 
or  articles  of  compact,  which  our  Churches  have  adopted,  and  by  which  they 
have  agreed  to  be  governed  as  a  Christian  community.  It  may  be  proper 
also  to  add  that  the  oaths  prescribed  by  ecclesiastical  authority,  and  admin- 
istered by  ecclesiastical  authority,  in  no  respect  interfere  with  our  relations 
to  civil  society  •  nor  can  the  administering  of  them,  if  rightly  viewed,  be 
considered  as  a  violation  of  those  laws  of  the  State  which  prescribe  the  man- 
ner in  which  civil  oaths  shall  be  administered. 

Title  9. — of  prayer. 

[That  rulers  are  to  be  remembered,  see  Book  IV,  §  182  :  6.] 

§  208.  Posture  in  prayer. 

1849,  p.  255.  While  the  posture  of  standing  in  public  prayer,  and  that 
of  kneeling  in  private  prayer,  are  indicated  by  examples  in  Scripture,  and 
the  general  practice  of  the  ancient  Christian  Church,  the  posture  of  sitting 
in  public  prayer  is  nowhere  mentioned,  and  by  no  usage  allowed;  but  on  the 
contrary,  was  universally  regarded  by  the  early  Church  as  heathenish  and 
irreverent;  and  is  still,  even  in  the  customs  of  modern  and  western  nations, 
an  attitude  obviously  wanting  in  the  due  expression  of  reverence :  therefore 
this  General  Assembly  resolve,  that  the  practice  in  question  be  considered 
grievously  improper,  whenever  the  infirmities  of  the  worshipper  do  not  ren- 
der it  necessary;  and  that  Ministers  be  required  to  reprove  it  with  earnest 
and  persevering  admonition.     [Reiterated  1857,  p.  38.] 

§  209.    Social  prayer-meetings. 

1707,  p.  10.  Overtured,  That  it  be  recommended  to  every  Minister  of  tho 
Presbytery  to  set  on  foot  and  encourage  private  Christian  societies.  [See 
Book  II,  §  86 :  4,  and  below  §  228,  e.\ 

1799,  p.  178.  Let  those  who  fear  the  Lord  speak  often  to  one  another. 
Let  them  individually  and  in  a  social  capacity  importune  the  throne  of  grace, 
and  according  to  his  own  glorious  and  condescending  language,  give  God  no 
rest  until  he  appear  in  his  glory  and  build  up  Zion. 

Special  seasons  recommended. 

1796,  p.  116.  The  General  Assembly,  taking  into  serious  consideration  the 
general  aspect  of  religion,  the  great  decay  of  vital  piety,  and  the  prevalence 
of  infidelity  and  immorality,  and  being  deeply  aft'ected  thereby,  (especially 
considering  the  many  blessings  which  as  a  nation  and  a  people  we  enjoy,) 
agreed  to  urge,  in  the  most  earnest  manner,  upon  all  their  members,  the  ut- 
most diligence,  perseverance,  and  zeal,  in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  their 
ofiices  and  stations;  and  that  they  prosecute  those  measures  agreeably  to  the 
word  of  God,  which  they  may  judge  most  conducive  to  counteract  the  exist- 
ing evils,  and  most  efiectually  serve  the  interests  of  evangelical  principles, 
and  of  true  and  undefiled  religion ;  and  would  recommend  that  some  par- 
ticular times  be  set  apart  as  special  seasons  of  prayer  with  respect  to  those 
objects;  as  may  be  found  most  convenient  in  their  respective  circumstances. 

Revivals  consequent. 
1803,  p.  275.  The  Assembly  consider  it  as  worthy  of  particular  attention 
that  most  of  the  accounts  of  revivals  communicated  to  them,  stated  that  tlie  in- 
stitution of  praying  societies,  or  seasons  of  special  prayer  to  God  for  tlie  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit,  generally  preceded  the  remarkable  displays  of  divine 


206  THE   ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

grace  with  which  our  land  has  been  recently  favoured.  In  most  cases,  pre- 
paratory to  the  signal  effusions  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  pious  have  been 
stirred  up  to  cry  fervently  and  importunately  that  Grod  would  appear  and' 
vindicate  his  own  cause.  The  Assembly  see  in  this  a  confirmation  of  the 
word  of  (jrod,  and  an  ample  encouragement  of  the  prayers  and  hopes  of  the 
pious,  for  future  and  more  extensive  manifestations  of  divine  power.  And 
they  trust  that  the  Churches  under  their  care,  while  they  see  cause  of  abun- 
dant thankfulness  for  this  dispensation,  will  also  perceive,  that  it  presents 
new  motives  to  zeal  and  fervour  in  applications  to  that  throne  of  grace  from 
which  every  good  and  perfect  gift  cometh.  [Also  1808,  p.  401;  1810, 
p.  443,  &c.] 

§  210.  Female  praying  societies. 
1816,  p.  621.  Several  conversions  to  God  in  individual  cases,  and  several 
revivals  of  religion  in  societies,  maybe  traced  to  these  seasons  of  social  prayer. 
In  many  plac.es  "  devout  and  pious  females"  have  formed  themselves  into 
praying  societies,  and  obtained  in  the  discharge  of  duty,  comfort  to  themselves, 
and  light  and  direction  for  others.     [See  also  below,  §  227  :  5.] 

§  211.  Monthly  Concert. 

1815,  p.  601.  Whereas,  The  King  and  the  Head  of  the  Church  has  during 
the  last  year  poured  out  his  Spirit  in  a  remarkable  and  glorious  manner  on 
many  of  the  Churches  within  our  bounds,  and  has  manifestly  succeeded  the 
efforts  of  Christians  in  past  years,  in  their  endeavours  to  diffuse  the  light  of 
revealed  truth  among  the  heathen ;  and  has  hereby  encouraged  and  urged 
the  pious  to  united  and  importunate  wrestling  at  the  throne  of  grace ;  and 
whereas  many  Christians  in  Asia,  Africa,  and  Europe,  have  agreed  to  set 
apart  the  first  Monday  evening  of  every  month,  that  they  may  meet  together, 
and  say  with  one  heart,  to  the  prayer-hearing  God,  "  Thy  kingdom  come; 
come  Lord  Jesus,  and  fill  the  world  with  thy  glory" — Therefore, 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  do  approve  of  concerts  of  prayer  for 
the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  do  recommend  it  to  the 
friends  of  Zion  in  their  connection,  as  far  as  may  be  convenient,  to  spend  the 
first  Monday  in  every  month  in  special  prayer  to  God,  for  the  coming  and 
glorious  reign  of  Christ  on  earth. 

1830,  p.  42.  [A  pastoral  letter  on  the  monthly  concert,  closes  as  follows :] 
We  exhort  you  therefore,  brethren,  that  rn  your  closets,  and  families,  and 
praying  associations,  and  the  sanctuary  of  God,  and  the  monthly  concert,  there 
be  an  earnest  cry,  and  an  earnest  effort  for  the  revival  of  the  spirit  of  prayer. 
In  regard  to  the  concert,  let  those  professors  of  religion,  who  have  hitherto 
neglected  it,  be  entreated  by  a  regard  to  the  consistency  of  their  Christian 
profession  ;  by  a  consideration  of  the  example  which  they  are  bound  to  set  be- 
fore others ;  as  they  would  encourage  and  not  grieve  the  hearts  of  their  fel- 
low Christians  ;  as  they  would  promote  their  own  growth  in  grace,  and  spirit- 
ual peace  and  comfort ;  as  they  love  the  Redeemer  that  died  for  them  ;  as 
they  love  their  country,  exposed,  on  account  of  abounding  iniquity,  to  the  sore 
judgments  of  Heaven  ;  and  as  they  wish  to  share  in  the  happiness  and  the  re- 
ward of  those  who  promote  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  declarative  glory  in 
the  world — in  view  of  all  these  motives,  let  them  be  entreated  to  take  part 
with  their  brethren  in  the  sacred  duty  of  praying  for  the  speedy  accomplish- 
ment of  the  promise,  that  "  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
liord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea." 

§  212.  Change  to  the  first  Sabbath  of  the  month. 

1838,  p  45.  Whereas,  it  has  appeared  from  the  reports  of  the  Church  for 
many  years  that  there  has  been  a  very  lamentable  neglect  of  the  monthly 


SEC.  209.]  PSALMODY  207 

concert  for  prayer;  and  as  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  this  is  owing  partly 
to  the  time  of  its  observation ;  and  as  there  is  a  strong  probability  that  a 
change  might  be  made  which  would  subserve  the  great  interests  involved  ; 
and  whereas,  it  is  the  solemn  and  imperious  duty  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  especially  at  the  present  juncture,  to  promote  with  renewed  vigour  the 
kingdom  of  her  Lord  and  Master,  and  for  this  purpose  to  avail  herself  of  any 
facility  in  compassing  her  object:  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended,  1.  That  the  Monthly  Concert  be  ob- 
served hereafter  on  the  first  Sabbath  of  every  month  j  and,  2.  That  collections 
be  taken  up  at  the  close  of  every  concert,  in  aid  of  the  foreign  missionary 
operations  of  our  own  Church. 

184:1,  p.  309.  We  learn  with  much  pleasure,  that  in  a  large  number  of  our 
Congregations  the  monthly  concert  of  prayer  is  more  numerously  attended 
than  it  has  been  at  any  former  period.  As  this  change  is  ascribed  to  the 
transfer  of  the  concert  to  the  first  Sabbath  of  the  month,  we  advise  all  our 
Churches  to  consider  the  expediency  of  adopting  this  arrangement ;  while  at 
the  same  time  we  leave  any  Churches  which  may  prefer  it,  at  full  liberty  to 
adhere  to  the  original  practice  of  celebrating  this  interesting  service  on  the 
first  Monday  evening  of  the  month. 

§  213.  Prayer  for  the  overthrow  of  Papacy. 

1852,  p.  220.  A  resolution  from  the  Presbytery  of  Steuben,  asking  the  As- 
sembly to  recommend  to  the  Churches  to  observe  a  general  concert  of  prayer 
to  Almighty  God,  against  Romanism.  The  following  minute  was  adopted  in 
this  case  : 

Resolved,  That  while  this  subject  should  occupy  a  prominent  place  in  the 
supplications  of  God's  people,  especially  at  the  monthly  missionary  concert, 
the  Assembly  deem  it  inexpedient  to  multiply  special  occasions  of  prayer  for 
particular  objects. 

Title  10. — psalmody. 
§  214.  Early  acts. — Introduction  of  Watts's  Psalms. 

1753,  p.  255.  (N.  Y.)  It  being  moved  to  the  Synod  whether  a  church  Ses- 
sion hath  power  to  introduce  a  new  version  of  Psalms,  into  the  Congregation 
to  which  they  belong,  without  the  consent  of  the  majority  of  said  Congrega- 
tion ;  it  was  voted  in  the  negative,  nemine  contradkente. 

1755,  p.  267.  (N.  Y.)  That  as  there  is  a  number  of  the  Congregations  [of 
New  York]  much  dissatisfied  with  the  constant  use  of  Dr.  Watts's  version  of 
the  Psalms,  and  earnestly  desirous  that  the  Scotch  version  should  be  used, 
and  as  mutual  forbearance  and  condescension  in  such  cases  is  a  duty  which 
Christians  owe  to  one  another,  and  is  necessary  to  preserve  the  peace  of  so- 
ciety;  the  Synod  determine  that  the  Scotch  version  be  used  equally  with  the 
other  in  the  stated  public  worship  on  the  Lord's  days. 

1756,  p.  275.  That  as  to  the  singing  of  Dr.  Watts's  version  of  the  Psalms, 
though  the  conduct  of  the  Congregation  in  their  adhering  to  them,  contrary 
to  Synodical  appointment,  without  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  obtain  a  re- 
peal of  said  appointment,  was  not  regular ;  yet  as  the  said  Psalms  are  ortho- 
dox, and  no  particular  version  is  of  divine  authority,  and  that  the  using  them 
is  earnestly  desired  by  a  great  majority  of  said  Congregation,  contrary  to  the 
view  we  had  of  the  case  the  last  year,  the  Synod,  for  the  sake  of  their  peace, 
do  permit  the  use  of  said  version  unto  them  :  and  determine  that  this  judg- 
D  ent  shall  be  finally  decisive  as  to  this  aflPair. 

1763,  p.  331.  A  query  was  brought  in,  in  these  words :  "  As  sundry  mem- 


208  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

bers  and  Congre,Q;ations  within  the  bounds  of  our  Synod,  judge  it  most  for  their 
edification  to  sing  Dr.  Watts's  Imitation  of  David's  Psalms,  does  the  S3'nod  so 
far  approve  said  Imitation  of  David's  Psalms,  as  to  allow  such  Ministers  and 
their  (Congregations  the  liberty  of  using  them  ?" 

As  a  great  number  of  this  body  have  never  particularly  considered  Dr. 
"VVatts's  Imitation,  they  are  not  prepared  to  give  a  full  answer  to  the  question. 
Yet  as  it  is  well  approved  of  by  many  of  this  body,  the  Synod  have  no  objec- 
tions to  the  use  of  said  Imitation  by  such  Ministers  and  Congregations  as  in- 
cline to  use  it,  until  the  matter  of  psalmody  be  further  considered.  And  it  is 
recommended  to  the  members  of  this  body,  to  be  prepared  to  give  their  sen- 
timents respecting  this  subject  at  our  nest  meeting. 

1 765,  p.  345  After  some  consideration  of  the  query  concerning  the  use  of 
Dr.  Watts's  Imitation  of  the  Psahns,  the  Synod  judged  it  best,  in  present 
circumstances,  only  to  declai-e  that  they  look  on  the  inspired  Psalms  in  Scrip- 
ture, to  be  proper  matter  to  be  sung  in  divine  worship,  according  to  their 
original  design  and  the  practice  of  the  Christian  Churches ;  yet  will  not  for- 
bid those  to  use  the  Imitation  of  them,  whose  judgment  and  inclination  leads 
them  to  do  so. 

1773,  p.  448.  The  committee  appointed  to  converse  with  the  parties  in  the 
Second  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  city  differing  about  psalmody,  report, 
"  That  they  have  taken  opportunities  of  conversing  with  both  parties,  so  far 
as  the  time  and  circumstances  would  permit,  and  that  they  do  not  think  the 
Synod  should  directly  judge  of  the  merits  of  the  appeal,  so  as  to  affirm  or 
disapprove  the  several  distinct  propositions  laid  down  by  the  Presbytery  in 
their  judgment ;  but  as  there  is  not  now  time  to  consider  fully  the  diiferent 
versions  of  the  Psalms  in  question,  and  there  are  minutes  of  Synod  formerly, 
which  countenance  Congregations  in  determining  this  matter  according  to 
their  own  choice,  they  eannot  make  any  order  to  forbid  the  Congregation  to 
continue  the  practice  now  begun."  Which  being  considered,  was  approved; 
and  the  Synod  on  this  occasion  think  proper  earnestly  to  recommend  to  both 
parties  peace  and  harmony,  and  to  forbear  all  harsh  sentiments  and  expres- 
sions, and  in  particular  that  neither  of  them  intimate  that  either  of  the  ver- 
sions in  question  is  unfit  to  be  sung  in  Christian  worship. 

1785,  p.  513.  A  motion  was  made  in  the  following  terms,  viz  :  "Whereas 
the  nearest  uniformity  that  is  practicable  in  the  external  modes  of  divine 
worship  is  to  be  desired,  and  the  using  diiferent  books  of  psalmody  is  matter 
of  offence,  not  only  to  Presbyterians  of  difi'ereot  denominations,  but  also  to 
many  Congregations  under  our  care;  it  is  queried,  if  the  Synod  might  not 
choose  out,  and  order  some  of  their  number  to  take  the  assistance  of  all  the 
versions  in  our  power,  and  compose  for  us  a  version  more  suitable  to  our  cir- 
cumstances and  taste  than  any  we  yet  have ;"  which,  having  been  read,  and 
seconded,  after  some  conversation  thereon,  the  question  was  put,  whether  to 
appoint  a  committee,  or  defer  ;  and  was  carried  by  a  small  uiajority  to  appoint. 
Whereupon  Dr.  Allison,  Dr.  Davidson,  Dr.  Ewing,  Mr.  Blair,  and  Mr.  Jones, 
were  appointed  a  committee  for  that  purpose,  who  are  to  make  report  of  their 
diligence  herein  at  our  next  meeting. 

1787,  p.  535.  [Apparently  in  consequence  of  the  foregoing  appointment,  the 

following  minute  was  adopted  :]  The  Synod  did  allow,  and  do  hereby  allow, 

that  Dr.  Watts's  Imitation  of  David's  Psalms,  as  revised  by  Mr.  Barlow,  be 

sung  in  the  Churches  and  families  under  their  care. 

j        p.  537.  In  respect  to  the  psalmody,  the  Synod  have  allowed  the  use  of  the 

;    Imitation  of  the  Psalms  of  David  for  many  years,  to  such  Congregations  as 

J    choose  them,  and  still  allow  of  the  same  ;  but  they  are  far  from  disapproving 

of  Rouse's  version,  commonly  called  the  old  Psalms,  in  those  who  were  in  the 

use  of  them  and  chose  them ;  but  are  of  opinion  that  either  may  be  used  by 


SEO.  214.]  PSALMODY.  209 

tlie  Churches,  as  each  Congresjation  may  judge  most  for  their  peace  and 
editicatiou ;  and  therefore  highly  disapprove  of  public,  severe  and  unchristian 
censures  being  passed  upon  either  of  the  systems  of  psalmody;  and  recom- 
mend it  to  all  .Ministers  iu  thuse  parts  of  the  Church,  to  be  more  tender  and 
charitable  on  these  heads. 

§  215.  Conscientious  scruples. 

1789,  p.  11.  The  following  query,  signed  by  a  member  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Transylvania,  was  overtured  by  the  Committee  of  Overtures  : 

"  Quere;  Wliether  the  Churches  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  have  not,  by 
the  countenance  and  allowance  of  the  late  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelpliia,  fallen 
into  a  great  and  pernicious  error,  in  the  public  worship  of  God,  by  disusing  Rouse's  ver- 
sification of  David's  Psalms,  and  adopting  in  the  room  of  it.  Watts'  imitation  ?  Con- 
science is  the  motive  that  lias  induced  me  to  make  the  above  inquiry,  and  I  trust  I  shall  be 
heard  on  tiie  subject  with  candour."  Adam  Rankin. 

The  General  Assembly  having  heard  Mr.  Rankin  at  great  length,  and 
endeavoured  to  relieve  his  mind  from  the  difficulty  he  appears  to  labour  under, 
are  sorry  to  find  that  all  their  eiforts  have  been  in  vain ;  and  therefore,  only 
recommend  to  him  that  exercise  of  Christian  charity  towards  those  who  differ 
from  him  in  their  views  of  this  matter,  which  is  exercised  towards  himself; 
and  that  he  be  carefully  guarded  against  disturbing  the  peace  of  the  Church 
on  this  head. 

§  216.  Watts' s  Hymns  allowed.  * 

1802,  p.  249.  Whereas,  The  version  of  the  Psalms  made  by  Dr.  Watts,  has 
heretofore  been  allowed  in  the  Congregations  under  the  care  of  the  General 
Assembly,  it  is  now  thought  expedient  that  the  Hymns  of  Dr.  Watts  be  also 
allowed ;  and  they  are  accordingly  hereby  allowed  in  such  Congregations  as 
may  think  it  expedient  to  use  them  in  public  and  social  worship  ;  and 
whereas,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Timothy  Dwight,  by  order  of  the  General  Associ- 
ation of  Connecticut,  has  revised  the  version  of  the  Psalms  made  by 
Dr.  Watts,  and  versified  a  number  omitted  by  him,  and  has  also  made  a 
selection  of  Hymns  from  various  authors,  which,  together  with  the  Psalms, 
were  intended  to  furnish  a  system  of  psalmody  for  the  use  of  Churches  and 
families,  which  system  has  been  revised  and  recommended  by  a  joint  commit- 
tee of  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut 
heretofore  appointed,  as  well  as  examined  and  approved  by  a  committee  of 
this  present  Assembly;  the  said  system  is  hereby  cheerfully  allowed  in  such 
Congregations  and  Churches  as  may  think  it  for  edification  to  adopt  and  use 
the  same. 

§  217.  The  use  of  frivolous  or  heretical  Psalmody  censurable. 

1806,  p.  359.  [The  Presbytery  of  Ohio  sent  up  the  question  :]  Did  the 
General  Assembly,  in  the  recommendation  and  allowance  of  those  Psalms 
and  Hymns  which  they  have  recommended  and  allowed  to  be  sung  in  the 
(Churches,  ibtend  that  the  Churches  should  be  confined  to  them  alone,  and 
is  it  irregular  and  censurable  to  use  others  in  public  or  family  worship?" 
,  p.  300.  Your  committee  are  of  opinion,  that  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
year  1802,  in  their  resolution  on  this  subject,  did  not  intend  that  the 
Churches  under  their  care  should  use  no  other  Psalms  and  Hymns,  than 
those  specified  in  the  resolution.  It  is  further  the  opinion  of  your  committee, 
that  when  any  families  or  Congregations  in  their  religious  worship  make  use 
of  hymns  containing  erroneous  doctrine  or  trivial  matter,  it  becomes  the 
duty  of  church  Sessions  and  Presbyteries  to  inquire  into  the  matter,  and 
act  as  the  case  may  require.  [Approved.] 
27 


210  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK   III. 

§  218.    Tlie  Assemh\i/)i  first  collection  of  Hymns. 

[Upon  a  proposition  which  was  made  in  1819,  for  an  enlarged  system  of  psalmody, 
and  referred  to  the  next  Assembly,  the  following-  report  was  adopted :] 

1820,  p.  740.  Psalmody  has  in  all  ages  been  considered  a  most  important 
part  of  the  worship  of  God.  The  Church,  therefore,  has  ever  been  careful 
to  preserve  its  purity  for  the  edification  of  her  members ;  whilst  they  who 
have  departed  from  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  have  availed  them- 
selves of  it  to  accomplish  their  divisive  plans  with  the  best  success.  Mind- 
ful of  their  duty  in  this  matter,  the  General  Assembly  have,  from  time  to 
time,  authorized  the  use  of  Rouse's  version  of  the  book  of  Psalms  ;  Watts's 
Imitation  of  the  Psalms  of  David,  with  his  three  books  of  Hymns  ;  Barlow's 
alterations  of,  and  additions  to,  Watts's  Imitation  ;  and  Dwight's  revision  of 
Watts,  with  his  additional  versifications  and  collections  of  hymns ;  in  the 
Churches  under  their  care. 

Whilst  the  committee  grant  that  each  of  these  systems  of  psalmody  has 
its  excellencies,  they  respectfully  recommend  that  one  uniform  system  of 
psalmody  be  prepared,  under  the  direction  of  the  Assembly,  for  the  use  of 
the  Churches  under  their  care.  They  believe  that  the  time  has  come  when 
such  a  measure  may  be  adopted  without  offending  any  of  our  Churches,  and 
with  the  prospect  of  complete  success. 

If  they  are  correct  in  this  belief,  of  which  the  Assembly  must  judge,  it 
appears  to  them  that  uniformity  in  this  matter  will  furnish  a  strong  bond  of 
peace  and.  harmony  between  the  different  sections  of  our  Church. 

The  committee  further  recommend  that  this  uniform  system  of  psalmody 
consist  of  two  parts,  viz  : 

I.  A  compilation  of  metrical  versions  of  the  book  of  Psalms,  adhering  to 
the  order  and  connection  of  the  same  as  far  as  practicable. 

In  this  compilation  the  preference  ought  to  be  given  to  the  authorized 
versions  now  in  use,  so  far  as  the  poetry  and  conformity  to  the  text  allow. 
The  committee,  in  recommending  this  compilation,  disavow  any  design  of 
committing  the  Assembly  on  the  difference  of  opinion  which  exists  about 
the  book  of  Psalms.  They  also  wish  it  to  be  distinctly  understood  that 
they  do  not  disapprove  of  Watts.  But  they  think  that  a  compilation,  such 
as  is  recommended,  if  judiciously  executed,  will  satisfy  the  friends  of  Dr. 
Watts's  imitation,  and  the  advocates  of  the  exclusive  authority  of  the  book 
of  Psalms. 

II,  A  copious  collection  of  Hymns  and  spiritual  Songs  from  various 
authors,  giving  the  preference  to  those  now  authorized,  so  far  as  good  taste, 
sound  sense,  and  enlightened  piety  admit. 

Such  a  system  of  psalmody,  the  committee  think,  besides  producing  har- 
mony among  ourselves  in  this  part  of  public  worship,  will  tend  to  enlarge 
that  growing  disposition  among  Christians  of  different  denominations,  to 
union  of  exertions  for  promoting  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

They  therefore  submit  the  following  resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  That  a  committee  be  appointed  to  digest  and  prepare  a  uniform  system 
of  psalmody,  as  recommended  in  this  report;  the  whole,  when  prepared 
agreeably  to  the  views  of  the  committee,  to  be  submitted  to  the  General 
Assembly  for  their  adoption. 

2.  That  the  committee  appointed  to  carry  this  resolution  into  effect,  be 
authorized  to  procure,  at  the  expense  of  the  Assembly,  such  versions  of  the 
book  of  Psalms,  and  such  collections  of  Hymns  and  sacred  Songs  as  they 
may  deem  necessary. 

The  Assembly  appointed  Drs.  Romeyn,  Alexander,  Nott,  Blatchford,  and 
Spring,  a  committee  to  prepare  and  digest  a  system  of  psalmody,  as  recom- 
mended in  the  foregoing  report. 


SEC.    218.]  PSALMODY.  211 

[This  committee,  increased  from  time  to  time  by  additional  appointments,  reported  to 
the  Assembly  of  1829  a  book  of  Psalms  and  Hymns,  whicli  was  recommitted  to  the  same 
committee  tor  lurther  revision,     {MinuU's,  1820,  p.  387.)     Next  year] 

18>J0,  p.  32.  Resolved,  That  the  book  of  Psalms  and  Hymns,  with  the 
alterations  and  additions  submitted  by  the  committee,  be  approved  by  the 
Assembly,  and  its  use  in  the  worship  of  God  be  authorized  in  all  the  Churches 
under  their  care. 

§  219.    The  Asscmbli/' s  j^Tesent  collection. 

1838,  p.  43.  [A  Committee  was  appointed  in  1838]  to  revise  the  Assem- 
bly's edition  of  the  Psalms  and  Hymns,  and  to  suggest  and  report  such 
alterations,  corrections,  and  additions,  for  the  consideration  of  the  next 
General  Assembly,  as  they  may  think  proper. 

First  Report  of  this  Committee. 

"  The  first  meeting  of  this  committee  was  held  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  on  the  18th 
of  October,  1839;  present,  tlie  Rev.  Drs.  Cuyler,  and  R.  J.  Breckinridjre,  tog-ether  with 
Messrs.  Alexander  and  Gray.  After  prayer  to  the  great  Head  of  Zion  lor  direction  in 
this  important  matter,  and  serious  consTilt.ition,  the  committee  settled  the  leadinir  princi- 
ples upon  which  they  thought  it  desirable  to  proceed,  viz:  1.  A  collation  and  revision  of 
all  the  English  versions  of  the  Psalms.  2.  A  careful  examination  of  the  Hymns  now  in 
use,  and  an  inquiry  whether  some,  and  if  any,  wliich  of  them  ought  to  be  omitted  on  ac- 
count of  incorrectness  in  doctrine,  on  account  of  their  unsuitableness  as  Hymns,  and  on 
account  of  the  inferiority  of  their  poetry.  3.  The  restoration  of  the  Hynms  to  be  re- 
tained in  the  revised  edition,  Iroin  the  modern  emendations  to  which  they  have  been  sub- 
jected. 4.  The  selection  of  an  additicmal  number  of  Hymns.  5.  A  special  regard  to 
the  devotional  character  of  all  the  Hymns.  6.  A  suitable  arrangement  and  copious  index 
of  tlie  whole  book. 

"These  subjects  thus  determined  on,  were  severally  apportioned  to  the  members  of  the 
committee,  each  having  a  special  part  designated  to  himself,  while  each  and  all  were  re- 
quested to  have  a  general  charge  and  supervision  of  the  whole.  In  addition  to  this,  the 
secretary  was  ordered  to  write  to  the  absent  members  of  the  committee,  apprizing  them 
of  our  doings,  apportioning  to  them  certain  subjects,  and  requesting  those  wliose  distance 
might  prevent  their  attendance  at  future  meetings,  to  communicate  with  the  committee  by 
letter.  In  order  to  have  time  for  the  prosecution  of  a  work  of  so  much  magnitude  and 
importance,  the  committee  adjourned  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  in  January, 
1840;  but  owing  partly  to  the  inclemency  of  the  season,  the  conditioi\  of  the  roads,  and 
the  necessity  for  more  time  in  private  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  amount  of  labour 
apportioned  to  the  members  of  the  committee,  they  did  not  meet  till  the  19th  of  May, 
1840,  and  on  the  26th  of  that  month  made  a  report  of  their  progress  to  the  General  As- 
sembly, having  adjourned  to  meet  at  Princeton,  N.  J.,  on  the  25th  of  August  next  ensu- 
ing. At  this  meeting  of  the  committee,  the  Rev.  James  W.  Alexander  resigned  his  seat ; 
and  the  Assembly  on  being  advised  thereof,  filled  the  vacancy  by  the  appointment  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Potts,  of  the  city  of  New  York.  The  only  members  of  the  committee  then  in 
attendance,  were  Drs.  Cuyler,  Phillips,  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  and  Rev,  J.  Gray. 

"  In  pursuance  of  the  aforesaid  adjournment,  the  committee  met  in  Princeton,  N.  J., 
August  25th,  1840;  present,  Drs.  Cuyler,  Phillips,  J.  Breckinridge,  R  J.  Breckinridge, 
and  the  Rev.  .1.  Gray.  The  committee  at  this  meeting  continued  in  session  for  several 
days ;  spending  on  an  average  nine  hours  per  day  in  the  prosecution  of  the  duties  assign- 
ed them,  not  only  reporting  the  results  of  their  privr.te  and  individual  labours,  but  as  a" 
committee,  criticising,  and  thereby  receiving  or  rejecting  these  reports,  as  well  as  pushing 
our  inquiries  still  further  forward.  During  this  longnnd  Lborious  session,  all  the  Ilj'ums 
of  our  present  book,  after  determining  to  take  up  tlic  Hymns  and  dispose  of  tbein  first, 
were  read  .siriatim  ;  and  after  a  critical  examination  by  the  committee  as  a  whole,  in  ad- 
dition to  tlie  previous  individual  revision  by  the  menibers,  :ibout  25  per  cent,  of  the  whole 
wis  rejected,  in  accordance  with  tlie  canons  of  criticism  formerly  laid  down,  presented  to 
and  approved  by  the  Assembly  of  1840.  Having,  in  addition  to  this,  devised  and  agreed 
upon  a  suitable  arrangement  and  a  co])ious  index  of  subjects,  and  distributed  the  four 
liuadred  approved  Hymns  among  the  members  of  tlic  conuiiittee  then  present,  to  be  pro- 
firrly  iirr.inged  according  to  said  index,  it  was  resolved  th  t  ;ibout  two  hundred  and  fifty 
:  (Iditional  Hymns  be  selected,  in  order  to  complete  that  pnrtLn  of  the  book.  In  order 
th.it  these  additional  Hymns  be  wisely  selected,  the  committee,  now  worn  and  fatigued  by 
tiieir  lib'our,  resolved  to  adjourn,  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Piiil.idel))hi  i  on  the  second  Tues- 
d  ,y  of  Janua-y,  1841.     And  as  an  additional  precaution  and   security,  it  was  resolved 


212  THE    ORDINANCES.  BOOK    III.] 

that  public  invitation  be  given  through  the  religious  press  to  the  whole  Church,  to  com- 
municate to  the  committee,  or  any  number  thereof,  on  or  previous  to  the  said  second 
Tuesday  of  Jiiuuary,  sucli  Hj^nns  as  ni-iv  one  of  them  might  desire  to  see  inserted  in  the 
forthcoming  book.  In  order  that  the  Church  might  have  as  flill  and  correct  knowledge 
as  possible  of  their  proceedings,  it  was  also  agreed  that  the  doings  of  this  meeting  be  pub- 
lished, as  far  as  it  was  necessary  to  exhibit  the  Hymns  rejected  and  retained,  together 
with  the  proposed  arrangement  of  subjects  and  index. 

"  In  accordance  with  the  above  mentioned  adjournment,  the  committee  met  in  th--. 
city  of  Philadelphia,  on  the  13th  of  January,  1841.  This  meeting  was  attended  by  Drs, 
Cuyler,  Phillips,  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  and  the  Rev.  J.  Gray.  Part  of  two  weeks  was  spen. 
at  this  meeting  in  selecting,  by  the  committee,  from  the  individual  selections  made  b^ 
the  members  during  the  adjournment,  or  received  from  their  correspondents.  Hymns  of  e 
suitable  character  for  the  intellectual  and  spiritual  edification  of  tlie  Church.  The  inde. . 
previously  attended  to,  was  at  this  meeting  enlarged  and  amended — a  more  complete  ar. 
rangement  and  classification  of  subjects  made,  and  a  publication  ordered,  containing  the 
chapters  and  sections  agreed  on,  with  the  retained  Hymns  arranged  by  their  numbers 
together  with  the  first  lines  of  the  Hymns  now  agreed  to  be  added,  in  their  alphabetical 
order,  as  well  as  a  list  of  those  previously  omitted.  But  while  the  committee,  in  the  pro- 
secution of  their  work,  had  proceeded  so  far  as  to  publish  to  the  Churches  the  Hymns 
agreed  upon,  by  their  first  lines,  as  it  regarded  retention,  omission,  and  addition,  they 
wish  it  to  be  distinctly  understood,  that  they  have  reserved  to  themselves  another  and  a 
final  revision,  after  receiving,  as  they  have  thus  solicited,  the  advice,  judgment,  and  criti. 
cism  of  their  Christian  fathers  and  brethren." — Report  of  the  Committee,  Minutes,  1841, 
p.  477. 

§  220.   Second  Report  of  the  Committee. 

"  Agreeably  to  the  expectation  held  out  in  their  report  to  the  last  Assembly,  they  have 
at  length  been  enabled  to  complete  the  work,  and  to  pass  their  final  and  unanimous  vote 
thereon,  in  so  far  as  relates  to  the  selection  and  compilation  of  a  book  of  Hymns.  These 
are  six  hundred  and  seventy  in  number,  besides  the  necessaiy  doxologies ;  and  in  making 
the  selection,  the  committee  have  consulted  every  similar  work  to  wliich  they  could  gain 
access,  and  have  agreed  to  admit  only  such  as  after  mature  deliberation  received  the 
unanimous  vote  of  the  committee.  It  is  hoped  that  the  book  thus  carefully  and  toilfully 
prepared,  will  be  found  worthy  of  the  Assembly's  approbation,  containing,  as  it  is  believed, 
in  great  variety  of  metre,  a  very  copious  variety  of  evangelical  Hymns  on  every  topic  ap- 
propriate  to  the  exigencies  of  private,  family,  social,  and  public  worship.  This  book  is 
novv  herewith  presented  to  the  Assembly.  Having  received  authority  from  the  last  As- 
sembly  to  print  an  edition  so  soon  as  they  sliould  be  ready,  the  committee  have  caused  a 
sufficient  number  of  copies  to  be  printed  and  bound,  to  put  into  the  hands  of  every  mem- 
bcr  of  the  Assembly  a  specimen  of  the  work.         ...... 

The  committee  intimated  in  their  report  last  year,  which  was  approved  by  the  Assem. 
bly,  that  the  complete  revision  of  the  book  of  Psalms  miglit  require  until  May,  1843. 
That  expectation  has  now  become  a  certainty.  In  order  t'ully  to  meet  and  do  justice  to 
the  subject  entrusted  to  them,  they  feel  after  the  consideration  and  experience  they  have 
already  had,  that  in  so  important  a  work  as  the  full  revision  of  the  book  of  Psalms,  already 
authorized  and  in  use,  and  in  the  settlement  of  the  principles  upon  which  a  book  is  to  be 
composed,  which  is  intended  to  meet  the  wants  of  a  communion  so  various  and  extensive 
as  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  is  designed  for  the  use  of  generations  to  come,  they  do 
need  the  entire  amount  of  time  proposed.  No  one  who  has  not  made  the  experiment, 
■can  well  conceive  the  delicacy,  difficulty,  and  toil  of  such  a  work.  Yet  the  committee  are 
also  satisfied  that,  with  the  leave  of  Piovidence,  they  will  be  able  to  make  a  final  report 
upon  the  book  of  Psalms  by  next  May.  That  tliis  delay  is  not  unreasonable  will  be  fiir- 
ther  apparent,  when  it  is  considered  how  many  books  are  to  be  consulted,  and  existing 
versions  compared  with  each  other,  and  with  tlie  inspired  Psalms ;  thtt  tliis  is  first  to  be 
done,  by  eacli  member  of  the  committee  individually  ;  and  that  afterward,  journeys  are  to 
be  performed,  and  meetings  held  wherein  there  is  to  be  a  full  intercliange  and  compari- 
son of  views,  in  order  to  secure  which  so  large  a  committee  was  appointed — and  that  all 
this  labour  is  to  be  performed  amid  the  pressing  cares  and  duties  pertaining  to  the  em- 
ployment of  the  members  of  the  committee  in  the  pastoral  office. — Minutes,  1842,  p.  55. 

1842,  p.  31.  Resolved^  That  the  book  of  Hymns  be  referred  back  to  the 
Committee  on  Psahnody,  with  directions  to  make  such  alterations  as  their 
own  judgment  or  the  suggestions  of  others  m^y  dictate,  and  to  report  it  to- 
gether with  the  book  of  Psalms  to  the  next  Assembly. 


SEC.    219.]  PSALMODY.  213 

§  221.   Final  Report. —  Tlie  Book  adopted . 

1843,  p.  218.  "Tlie  Committee  on  Psalmody  report  that,  in  coni])liance  with  the  reso- 
lution of  tiie  last  Assembly,  they  met  early  in  January  of  tlie  present  year,  and  continued 
in  session  until  they  had  completed  the  work  which  had  been  assigned  them.     Commu- 
nications were  received  from  one  Synod,  fourteen  Presbyteries,  and  si.x  individuals  located 
in  different  parts  of  the  Cliurch.         ...... 

"Taking  into  consideration  the  great  variety  of  tastes  to  be  consulted,  and  the  fact  that 
a  number  of  Hymns,  though  possessing  little  intrinsic  excellence,  have  become  endeared 
to  many  of  our  people  by  tlieir  long  use  of  them,  or  it  may  be,  by  the  recollection  of  some 
peculiar  circumstances  under  which  they  were  read  or  sung,  they  have  aimed  to  make  a 
selection,  whicli  as  a  whole  may  be  generally  acceptable,  and  supersede  the  use  of  the 
many  different  Hymn-books  which  have  been  introduced  into  our  Churches,  lecture-rooms, 
and  families.  They  have  especially  restored  those  Hymns  of  Watts  which  were  urgently 
called  for  by  almost  all  who  sent  in  any  communication  on  the  subject.  The  committee 
have  done  this  the  more  readily  because  such  restoration  was  one  design  of  their  first 

appointment The  selection  as  it  is  now  presented  is  as  much  the  selection 

of  the  Church  as  of  the  committee 

"  With  regard  to  the  Psalms  ;  after  mature  deliberation  and  full  examination  of  the  sub- 
ject, the  c6mmittee  were  of  opinion  that  an  acceptable,  literal,  and  metrical  version  of 
them,  however  desirable,  could  not  at  present  be  obtained.  The  versions  of  Psalms  to 
which  they  have  had  access  do  not  furnish  such  a  number  of  superior  merit  as  to  justify 
the  attempt  to  alter  the  book  now  in  use. 

"  It  has  occurred  to  them  tliat  very  important  ends  might  be  answered  by  having  the 
received  prose  translation  of  the  Psalms  set  to  music,  and  so  prepared  as  to  be  conveni- 
ently used  in  all  our  Churches.  This  might  satisfy  those  who  desire  to  use  no  other 
than  a  literal  translation  of  the  Psalms;  would  constitute  a  uniform  and  identical  psalm- 
ody for  all  Presbyterian  Churches ;  and  would  secure  a  solemn,  peculiar  and  appropriate 
Church  music,  to  the  exclusion  of  all  those  tunes  which  have  been  composed  from  light, 
secular,  and  profane  songs,  and  whose  use  is  necessarily  attended  with  improper  associa- 
tions in  the  worship  of  God.  They  therefore  earnestly  recommend  this  subject  to  the 
consideration  of  the  Assembly. 

"The  committee  having  now  finished  their  gratuitous  labours,  beg  to  be  discharged. 

Signed, 
W.  W.  Phillips,  Chairman,  John  Gray, 

R.  J.  Breckinridge,  C.  C.  Cuyler, 

W.  M.  Engi.es,  J.  M.  Krebs." 

[The  Rev.  Drs.  George  A.  Baxter  and  John  Breckinridge,  members  of  the  committee, 
were  removed  by  death  during  the  progress  of  its  labours.] 

1843,  p.  194.  The  repoi't  of  the  committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the  re- 
port of  the  standing  Committee  on  Psalmody,  was  taken  up,  amended  and 
adopted,  as  follows,  viz  : 

That  the  said  committee  appear  to  have  discharged  the  duty  assigned 
them  with  zeal  and  ability;  and  that  they  are  entitled  to  the  thanks  of  this 
Assembly. 

Resolved,  That  the  book  of  Psalms  and  Hymns  reported  by  the  Commit- 
tee of  Psalmody,  be  approved,  and  authorized  to  be  used  in  all  our  Churches. 

That  such  portion  of  our  standards  be  appended  to  such  portion  of  any 
future  edition  of  the  Book  of  Psalmody  as  shall  be  deemed  expedient  by  the 
Board  of  Publication.  That  the  whole,  or  such  portion  of  the  common 
translation  of  the  Psalms,  without  note  or  comment,  accompanied  as  far  as 
may  be  by  appropriate  music,  be  appended  to  such  portion  of  one  edition 
of  said  Book  of  Psalmody  as  may  appear  expedient  to  the  Board  of  Pitbli- 
cation. 

§  222.    Overture  from  the  Associate  Reformed  Si/nod,  on  Psalmody. 

1854,  p.  31.  The  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  reported  Overture 
No.  14.  The  communication  of  the  Rev.  H.  Connelly,  accompanied  with  a 
copy  of  his  book  ;  also  a  cinnmuiiication  from  the  Eev.  Messrs.  Joseph  Clay- 
baugh,  James  Prcstley,  and  David  11.  Kerr,  a  committee  on  behalf  of  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Associ;!te  Reformed  Church  in  the  West,  inviting 
this  Assembly  to  co-operate  with  them  in  obtaining  an  improved  version  of 


214  THE    ORDINANCES.  [)JUOK  111 

the  book  of  Psalms,  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  various  Presbyterian  bodies 
in  our  country,  accompanied  with  a  statement  of  the  principle  to  be  ob- 
served in  making  such  a  version.  The  committee  having  been  satisfied,  on 
an  examination  of  these  principles,  that  a  book  of  Psalmody,  prepared  in 
view  of  them,  would  not  meet  the  wants  of  our  Church,  recommend  the 
resolution,  that  although  the  General  Assembly  recognizes  the  right  of  our 
Churches  and  members  to  use  the  version  of  Psalms  commonly  called 
Rouse's,  if  they  prefer  it,  yet  it  respectfully  declines  the  invitation  to  co- 
operate in  the  projected  work  •  while  it  desires,  at  the  same  time,  to  express 
the  strongest  sentiments  of  fraternal  affection  for  the  brethren  of  the  Asso- 
ciate Reformed  Church  of  the  West ;  and  pray  that  the  Great  Head  of  the 
Church  may  ever  guide  and  bless  them,  and  prosper  them  in  the  work  com- 
mitted to  their  hands.     Adopted. 

§  222.  6.  A  selection  from  Rouse^s  version  of  the  Psalms. 

1855.  p.  293.  Resolved,  that  the  Board  [of  Publication]  be  authorized  to 
make  a  selection,  not  exceeding  fifty  in  number,  from  Rouse's  version  of  the 
Psalms,  and  to  have  the  same  printed  on  separate  sheets,  in  such  forms  as 
to  admit  of  their  being  bound  up  with  our  other  Psalms  and  Hymns,  when- 
ever desired, 

[In  the  printed  muiutes  of  the  Assembly,  the  number  ol'  the  selection  is  erroneously 
stated  to  be  twenty-five.] 


SEC.  222.]  REVIVALS.  215 


PART  IV. 
REVIVALS. 

« 

§  223.    Testimony  to  the  revival  of  1801-1804. 

1803,  p.  274.  In  many  of  the  southern  and  western  Presbyteries,  revivals 
more  extensive,  and  of  a  more  extraordinary  nature,  have  taken  place. 
While  many  within  the  bounds  of  those  Presbyteries  have  been,  as  is  hoped, 
effectually  called,  without  any  exercises  other  than  those  which  have  gener- 
ally attended  the  progress  of  vital  piety,  there  have  been  multitudes  of  in- 
stances in  which  great  bodily  agitations,  and  other  circumstances  out  of  the 
usual  course  of  religious  exercise,  have  attended  the  work.  As  these  ex- 
traordinary appearances  have  been  before  announced  to  the  Assembly,  as  the 
knowledge  of  them  is  generally  diffused  throughout  the  American  Churches, 
it  is  not  judged  necessary  to  enter  into  minute  details  on  the  subject.  The 
Assembly  would  only  observe,  that  although  they  forbear  to  express  any 
opinion  as  to  the  origin  and  nature  of  some  of  those  circumstances  which 
have  attended  the  southern  and  western  revivals,  and  which  have  attracted 
so  much  of  the  attention  of  the  religious  world,  yet  they  are  constrained  to 
acknowledge  with  thankfulness,  that  the  last  year,  while  it  presented  a  con- 
tinuance and  great  extension  of  this  extraordinary  work,  furnished  also 
increasing  evidence  that  it  is  indeed  the  work  of  Grod,  for  which  the  friends 
of  piety  are  bound  to  praise  his  holy  name. 

1804,  p.  808.  The  Assembly,  moreover,  have  the  unspeakable  satisfaction 
to  announce  that  the  extraordinary  influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit  have, 
since  the  last  year,  been  spread  over  new  and  very  extensive  countries  still 
farther  to  the  South  and  AVest.  To  the  North-west  and  North,  from  the 
Ohio  river  to  the  lakes,  a  vast  region  which  a  few  years  ago  was  an  unin- 
habited wilderness,  new  Churches  are  forming  with  astonishing  rapidity, 
and  the  Spirit  of  God  seems  to  be  remarkably  poured  out,  and  to  accompany 
the  word  and  ordinances  of  the  gospel  with  the  most  solemn  and  affecting 
impressions. 

The  same  spirit  appears  to  prevail  through  a  large  portion  of  the  Synod 
of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  and  the  Synod  of  Albany,  Its  effects,  though 
more  silent,  seem  to  be  not  less  deep,  or  consoling  to  the  friends  of  true  re- 
ligion. Sinners  are  convinced,  and  sincere  believers  comforted  and  estab- 
lis'hed  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  gospel.  Trophies  are  continually  raised 
to  the  grace  of  the  Kedeemer,  and  numbers  are  almost  daily  added  to  the 
Church,  of  such,  we  trust,  as  shall  be  saved.  In  the  Churches  in  which 
these  extraordinary  influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit  are  not  so  conspicuous, 
the  power,  and  the  salutary  effects  of  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  seem, 
notwithstanding,  to  be  visibly  progressing.  That  inattention  to  the  things 
of  religion;  that  neglect  of  its  institutions;  that  tendency  to  infidelity,  or 
to  skepticism  in  principle,  and  to  dissoluteness  of  manners;  which,  a  few 


216  /  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

years  since,  the  truly  pious  had  so  much  reason  to  deplore,  are  in  most  places 
evidently  arrested,  and  the  tide  of  public  .sentiment  has  happily  begun  to  flow 
in  a  contrary  direction.  Places  of  divine  worship  are  in  general  more  fre- 
quented ;  the  institutions  of  religion  are  held  in  higher  honour,  and  attended 
with  greater  solemnity  and  apparent  devotion. 

§  224.  Disorders  in  that  Revival  reproved. 

1804,  p.  315.  With  not  less  regret  have  we  heard  of  certain  extravagan- 
ces in  the  exercises  and  agitations  of  many  persons,  who,  in  this  work,  other- 
wise so  desirable,  have  once  been  the  subjects  of  strong  religious  impres- 
sions. That  the  sudden  blaze  of  divine  truth  upon  a  mind  hitherto  covered 
with  thick  darkness ;  that  a  deep  conviction  of  guilt  and  sense  of  the  wrath 
of  Grod  against  an  offending  worm  of  the  dust,  especially  when  these  appre- 
hensions are  raised  to  the  highest  pitch  by  the  power  of  sympathy,  and  the 
panic  excited  by  the  emotions  of  a  vast  assembly,  should  often  produce  strong 
bodily  affections,  is  not  surprising  to  those  who  ai-e  acquainted  with  the  human 
economy;  that  the  transports  of  a  mind  suddenly  brought  out  of  darkness 
into  God's  marvellous  light,  suddenly  raised  from  the  borders  of  despair  to 
'the  ecstasies  of  religious  hope  and  joy,  should  be  accompanied  with  a  simi- 
lar influence  on  the  nervous  system,  is  not  incredible. 

The  preceding  are  not  pretended  to  be  assigned  as  the  certain  or  the  sole 
reasons  of  many  extraordinary  appearances  in  some  of  our  southern  Churches. 
It  is  sufiicient  to  answer  the  views  of  the  Assembly,  to  show  that  causes  are 
adequate  to  the  production  of  the  highest  effiects  of  this  kind,  in  order  to 
preserve  them  from  the  unjust  imputation  of  a  fanatical,  or  demoniacal  influ- 
ence. But  when  bodily  agitations,  which  in  most  instances  disturb  the  se- 
rious, sober,  and  rational  exercises  of  the  mind,  instead  of  being  soothed  and 
restrained  within  the  bounds  of  decency,  are  encouraged  and  excited  by 
those  who  lead  the  worship,  and  some  who  join  in  it,  they  very  easily  run 
into  excesses  highly  reproachful  to  religion.  When  they  go  into  antic  ges- 
tures, ridiculous  contortions,  to  movements  of  apparent  levity,  and  contrary 
to  propriety  and  religious  order,  and  which  resemble  the  eff"ects  of  delirium, 
or  of  a  spirit  very  difi'erent  from  the  spirit  of  the  gospel;  these  are  the  evi- 
dences of  a  wild  enthusiasm,  whose  extravagancies  are  infinitely  various  and 
unaccountable.  When  each  person  has  a  psalm,  a  prayer,  a  triumphant  ex- 
ultation, in  the  public  worship  of  God,  is  not  this  the  very  evil  which  once 
took  place  in  the  Corinthian  Church,  which  the  apostle  severely  reproves; 
saying,  "God  is  not  a  God  of  confusion,  but  of  order?''  In  genuine  and 
rational  religion,  however  high  and  fervent  may  be  its  affections,  ''  the  spirits 
of  the  prophets  are  subject  to  the  prophets.''  And  if  so,  surely  this  power 
is  still  more  necessary  for  the  sake  of  order,  in  every  ordinary  Christian. 

We  strongly  bear  our  testimony  against  those  persons  who  pretend  to 
immediate  impulses  and  revelations  from  heaven;  those  divine  communica- 
tions which  were  given  only  to  the  prophets  and  apostles,  who  were  appointed 
by  God  to  reveal  to  mankind  the  way  of  eternal  life.  When  men  presume 
that  the  Holy  Spirit,  contrary  to  the  established  order  of  providence,  inter- 
feres by  particular  inijjulse  to  direct  them  in  all  the  common  affairs  of  life ; 
when  they  deem  themselves  to  be  impelled  by  him  to  particular  acts,  or 
particular  religious  exercises,  contrary  to  the  established  order  of  the  gospel, 
and  the  obvious  duties  of  the  moment;  when,  finally,  they  pretend  to  mirac- 
ulous powers  or  prophetic  influences,  and  the  foretelling  of  future  events, 
all  these  are  evidences  of  a  wild,  enthusiastic  spirit,  and  tend  eventually  to 
destroy  the  authority  of  the  word  of  God,  as  the  sole  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice. Ecclesiastical  history  furnishes  us  with  many  examples  of  such  enthu- 
siastic  impulses  following  great  revivals  of  religion,  which  have  ever  been 


SEC.  223.]  REVIVALS.  *  217 

strongly  and  uniformly  condemned  by  the  voice  of  the  whole  Church,  as  in 
the  case  of  the  French  prophets,  the  fanatics  of  Munster,  and  we  may  add, 
the  fanatical  Jews  who  sprung  up  in  such  numbers,  and  persevered  with 
such  obstinacy,  even  while  the  disasters  of  their  city  and  their  temple  were 
daily  refuting  their  predictions.  And  it  will  be  a  subject  of  sincere  lamen- 
tation to  us  if  any  Ministers  in  our  communion  should  unhappily  be  found 
to  encourage  such  great  evils.  But  we  hope  better  things  of  you,  though 
•we  thus  speak. 

Dear  brethren,  and  fellow  labourers  in  the  gospel  of  our  common  Lord, 
Study  to  prevent  excesses  so  dishonourable,  and  contrary  to  the  beautiful 
order  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  or  zealously  endeavour  to  repress  them  where- 
ever  they  begin  to  appear.  In  a  great  and  general  inflammation  of  the  human 
mind,  we  ought  not  to  be  astonished  if  these  fervours,  operating  sometimes 
on  weakness,  sometimes  on  an  enthusiastic  temperament,  should  impel  a  few 
men  to  very  considerable  errors  and  excesses.  Such  have  happened  in  every  re- 
vival of  religion,  and  in  even  every  great  political  commotion  ;  and  such  espe- 
cially happened  in  various  instances  in  the  memorable  and  glorious  Reforma- 
tion of  the  Christian  Church,  from  the  spiritual  thraldom  and  the  errors  of 
popery.  By  common  concert  and  counsel  endeavour  to  restrain  every  irregu- 
larity in  the  worship  of  God,  at  its  very  commencement.  Disorders  of  an 
enthusiastic  spirit  may  often  be  checked  in  the  beginning  with  facility,  which, 
when  suffered  to  progress,  come  at  length  to  overleap  all  the  barriers  of  autho- 
rity, and  burst  through  all  the  bounds  of  order  and  of  decency.  Solemnly 
bear  in  mind,  brethren,  how  much  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  has  com- 
mitted his  glory,  and  the  glory  of  his  holy  cause  in  the  world,  to  your  activity 
and  your  faithfulness,  to  your  prudence,  as  well  as  your  zeal. 

§  225.  A  like  testimony. 

1805,  p.  334.  Whilst  there  is  satisfactory  evidence  to  believe  that  there  has 
been  a  great  and  glorious  work  of  God  carried  on  throughout  a  widely  ex- 
tended portion  of  country  to  the  South  and  West,  within  the  bounds  of  the 
General  Assembly,  and  that  many  souls  have  been  savingly  brought  home  to 
God,  it  is  proper  to  observe  that  in  general  this  has  been  accompanied  with 
very  uncommon  and  extraordinary  effects  on  the  body.  There  appears  also 
reason  to  believe  that  in  certain  places  some  instances  of  these  bodily  affections 
have  been  of  such  a  nature,  and  proceeded  to  such  lengths,  as  greatly  tended  to 
impede  the  progress  and  to  tarnish  the  glory  of  what,  in  its  first  stages,  was 
so  hiiihly  proraisitig.  That  God  has  all  the  powers  both  of  our  mortal  and 
immortal  part,  absolutely  under  his  direction  and  subject  to  his  control,  and 
can  influence  and  affect  them  according  to  his  sovereign  pleasure,  will  not 
be  doubted  by  any  who  acknowledge  liim  as  the  framer  of  our  bodies,  and 
the  Father  of  our  spirits ;  and  that  in  him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our 
being. 

Experience  and  the  very  reason  and  nature  of  things,  also  manifest  that 
human  nature  may  be  deeply  affected,  and  even  overpowered  by  particular 
views  and  impressions  of  spiritual  and  divine  things.  But  it  is  equally  mani- 
•fest  that  these  effects  may  be,  in  a  considerable  degree,  produced  by  natural 
causes,  or  by  the  agency  of  spiritual  and  subordinate  beings.  Satan  may 
transform  himself  now,  as  well  as  formerly,  into  an  angel  of  light.  It  is  en- 
joined upon  us  not  to  believe  every  spirit,  but  to  try  the  spirits  whether  they 
be  of  God.  As  the  matricians  endeavoured  by  their  enchantments  to  imitate 
and  discredit  the  miracles  performed  by  Moses,  so  has  it  been  an  artifice  of 
Satan  in  every  period  of  tlie  (^liurch,  to  endeavour  to  obstruct  and  bring  a 
reproach  upon  a  revival  of  reliijiou,  by  counterf«Jting  the  operations  of  the 
28 


218  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK    III. 

Spirit  of  God,  and  exciting  those  who  wpre  concerned  in  such  revival,  to  ex- 
travagant and  disorderly  proceedings.  True  religion  is  a  most  rational  and 
scriptural  thing.  One  of  the  unhappy  circumstances  usually  attending  a  re- 
vival of  religion  is,  that  some  vyho  are  engaged  in  it  are  prone  to  consider  all 
its  concomitants,  and  everything  connected  with  it,  as  sacred.  This  affords 
the  adversary  an  opportunity,  unsuspected,  of  sowing  tares  among  the  wheat, 
to  the  great  prejudice  of  the  approaching  harvest.  In  times  of  the  revival 
of  religion,  it  highly  concerns  us  carefully  to  guard  against  grieving  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God,  and  provoking  him  to  suspend  or  withdraw  his  gracious  influ- 
ences, either  by  resisting,  or  not  duly  improving  his  operations,  or  by  yielding 
to  the  suggestions  and  influences  of  Satan.  All  religious  experience  is  to  be 
brought  to  the  test  of  divine  truth.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony,  if  it  be 
not  conformable  to  these,  it  is  because  it  is  spurious.  God  is  a  God  of  order 
and  not  of  confusion  ;  and  whatever  tends  to  destroy  the  comely  order  of  his 
worship,  is  not  from  him,  for  he  is  consistent  with  himself.  Whilst  then  the 
General  Assembly  mourn  over  and  lament  those  irregular  and  disorderly  pro- 
ceedings which  have  taken  place  in  some  parts,  and  which  have  tended  to 
obscure  and  tarnish  the  glory  of  this  good  work  of  God,  they  rejoice  that  iu 
general  they  appear  to  subside,  that  the  minds  of  the  people  are  reverting  to 
more  rational  and  spiritual  views  and  exercises  ;  that  but  few  of  the  Ministers 
in  their  connection  have  countenanced  or  encouraged  these  wild  extravagan- 
ces, or  considered  any  bodily  exercises  as  a  criterion  by  which  to  form  a 
judgment  of  a  person's  character  or  state,  but  have  formed  their  opinion  in 
this  case  from  the  conformity  of  their  views  and  exercises  to  the  word  of 
God. 

§  226.   Vindication  of  the  preceding  warnings. 

1806,  p.  364.  The  Assembly  answer  to  the  request  of  the  Presbytery  [of 
Concord]  to  explain  a  minute  of  the  Assembly  of  1804,  that  this  Assembly 
deem  it  presuming  to  explain  the  meaning  of  a  former  Assembly,  otherwise 
than  their  own  language  expresses,  nor  is  the  explanation  necessary.  This 
Assembly's  sentiments  on  the  subject,  are  expressly  given  in  the  detailed 
account  of  the  result  of  the  free  conversation  on  the  present  state  of  religion, 
which  will  appear  in  the  printed  extracts  of  this  year,  to  which  the  Assembly 
would  refer  the  Presbytery  of  (Concord. 

By  adverting  to  the  sentiments  therein  expressed,  the  Presbytery  will  per- 
ceive that  the  Assembly  devoutly  rejoice  in  the  late  glorious  revival  ',  that 
far  from  questioning  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  many  who  have  been 
the  subjects  of  unusual  bodily  affections,  they  merely  wish  to  caution  their 
brethren  against  giving  countenance  and  encouragement  to  those  extravagant 
and  indecent  outrages  against  Christian  decorum,  which  tend  to  interrupt 
the  devotion  of  worshipping  assemblies,  and  to  mar  that  beautiful  order 
which  should  always  be  maintained  in  the  house  of  God.  Surely  God  is 
not  the  God  of  confusion,  but  of  order  ;  and  in  the  genuine  effusions  of 
the  most  fervent  piety,  "  the  spirits  of  the  prophets  are  subject  to  the 
prophets." 

§  227.  Dangers  to  he  avoided  in  Revivals. 

[The  following  letter  was  issued  in  1832,  in  the  height  of  the  New  School  controversy. 
It  was  written  by  Dr.  Ashbel  Green,  reported  by  a  committee  consisting  of  him  and  Dr. 

Jnnics  Ricluirds,  and  adopted  by  tlie  Assembly,  with  one  dissenting  voice.  It  is  tiiere- 
forc  the  concurrent  sentiment  of  Old  and  New  Scliool,  on  the  subject.] 

1832,  p.  346.   The  General  Assembly  of   the   Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States,  to  the  Ministers  and  Churches  under  their  care  : 
(  a')  Dearly  Beloved  Brethren:  You  will  perceive  by  the  narrative  of  the 

Btate  of  religion  which  we  this  year  publish,  that  the  God  of  all  grace  has 


SEC.  225.]  DANGERS   TO    BE    AVOIDED    IN    REVIVALS  219 

been  pleased,  during  the  last  year,  to  pour  out  more  copiously  his  blessed 
Spirit  on  the  people  of  uur  denomination  in  this  land,  than  perhaps  in  any 
period  of"  equal  extent  in  former  times.  For  this  siirnal  and  itiefi'able  benefit, 
we  desire  that  you  may  unite  with  us  in  ascribing  humble  and  fervent  thanks- 
givings to  Him  from  whom  we  have  received  this  transcendent  mercy,  and 
"from  whom  cojiieth  down  every  good  and  every  perfect  gift." 

(6)  And  suffer  us  to  remind  you,  dear  brethren,  that  one  of  the  best  and 
most  acceptable  expressions  of  gratitude  to  God  for  the  unspeakable  favour 
we  have  received,  is  to  be  exceedingly  careful  not  to  abuse  it.  It  is  of  more  im- 
portance than  we  know  how  to  express,  that  we  should,  together  with  much 
prayer  for  direction  and  aid  from  on  high,  use  all  our  influence  and  put  forth 
our  best  efforts,  to  preserve  the  glorious  revivals  of  religion  with  which  we 
have  been  blessed,  from  all  that  may  mar  their  beauty  and  prevent  their  ex- 
tension ;  and  where  anything  of  an  injurious  tendency  has  already  taken 
place,  that  we  should  labour  to  correct  the  evil  as  speedily  as  possible. 

(  c  )  Let  it  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  we  would  willingly  say  anything 
that  might  encourage  or  countenance  those  who  condemn  all  revivals  of  religion 
— condemn  them  because  they  may  be  attended  by  some  errors  and  irregulari- 
ties, which,  it  is  readily  admitted,  ought  to  be  deplored  and  avoided.  Far,  very 
far,  be  this  from  us.  Those  who  cherish  an  aversion  to  the  revivals  of  religion, 
because  they  are  accompanied  by  imperfections  and  are  liable  to  abuse,  should 
recollect  that  there  is  nothing  with  which  the  hunian  powers  and  passions  have 
to  do,  whatever  be  its  general  excellence,  that  is  not  open  to  the  same  objection. 
In  revivals  of  religion  in  which  there  are  confessedly  some  things  to  be  lamented 
— as  there  was  in  the  abuse  of  the  miraculous  gift  of  tongues  in  the  primitive 
Church  of  Corinth — there  may  still  be  numerous  and  sound  conversions  of  sin- 
ners unto  God  :  and  "  what  is  the  chaff  to  the  wheat,  saith  the  Lord  ?"  There  re- 
main in  our  land,  and  in  our  beloved  Church,  many  Congregations  in  which 
formality  and  a  Laodicean  spirit  are  mournfully  prevalent.  Little  reason 
have  they  to  felicitate  themselves,  that  they  are  free  from  all  the  extravagan- 
ces which  they  censure  in. others,  and  which  it  is  not  denied  do  exist  in  cer- 
tain places,  and  to  a  limited  extent.  Let  them  rather  remember,  that  a  Con- 
gregation in  which  many  souls  are  born  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  although 
some  false  pretensions  to  piety  and  some  censurable  practices  appear,  is,  on 
the  whole,  in  a  state  infinitely  preferable  to  that  of  a  Congregation  in  which 
hundreds  are  going  quietly  down  to  eternal  perdition,  and  in  which  the  wise 
virgins  are  slumbering  and  sleeping  with  the  foolish.  Let  Congregations  of 
this  latter  description  be  exhorted  to  arouse  themselves  from  their  spiritual 
lethargy,  make  use  of  the  means  and  efforts  which  God  is  wont  to  bless,  and 
cry  mightily  to  him,  that  they  may  partake  in  those  gracious  visitations  with 
which  others  are  so  remarkably  blessed  and  distinguished — partake  of  them, 
purified  from  all  that  is  justly  offensive  either  to  God  or  man. 

Having  thus  endeavoured  to  guard  against  a  misconstruction  of  our  pur- 
pose, we  desire,  with  parental  solicitude  and  affection,  to  caution  and  warn 
the  Ministers  and  Churches  of  our  communion,  against  some  of  the  most  com- 
mon errors  and  improprieties  to  which  revivals  of  religion  are  exposed,  and 
from  which,  we  grieve  to  say,  some  of  the  congregations  within  our  bounds 
cannot  plead  an  entire  exemption. 

1.  In  a  time  of  the  revival  of  religion  let  it  be  remembered,  that  while  all 
proper  means  are  to  be  used  to  deepen  and  cherish  serious  impressions,  and 
to  awaken  and  alarm  the  sinfully  secure,  an  undue  excitement  should  be  care- 
fully avoided.  Here  is  the  fruitful  source  to  which  may  be  traced  nearly  all 
the  abuses  which  so  often  mar,  and  deform,  and  bring  into  disrepute  the 
work  of  God,  when  sinners  are  awakened  in  clusters,  and  led  to  inquire  with 
great  anxiety  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved.     If  instead  of  distinguishing 


220  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK   III. 

between  deep,  and  genuine,  and  salytiiry  convictions  of  sin,  and  the  mere 
effusions  of  animal  passiuns  aud  nervous  sensibility,  the  latter  are  encouraged 
and  stimulated,  as  leading  to  a  desirable  issue,  the  most  baneful  efl'ects  are 
likely  to  ensue — effects,  multiform  in  appuarance  and  character,  but  in  all 
deplorable  and  pernicious.      Therefore, 

2.  We  advise,  that  with  tenderness,  but  yet  with  unshaken  firmness,  all 
bodily  agitations  and  noisy  outcries,  especially  in  worshipping  assemblies,  be 
discouraged,  and  as  far  as  possible  prevented.  Inculcate  the  truth  that  every 
appearance  of  this  description  is  a  weakness,  or  an  error,  which,  so  far  from 
promising  anything  beneficial,  is  likely  to  lead  to  the  most  disastrous  results 
— so  far  from  deserving  to  be  cherished  and  applauded,  is  to  be  discounten- 
anced and  deprecated,  and  as  speedily  ag  may  consist  with  Christian  kindness 
and  forbearance,  entirely  suppressed 

3.  Guard  against  every  species  of  indecorum  in  social  worship — such,  par- 
ticularly, as  is  manifestly  apparent,  when  several  individuals  pray,  or  exhort, 
or  converse,  at  the  same  time.  This  is  an  irregularity  pointedly  rebuked 
and  forbidden  by  the  apostle  Paul,  in  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  his  first  epis- 
tle to  the  Corinthians  ;  and  his  summary  and  repeated  injunction  is,  "  Let  all 
things  be  done  to  edifying — Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order." 
But  besides  the  particular  irregularity  specified,  we  would  dissuade  our 
brethren  in  the  ministry,  and  the  eldership  of  our  Churches,  from  introducing 
or  countenancing  any  practice  in  their  public  religious  assemblies  which 
savours  df  ostentation,  or  which  may  have  a  tendency  to  ulterior  evils  that 
they  would  themselves  deprecate  and  seek  to  avoid.  We  designedly  leave 
this  as  a  general  but  important  monition  ;  the  application  of  which  to  particu- 
lar instances  or  cases,  our  brethren  must  judge  of  for  themselves. 

4.  There  may  be,  in  a  revival  of  religion,  an  excess  of  social  meetings  and 
exercises.  That  such  meetings  should  be  frequent  in  the  time  of  revival,  we 
not  only  admit,  but  recommend.  Yet  it  ought  not  to  be  forgotten,  that 
they  may  be  carried  to  a  hurtful  extreme ;  and  such  an  extreme  they  cer- 
tainly reach,  when  they  encroach,  to  any  considerable  extent,  on  the  ordi- 
nary duties  of  life;  or  when  they  leave  very  little  time  to  the  thoughtful  and 
inquiring  for  private  meditation,  self-reflection,  aud  examination,  secret 
prayer,  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  other  books  of  instruction,  direction, 
and  serious  exhortation,  which,  as  they  have  opportunity,  they  ought  to 
peruse. 

5.  Meetings  of  pious  women  by  themselves,  for  conversation  and  prayer, 
whenever  they  can  conveniently  be  held,  we  entirely  approve.  But  let  not 
the  inspired  prohibitions  of  the  great  Apostle  of  the  gentiles,  as  found  in  his 
epistles  to  the  Corinthians  and  to  Timothy,  be  violated.  To  teach  and  ex- 
hort, or  to  lead  in  prayer,  in  public  and  promiscuous  assemblies,  is  clearly 
forbidden  to  women  in  the  Holy  Oracles. 

6.  Let  not  the  settled  order  of  Churches  be  disturbed.  Let  official 
Elders  be  respected,  and  in  the  absence  of  Pastors,  or  other  authorized  Min- 
isters of  the  gospel,  let  the  Elders,  or  Deacons,  or  other  Christians  of  standing 
and  experience,  rather  than  young  converts,  take  the  lead  in  the  social  exer- 
cises of  religion. 

7.  Listen  to  no  self-sent  or  irregular  preachers,  whatever  may  be  their 
pretensions  to  knowledge,  piety,  and  zeal. 

8.  Let  no  doctrine,  inconsistent  with  the  sacred  Scriptures,  as  explained 
and  summarily  taught  in  the  doctrinal  standards  of  our  Church,  be  pro- 
mulged  and  favoured  in  any  of  our  Churches.  That  the  word  of  God,  con- 
tained in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  is  the  only  infallible  rule  of  laith 
and  practice,  is  a  sacred  principle  which  we  steadfastly  maintain.  But  when 
almost  every  description  of  persons  who  profess  any  regard  to  Christianity, 


SKC.    227.]  DANGERS    TO    BE    AVOIDED    IN    REVIVALS.  221 

are  roady  to  declare  their  adherence  to  the  same  principle,  it  becomes  indis- 
pensable for  Christians  who  would  walk  together  in  the  peace,  and  order, 
and  comfort  of  the  gospel,  to  state  in  what  manner  they  understand  the 
great  truths  of  divine  revelation.  This  has  been  done  by  our  Church,  in 
our  Confession  of  Faith  ;ind  Catechisms;  and  he  who  teaches  any  doctrine 
plainly  and  palpably  inconsistent  with  the  evident  meaning  of  these  excel- 
lent formularies,  should  be  regarded  by  Presbyterians  as  an  errorist,  whom 
they  ought  not  to  encourage,  but  to  discountenance,  reject,  and  avoid. 

9.  Let  not  apparent  converts  be  hurried  into  the  Church,  and  brought  to 
the  table  of  the  Lord,  without  a  careful  examination  ;  nor,  ordinarily,  with- 
out a  suitable  period  of  probation,  by  which  the  reality  of  their  religion  may 
be  better  judged  of  than  it  can  be  by  any  sudden  indications,  however  plau- 
sible. 

Nothing  is  more  directly  calculated  to  injure  ultimately  the  cause  of  God 
and  the  credit  of  our  holy  religion,  than  urging  or  permitting  individuals 
to  make  a  public  profession  of  religion,  as  soon  as  they  have  experienced 
some  serious  impressions,  and  flatter  themselves  that  they  have  been  re- 
newed in  the  temper  of  their  minds.     All  experience  shows  that  such  per 
sons  often  and  speedily  dishonour  the  profession,  and  not  unfrequently  be 
come  open  apostates,  and  sometimes  avowed  infidels.     We  know  and  admit 
that  after  all  possible  care  which  the  Churches  can  take,  instances  of  decep 
tion  will  occur ;  for  it  is  the  prerogative  of  God  alone  to  search  the  heart 
But  to  use  all  proper  means  to  preserve  the  purity  of  the  Church,  and  save 
religion  from  reproach,  is  a  sacred  duty,  incumbent  on  all  Church  oiEcers 
and  it  is  a  duty  which,  when  faithfully  performed,  will,  to  a  great  extent 
secure  its  object — the  Church  will  rarely  be  disgraced  by  self-deceived  hypO' 
crites,  and  eventual  apostates.     As  well  might  men  pretend  that  no  care 
should  be  taken  to  preserve  their  health,  because  disease  cannot  always  and 
certainly  be  avoided,  as  that  no  care  should  be  taken  to  preserve  a  sound 
state  of  the  visible  Church,  because  its  members  and  its  jMinisters  do,  in 
some  instances,  and  in  despite  of  all  precaution,  become  profligates  and  a 
public  scandal.     Let  the  Church  do  its  duty,  and  leave  the  event  to  God. 

10.  Finally — let  no  measures  for  the  promotion  of  religious  revivals  bo 
adopted,  which  are  not  sanctioned  by  some  example,  or  precept,  or  fair  and 
sober  inference,  drawn  from  the  word  of  God.  This  is  a  safe  general  rule, 
applicable  to  numerous  particular  cases,  which  we  have  neither  time  nor 
inclination  to  specify.  Some  variety  of  opinion  will  exist,  and  may  lawful- 
ly and  properly  be  indulged,  in  regard  to  the  measures  which  are  best  calcu- 
lated to  produce  revivals,  and  to  conduct  them,  where  they  exist,  to  a  happy 
result.  But  we  earnestly  counsel,  that  for  every  measure  contemplated,  a 
wan-ant  be  carefully  and  impartially  sought  In  God's  unerring  word.  If 
such  a  warrant  can  be  fairly  made  out,  let  the  measure  be  adopted ;  but 
otherwise,  let  it  be  promptly  abandoned ;  for  it  must  be  remembered  that 
the  Bible  contains  not  only  a  safe,  but  a  complete  rule  of  duty. 

(  d  )  Thus,  beloved  brethren,  we  have  raised  our  warning  voice,  to  caution 
you  against  certain  things,  by  which  those  displays  of  God's  special  grace, 
v.-liich  we  denominate  revivals  of  religion,  may  be  clouded  and  counteracted  ; 
■  and  the  incalculable  benefits  which  might  otherwise  be  derived  from  them, 
n::iy  be  finally  and  irretrievably  lost.  Let  us  receive  instruction  from  past 
times — let  us  for  a  moment  turn  away  our  attention  from  all  that  is  now 
pi'.ssing  in  our  country,  to  what  was  witnessed  in  the  days  of  the  celebrated 
evangelist  Whiteficld ;  and  at  a  still  later  period,  in  the  southwestern  parts 
of  our  land. 

( f  )  In  both  these  instances,  there  was  certainly  a  most  powerful  and 
promising  religious  awakening ;  and  for  a  time  the  happiest  efl"ccts  were  ex- 


222  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK     ITT. 

perienced.  Numerous  conversions  of  a  solid  and  lasting  character  tooTc 
place,  and  many  and  most  desirable  additions  were  made  to  the  Church  of 
Christ.  But  through  the  subtilty  of  kSatnn,  and  the  inflamed  and  misguided 
passions  of  men,  doctrines  were  at  length  taught,  and  measures  adopted — 
with  a  view,  as  it  was  loudly  proclaimed,  to  promote  and  extend  the  revivals 
— which  was  speedily  followed  by  the  most  disastrous  consequences.  The 
Holy  Spirit  was  grieved  away ;  excesses  which  shocked  all  sober  minds  suc- 
ceeded ;  every  form  of  fanaticism  and  religious  error  appeared ;  soon  the 
passions,  which  had  been  raised  to  their  highest  tone,  subsided  into  apathy 
and  carelessness  in  regard  to  all  religion ;  a  season  of  the  most  lamentable 
spiritual  declension  and  deadness  followed  ;  infidels  multiplied,  and  infidelity 
proclaimed  its  triumphs  ;  revivals  of  religion  were  reproached  and  ridiculed, 
and  a  deep  prejudice  against  them  was  excited  and  fostered,  which  in  sume 
places  and  in  many  minds  has  not  yet  been  removed. 

(/)  It  is,  dear  brethren,  to  prevent  the  recurrence  of  such  evils  as  these, 
that,  with  great  solicitude  for  your  welfare,  we  entreat  you  to  be  on  your 
guard.  Think  not  that  vigilance,  caution,  and  prayer,  in  relation  to  the 
abuse  of  revivals,  is  superfluous.  Hear,  on  this  subject,  the  eminent  and 
justly  venerated  President  Edwards.  He  remarks,  that  in  a  time  of  revival, 
the  chief  exertions  of  the  great  adversary  will  be  likely  to  be  made  with  the 
friends  and  promoters  of  the  work,  to  drive  them  into  such  excesses  and 
extravagances  as  shall  ruin  its  credit,  and  ultimately  bring  all  religion  into 
disgrace.  And  in  this  his  success  will  be  rendered  the  more  probable,  if  he 
can  first  persuade  such  persons  that  they  are  in  no  danger  on  that  side.  It 
was  "  while  men  slept,"  that  the  enemy  came  and  "  sowed  tares  ;"  not  while 
they  were  in  a  state  of  indifierence,  but  while  they  were  not  watching  against 
his  devices.  It  is  not  while  men  are  in  a  state  of  indifference  that  the 
false  conversions,  represented  by  the  tares,  are  brought  in  ;  but  while  men 
are  asleep  in  a  far  difl"erent  sense — while  their  passions  are  in  such  a  state 
of  excitement  as  blinds  their  minds  to  the  danger.  Then  the  great  deceiver 
can  work  to  the  best  advantage,  both  in  promoting  false  conversions,  and  in 
leading  into  dangerous  extremes  those  who  are  zealous  promoters  of  the 
work. 

Such  is  the  monitory  language,  of  at  once  the  most  powerful  defender  of 
revivals  of  religion,  and  the  ablest  corrector  of  their  abuses,  which  our 
country  has  ever  seen.  Let  us  hear  and  regard  his  voice,  uttered  as  it  is  in 
concert  with  the  voices  of  men  the  most  distinguished  for  wisdom,  piety,  and 
prudence,  from  the  period  of  the  Protestant  Eefcrmation  to  the  present  hour. 
Doing  thus,  and  looking  earnestly  to  our  covenant-keeping  God  to  crown 
our  endeavours  with  success,  it  is  scarcely  too  much  to  hope,  that  revivals 
of  religion  will  spread  throughout  our  whole  land,  and  that  their  heavenly 
influence  and  lustre  will  continue  and  increase,  till  they  mingle  with  the 
noontide  splendour  of  the  millennial  day. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  Assembly, 
June  1,  1832.  James  Hoge,  Moderator. 

§  228.  Means  of  promoting  Revivah.     A  Pastoral  Letter. 

1849,  p.  424.  (a)  Dear  Brethren — With  pious  delight  your  fathers  have 
often  told  you  of  the  wonders  which  God  wrought  in  their  day,  when  he 
poured  out'his  spirit  on  Ministers  and  people.  Yea,  many  of  you  have  been 
eye-witnesses  of  his  majesty  and  grace,  in  his  visits  to  the  Churches.  You 
can  remember  the  time  when  well  authenticated  accounts  of  glorious  revi- 
vals were  found  in  almost  every  number  of  our  best  religious  journals.  It 
has  caused  deep  sorrow  to  lively  Christians,  that  for  several  years  past  com- 
paratively few  extensive  and  powerful  revivals  of  religion  have  been  reported 


SEC.    227.]  MEANS    OF    PRO^MClTIXG    RF.VIVALS.  223 

to  the  Assembly.  With  gratitude  to  Grod,  we  aeknowlcdore  that  he  has  not 
utterly  forsaken  us,  nor  left  us  to  an  entirely  fruitless  ministry  and  barren 
ordinances ;  but  still  the  ways  of  Zion  have  mourned,  and  few  have  come 
to  her  solemn  feasts.  We  are  happy  to  say  that  for  a  few  months  past  tokens 
for  good  have  appeared  in  various  quarters.  Some  of  the  Presbyteries  re- 
port that  God  is  with  them  of  a  truth.  These  mercies,  so  rich  and  so  sea- 
sonable, have  turned  our  attention  with  renewed  hope  to  the  exceeding 
great  and  precious  promises  of  God.  They  recall  to  our  minds  those  gra- 
cious chidings  of  our  Heavenly  Father — "  0  thou  that  art  named  the  house 
of  Jacob,  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  straitened  ?  Are  these  his  doings  ? 
Hast  thou  not  known,  hast  thou  not  heard,  that  the  everlasting  God,  the 
Lord,  the  Creator  of  the  ends  of  the  earth,  fainteth  not,  neither  is  weary? 
He  givcth  power  to  the  faint,  and  to  them  that  have  no  might  he  increaseth 
strength."  We  doubt  not  that  these  and  similar  admonitions  of  God's  word, 
together  with  some  recent  revivals,  were  designed  to  rebuke  our  unbelief, 
and  to  encourage  in  us  the  hope  of  more  copious  blessings.  This  is  the 
manner  of  God  with  his  people,  as  may  be  seen  in  many  parts  of  Scripture. 
Thus  he  said  to  the  Jewish  Church,  "  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  which  brought 
thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt ;  open  thy  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  fill  it." 
Thus,  too,  when  by  examining  the  prophecies  of  Jeremiah,  Daniel,  then  a 
captive  in  Babylon,  learned  that  God  had  purposes  of  mercy  to  his  people^ 
and  was  about  to  deliver  them,  he  was  greatly  encouraged,  and  "set  his  face 
unto  the  Lord  God,  to  seek  by  prayer  and  supplications,  with  fastings,  and 
sackcloth  and  ashes." 

(/))  In  like  manner,  we  live  in  a  time  when  there  is  much  to  deplore,  and 
yet  much  to  hope  for.  The  very  dispensation  under  which  we  live,  is  by 
inspired  men  called  "  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit."  Under  it  the  Church 
may  well  pray  in  hope  for  blessed  effusions  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is  by 
Christ  himself  called  '^the  promise  of  the  Father."  Many  large  prophecies 
concerning  the  latter-day  glory  are  now  fulfilling,  and  others,  yet  more 
ample,  must  soon  be  fulfilled.  After  a  long  period  of  coldness,  a  renewed 
warmth  of  love,  and  zeal,  and  activity,  has  been  granted  to  some.  We  hope 
it  will  soon  be  extended  to  many.  For  God  has  said,  "  I  will  assemble  her 
that  halteth,  and  I  will  gather  her  that  is  driven  out,  and  her  that  I  have 
afflicted."  It  was  specially  to  the  gentile  Church  that  God  said,  ''Thy 
Maker  is  thy  husband ;  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  his  name ;  and  thy  Redeemer 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel.  For  a  small  moment  have  I  forsaken  thee ;  but 
with  great  mercies  will  I  gather  thee.  In  a  little  wrath  I  hid  my  face  from 
thee  for  a  moment ;  but  with  everlasting  kindness  will  I  have  mercy  on  thee." 
In  view  of  those  things  we  now  address  you. 

(e)  You  will  not  misunderstand  us  as  exhorting  you  to  do  anything  by 
which  a  spirit  of  fanaticism  should  spread  among  us.  Nothing  is  further 
from  our  wishes.  A  wild  enthusiasm,  just  so  far  as  it  prevails,  will  mar  or^ 
ruin  the  interests  of  vital  piety.  It  begets  the  very  worst  state  of  things. 
It  finally  induces  skepticism,  laxity  of  morals,  a  forsaking  of  the  house  of 
God,  and  general  irreligion.  We  therefore  hope  that  you  will  do  and  seek 
nothing  inconsistent  with  the  sobriety  of  the  gospel,  the  decorum  of  public 
worship,  and  the  gravity  and  gentleness  which  the  word  of  God  everywhere 
enjoins.  We  seek  to  promote,  not  confusion,  but  order ;  not  blind  and 
bitter,  but  wise  and  benevolent  zeal.  A  pure  revival  will  always  be  marked 
by  "  the  wisdom  that  is  from  above,  which  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable, 
gentle,  and  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without  par- 
tiality, and  without  hypocrisy."  '<  The  fruit  of  righteousness  is  sown  in 
peace  of  them  that  make  peace."     If  the  King,  most  Mighty,  shall  "  ride 


224  THE    ORDINANCES.  [BOOK  III. 

prosperously"  in  the  truth,  it  will  be  "  because  of  truth  and  meekness  and 
righteousness." 

(<?)  Having  tlra.s  guarded  against  misconstruction,  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  remeiuher  that  a  state  of  indifference  to  spiritual  things  is  a 
great  offence  in  the  sight  of  God.  It  is,  indeed,  the  very  core  of  depravity. 
Not  to  be  greatly  affected  by  divine  things  may  be  consistent  with  a  decent 
profession  of  a  religion  in  a  low  state  of  the  Church ;  but  it  is  a  great  sin 
against  God.  How  terrible  are  the  rebukes  of  the  Almighty  to  the  luke- 
warm !  He  says  he  "  will  spew"  them  out.  He  says  :  ''  Woe  to  them  that 
are  at  ease  in  Zion."  All  persons,  who  promote  this  state  of  things  in  the 
Church,  are  very  offensive  to  God.  He  says  :  "  Woe  unto  the  women  [cer- 
tain prophetesses]  that  sew  pillows  to  all  armholes."  Deplorable  indeed  is 
the  state  of  any  people,  whose  watchmen  cry  peace,  peace,  when  there  is 
no  peaCe.  Deadness,  negligence,  earthly  mindedness,  and  vanity  in  Minis- 
ters, Elders,  Deacons,  or  private  Christians,  are  extremely  abominable  to 
God.  A  supine  carelessness,  and  a  vain,  carnal,  worldly  spirit  in  Minis- 
ters or  people,  is  the  worst  madness  and  distraction  in  the  sight  of  God. 
Sound,  sober  discretion  is  always  to  be  sought,  but  worldly  policy  is  the 
bane  of  godliness.  Carnal  prudence  is  the  plague  of  any  Church,  into 
which  it  gains  admission.  When  there  is  none  that  "  stirreth  himself  up 
to  take  hold  of  God,"  he  hides  his  face,  and  consumes  us  because  of  our  ini- 
quities. 

(e)  Proper  means  are  therefore  to  be  used,  and  in  a  proper  spirit  too  j 
especially  Prayer.  How  full  are  the  Scriptures  on  this  point !  "  Call 
upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble :  I  will  deliver  thee ;  and  thou  shalt  glorify 
me."  "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find;  knock, 
and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you."  It  is  as  true  now  as  in  the  days  of  Elijah, 
or  of  James,  that  "  the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth 
much."  "  If  ye,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  chil- 
dren, how  much  more  shall  your  Heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
them  that  ask  him!"  Here  "  the  Holy  Spirit,"  the  very  blessing  which  we 
need  in  all  our  bounds,  to  enlighten,  renew,  sanctify,  and  comfort,  is  sweetly 
and  assuredly  promised  to  them  that  ask.  Let  us  humbly,  fervently,  impor- 
tunately, and  in  full  assurance  of  fliith,  cry  to  God  for  so  great  a  mercy. 
Yea,  let  us  all  thus  pray.  The  apostles  devolved  the  actual  distribution  of 
alms  on  deacons  chosen  for  the  purpose,  but  they  no  more  thought  of  giving 
up  prayer  than  preaching.  Indeed,  the  very  reason  they  assign  for  wishing 
to  be  relieved  from  serving  tables  is,  that  they  may  "  give  themselves  con- 
tinually to  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the  word."  If  any  man  ceases  to 
pray  fervently,  he  ought  to  lay  aside  all  other  functions  in  the  Church  of 
God,  for  he  is  wholly  unfit  for  any  of  them.  We  do  not  deem  it  for  edifica- 
tion to  designate  any  particular  days  or  times  when  special  prayer  shall  be 
made,  but  we  beseech  you  in  your  ejaculations,  in  your  closets,  in  your  fami- 
lies, in  your  social  meetings,  and  in  your  large  assemblies,  to  make  unceas- 
ing prayer  to  God  for  seasons  of  merciful  visitation.  Should  any  times  of 
special  prayer,  in  addition  to  those  already  agreed  upon,  be  deemed  proper, 
you  will  appoint  them  yourselves.  But  we  entreat  you  not  to  permit  any- 
thing to  prevent  your  daily  and  earnest  cries  to  God  for  mercy  and  salvation 
to  descend  on  all  our  Cluirches.     "  Ye,  that  make  mention  of  the  Lord,  keep 

:    not  silence,  and  give  him  no  rest,  till  he  establish,  and  till  he  make  Jeru- 

i   salem  a  praise  in  the  earth." 

''        (/)  To  prayer  it  is  proper  to  add   Fasting.  When  our  Lord  was  yet  with 

'  us,  he  said,  that  when  he  should  be  taken  away,  his  disciples  should  fast. 
Pious  men  in  every  age  have  united  fasting  with  prayer  in  times  of  distress, 
even  if  speedy  deliverance  was  hoped  for.     So  did  Daniel  in  the  case  already 


SEC.  228.]  MEANS    OF    PROMOTING    REVIVALS.  225 

cited.  So  did  Ezra  and  all  the  Jews  at  the  river  Ahava,  on  their  return 
from  Babylon,  and  just  before  the  great  revival  of  (xod's  work  among  them. 
Like  prayer,  fasting  has  been  a  part  of  every  system  of  religion  known 
among  men.  Some  indeed,  even  in  Christian  countries,  have  carried  it  to 
the  length  of  superstition,  and  have  thereby  impaired  their  health.  Others, 
who  pretended  to  fast,  only  exchange  one  kind  of  sumptuous  eating  for 
another,  and  thus  mock  God.  We  commend  not,  but  rather  reprove  all  such 
practices.  Yet  we  fear  that  some  among  us  seldom,  if  ever,  fast  at  all. 
We  trust  this  matter  will  be  inquired  into,  and  if  there  has  been  a  depart- 
ure from  divine  teachings,  there  will  be  a  speedy  return  to  this  scriptural 
duty.  The  nature  of  an  acceptable  fast,  and  the  blessings  attending  it,  are 
clearly  stated  in  the  Scriptures,  and  especially  in  the  fifty-eighth  chapter  of 
Isaiah. 

(</)  To  prayer  and  fasting  add  Alms-giving.  "  The  poor  ye  have  always 
with  you,  and  whensoever  ye  will,  ye  may  do  them  good."  If  they  need 
not  shelter,  they  may  need  fuel,  or  food,  or  clothing,  or  medicine.  If  they 
have  all  these,  they  or  their  children  may  need  instruction,  warning,  or  en- 
couragement. If  there  be  no  poor  near  you,  think  of  those  who  are  perish- 
ing elsewhere,  if  not  in  a  famine  of  bread,  yet  in  a  femine  of  the  word  of 
God,  whether  written  or  preached.  Help  them.  Be  both  liberal  and  sys- 
tematic in  your  charities.  "  Bemember  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how 
he  said,  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  It  was  when  the  pray- 
ers of  Cornelius  were  united  with  his  alms  that  they  came  up  for  a  memorial 
before  God.  Separate  not  prayer  and  fasting  from  alms-giving.  God  has 
joined  them  together.  One  benefit  of  fasting  is,  that  it  affords  or  increases 
the  means  of  giving  to  those  who  are  more  needy  than  ourselves.  Beware 
of  covetousness.  Beware  of  the  spirit  of  hoarding.  Many,  in  our  day, 
think  they  do  well,  if  they  give  even  one-tenth  of  their  increase.  But  the 
ancient  Jewish  Church  gave  far  more  than  that.  The  gospel  settles  nothing 
as  to  the  proportion  to  be  given ;  but  it  says :  "  As  ye  abound  in  everything, 
in  faith,  and  utterance,  and  knowledge,  and  in  all  diligence,  and  in  your  love 
to  us,  see  that  ye  abound  in  this  grace  also."  The  motives  it  urges  are  of  the 
highest  kind.  Every  believer  must  feel  their  force.  "  Ye  know  the  grace  of 
«ur  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  he  became 
poor,  that  ye,  through  his  poverty,  might  be  rich."  Surely  with  superior 
privileges.  Christians  should  have  a  higher  standard  of  liberality,  than  those 
who  lived  under  a  darker  dispensation.  Yet  even  to  the  Jewish  Church 
God  said:  "Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  storehouse,  that  there  may  be 
meat  in  mine  house;  and  prove  me  now  herewith,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
if  I  will  not  open  the  windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that 
there  shall  not  be  room  enough  to  receive  it."  Brethren,  will  you  not  "  prove" 
the  Lord  ?  You  shall  find  him  faithful.  If  from  right  motives  you  practise 
a  proper  liberality,  "  all  nations  shall  call  you  blessed :  for  ye  shall  be  a  de- 
lightsome land,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts." 

(  /<. )  To  these  things  unite  Praise.  This  duty  is  much  insiig;ed  on  in  Scripture. 
If  we  had  praised  God  more  for  favours  received,  we  should  have  received 
more  favours  to  praise  God  for.  In  heaven  there  is  joy  over  one,  even  one 
sinner  that  rcpenteth.  It  should  be  so  on  earth.  "  Whoso  offereth  praise 
glorifieth  me."  Even  in  the  jail  at  Philippi,  Paul  and  Silas  to  prayer  added 
the  "  singing  of  praises."  It  has  long  been  observed  that  precious  revivals 
are  not  o)ily  accompanied,  but  preceded  also,  by  an  increased  disposition  to 
make  thankful  mention  of  God's  mercies.  Thus,  the  time  that  elapsed  be- 
tween the  ascension  of  our  Saviour  and  the  day  of  Pentecost,  was  in  some 
respects  a  dark  season.  Yet  blessings  had  been  received,  and  greater  ones 
were  expected.  In  the  first  chapter  of  Acts,  Luke  tells  us  that  during  this 
29 


226  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK    IIT. 

time  the  disciples  ''all  continued  with  one  accord  in  prayer  and. supplication." 
But  in  his  gospel,  Luke  sa3^s,  "  Tlicy  were  continually  in  the  temple  praising 
and  blessing  Grod."  There  is  no  contrariety  between  these  statements,  be- 
cause there  is  no  contrariety  between  prayer  and  praise.  So,  when  the  glo- 
rious revival  commenced  in  Jerusalem,  and  many  thousands  were  converted 
to  God,  "  they  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking 
bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness 
of  heart,  pi'aising  God,  and  having  favour  with  all  the  people,  and  the  Lord 
added  to  the  Church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved."  When  a  Church  finds 
itself  but  little  inclined  to  the  work  of  praise,  it  is  certain  that  the  work  of 
God  is  not  likely  to  prosper  greatly.  It  must  have  forgotten  much  of  its 
obligations  to  Christ.  "  By  him,  therefore,  let  us  offer  the  sacrifice  of  praise 
to  God  continually,  that  is,  the  fruit  of  our  lips,  giving  thanks  to  his  name." 
Thus  shall  we  at  least  be  prepared  to  own  and  profit  by  any  new  mercy  which 
the  Head  of  the  Church  may  vouchsafe  to  us. 

(t)  Besides  these  things,  let  us  call  your  attention  to  a  patient  waiting  for 
the  Lord.  Hardly  anything  is  more  insisted  on  in  Scripture  as  requisite  to 
a  right  state  of  mind  and  heart.  It  is  true  that  some,  who  give  great  prom- 
inence to  other  duties  of  religion,  seldom  speak  of  this.  But  the  Scriptures, 
and  not  the  example  of  even  good  men,  are  our  rule  of  faith  and  life.  The 
word  of  God  dwells  much  on  this  subject.  Thus  says  one,  "I  wait  for  the 
Lord;  my  soul  doth  wait,  and  in  his  word  do  I  hope.  My  soul  waiteth  for 
the  Lord  more  than  they  that  watch  for  the  morning;  I  say,  more  than  they 
that  watch  for  the  morning."  Again,  "As  the  eyes  of  servants  look  unto 
the  hands  of  their  masters,  and  as  the  eyes  of  a  maiden  unto  the  hand  of 
her  mistress;  so  our  eyes  wait  upon  the  Lord  our  God,  until  he  have  mercy 
upon  us."  The  same  state  of  mind  is  beautifully  described  by  the  Church 
in  Solomon's  Song,  where  she  says :  "  I  charge  you,  0  ye  daughters  of  Jeru- 
salem, by  the  roes,  and  the  hinds  of  the  field,  that  ye  stir  not  up,  nor  awake 
my  love,  till  he  pleases."  Let  us  not,  therefore,  suppose  that  we  shall  please 
God;  by  a  tumultuous,  much  less  by  an  imperious  state  of  mind.  A  judi- 
cious parent  gives  nothing  to  a  child  when  in  a  turbulent  state  of  mind,  how- 
ever loudly  and  earnestly  it  may  call  for  it.  Neither  will  our  Heavenly 
Father  hear  our  cries,  unless  our  spirits  be  subdued  and  submissive.  The 
Psalmist  says  :  "  Surely  I  have  behaved  and  quieted  myself,  as  a  child  that 
is  weaned  of  his  mother:  my  soul  is  even  as  a  weaned  child."  Nor  does  he 
regard  this  as  a  ground  of  discouragement,  but  rather  of  hope,  for  his  next 
words  are,  -'Let  Israel  hope  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth  and  forever."  So 
also  whether  we  apply  the  fortieth  Psalm  to  Christ  or  to  his  people,  it  teaches 
the  same  thing:  *'I  waited  patiently  for  the  Lord;  and  he  inclined  unto  me, 
and  heard  my  cry." 

(J)  We  also  call  your  attention  to  religious  conversation.  Has  not  a  sad 
decline  in  this  respect  been  manifest  of  late  years?  Many  speak  much  of 
some  things  concerning  religion,  but  how  few  delight  in  speaking  of  the 
great  things  of  Go^,  and  particularly  of  experimental  religion !  We  would 
be  very  far  from  encouraging  an  ostentatious  display  of  personal  feelings. 
But  proper  conversation  is  as  much  opposed  to  ostentation  as  to  coldness. 
It  was  an  inspired  man  who  said,  "Come  and  hear,  all  ye  that  fear  God,  and 
I  will  declare  what  he  hath  done  for  my  soul."  Many  of  the  Psalms,  such 
as  the  thirty-second,  the  forty-second,  and  the  fifty-first,  are  full  of  declara- 
tions of  religious  experience.  The  seventh  chapter  of  Paul's  E]>istle  to  the 
Romans  is  most  precious  to  the  saints,  chiefly  because  it  reveals  the  internal 
conflicts  of  that  servant  of  God.  Nor  should  pious  conversation  be  confined 
to  times  of  prosperity  in  the  Chui'ch.  The  prophet  Malachi  lived  in  times 
of  open  wickedness  and  sad  apostas}'.     But  few  remained  steadfast.     Yet 


SEC.    228.]  MEANS    OF   PROMOTING    REVIVALS.  227 

even  then  "they  that  feared  the  Lord  spake  often  one  to  another;  and  the 
Lord  hearkened,  and  heard  it,  and  a  l)ook  of  remeuibrance  was  written  be- 
fore him  for  them  that  feared  the  Lord,  and  that  tliought  upon  his  name. 
And  they  shall  be  mine,  saith  the  ]jord,  in  that  day  when  1  make  up  my 
jewels;  and  I  will  spare  them  as  a  man  spareth  his  own  son,  that  serveth 
him."  Indeed,  he  who  would  condemn  a  truthful  and  modest  recital  of  the 
dealings  of  God  with  one's  soul,  must  not  only  condemn  such  works  as 
Auiiustine's  Confessions,  Bunyan's  Grace  Abounding,  Newton's  Authentic 
Narrative,  and  Scott's  Force  of  Truth,  but  also  the  conduct  of  Paul,  who 
often  declared  the  particulars  of  his  conversion,  and  the  conduct  of  very 
njany  of  the  inspired  writers  also.  We  do,  therefore,  commend  this  matter 
to  your  serious  attention. 

(  k  )  They,  who  would  enjoy  extensive  and  powerful  revivals  of  religion, 
must  also  put  a  high  estimate  upon  them.  The  Holy  Spirit,  no  less  than  the 
Father,  or  the  Son,  says  :  "  Them  that  honour  me,  will  I  honour;  and  they 
that  despise  me,  shall  be  lightly  esteemed."  The  Holy  Spirit  is  the  sole 
author  of  genuine  revivals.  Would  we  secure  his  gracious  presence  ?  Let 
us  prize  it  above  all  earthly  good.  His  love  is  better  than  wine.  He  is  the 
true  oil  of  gladness.  Only  when  he,  like  the  wind,  blows  on  his  garden,  do 
the  spices  thereof  flow  out.  Nothing  that  man  can  do,  is  any  substitute  for 
liis  gracious  presence.  And  no  labours  that  man  can  perform,  are  a  substi- 
tute for  a  high  estimate  of  the  value  and  glory  of  the  Spirit's  presence. 

(  /)  If  our  estimate  of  such  blessings  be  really  high,  it  will  lead  to  a  for- 
saking of  all  that  might  in  our  judgment  displease  God.  It  will  produce 
great  heart-searchings ;  it  will  lead  us  to  remove  every  stumbling-ljlock  out 
of  the  way,  and  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord.  Dear  brethren,  let  us  lay 
aside  all  malice,  and  all  guile,  and  hypocrisies,  and  envies,  and  all  evil 
speakings.  Let  us  heal  every  breach  of  charity.  The  visible  form  in  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  descended  on  our  Saviour,  was  that  of  a  dove,  the  very  em- 
blem of  gentleness,  a  bird  that  never  dwells  with  birds  of  prey,  nor  amidst 
noise  and  strife.  Paul  says,  "  Grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby 
ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption ;"  and  immediately  adds,  "  Let  all 
bitterness,  and  wrath,  and  anger,  and  clamour,  and  evil  speaking  be  put 
away  from  you,  with  all  malice;  and  be  ye  kind  one  to  another,  tender- 
hearted, forgiving  one  another,  even  as  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  has  forgiven 
you."  If  our  Churches  are  in  a  cold  state,  it  is  by  reason  of  sin.  "  Your 
iniquities  have  separated  between  you  and  your  God."  How  solemn  are 
these  words  of  God  to  his  ancient  Church  :  "  I  will  go  and  return  to  my  • 
place,  till  they  acknowledge  their  offence,  and  seek  my  face;  in  their  afilic- 
tion  they  will  seek  me  early  !"  Let  us  prove  that  we  are  his  people  by  con- 
fessing and  forsaking  all  our  offences. 

(  m  )  We  suggest  whether  the  practice  of  assembling  the  people  for  seve- 
ral consecutive  days  for  pi-ayer,  and  praise,  and  preaching,  miglit  not  be  hap- 
pily revived.  In  some  places  it  has  been  continued,  and  with  good  effect; 
but  in  others,  we  fear,  it  has  fallen  into  general  disuse.  Prudence  should 
be  exercised  as  to  the  time  when,  and  how  long  such  meetings  should  be 
beld.  That  they  are  not  novelties,  is  plain  from  the  Directory  for  Worship, 
Chapter  viii.  §  6  A  favourite  method  of  noticing  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
•jud  in  the  New  Testament  is  that  of  bearing  testimony.  And  we  all  know 
Imw  mightily  the  power  of  testimony  over  the  Innnan  mind  is  increased  by 
two  or  more  agreeing  witnesses;  so  that  by  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  wit- 
nesses every  word  is  established.  I'his  principle  of  our  nature  was  con- 
sulted by  our  Lord  in  sending  out  his  apostles,  and  by  the  apostles  them- 
seives.     Under  the  divine  blessing,  on  their  united  testimony  borne  to  the 


228  THE    ORDINANCES.  [bOOK  III. 

same  people,  the  great  work  of  crace  on  and  after  the  day  of  Pentecost  was 
accomplished. 

(?0  We  have  no  new  expedients  to  commend  to  you.  We  fear  all  such. 
The  Bible  indicates  all  the  means  to  be  used.  We  have  noticed  the  chief 
of  them.  We  beseech  you  to  use,  with  zeal  and  perseverance,  all  such 
means  as  God  has  appointed  for  reviving  his  work.  Brethren,  be  not  sloth- 
ful, but  be  ye  filled  with  the  Spirit.  "  Be  ye  steadfast,  unmovable,  always 
abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labour 
is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 

(  0  )  The  necessity  of  copious  eflFusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit  will  not  be 
questioned.  In  vain  are  all  our  efforts  until  the  Spirit  be  poured  from  on 
high.  No  improvements  in  agriculture  can  render  the  dew  and  the  rain 
unnecessary  to  the  growth  of  grain.  No  amount  of  canvass  will  give  speed 
to  a  vessel  unless  the  wind  blows.  So  no  endeavours  of  man,  unaided  by 
divine  influence,  can  save  a  Church  from  spiritual  death.  If  we  are  not  mis- 
taken, there  is  a  loud  call  at  this  time  on  all  of  us  to  look  away  from  instru- 
ments and  means  to  God  alone.  The  number  of  candidates  for  the  Minis- 
try, though  really  considerable,  is  very  small  compared  with  the  present  and 
prospective  wants  of  even  our  own  country.  Our  country  is  growing  at  a 
rate  that  almost  staggers  belief.  More  than  a  million  of  souls  were  added 
to  her  population  the  last  year ;  a  still  larger  number  will  probably  be  added 
this  year.  Many  foreigners,  both  ignorant  and  superstitious,  come  amongst 
us.  But  many  are  also  the  excellent  of  the  earth.  Let  us  receive  all  with 
kindness,  and  seek  to  do  them  good.  If  God  will  but  pour  out  his  Spirit 
on  the  least  instructed  among  them,  they  will  be  incalculable  blessings  to  us. 
In  some  places,  where  once  existed  Churches  famous  for  their  piety,  the 
things  that  remain  are  ready  to  die.  What  shall  we  do  but  go  to  God,  with 
whom  is  the  residue  of  the  Spirit  ?  He  has  said  :  '^  Fear  not,  0  Jacob,  my 
servant;  and  thou,  Jeshurun,  whom  I  have  chosen.  For  I  will  pour  water 
upon  him  that  is  thirsty,  and  floods  upon  the  dry  ground ;  I  will  pour  my 
Spirit  upon  thy  seed,  and  my  blessing  upon  thine  offspring :  and  they  shall 
spring  up  as  among  the  grass,  as  willows  by  the  water  courses.  One  shall 
say,  I  am  the  Lord's  ;  and  another  shall  call  himself  by  the  name  of  Jacob ; 
and  another  shall  subscribe  with  his  hand  unto  the  Lord,  and  surname  him- 
self by  the  name  of  Israel."  ''  Then  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  be  opened, 
and  the  ears  of  the  deaf  shall  be  unstopped.  Then  shall  the  lame  man  leap 
as  an  hart,  and  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  sing ;  for  in  the  wilderness  shall 
waters  break  out,  and  streams  in  the  desert.  And  the  parched  ground  shall 
become  a  pool,  and  the  thirsty  land  springs  of  water.  In  the  habitation  of 
dragons,  where  each  lay,  shall  be  grass  with  reeds  and  rushes.  And  an  high- 
way shall  be  there,  and  a  way,  and  it  shall  be  called  the  way  of  holiness." 
The  erection  of  Churches,  the  establishment  of  schools,  the  distribution  of 
the  word  of  God,  the  instruction  of  children,  the  settlement  of  Ministers, 
and  even  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  are  not  ends.  They  are  only  means 
to  an  end.  That  end  is  the  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation  of  souls.  This 
salvation  will  never  be  efi'ected  without  the  pouring  out  of  God's  Spirit  on 
the  hearts  of  the  people.  And  as  in  our  country  there  are  many  people, 
and  the  number  rapidly  increasing,  notwithstanding  the  ravages  of  death,  it 
is  plain  that  myriads  must  die  in  their  sins  and  for  ever  perish,  unless  God's 
Spirit  be  poured  out  in  very  large  measure  on  Ministers  and  people,  and 
that  speedily. 

(p)  What  a  blessing  such  a  season  would  be!  What  blessings  it  would 
bring  with  it  !  Such  times  are  in  Scripture  well  called  "  times  of  refreshing." 
They  refresh  Ministers.  Thoy  refresh  older  Christians.  To  the  young  con- 
verts they  are  life  from  the  dead.     When  under  Philip's  preaching  in  Sama- 


SEC.    228. J  MEANS    OF    PROMOTING    REVIVALS.  229 

ria,  many  wore  converted  to  God,  '"'there  was  great  joy  in  that  city."  It 
was  so  ill  Jerusalem  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  for  some  time  after.  It 
always  has  been  so.  It  always  must  be  so.  If  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
a  good  hope  throiigh  grace,  and  seeing  sinners  flying  as  a  cloud  to  Christ,  will 
not  make  a  ministry  and  a  people  truly  blessed,  nothing  can.  "  0  God  of 
our  salvation,  wilt  thou  not  revive  us  again,  that  thy  people  may  rejoice  in 
thee  ?"  "  lleturn,  return,  0  Shulamite ;  return,  return,  that  we  may  look 
upon  thee." 

We  beseech  you  therefore,  brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  that  ye  present 
your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  which  is  your  rea- 
sonable service ;  and  that  you  call  upon  your  souls  and  all  that  is  within  you 
to  awake  to  righteousness,  and  so  much  the  more  as  ye  see  the  day  of  delive- 
rance and  triumph  approaching.  By  the  love  ye  bear  to  the  great  Redeemer 
and  the  souls  of  men,  we  pray  you  to  shake  off  the  spirit  of  slumber,  wher- 
ever it  rests.  One  of  the  burning  and  shining  lights  of  the  Church  said  in 
his  day,  "  Little  do  we  know  what  many  a  soul  may  now  be  suffering  in  hell 
through  our  neglect  or  coldness."  Our  opportunities  to  serve  God  in  the 
Church  below  will  soon  be  passed  for  ever.  Soon  we  can  pray  no  more,  preach 
no  more,  and  no  more  beseech  sinners  to  be  reconciled  to  God  The  time  is 
short.  The  Judge  standeth  before  the  door.  The  night  cometh  when  no 
man  can  work.  Brethren,  put  on  the  bowels  of  mercy  and  compassion,  and 
devote  your  remaining  days  to  proper  efforts  to  save  men  from  the  coming 
wrath,  and  thus  bring  glory  to  your  Divine  Redeemer,  who  is  over  all  Grod 
blessed  for  ever. 

Nicholas  Murkay,  Moderator. 
Pittsburgh,  May,  1849. 


230  THE    CHURCH    COURTS. 


BOOK   IV. 


BOOK  IV. 
THE  CHUECH  COURTS 


CHAPTER  I. 
GENERAL   PRINCIPLES 


§  1.  Tlie  radical princ-q)les  of  Presbytery. 

"The  radical  principles  of  Presbyterian  Church  government  and  discipline,  are  :  That 
(he  several  different  Congng-ations  of  believers,  taken  collectively,  constitute  one  Church 
of  Christ,  called  emphatically  the  Church;  that  a  larger  part  of  the  Church,  or  a  repre- 
sentation of  it,  should  govern  a  smaller,  or  determine  matters  of  controversj'  Yi^hich  arise 
therein; — that  in  like  manner  a  representation  of  the  whole  should  govern  and  determine 
in  regard  to  every  p:irt,  and  to  all  tlie  parts  united ;  that  is,  that  a  majority  shall  govtrn ; 
and  consequently,  that  appeals  may  be  carried  from  lower  to  higher  judicatories,  till  tliey 
be  finall}'  decided  by  the  collected  wisdom  and  united  voice  of  the  whole  Church.  For 
these  principles  and  this  procedure,  the  example  of  the  apostles,  and  the  practice  of  tlie 
primitive  Church,  are  considered  as  authority.  See  Acts  xv.  to  the  29th  verse ;  and  the 
proofs  adduced  under  the  three  last  chapters." — Form  of  Gov,,  Chap.  xii.,note.  [Fortne 
authority  of  this  note,  see  above,  Book  I.  §  21.] 

§  2.  Tlie  moderator  may  not  j^rorogue  a  stated  meeting. 

1708,  p.  12.  Ordered,  by  the  Presbytery,  that  the  time  appointed  for  their 
meeting  be  in  nowise  prorogued  for  the  future. 

1776,  p  471.  The  Continental  Congress  havinp;  appointed  ageneral  fast  to  be 
kept  on  the  17th  of  this  instant,  several  members  from  different  Presbyteries 
applied  to  the  Moderator,  requesting  hiin  to  give  public  notice  for  the  post- 
poning the  meeting  of  Synod  until  the  fourth  Wednesday  of  this  month,  in 
order  that  the  Ministers  might  attend  with  their  Congregations  on  said  fast 
day,  with  which  the  Moderator  complied;  and  accordingly,  the  Synod  have 
now  convened,  and  however  the  Synod  judge  and  hereby  declare,  that  the 
synodical  Moderator  has  not  authority,  either  with  or  without  the  concurrence 
of  particular  members,  to  alter  the  time  of  meeting  to  which  the  Synod 
stands  adjourned,  yet  in  the  present  extraordinary  case  they  approve  of  what 
the  Moderator  has  done. 

1848,  p.  36,  Ersohxd,  That  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina 
be  approved,  with  the  exception  of  the  postponement  of  the  regular  meet- 
ing of  Synod  by  the  Moderator ;  which  this  Assembly  consider  irregular. 


StC.   1.]  GENERAL    I'RI.NCIPLES.  231 

§  3.   ILno  the  change  may  he  made. 

1842,  p.  16.  A  request  from  the  Presbytery  of  Missouri,  that  the  As- 
sembly will  change  the  place  of  the  next  stated  meeting  of  the  Synod  of 
Missouri.  The  committee  recommend  that  the  request  be  granted,  and  that 
the  next  stated  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Missouri  be  held  at  Boonville 
instead  of  Jeft'erson  City,  to  which  place  it  now  stands  adjourned,  which 
was  adopted. 

[On  tlie  same  p;ige  is  a  similar  act,  changing-  the  stated  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  North 
CaroHna.  The  time  or  place  may  also  be  changed,  by  calling  a  pro  re  nata  meeting  for 
the  purpose.     See  below,  §  8.  6.] 

§  4.  Pro  re  nata  7neetinr/s,  tohen  proper  ; — hoio  called. 

1760,  p.  305.  The  Synod  judge,  that  meetings  of  judicatures,  pro  re  nata., 
can  only  be  necessary  on  account  of  important  occurrences  unknown  at  their 
last  meeting,  and  which  cannot  be  safely  deferred  till  their  stated  meeting, 
such  as  scandal  raised  on  a  Minister's  character,  tending  to  destroy  his  use- 
fulness, and  bring  reproach  on  religion  ;  or  feuds  in  a  Congregation  threat- 
ening its  dissolution  ;  or  some  dangerous  error,  or  heresy  broached  ;  but  not 
for  matters  judicially  deferred  by  tlie  judicature,  except  some  unforeseen 
circumstance  occurs,  which  makes  it  appear  that  some  principal  things  on 
which  the  judgment  depends  may  then  be  had,  and  cannot  be  obtained  if  it 
is  deferred  till  their  stated  meeting;  nor,  for  any  matters  that  ordinarily 
come  in  at  tlieir  stated  meetings. 

1842,  p.  28.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Mississippi  approved,]  with  the 
exception  that  the  Synod  acknowledges  the  constitutionality  of  a  meeting 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Clinton,  that  had  been  called  by  a  Moderator  chosen 
jvo  tempore  at  a  previous  ^iro  re  nata  meeting,  instead  of  being  called  by 
the  Moderator  appointed  at  the  last  stated  meeting  of  the  Presbytery. 

1856,  p.  522.  "  1.  In  an  application  to  the  Moderator  of  a  Presbytery  to 
call  a  pro  re  nata  meeting  of  that  body,  is  it  competent  for  the  applicants 
to  specify  a  particular  time  and  place  for  such  meeting  V 

"  2.  If  a  particular  time  or  place,  or  both,  be  specified  in  the  application 
for  a,. pro  re  nata  meeting  of  Presbytery,  has  the  Moderator  a  right,  on  such 
application,  to  call  a  meeting  at  a  ditFerent  time  and  place  ?" 

The  first  question  was  answered  affirmatively,  the  second  negatively. 

§  5.  The  Churches  to  meet  the  cost  of  attendance  on  Church  courts. 
1781,  p.  491.  Whereas,  the  Synod  is  deeply  afiected  that  the  judicatures 
of  the  Church  are  so  exceedingly  neglected,  both  by  Ministers  and  Elders, 
especially  the  latter,  and  taking  this  matter  into  serious  consideration,  and 
ai>i)rehending  that  one  reason  of  this  non-attendance,  particularly  on  the 
sessions  of  Synod,  arises  from  the  Congregations  making  no  provision  for 
defraying  the  expenses  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  do  therefore  request  the 
Presbyteries  to  direct  their  members  to  recommend  it  to  their  respective 
Congregations  to  make  contributions  for  this  purpose ;  and  the  Synod  do 
further  request,  that  the  Presbyteries  take  every  proper  measure  to  excite 
their  members  to  attend  upon  this  judicature. 

§  6.  Proceedings  when  there  is  not  a  Quorum. 

1849,  p.  248.  It  appears  from  the  record,  that  certain  members  of  the 
Synod  of  West  Tennessee,  met  at  Knoxville,  Tennessee,  Oct.  12,  1848,  and 
constituted  themselves  the  Synod  of  West  Tennessee,  contrary  to  the  Form 
of  Government,  Chap.  xi.  Sec.  2,  there  being  seven  Ministers  present,  but 
four  of  them  were  from  one  Presbytery. 

1st.  The  Assembly  declare  all  proceedings  and  acts  of  those  members  of 


232  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK  IV. 

the  Synod  of  West  Tennesse,  found  recorded  on  pp.  214—230,  unconstitu- 
tional and  invalid,  except  so  far  as  relates  to  tlie  appointment  of  the  time 
and  place  for  the*  next  meeting  of  Synod. 

2d.  That  the  Synod  be  directed  to  review,  at  its  first  regular  meeting 
hereafter,  the  pi'oceedings  and  acts  of  said  members  of  the  Synod,  and  that 
they  adopt  or  reject  the  same  in  whole,  or  in  part,  as  they  may  see  fit. 

od.  The  records  not  having  had  the  sanction  of  the  Synod  of  West 
Tennessee,  this  Assembly  does  not  pronounce  any  further  opinion  upon 
them.     [Reasserted,  in  the  case  of  the  Synod  of  Arkansas,  1856,  p.  539.] 

1856,  p.  520.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Wisconsin  approved,  except 
that]  3.  On  page  23,  it  appears  that  the  Synod,  Oct.  13th,  1853,  adjourned 
to  meet  at  Neenah,  the  second  Thursday  of  October,  1854.  A  quorum 
having  failed  to  meet  at  that  time,  the  members  present  adjourned  to  a 
diftcrent  time  and  place ;  (Madison,  October  26th  ;)  and  there  is  no  evidence 
that  any  steps  were  taken  to  cause  their  Moderator  to  notify  all  the  minis- 
ters and  church  Sessions  of  the  new  meeting.  This  is  contrary  to  the  spirit 
of  the  precedents  approved  by  the  Assembly  ;  (see  Minutes  1796,  p.  113 ;) 
and  transcends  the  liberty  allowed  for  such  cases  by  the  third  general  rule 
for  Judicatories. 

§  7.    Quorum  obtained  on  adjournment  from  a  pro  re  nata. 

1849,  p.  246.  An  overture  from  Lake  Presbytery,  inquiring  whether  a 
pro  re  nata  meeting  for  an  ordination,  adjourned  for  six  weeks,  by  two 
members,  for  want  of  a  quorum,  was  unconstitutional  and  the  ordination 
void.     [Answered  in  the  negative.] 

§  8.    The  stated  meeting  failing,  the  court  how  reassembled. 

(a)  By  the  Moderator. 

[It  being  represented  to  the  Assembly  that  the  stated  meeting-  of  the  Synod  of  Phila- 
delphia had  failed  of  a  quorum.] 

1796,  p.  113.  Resolved,  That  the  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  Philadel- 
phia, the  Rev.  Dr.  Robert  Davidson,  ought  to  be  considered  as  competent 
to  call  a  meeting  of  the  same  ;  and  that  he  accordingly  call  a  meeting,  to  be 
held  in  the  Third  Presbyterian  Church  in  Philadelphia,  on  the  fourth  Wed- 
nesday of  October  next ;  and  that  he  give  due  notice  thei*eof  by  a  circular 
letter  to  the  Moderators  of  the  several  Presbyteries  composing  the  said 
Synod,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  acquaint  the  other  members. 

Resolved,  As  the  opinion  of  the  Assembly,  that  from  the  nature  of  the 
thing,  two  or  more  members  of  any  judicatory,  meeting  according  to  ad- 
journment, may  adjourn  from  day  to  day  until  a  suSicient  number  attend 
for  the  transacting  of  business ;  and  in  case  a  quorum  should  not  attend 
within  a  reasonable  time,  that  the  Moderator  shall  be  considered  as  compe- 
tent to  fix  any  time  and  place  he  may  judge  proper  for  convening  the  body ; 
and  if  he  be  absent,  that  the  members  assembled  shall  represent  the  matter 
speedily  to  him,  that  he  may  act  accordingly. 

( 6 )  By  a  pro  re  nata  meeting. 

1849,  p.  247.  They  are  competent  themselves  to  secure  this  object,  by 
calling  ajjro  re  nata,  in  order  to  fix  the  time  for  a  regular  meeting,  as  well 
as  for  any  other  specified  business. 

(  c )  By  the  superior  court. 

1850,  p.  466.  Resolved,  That  whilst  it  is  competent  for  the  Moderator  of 
the  Synod,  under  the  above  circumstances,  to  appoint  a  meeting  of  Synod, 
yet  that  the  request  of  the  Synod  be  granted,  and  that  the  Synod  of  Mem- 


SEC.    6.]  ECCLESIASTICAL   COMMISSIONS.  233 

phis  be  directed  to  meet  at  the  time  and  place  stated  in  the  overture.     [See 
also  1840,  p.  294.] 

(c?)  [See  above,  §§  6,  7.] 

§  9.  Absentees  to  be  called  to  account. 

1825,  p.  257.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia  approved,  except  a 
resolution]  in  which  the  Synod  determined  to  discontinue  the  practice  of 
calling  upon  their  members  for  the  reasons  of  their  absence  from  its  meet- 
ings. 

§  10.  Members  returning  home  without  leave. 

1764,  p  335.  Whereas,  Messrs.  Read,  Carmichael,  and  Enoch  Green,  left 
the  Synod  last  year  without  asking  leave,  the  Synod  cannot  but  disapprove 
of  the  same,  and  do  judge  that  such  a  conduct  in  their  members  is  con- 
trary to  the  design,  and  destructive  to  the  very  nature  of  such  judicatures, 
who  are  always  to  be  supposed  to  give  leave  when  sufficient  reasons  are 
oft'ered. 

§  11.    The  denomination  of  correspondents,  shoidd  be  recorded. 

1815,  p.  578.  The  proceedings  of  the  Synod  [of  Albany]  approved,  with 
the  exception  of  having  invited  several  Ministers  to  take  their  seats,  as  cor- 
responding members,  without  describing  the  ecclesiastical  body  to  which  such 
Ministers  belong. 

1840,  p.  296.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois  approved,  except] — 
"  The  Rev.  Messrs.  James  H.  Dickey,  Dewey,  Whitney,  and  W.  Comstock, 
Ministers  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  being  present,  were  invited  to  sit 
as  corresponding  members" — the  bodies  to  which  these  Ministers  respect 
ively  belong  not  being  mentioned. 


CHAPTER  II. 
OF  ECCLESIASTICAL  COMMISSIONS 


Title  1. — the  nature  of  commissions, 

§  12.    What  is  a  Commission? 

[A  Commission  is  an  extraordinary  committee  of  a  church  court;  appointed,  either  for 
some  special  business,  or  to  take  cojSfiiizance  of  sucli  as  may  arise,  during  the  vacations  of 
tlic  court.  It  differs  from  an  ordinary  committee,  in  that  it  is  empowered,  not  only  to  in- 
nuirc  and  prepare  business,  for  the  action  of  the  court;  but  also  provisionally  to  come  to 
any  sucli  dcterniinatrons,  and  enforce  any  such  decisions,  as  would  be  within  the  compe- 
tence of  tlic  court  itself.  It  differs  from  a  court,  as  its  decisions  and  determinations  are 
merely  provisional,  and  of  force  ad  interim ;  and  must  be  subjected  to  the  revision  and 
ultimate  determination  of  the  court,  by  which  they  may  be  set  aside  and  annulled ;  and 
which  alone  can,  by  its  sanction,  either  tacit  or  express,  give  them  permanent  authority. 
It  differs  from  a  court,  further,  in  the  fiict  that  from  its  decisions  there  can  be  no  ;ipi)eal, 
m  the  technical  sense  of  tliat  word  ;  since  an  appeal  supposes  an  inferior  court,  and  a  de- 
finitive  sentence,  neither  of  which  licre  exists.  An  aggrieved  party  may  petition  against 
the  acts  of  the  Commission ;  and  tin  y  will  of  necessity  b-i  brought  up,  for  revision  by  the 
30 


234  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

court.  But  upon  neither  process,  do  the  questions  arise,  which  occur  iu  reviewing-  the  re- 
cords of  an  interior  court,  or  licaring  an  appeal  from  its  sentence, — Whetlicr  the  court  has 
kept  within  the  limits  of  its  competence  under  the  Constitution?  Whether  its  acts  have 
been  wise  and  to  edification?  and  Whether  its  sentence  sliall  be  reversed?  On  the  con- 
trary, the  question  upon  review  of  the  acts  of  a  Commission,  is,  Whctlier  tlie  court  will 
recognize  as  its  own,  the  decrees  provisionally  passed  in  its  name?  Should  this  question 
be  answered  in  the  affirmative,  tiie  decisions  in  question  arc  at  once  vested  with  all  the 
autliority  of  the  court;  if  in  the  negative,  they  arc  rendered  null  and  void.  A  further 
difFerenec  between  a  Commission  and  a  court,  appears  in  the  fact  that  whatever  issues 
may  arise,  or  questions  be  decided,  upon  the  acts  of  a  Commission,  its  members  sit,  de- 
liberate, and  vote,  on  perfect  equality  of  right  with  other  members  of  the  court. 

When  Commissions  are  invested  with  executive  powers,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying 
into  effect  decisions  already  made,  or  plans  already  devised,  no  revision  of  their  acts  is 
necessary,  except  to  ascertain  that  the  purpose  of  the  appointment  has  been  accomplished. 
Their  acts  are  of  force,  by  virtue  of  the  prior  resolution  on  which  the  creation  of  the  Com- 
mission  was  based ;  and  hence  they  are  not  provisional,  but  finaL 

A  Commission  is  sometimes  described  as  being  the  court  itself,  acting  in  the  person 
of  a  part  of  its  members.  This  is  not  only  contrary  to  the  facts  above  stated,  but  is  at 
variance  with  correct  principles,  as  to  the  limitations  of  delegated  powers.  Wiiether  we 
view  the  authority  of  the  several  church  courts,  as  derived  from  the  Constitution,  or,  more 
properly,  as  received  from  the  Head  of  the  Churcli,  and  defined  in  her  standards,  in  either 
case  the  powers  appropriated,  are  vested  in  specific  bodies ;  and  neither  in  the  Constitu- 
tion nor  tlic  word  of  God,  is  tlicre  the  trace  of  a  provision,  to  authorize  their  alienation 
by  their  defined  subjects  to  any  other;  much  less  to  a  body  smaller,  and  hence  presumably 
less  capable  to  exercise  them  wisely  and  well.  So  long  as  Commissions  are  used  as 
merely  committees,  vested  with  special  powers  demanded  by  the  exigencies  of  the  Church, 
and  subordinate  to  the  ultimate  action  of  the  appropriate  courts,  the  due  responsibility 
rests  upon,  and  is  sustained  by  the  latter;  but  the  attempt  to  endow  a  part  of  the  mem- 
bers with  the  authority  and  prerogatives  of  the  whole  body,  involves  a  predeterminate 
sanction  of  whatever  the  former  may  do;  and  justly  subjerts  the  court  to  the  charge  of 
an  improvident  and  unfaithful  surrender  of  rights,  and  responsibilities,  for  the  exercise 
of  which  an  account  will  not  be  accepted  at  second  hand, — of  usurpation,  in  attempting 
to  exercise  one  of  the  peculiar  prerogatives  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  of  defining  and  erect, 
iug  the  courts  by  which  tlie  Church  shall  be  governed ;  and  of  oppression,  in  attempting 
to  subject  the  consciences  of  God's  people  to  decisions  and  a  tribunal  not  appointed  by  her 
Head. 

From  the  mistaken  idea  that  a  Commission  is  in  fact  the  court  itself,  an  equally  errone- 
ous inference  has  been  drawn, — that  its  members  must  be  equal  to  a  quorum  of  the  court. 
The  principles  already  stated  will  make  it  apparent,  that  no  such  condition  is  theoretically 
essential ;  and  the  whole  history  of  such  appointments  in  our  Church,  shows  that  practi- 
cally no  regard  has  been  paid  to  it.  The  number  composing  Commissions,  has  been  de- 
termined by  the  convenience  of  the  members,  and  the  importance  of  the  business.  For 
a  number  of  years,  the  quorum  of  the  General  Synod's  Commission  was  three  Ministers ; 
and  the  presence  of  Elders  was  never  necessary.  Members  of  tlie  court  who  arc  not 
nominated  on  the  Commission,  though  present,  may  not  sit  as  members  of  the  Commis- 
sion, but  only  as  correspondents,     (e.  g.  Book  V,  §  126.)] 

( 6 )  Scotch  definitions  and  illustrations, 

"  From  the  first  introduction  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  1560,  both  before  it  was  es- 
tablished in  1567,  and  the  Presbyterian  platform  was  ratified  in  1592,  the  General  Assem- 
blies were  in  the  constant  practice  of  appointing  Commissions  or  Committees,  (these  being 
convertible  terms,  and  frequently  employed  as  synonymous;)  for  a  great  variety  of  pur- 
poses,— to  prepare  business  for  the  Assembly, — to  carry  on  negotiations  with  the  State, 
and  to  judge  in  matters  remitted  to  them;  tlieir  powers  being  regulated  by  the  terms  of 
their  appointment,  and  their  proceedings  being  invariably  subject  to  the  review  of  the 
subsequent  Assembly,  unless  they  were  empowered  to  decide  any  matter  '  finally.' 
****** 

"  After  the  re-establishment  of  Presbytery  in  1 690,  and  ftom.  that  period  till  the  preserat 
day,  the  General  Assemblies  have  almost  always,  before  they  dissolved,  named  Commis- 
sions to  net  in  particular  matters  remitted  to  them,  and  to  attend  to  the  general  interests 
of  the  Kirk  during  the  interval  betwixt  successive  Assemblies.  Until  a  comparatively 
recent  period,  these  Commissions  consisted  sometimes  of  a  limited  number  of  members 
selected  from  the  roll  of  the  Assembly  which  appointed  it;  and  for  a  long  while  since  the 
Revolution,  each  Synod  chose  a  portion  of  their  respective  members,  who  were  strictly 
reipiired  to  give  attendance  as  members  of  the  Commission  at  its  four  stated  meetings.*  * 

"  For  a  considerable  period,  however,  all  the  members  of  Assembly,  witli  the  addition 
of  one  clergyman  not  a  member  of  it,  have  been  named  in  what  may  be  called  tiic  general 


SEC.  12.]  ECCLESIASTICAL    CUM  JJ  ISSKfNS.  235 

Goinmissioii,  in  contradistinction  to  special  committees  on  the  royal  bounty,  »tc.  *  *  »  * 
Perhaps  a  recurrence  to  the  ibriner  practice  of  subdividiiijj  this  Coiaiiiittee  into  several 
Coniniissious,  sucli  as  a  coiniiiittee  for  the  northern  and  .southern,  as  well  as  tlie  central 
districts,  mifrht  be  expedient,  as  it  would  be  more  constitutional;  and  thus  a  prevalent 
mistake  would  be  practically  corrected,  viz:  that  f  he  Commission  of  Assembly  is  of  coequal 
authority  with  the  Assembly  itself. 

"  There  arc  two  prominent  characteristics  which  discriminate  the  Assembly  from  its 
connnission.  1st.  That  tiie  Commission  is  not  one  of  the  judicatories  of  th(;  Cliurch  es- 
tablished by  the  act  of  Parliament  1592,  or  any  other  statutes  ;  and  it  possesses,  therefore, 
no  original  authorif}',  sanctioned  by  the  law  of  the  land.  2dly.  Every  Cominission  from 
the  earliest  times  ol  the  Church,  has  derived  its  entire  powers  by  delegation  from  the  As- 
sembly; and  was  declared  to  be  accountable  for  its  actings  to  the  subsequent  Assembly. 
And  accordingly,  its  register  is  ammully  brought  up  to  that  Assembly,  remitted  to  a  com- 
mittee for  examination;  and  on  the  report  of  that  committee,  or  on  the  complaint  of  any 
parties  aggrieved  by  its  proceedings,  these  are  reviewed,  and  approved  or  reversed,  accord- 
ing to  the  judgment  of  the  next  Assembly." — Compendiuvi  of  the  Laws  of  the  Kirk  of 
Scotland.  Part  11.,  pp.  4.3.5,  436,  437. 

[We  miglit  here  cite  Scotch  precedents,  parallel  to  nearly  every  example  which  we  give 
below,  of  our  own  Cimrch.  The  following  case  shows  one  point  of  deviation,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Commission  being  precluded  from  a  vote,  upon  the  revision  of  its  acts :] 

"1726,  May  11.  Petitions  by  some  people  of  Aberdeen,  by  the  Synod  of  Murray,  by 
the  Presbytery  of  Torres,  and  by  the  Kirk  Session  and  heritors  of  Dyke,  comi)l;iining  of 
the  late  Commission  for  their  transferring  Mr.  Ja.  Chalmers  from  D3'ke  to  Aberdeen,  and 
craving  the  settlement  to  be  reversed." 

"  Maij  12.  The  Commission's  book  approved — reserving  what  relates  to  ]\Ir.  Chalmers's 
settlement." 

"  May  14.  The  question  about  the  late  Commission's  proceedings  in  planting  of  Aber- 
deen, being  again  moved  in  order  to  a  determination ;  a  brother  who  was  not  only  a 
member  of  the  Commission,  but  by  the  Commission's  appointnnint,  executed  their  sen- 
tence in  this  cause,  was  removed  with  the  other  parties,  though  he  was  not  present  in  the 
('onimis.^^ion  at  any  diet  whenever  this  matter  was  transacted  ;  and  then  the  Assembly  did 
by  a  vote  disapprove  of  the  Commission's  proceedings  in  the  settlement  of  Mr.  Chalmers 
at  Aberdeen,  upon  these  grounds — that  they  acted  disagreeably  to  the  injunctions  of  the 
last  Assembly,  particularly  in  not  having  due  regard  unto  the  inclinations  of  the  neople, 
and  because  of  their  too  great  ])recipitancy  in  proceeding  to  a  sentence,  when  the  time 
fixed  for  the  meeting  of  this  Assembly  was  so  near  ;  but  by  another  vote  they  refused  to 
rescind  the  Commission's  sentence,  settling  Mr.  Chalmers  at  Aberdeen,  or  to  loose  his 
relation  to  his  charge  in  that  town." — Ibid.  p.  446. 

[The  following  more  recent  decision  corresponds  with  our  own  practice.] 

"1813,  May  28.  Upon  a  complaint  by  Mr.  Alexander  Davie,  against  a  judgment  of 
the  Commission  of  the  General  Assembly,  in  connection  with  a  variety  of  complicated 
proceedijjgs,  the  vote  being  called  for,  an  objection  was  made  to  those  members  of  the 
Assembly  voting  upon  this  point,  who  had  been  numibers  of  last  General  Assembly,  and 
consequently  were  members  of  the  Commission,  and  were  present  when  the  Commission 
gave  judgment  in  the  appeal  of  Mr.  Davie.  The  Assembly  unanimously  agreed  to  over- 
rule the  objection,  and  to  call  for  the  votes  of  all  who  are  members  of  the  present  Assem- 
bly, whether  they  were  members  of  the  Connnission  or  not.  The  Assembly  then  agreed 
that  the  state  of  the  vote  shall  be,  Dismiss?  or  Sustain?  and  the  roll  being  called,  and 
votes  marked,  it  carried  by  a  great  majority.  Dismiss;  and  therefore  tiie  Assembly  dis- 
missed the  said  complaint;  inasmuch  as  the  Assembly  judge  the  Commission  have  not 
exceeded  their  powers." — Ibid.  p.  611. 

[An  illustration  of  the  power  of  the  Assembly  to  annul  action  of  the  Commission  oc- 
curs in  the  following  act.] 

"  1734,  May  10.  Resumed  consideration  of  the  complaint  of  the  parishioners  of  Auch- 
tcrmuchty  and  Presbytery  of  Coupar  against  the  Commission,  concerning  the  settlement 
of  Mr.  Matthew  Moncrief,  probationer,  as  Minister  of  Aueiitermuchty ;  and  found  that 
the  Commission  had  exceeded  their  powers,  and  therefore  reversed  the  said  settlement." — 
Ibid,  p.  452. 

(  c  )  Practice  of  the  Waldenscs. 

"  As  there  is  considerable  expense  in  getting  from  the  government  the  necessary  permit 
to  hold  a  Synod,  and  sometimes  this  permit  is  withheld  entirely  for  a  time ;  the  Walden- 
scs have  delegated  the  executive  powers  of  the  Synod  to  a  sort  of  conunittee  ud  interim, 
called  the  Board  or  Table.  This  conunittee  consists  of  the  INIoderator,  the  assistant  Mod- 
erator, the  Secretiry,  and  two  Elders  elected  by  the  Synod.  They  carry  into  effect  the 
decisions  of  the  Synod  in  the  intervals  of  its  meetings;  superintend  the  Churches  and 
Schools,  including  the  conduct  of  both  Pastors  and  teachers ;  carry  on  tlie  foreign  and 


236  THE  cnuRCFi  COURTS.  [book  IV 

domestic  correspondence ;  cioosc  the  deputations  to  foreign  countries ;  suspend  unworthy 
Pastors  and  Sclioolniastcrs  ;  examine  and  ord;iin  candidates  for  the  ministry  ;  superintend 
the  young  men  who  arc  studying  for  tlic  ministry ;  settle  diificulties  between  Ministers  and 
their  Congregations,  &,c." — "  The  Wnldcnses,"  by  the  Board  of  Publication,  p.  374. 

[When  the  Synod  meets,  tlie  first  business  is  to  hear  and  decide  upon  the  report  of  this 
Commission.] 

Title  2. — commissions  of  the  general  synod. 

S  13.    Commissions  to  license,  ordain,  &c. 
{a)   Commissions  to  ordain, 

1708,  p.  11.  Ordered  hy  (lie  Presbytery,  That  upon  the  desire  of  Mr. 
Smith  and  the  people  of  Cohanzy,  Mr.  Wilson,  Mr.  Andrews,  and  Mr.  Boyd, 
shall  wait  upon  them  at  Cohanzy,  in  order  to  his  ordination,  and  the  people 
are  to  present  them  a  call  to  the  said  Mr.  Smith. 

The  trials  appointed  by  the  Presbytery  to  Mr.  Smith, — An  fides  solum 
justificet,  for  sermon,  John  vi.  37,  last  part  of  the  verse.  Mr.  Andrews  to 
be  Moderator,  and  the  people  are  to  give  three  weeks'  advertisement. 

[Other  instances  occur,  in  the  Minutes,  171.3,  p.  34;  1714,  p.  36;  1715,  p.  39  ;  1716, 
pp.  44,  45 ;  1718,  p.  52 ;  and  above.  Book  II.  §  55.] 

{b)  A  Commission  to  license  a  Candidate. 

1710,  p.  18.  Agreed,  That  the  most  proper  method  for  advancing  David 
Evan  in  necessary  literature  to  prepare  him  for  the  work  of  the  ministry  is, 
that  he  lay  aside  all  other  business  for  a  twelve  month,  and  apply  himself 
closely  to  learning  and  study,  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Andrews,  and  with 
the  assistance  of  Mr.  Wilson  and  Anderson,  and  that  it  be  left  to  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  said  Ministers  when  to  put  said  Evan  on  trials,  and  license  him 
publicly  to  teach  or  preach. 

[c)  A  Commission  to  translate  a  Pastor. 

1717,  p.  49.  This  day,  a  call  from  the  Prer^  yterian  Congregation  of  New 
York,  being  given  in  to  the  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  in 
order  to  be  presented  to  Mr.  James  Anderson ;  after  they  had  considered 
of  the  same,  together  with  Mr.  Anderson's  reasons  for  refusal,  did  refer  the 
whole  affair  to  the  Synod.  The  Synod,  taking  into  consideration  the  above 
said  business. 

Ordered,  that  a  Committee  of  their  number  be  appointed  to  receive  and 
audit  the  reasons  of  the  people  of  New  Castle,  if  they  have  any  to  offer,  against 
the  removal  of  Mr.  Anderson  to  New  York,  or  any  other  place ;  and  that  the 
said  Committee  do  fully  determine  in  that  affair.  Which  Committee  is  to 
consist  of  Messrs.  McNish,  Gillespie,  Wotherspoon,  Evans,  Pumry,  and 
Thomson,  and  to  meet  on  Tuesday  next,  at  10  o'clock  in  the  morning  at 
New  Castle,  and  that  there  be  a  letter  writ  to  the  people  of  New  Castle  by 
Masters  Jones,  Pumry,  and  Bradner,  and  to  bring  it  against  the  next  se- 
derunt. 

1718,  p.  51.  The  Committee  reported  the  case  concerning  Mr.  Anderson, 
viz  :  that  they  transported  him  from  New  Castle  to  New  York,  having  had 
power  lodged  in  them  by  the  Synod  to  determine  that  affair. 

[See  the  similar  case  of  Mr.  Bostwick,  in  the  Minutes,  (N.  Y.,)  1755,  p.  267.] 

(^d)  A  Commission  to  continue  or  remove  a  suspension. 

V12,2,  p.  73.  The  above-mentioned  question  relating  to  the  suspension  or 
non-suspension  of  Mr.  Hook,  being  proposed,  it  was,  by  a  great  majority  of 
votes,  carried  in  the  affirmative.     It  being  again  questioned,  whether  his  sus- 


feKC.    12.]  ECCLESIASTICAL    COMMISSIONS.  237 

ptiisiou  should  be  limited  or  indefinite,  it  was  by  a  majority  of  votes  car- 
ried indefinite. 

Upon  the  whole,  the  Synod  have  appointed,  that  Mr.  Daniel  McGill, 
Mr.  Jedcdiah  Andrews,  Mr.  James  Morgan,  and  Mr.  Kobert  Cross,  do  meet 
at  Fairfield  meeting-house  upon  the  third  Thursday  of  October  next  ensu- 
ing, and  then  and  there  they  or  any  one  of  them,  have  power  to  take  oif  the 
suspension,  if  no  sufficient  reason  to  the  contrary  appears.  And  further;  it 
is  ordered,  that  one  of  the  said  Ministei's  do  preach  at  the  said  meeting- 
house, and  also,  that  the  said  Ministers  do  publicly  read  a  full  extract  of  the 
Synod's  minutes  relating  to  Mr.  Hook,  and  that  Mr.  Hook  make  his  public 
acknowledgment  viva  voce  or  in  writing,  as  he  thinks  fit,  in  order  to  his 
being  absolved  as  aforesaid.  [See  similar  cases  in  the  Minutes,  1723,  p.  76  : 
1738,  p.  137.] 

{e)  A  Commission  to  release  a  Pastor. 

1753,  p.  210.  The  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  applied  to  the  Synod,  that 
whereas  Mr.  Hector  Alison  had  laid  certain  grievances  before  them,  and 
sued  for  a  dismission  from  his  pastoral  charge,  and  as  the  affair  appeared  to 
be  of  great  importance,  and  required  a  final  decision  at  their  next  meeting, 
humbly  requests  that  the  Synod  would  join  some  members  out  of  the  other 
Presbyteries  with  them,  to  judge  of  that  affiiir;  and  that  said  Presbytery, 
with  such  members,  be  appointed  to  act  as  a  Commission  of  the  Synod,  and 
in  that  capacity  judge  that  affiiir.     The  Synod  granted  said  request. 

§  14.  An  extraordinary/  Commission. 

1718,  p.  55.  The  Synod  being  informed  that  there  is  a  probability  of 
Mr.  McNish,  his  going  to  Britain  upon  some  important  business,  and  con- 
sidering that  he  may  do  some  service  to  the  common  interests  of  religion  in 
these  parts  of  the  world;  that  he  may  the  better  succeed  in  his  endeavours 
to  serve  that  design,  the  Synod  thinks  fit  that  he  be  enabled  by  the  Synod, 
with  proper  recommendations  from  them.  The  Synod,  therefore,  for  his 
encouraging  in  so  good  a  design  and  undertaking,  do  appoint  for  a  Commit- 
tee of  the  Synod,  Masters  Jones,  Andrews,  Anderson,  Dickinson,  and  Pier- 
son,  with  as  many  others  as  can  attend,  to  meet  at  Woodbridge,  at  such  a 
time  as  the  above  said  Mr.  McNish  shall  appoint,  he  giving  the  said  mem- 
bers a  month's  notice;  giving  them  full  power  to  concert  all  such  proper 
methods  and  ways,  to  enable  Mr.  IMcNish  to  undertake  and  act  for  us  and 
in  our  name,  and  to  the  general  good  of  religion  as  they  shall  judge  fitting. 
It  is  also  appointed  that  the  said  Committee  do  furnish  the  said  jMr.  McNish 
with  proper  credentials,  and  all  such  instructions  as  they  shall  think  fit  for 
answering  the  end  aforesaid. 

1719,  p.  55.  The  business  with  respect  to  Mr.  McNish  his  goino-  to 
Britain,  mentioned  in  the  last  year's  minutes,  was  dropped. 

§  15.  Committees  of  Pacification. 

(a)  A  Commission  to  settle  difficulties  in  Newark. 

1726,  p.  85.  Mr.  Webb  giving  account  of  some  difficulties  in  his  Congre- 
gation, which  he  hoped  might  be  healed  by  a  Committee  appointed  by  the 
Synod,  it  was  (in  compliance  with  his  desire)  ordered,  that  Messrs.  Morcan, 
Anderson,  Cross,  I'ierson,  Gelstoii,  Jonathan  Dickinson,  and  Andrews,  should 
be  the  said  Committee,  and  meet  at  Newark  on  tlie  fourth  Wednesday  of  Octo- 
ber next,  to  act  with  the  full  power  of  the  Synod  in  all  matters  that  may  be 
laid  before  them,  with  respect  to  that  Congregation,  and  bring  an  account  of 
what  they  do  to  the  next  Synod. 


238  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK   IV. 

1727,  p.  8G.  The  transactions  of  the  Committee  last  year  appointed  to 
meet  at  Newark  were  brought  in  and  approved.  [See  similar  case,  Minutes, 
1739,  p.  145.] 

{h)  A  Commission  to  settle  difficulties  in  Neiv  York. 
[See  Book  VI.  §  7.] 

"A^w  ForA:,  November  1.5,  1727. 

"According  to  the  appointment  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  the  Committee  for  the 
affair  of  the  Presbyterian  CongrP;ration  at  New  York,  convened  at  New  York  the  time 
above  mentioned,  uhi  jwst  j^reces  sederunt  Messrs.  Morg-an,  Pierson,  Webb,  and  Jojiathan 
Dickinson.     Mr.  Pierson  chosen  Moderator,  and  Mr.  Dickinson  clerk. 

"  Mr.  Webb  having-,  at  the  Synod  last  sitting  at  Philadelpliia,  signed  a  protestation,  and 
withal  declared  his  purpose  to  join  no  more  with  the  Synod  ;  he  does  now,  before  this 
Committee,  retract  that  his  declaration  of  withdrawal  from  the  Synod,  and  declare  his 
future  pur|)ose  of  continuing  a  member  of,  and  joining  with  the  Synod.  Adjourned  till 
five  o'clock,  pnat  merid.  .  .  .  •  . 

"The  Committee  having  used  their  endeavours  to  procure  a  reconciliation  between  Dr. 
Nicoll  and  blasters  liiddlc,  Blake,  and  Ingliss,  and  to  have  the  differences  between  them 
relating  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  New  York  amicably  healed,  have  the  satisfaction 
and  comfort  of  their  coming  now  into  an  happy  agreement  on  these  following  terms.     . 

"  Mr.  Pemberton  appearing  before  this  Conmiittee  and  desiring  admission,  as  a  member 
of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  promised,  upon  such  admission,  all  subjection  to  the  said 
Synod  in  the  Lord  ;  the  Committee  can  see  no  reason  why  such  admission  should  be  re- 
fused or  delayed,  and  do  therefore  admit  him  as  a  member  of  the  said  Synod. 

"  The  Committee  having  received  a  letter  from  the  Commission  of  the  General  Asscm- 
bly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  wrote  an  answer  thereunto,  representing  thereby  the  present 
state  of  the  Congregation  of  New  York,  and  then  concluded." — Blinutes,  1728,  p.  89. 

(  c  )  Some  of  these  proceedings  disalloived  by  the  Synod. 

1728,  p.  90.  The  Committee  appointed  last  Synod  to  meet  at  New  York, 
in  order  to  inspect  into  the  affairs  of  that  Congregation,  as  also  to  consult 
about  Mr.  Peuiberton's  admission  as  a  member  of  the  Synod  ;  having  pro- 
duced their  minutes,  and  the  said  minutes  being  read  and  considered,  the  fol- 
lowing questions  were  proposed  to  the  vote  of  the  Synod  : 

1.  Whether  the  Committee  had  authority  from  the  Synod,  to  consider  the 
admission  of  Mr.  Pemberton  as  a  member  of  the  Synod,  without  previously 
considering  what  the  Presbytery  of  Long  Island  had  to  offer,  in  that  affair? 
Carried  in  the  negative  by  a  great  majority. 

2.  Whether  the  Synod  approve  of  the  conduct  of  the  Committee,  with  rela- 
tion to  the  divisions'of  the  said  Congregation  ?  Carried  in  the  affirmative, 
ti nn ine  covtradicente. 

3.  Whether  Mr.  Pemberton  be  allowed  as  a  member  of  this  Synod,  by  vir- 
tue of  what  the  Committee  has  done?     Carried  in  the  negative. 

4.  Whether,  notwithstanding  of  all  the  irregularity  that  was  in  the  acces- 
sion of  Mr.  Pemberton  to  New  York,  the  Synod  do  now  accept  him  as  a  mem- 
ber? Carried  in  the  affirmative,  ?(em('He  contradicentc.  And  it  is  left  to 
Mr.  Pemberton  and  the  Congregation,  to  join  what  Presbytery  they  shall 
see  fit. 

{d)  A  Commission  on  difficulties  at  Bedford. 

1768,  p.  338.  A  supplication  was  also  brought  in  and  read,  from  Bedford, 
in  West  Chester  county,  praying  that  a  Committee  of  this  Synod  may  be 
appointed  to  meet  at  said  place,  to  settle  all  differences  in  the  Congrega- 
tion;  and  after  due  deliberation,  the  Synod  do  appoint  the  following  gentle- 
men to  be  a  Committee  of  this  Synod  to  meet  at  Bedford  the  last  Wed- 
nesday of  August,  to  hear  all  affairs  relative  to  both  the  above  petitions,  and 
finally  settle  all  differences,  viz  :  Messrs.  John  Ptodgers,  Caldwell,  Mc^Vhor- 
ter,  Willliara  Tennent,  Lewis,  Mills,  Close,  Kerr,  Reeve,  Jones,  Hait,  and 
Joseph  Treat. 


SEC.  15.]  ECCLESIASTICAL   COMMISSIONS.  239 

(e)  Some  of  its  acts  reversed. 

17G9,  p.  392.  The  Committee  appointed  to  meet  at  Bedford,  report,  they 
accordingly  met;  and  theinninutes  beinp;. produced  were  read,  and  the  Synod 
approve  of  what  they  did,  except  that  part  of  their  judgment  which  disunited 
.^Ir.  Sacket  from  the  Presbytery  of  Dutchess,  and  annexed  him  to  the  Presby- 
tery of  New  York ;  the  propriety  of  which  being  debated,  the  question  was  put, 
Approve,  or  not  ?  Which  was  carried  in  the  negative,  by  a  great  majority  •  and 
jVIr.  Sacket  is  therefore  returned  to  the  Pre&bytery  of  Dutchess  county. 
[See  simihir  Commissions  appointed  by  the  Synod  of  New  York,  to  settle  diffi 
culties  in  Churches. — Minutes,  1752,  p.  250,  and  1753,  p.  255.] 

§  16.  A  Commission  of  the  General  Si/nod  of  JVeiv  York. 

1752,  p.  248  A  reference  from  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  concerning 
some  matters  of  difierence  among  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Congre- 
gation of  New  I'ork,  which  were  laid  before  said  Presbytery,  was  brought 
into  the  Synod  ;  and  after  hearing  many  things  in  relation  thereto,  the  Synod 
deferred  the  further  examination  thereof  till  the  next  sederunt. 

p.  249.  The  aflfair  of  New  Y^ork,  referred  to  the  Synod  as  before  mentioned, 
and  heard  at  length,  re-assumed  in  order  to  a  judgment,  and  the  Synod  having  ' 
seriously  and  deliberately  considered  the  sundry  articles  of  debate  and  com- 
plaint laid  before  them,  came  to  the  following  conclusions  : 

1.  That  the  building,  ground,  &c.,  conveyed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland  to  the  Presbyterian  society  in  New  York,  belong  to  the 
Presbyterians  without  distinction  of  name  or  nation,  who  conform  to  the 
general  plan  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  as  practised  by  the  Synod  of  New 
York. 

2  That  it  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  Presbyterian  plan  of  government, 
nor  the  institution  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  trustees,  or  a  committee 
chosen  by  the  Congregation,  should  have  the  disposal  and  application  of  the 
public  money  raised  by  said  Congregation,  to  the  uses  for  which  it  is  design- 
ed ;  provided  that  they  leave  in  the  hands  and  to  the  management  of  the 
Deacons,  what  is  collected  for  the  Lord's  table  and  the  poor  ;  and  that  Min- 
isters of  the  gospel,  by  virtue  of  their  office,  have  no  right  to  sit  with,  or  pre- 
side over  such  trustees  or  committees. 

3.  That  it  appears  to  the  Synod  that  the  trustees  of  said  Church  have  faith- 
fully discharged  the  trust  reposed  in  them  with  respect  to  its  temporalities, 
much  to  its  advantage. 

4.  That  as  to  the  articles  of  complaint  brought  against  Mr.  Cumming,  it 
appears  to  the  Synod,  that  he  has  been  necessarily  hindered  from  performing 
his  part  in  public  service,  by  his  low  state  of  health  ;  but  they  judge  it  his 
duty  to  discharge  it  according  to  his  call,  when  his  health  will  admit;  and 
when  he  is  disabled,  he  should  desire  3Ir.  Peinberton  to  officiate  in  his  room. 
That  his  insisting  on  a  right  to  sit  with  the  Trustees  in  their  conventions 
about  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  Congregation,  was  not  a  violation  of  his  ordi- 
nation vows,  which  respect  only  the  work  of  the  ministry;  although  they  judge 
he  acted  imprudently  in  so  doing.  That  he  is  to  be  commended  for  insisting 
on  persons  praying  in  their  families,  who  present  their  children  to  baptism  ; 
but  inasmuch  as  it  appears  expedient,  that  the  same  form  of  covenanting 
should  be  used  in  the  same  Church,  the  Synod  do,  therefore,  recommend  it 
to  Mr.  Pemberton  and  Mr.  Cumming,  to  consult  with  the  Committee  here- 
after to  be  mentioned  about  a  form  that  they  can  both  agree  in. 

5.  That  the  said  Church  proceed,  as  soon  as  may  be,  to  the  choice  of  Elders, 
to  join  with  their  Ministers  in  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church; 
and  that  the  Committee  hereafter  to  be  appointed  do  nominate  the  persons  to 
be  chosen,  and  determine  the  number. 


240  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK    IV. 

6.  That  as  to  the  methods  taken  to  introduce  a  new  version  of  the  Psalms 
in  the  public  worship,  the  Synod  judge  it  to  be  disorderly,  and  always  to  be 
discountenanced,  when  the  parties  in  matters  of  debate  in  a  Church  do  carry 
about  private  subscriptions. 

7.  That  as  to  the  introduction  of  a  new  version  of  Psalms,  the  Synod  hath 
not  light  at  present  to  determine  ;  but  do  empower  the  Committee  to  recom- 
mend Dr.  Watts's  version,  if  upon  observation  of  circumstances  they  think 
it  proper. 

And  the  Synod  do  appoint  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Samuel  Davis,  Samuel  Finly, 
and  Charles  Beatty,  to  be  a  Committee  to  go  immediately  to  New  York,  and 
direct  and  assist  the  Presbyterian  Congregation  of  New  York  in  such  affairs 
as  may  contribute  to  their  peace  and  edification. 

Report  of  this  Commission. 

1753,  p.  252.  The  Committee  appointed  by  the  last  Synod  to  go  to  New 
York,  to  direct  and  assist  the  Presbyterian  Congregation  in  affairs  relating  to 
their  peace  and  edification,  make  report  of  their  compliance  with  said  appoint- 
ment. The  minutes  of  their  proceedings  being  laid  before  the  Synod,  are 
approved,  and  are  as  follows,  viz  : 

Nero  York,  October  2d,  1752. 

"  The  Committee  appointed  by  the  Synod  to  direct  and  assist  the  Presby- 
terian Congregation  of  New  York  in  such  affairs  as  contribute  to  their  peace 
and  satisfaction,  met,  uM post  preces  sederunt,  Me.s.srs.  Samuel  Finly,  Charles 
Beatty,  and  Samuel  Davis.  Mr.  Finly  was  chosen  Moderator,  and  Mr.  Davis 
clerk. 

"  Ordered,  That  the  minutes  of  the  Synod,  containing  their  conclusions 
concerning  the  affair  referred  unto  them  by  the  Presbytery,  be  read. 

"  The  (!omnnttee,  after  the  best  inquiry  they  could  make  into  the  circum- 
stances of  the  Congregation,  do  conclude  that  but  two  persons  should  at  pre- 
sent be  chosen  to  sustain  the  ofiice  of  Elders,  and  that  Messrs.  David  Van- 
horn,  and  Israel  Horsfield,  are  proper  persons  for  that  purpose,  and  they  do 
accordingly  nominate  the  said  persons  to  that  office  ;  and  give  public  notice, 
that  if  any  of  the  members  of  said  Congregation  have  any  sufficient  objections 
against  either  of  them,  they  would  bring  them  into  the  Committee  in  the 
afternoon. 

''  Adjourned  to  three  of  the  clock,  P.  M.     Concluded  with  prayer 

"  Tliree  of  the  cloch,  P.  M.      Post  jjreces  sederunt  qui  sujyra. 

"  Ordered,  The  minutes  of  the  last  sederunt  be  read. 

"  Messrs.  Vanhorn  and  Horsfield  being  spoken  unto  by  the  Committee,  and 
the  peculiar  exigency  of  the  case  being  represented  unto  them,  they  consented 
to  accept  of  the  office  for  which  they  are  nominated  ;  and  the  Congregation 
brought  in  no  objections  against  them,  but  signified  their  consent  by  holding 
up  their  hands. 

"  The  Committee,  after  careful  inquiry  and  deliberation,  do  conclude,  from 
the  best  views  of  the  present  disposition  of  affairs  they  can  attain,  that  it  is 
not  expedient  at  present,  judicially  to  recommend  a  change  of  the  version  of 
Psalms,  lest  the  animosities  in  the  Congregation  should  be  more  inflamed  ; 
but  they  most  earnestly  recommend  moderation,  forbearance,  and  condescension, 
to  both  parties;  till  such  times  as  by  the  use  of  proper  measures,  they  shall 
come  to  an  agreement  among  themselves.     Concluded  with  prayer." 

§  17.  Judicial  Commissions. 

1731,  p.  101.  The  affair  between  Mr.  Bradner  and  Samuel  Neal  was  re- 
sumed, and  after  long  reasoning  upon  it,  the  Synod  came  to  this  conclusion  : 


SEC      IG.]  ECCLESIASTICAL    COMMISSIONS.  241 

That  notwithstiinditif!:;  a  former  minute  of  tlie  Synod,  whereby  that  affair  was 
determined  as  thiiiiis  then  appeared,  yet  they  have,  for  sundry  good  reasons, 
judged  it  expedient,  that  there  be  a  hearing  of  that  matter  again  upon 
the  spot;  and  therefore  appointed  a  Committee  of  the  Synod  to  go  to  Goshen 
with  tlie  full  power  of  tlie  Synod  to  hear  and  determine  that  business.  The 
persons  appointed  for  said  Committee  are  Mr.  Andrews,  Mr.  Cross,  Mr.  Dick- 
inson, Mr.  Pierson,  Mr.  Webb,  Mr.  Pumry,  and  Mr.  Pemberton,  or  any 
three  of  them,  though  it  is  expected  they  will  all  use  their  diligence  to  go. 
The  time  of  meeting  to  be  the  third  Wednesday  of  May  next. 

1735,  p.  121.  A  supplication  being  brought  into  the  Synod  by  John  Boy(J, 
by  way  of  an  appeal  from  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  in  a  complaint  against 
Samuel  Jack  ;  the  Synod  do  commit  it  to  Messrs.  Andrews,  Treat,  David 
Evans,  Gillespie,  Houston,  and  Thomas  Evans  to  go  to  the  Upper  Octarara 
the  last  Tuesday  of  October,  and  consider  and  determine  of  the  business,  and 
that  any  three  of  these  be  a  quorum;  and  it  is  recommended  to  the  Ministers 
to  take  Elders  with  them  if  they  can. 

[See  like  appointments,  1761,  p.  312;  1764,  p.  340;  1765,  p.  348;  1766,  p.  360.] 
§  18.    The  Judicial  proceedings  reviewed  in  Synod. 

1762,  p.  320.  An  appeal  from  a  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal 
by  a  certain  Elizabeth  McClelland,  was  laid  before  the  Synod.  An  appeal 
from  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  respecting  a  certain  per- 
son offered  as  an  evidence,  was  brought  in  by  a  member  of  that  Presbytery. 

[Upon  these  appeals  a  Committee  was  appointed]  to  meet  at  Chestnut 
Level,  the  first  Wednesday  of  September,  at  ten  o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  that 
they  shall  have  full  liberty  to  consider  the  case  fully,  and  determine  as  they 
shall  obtain  light;  and  that  seven  be  a  quorum. 

1763,  p.  325.  The  Committee  met  at  Chestnut  Level,  according  to  ap- 
pointment,  and  their  minutes  were  read,  as  also  the  minutes  of  Donegal  Pres- 
bytery respecting  the  affair  which  the  Committee  were  to  consider. 

p.  326.  The  affiiir  depending  between  some  of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal, 
and  the  Committee  of  the  Synod  that  met  at  Chestnut  Level,  came  under 
consideration;  and  after  much  time  spent  in  debating  the  first  report  of  the 
Committee  respecting  the  evidence  given  by  Margaret  McClelland,  it  was 
put  to  the  vote,  Whether  the  Synod  do  approve  of  the  judgment  of  the 
Committee,  or  not?  And  it  was  carried.  Approved,  by  a  great  majority. 

The  article  relating  to  Agnes  McKnight,  who  was  not  allowed  by  the  Com- 
mittee to  give  her  evidence,  was  considered,  and  voted.  Approve  the  conduct 
of  the  Committee,  or  not?  And  there  were  ten  nonliquets;  but  the  Commit- 
tee's judgment  was  disapproved,  by  a  great  majority. 

p.  328.  The  Synod  proceeded  to  consider  the  affair  of  the  Committee,  and 
the  appeal  of  some  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  from  their  judg- 
ment; and  after  mature  consideration  thereof,  they  agreed,  ?? em wie  contmdi- 
cente,  in  the  following  judgment: 

1.  That  the  Committee  had  a  proper  right  and  authority,  to  hear  and  try 
the  case  between  Elizabeth  McClelland  and  Mr.  Sampson  Smith,  so  far  as 
the  Presbytery  had  closed  their  judgment  thereupon. 

.  2.  The  Synod  judge  that  the  Committee  justly  disapproved  the  conduct 
of  the  Presbytery  in  the  manner  of  taking  evidences  by  question  and  answer, 
respecting  the  affair  of  Tuesday  night;  judging  that  every  proper  method 
should  be  taken  to  bring  out  the  whole  truth  in  the  matter  depending; 
which  sometimes  can  best  be  done  by  way  of  narrative,  and  by  requiring  tlie 
witnesses  to  tell  the  whole  truth  in  relation  thereto,  as  well  as  nothing  but 
the  truth. 
31 


L'42  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK    IV. 

•   3.  That  the  Synod  do  approve  the  judgment  of  the  Committee  with  respect 
to  Jean  Kichey's  being  admitted  as  an  evidence.  ^ 

4.  That  as  to  the  judgment  of  the  Committee  with  respect  to  William 
Richey  and  Mrs.  Thoms,  the  Synod  do  not  determine  anything  positively 
concerning  them ;  but  refer  the  decision  thereof  to  the  Committee  to  be  ap- 
pointed to  sit  on  the  whole  afiair. 

5.  Therefoi"e  the  Synod  do  re-appoint  the  same  members  to  be  a  Commit- 
tee, who  met  last  year  in  Chestnut  Level,  with  full  power  and  authority  to 
begin  and  examine  the  whole  affair  between  Mr.  Smith  and  Elizabeth  Mc- 
Clelland, de  notx),  and  issue  and  determine  the  same  as  they  think  proper; 
provided,  always,  that  they  reject  not  such  evidences  upon  such  grounds  as 
the  Synod  have  judged  insufficient,  and  provided  also  they  do  not  enter  on  the 
consideration  of  any  particular  instances  of  charge  not  yet  specified.  But  this 
proviso  is  by  no  means  to  restrict  the  Committee  from  receiving  and  admitting 
any  new  evidence  offered  for  the  support  of  the  particular  instances  of  the 
charge  already  brought,  or  in  point  of  defence.  And  the  Synod  do  appoint 
said  Committee  to  meet  at  Little  Britain  meeting-house,  at  ten  o'clock,  A. 
M.,  the  last  Wednesday  of  July  next,  for  this  purpose;  that  six  be  a  quorum  j 
and  that  the  clerk  give  the  parties  notice  of  the  matter  to  be  issued,  with 
the  time  and  place  of  meeting,  and  summonses  for  the  evidences. 

1764,  p.  338.  The  Committee  appointed  to  meet  at  Little  Britain  to  try 
the  appeals  from  the  judgment  of  Donegal  Presbytery,  with  respect  to 
Messrs.  Sampson  Smith  and  William  Edmiston,  report  that  they  met  and 
formed  the  following  judgment.  The  further  consideration  of  it  deferred 
till  next  sederunt. 

p.  339.  After  mature  deliberation,  though  we  do  not  doubt  the  Committee 
acted  with  the  utmost  integrity,  nevertheless,  we  judge  the  censure  they  in- 
flicted on  Mr.  Sampson  Smith  was  not  adequate  to  the  crimes  stated  in  their 
judgment.     [The  judgment  is  not  recorded.] 

§  19.    Standing  Commissions  of  tJie  General  Synods. 

1720,  p.  64.  Overtured,  That  a  Commission  of  the  Synod  be  appointed 
to  act  in  the  name,  and  with  the  whole  authority  of  the  Synod,  in  all  affairs 
that  shall  come  before  them;  and  particularly  that  the  whole  affair  of  the  fund 
be  left  to  their  conduct;  and  that  they  be  accountable  to  the  Synod.  Which 
overture  was  approved  by  the  Synod.  Masters  Jones,  Andrews,  McNi.sh, 
Anderson,  Dickinson,  and  Evans,  appointed  for  said  Commission;  any  three 
whereof  to  be  a  quorum. 

1721,  p.  65.  Ordered,  That  the  Commissioners  of  the  Synod  do  bring  in 
an  account  to-morrow  morning  of  what  they  have  done  in  the  Synod's  name, 
since  last  meeting. 

1722,  p.  74.  The  Commission  of  the  Synod  appointed  last  year,  continued 
with  the  same  powers  until  the  next  Synod.  The  review  of  the  minutes  of 
this  present  Synod,  and  all  the  affairs  of  the  fund,  with  whatever  emergen- 
cies may  occur,  referred  to  the  said  Commission. 

1739,  p.  144.  Messrs.  Andrews,  Thomson,  Gillespie,  Dickinson,  Pember- 
ton,  Pierson,  Robert  Cross,  Thomas  Evans,  Boyd,  Treat,  Gilbert  Tennent, 
Martin,  and  the  Moderator,  appointed  to  be  the  Commission  of  the  Synod 
for  the  year  ensuing;  and  that  they  endeavour  to  have  Elders  with  them  if 
they  have  occasion  to  meet;  and  that  any  five  of  the  Ministers  above  men- 
tioned be  a  quorum. 

[From  1720,  a  Commission  was,  with  few  exceptions,  annually  appointed,  and  its  pro- 
ceeding-K  tlic  next  year  revised.  The  quorum  was  three,  for  fitleen  years;  it  then  rose  to 
five  or  six;  and  after  17.59,  fluetuated  between  that  number  and  twenty-two. 

At  the  first  meeting-  of  the  Synod  of  New  York,  "  Messrs.  Pierson,  Gilbert  Tennent, 
William  Tennent,  Burr,  Samuel  Blair,  Finley,  Pemberton,  and  the  Moderator,  are  ap- 


SEC.  18.]  ECCLESIASTICAL    COMMISSIONS.  243 

pointed  to  be  a  Commission  of  tlie  S3'nod  fljr  the  ensuing  year." — Minutes,  174.'),  p.  234. 
A  Commission  was  annually  iippoiutetl,  until  tlie  re-union  with  the  Synod  of  Philadel- 
phia.    The  quorum  is  never  stated.] 

§  20.  Revision  of  the.  jj^'occedings  of  the  Commission. 

1770,  p.  401.  The  Commission  of  the  Synod  for  the  last  year  reported 
tliat  they  had  met,  and  they  laid  before  the  Synod  the  minutes  of  their  pro- 
ceedings. After  the  reading  of  said  minutes,  Mr.  Montgomery,  one  of  the 
members  of  the  Commission  who  dissented  from  their  first  judgment,  prayed 
leave  to  bring  in  his  complaint  against  said  judgment;  which,  after  mature 
consideration,  was  carried  in  the  negative. 

p.  40G.  The  Synod  proceeded  to  consider  the  report  of  the  Commission 
of  the  Synod.  Mr.  Ewing  brought  in  a  complaint  against  the  judgment  of 
the  said  Commission  which  was  in  part  debated,  and  the  further  consideration 
of  it  was  defeiTcd  until  to-morrow  morning. 

Mr.  Ewing  complains  against  the  Commission,  that  they  received  charges 
against  him,  which  were  vague  and  indeterminate.  The  Synod  agrees  that 
these  charges  are  rather  deficient  in  point  of  specialty;  but  are  of  opinion 
that  the  Commission  acted  with  prudence  and  integrity  in  receiving 
said  charges,  inasmuch  as  they  endeavoured  to  reduce  them  to  a  spe- 
cialty, and  as  Mr.  Ewing  submitted  so  far  as  to  plead  to  them,  and  as  the 
particular  circumstances  of  the  First  and  Third  l^resbyterian  Congregations 
in  Philadelphia  were  viewed  by  them  as  so  critical  as  in  their  judgment 
required  an  immediate  discussion  of  the  affair.  Yet  the  Synod  orders,  that 
all  their  judicatures  shall,  for  the  future,  be  particularly  careful  not  to  re- 
ceive or  judge  of  any  charges,  but  such  as  shall  be  seasonably  reduced  to  a 
specialty  in  the  complaint  laid  before  them. 

p.  407.  The  first  clause  of  the  judgment  of  the  Commission,  which  is  in 
the  following  words  : — "  That  Mr.  Ewing  has,  to  several  persons,  called  Mr. 
Eakin  a  liar,  a  dirty  liar,  or  some  such  opprobrious  terms ;  that  he  did  this 
without  being  able  to  assign  a  sufficient  reason  for  the  same," — was  ma- 
turely considered,  and  after  a  careful  examination  of  all  the  eviflence  laid 
before  us,  the  Synod  concludes  that  there  was  sufficient  foundation  for  this 
first  clause  in  the  Commission's  judgment;  and  therefore  they  approve  the 
same. 

The  second  clause  in  the  aforesaid  judgment,  which  is  as  follows  : — "That 
he  has  shown  in  this  matter  so  much  untenderness  towards  the  truth,  as 
to  give  too  much  ground  to  impeach  his  veracity  ;" — was  also  maturely  con- 
sidered, and  all  the  evidence  laid  before  us  duly  weighed ;  and  upon  the 
whole  it  does  not  appear  to  the  Synod,  that  there  is  sufficient  reason  to  im- 
peach Mr.  Ewing's  veracity.  Therefore  this  clause  of  the  judgment  is  not 
approved. 

The  third  clause  in  the  aforesaid  judgment,  which  is  in  the  following 
words  : — "  That  he  has  shown  a  degree  of  resentment,  which  the  Commis- 
sion highly  disapprove  ;"^-was  also  duly  considered,  and  approved.  And 
therefore.  alth(jugh  there  does  not  appear  sufficient  reason  to  impeach  Mr. 
Kwing's  veracity,  yet  it  is  the  unanimous  judgment  of  this  Synod,  that  Mr. 
Ewing  has,  by  his  unchristian  treatment  of  Mr.  Eakin,  and  the  resentment 
he  has  shown  in  this  affair,  merited  the  censure  of  this  body,  and  they  ap- 
point the  Moderator  to  admonish  him  iVum  the  chair. 

p.  408.  I'he  gentlemen  of  the  Commission  and  Mr.  Ewing  were  called 
in,  and  the  judgment  of  the  Synod  respecting  Mr.  Ewing's  complaint  was 
read  to  them.  All  concerned  ac(|uiesced  in  the  judgment,  except  I\Ir.  Ewing; 
and  he  is  allowed  time,  till  the  beginning  of  next  Hcderunf,  to  deliberate  on 
this  affair.  [Mr.  Ewing  submitted,  and  was  admonished  accordingly.  For 
similar  revisions,  see  Minutes,  17o5,  p.  113;  1730,  p.  124.] 


244  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

§  21.  Nature  of  tliis  Commission  defined. 

1774,  p.  452.  It  was  moved  and  seconded,  and  came  to  be  considered, 
Whether  a  Commission  of  Synod  should  be  appointed,  and  their  powers  de- 
fined; or  the  practice  of  appointing  a  Commission  discontinued?  And  after 
reasoning  thereon,  the  Ilev.  Messrs.  Treat,  Pr.  Rodgers,  McWhorter,  Hunter, 
and  John^  Miller,  were  appointed  a  committee  to  prepare  an  overture  to  be 
hiid  before  the  Synod  next  Monday  morning,  ascertaining  the  powers  of  the 
Commission  in  case  it  should  be  continued. 

p.  459.  A  member  of  the  committee  appointed  to  prepare  an  overture 
respecting  a  Commission  of  Synod,  brought  in  a  draught,  which  being  read- 
and  amended,  was  put  to  vote  and  carried  by  a  large  majority;  and  is  as 
follows  : 

Whereas^  there  have  arisen  doubts  in  the  minds  of  some  members  re- 
specting the  utility  and  powers  of  what  is  called  by  us  The  Commission, 
the  Synod  proceeded  to  take  this  matter  into  consideration ;  and  after  due 
deliberation,  in  order  to  remove  any  scruples  upon  this  head,  and  prevent 
all  future  difficulties  in  this  matter,  do  determine,  that  the  Commission  shall 
continue  and  meet,  whensoever  called  by  the  Moderator,  at  the  request  of 
the  first  nine  on  the  roll  of  the  Commission,  or  a  major  part  of  the  first  nine 
Ministers ;  and  when  met,  that  it  shall  be  invested  with  all  the  powers  of 
the  Synod,  to  sit  by  their  own  adjournments  from  time  to  time ;  and  let  it 
also  be  duly  attended  to,  that  there  can  lie  no  appeal  from  the  judgment  of 
the  Commission,  as  there  can  be  none  from  the  judgment  of  the  Synod ;  but 
there  may  be  a  review  of  their  proceedings  and  judgments  by  the  Synod  ; 
and  whensoever  this  is  done,  those  who  were  members  of  the  Commission 
shall  be  present,  and  assist  in  forming  all  such  judgments  as  the  Synod  may 
think  proper  to  make,  upon  any  such  review. 

Title  3. — commissions  under  the  present  constitution. 

§  22.    Commissions  of  Presbytery. 

[On  the  10th  of  November,  1785,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  David  Rice,  Edward  Crawford, 
and  Charles  Cumming-,  met  in  Danville,  Kentucky,  as  a  Commission  sent  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  Hanover,  in  Virginia,  and  ordained  to  the  work  of  the  ministry  Messrs.  James 
Crawford  and  Terah  Templin.] — Bishop's  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  David  Rice,  p.  159. 

[Some  gross  disorders  and  fanatical  extravagancies  having  broke  out  in  the  Churches 
of  Knob  Creek  and  Long  Creek,  North  Carolina,  in  connection  with  the  great  revival  in 
1804,  the  Presbytery  of  Orange  sent  the  Rev.  Messrs.  S.  C.  Caldwell,  John  M.  Wilson, 
and  Humphrey  Hunter,  with  Elders,  John  McNitt  Alexander,  Thomas  Harris,  Jacob  Alex- 
ander, Isaac  Alexander,  Hugh  Parks,  and  Robert  Stephenson,  as  a  Commission  to  visit 
the  Churches,  and  correct  their  disorders.  They  Ibund  laymen,  under  pretence  of  inspira- 
tion, claiming  to  administer  the  sacraments,  and  perform  the  other  functions  of  the  minis- 
try, justified  in  the  disorder  by  a  divine  impulse.  Numbers  were  suspended  by  the  Com- 
mission, and  the  Churches  were  ultimately  reclaimed.] — See  Foote's  iV.  C,  p.  465. 

Refusal  to  condemji  Preshijterial  Commissions. 

[The  Presbyteries  of  "Winchester  and  Lexington  having  been  censured  by  the  Synod 
of  Virginia,  for  appointing  Commissions  in  certain  cases,  the  Assembly  in  reviewing  the 
records  of  the  Synod  adopted  the  following  resolution  :] 

1846,  p.  210.  Resolved,  That  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia  be 
approved ;  while  in  so  doing  the  Assembly  would  be  understood,  as  expres- 
sing no  opinion,  on  the  question,  decided  by  the  Synod,  in  reference  to  the 
authority  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Winchester  and  Lexington,  to  appoint  Com- 
missions, in  the  cases  alluded  to  in  the  records  of  the  Synod. 

p.  216.  The  following  resolution  was  ofi"ered,  and  referred  to  a  committee, 
consisting  of  Drs.  Hodge,  Lindsley,  Musgrave,  McFarland,  and  McDowell, 
to  report  to  the  next  Assembly : 


SEC     21.]  ECCLESIASTICAL    COMMISSIONS.  245 

'^Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  it  is  contrary  to  the 
Constitution,  and  uniform  ]inictice  of  the  Pre.-^b)  terian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  for  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory  to  appoint  a  Commission,  to  determine 
judicially  any  case  whatever." 

[Tlie  report  of  tins  committee,  presented  next  year,  concluded  as  follows :]  "  In  view 
therefore,  of  the  original  rights  of  our  judicatories,  of  the  long-continued  practice  of  the 
Church,  and  of  the  great  value  of  the  right,  on  due  occasions,  of  acting  by  Commissions, 
the  hope  is  respectfully  expressed,  that  the  Assembly  may  do  nothing,  which  may  have 
the  effect  of  calling  that  right  in  question." — Princeton  Review,  1847,  p.  407. 

1847,  p.  384.  The  original  resolution  recommended  by  the  committee  on 
the  subject  of  the  power  of  ecclesiastical  bodies  to  appoint  judicial  Commis- 
sions, was  laid  on  the  table  to  take  up  the  following,  viz  : 

"  Jiesolved,  That  the  resolution  declaring  it  to  be  '  contrary  to  the  Consti- 
tution, and  uniform  practice  of  the  I'resbyteriau  Church  in  the  United  States, 
for  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory  to  appoint  a  Commission,  to  determine  judi- 
cially any  case  whatever,'  referred  by  the  last  Assembly  to  this  Assembly, 
be  indefinitely  postponed." 

After  some  discussion,  the  whole  subject  was  indefinitely  postponed. 

§  23.    Standing  Commissions  of  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  Fittshnryli. 

[At  the  second  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  a  Standing  Commission  of  Synod 
was  appointed,  for  the  management  of  the  whole  business  of  missions.  As  the  Synod 
grew  larger,  a  second  Commission  was  erected,  west  of  the  mountains,  and  within  the 
region  which,  upon  a  division  of  the  Synod,  was  assigned  to  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh, 
By  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  this  Commission  was  continued  ;  and  under  the  style  of  The 
Board  of  Trust  for  Missions,  became  its  agency  of  operation,  in  conducting  its  home  and 
Indian  missions.  These  Commissions  were  recognized  by  the  Assembly  ;  and  rei)orts  of 
their  operations  annually  required. — Foote's  Virginia,  p.  525 ;  3Iinutes  of  the  Synod  of 
Pittsburgh,  p.  11.     See  below,  Book  V,  §§  46-51,  65.] 

§  24.  A  judicial  Commission  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia. 

1789.  [The  Presbytery  of  Redstone,  in  the  process  of  investigating  some  difficulties  in 
the  church  in  Pittsburgh,  determined,  as  to  the  pastor,  the  Rev.  Sanmel  Barr,]  "  that  he 
ought  not  to  exercise  any  part  of  the  ministerial  office,  until  the  mind  of  our  Synod  is 
known  in  the  case  ;  to  whom  we  do  defer  the  ultimate  determination  of  the  matter." 

[In  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  met  at  Lexington,  Va.,  Oct.  22,  17.98,  the  case  coming  under 
consideration,  it  was  resolved]  "To  refer  the  consideration  of  the  whole  affair,  de  novo,  to 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Power,  Thaddeus  Dod,  James  Dunlap,  Edward  Crawford,  John 
Montgomery,  and  Moses  Hoge;  and  Col.  Robert  White,  Elder,  or  any  three  of  the  whole 
number,  as  a  Committee  of  Synod ;  and  the  Synod  recommend  it  to  said  Committee  to  be 
as  careful  as  possible,  with  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  evidence  which  they  admit  upon 
that  occasion — that  no  appearance  of  prejudice  or  party  spirit  may  exist  in  the  decision.  The 
Committee  is  appointed  to  meet  at  Pittsburgh,  on  the  fourth  Tuesday  of  November  next. 
Mr.  Birr  is  directed  to  give  notice,"  &,c. 

[In  the  Synod,  met  at  Winchester,  Sept.  30,  1790,]  "  Ordered,  That  the  Committee  of 
Synod,  appointed  to  meet  at  Pittsburgh,  the  25th  of  November  last,  now  make  their  re- 
port.    Upon  which  the  minutes  of  tiie  Connnittee  were  read,  which  are  as  follows: 

"  Pittsburgh,  Wednesday,  Nov.  25,  1789.  The  Committee  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia, 
having  been  prevented  from  meeting  yesterday,  agreeably  to  the  appointnient  of  Synod, 
because  of  the  badness  of  tiie  roads,  and  the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  met  this  morning 
at  the  house  of  Mr.  David  Waters,  at  10  o'clock.  Present — the  Rev.  Messrs.  Thaddeus 
Dod,  Edward  Crawford,  John  Montgomery.  Absent — the  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Powers, 
James  Duiilap,  and  Moses  Iloge  ;  and  Robert  White,  Elder.  The  Committee  was  consti- 
tuted with  prayer.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Dod  was  chosen  Chairman,  and  Mr.  Montgomery, 
Clerk." 

[After  hearing  the  evidence]  "  The  Committee  finding  that  the  members  who  composed 
t!ie  Presbytery,  which  formerly  sat  on  Mr.  Barr's  trial,  did  not  attend,  and  it  not  appear- 
ing to  the  snid  Committee  whether  or  not  tliey  consider  themselves  ns  having  legal  notice; 
and  fmding  that  Mr.  B:irr's  former  prosecutors  did  not  wish  to  appear  in  any  form  against 
liim  in  the  trial,  the  Committee  then  proceedt-d  to  attend  to  the  paj)ers  produced  by  Mr 
Barr,  duly  attested,  and  a  number  of  personal  evidences, .w^hicli  tended  to  give  light  on 
the  subject;  and  having  compared  these  with  the  minutes  of  the  Presbytery  which  sat 


:^46  THE    CHURCH    courts.  [book  IV. 

upon  his  former  trial,  and  finding"  matters  to  stand  in  a  different  view;  therefore  the  Com- 
iiiittfie  determined  that  tiie  cliurfres  exiiibited  by  the  Session  and  Trustees  of  tlie  Pitts- 
hur|rh  Congrcijation,  against  Mr.  Barr,  are  ichoUij  unsupported ;  and  that  he  be  consid- 
ered in  full  and  regular  standing  in  tlie  Chureh." 

"The  Synod  accepted  the  report  of  tlie  Committee,  as  now  amended,  and  consider  Mr. 
Barr  in  regular  standing  in  the  Churcli." — Minutes  of  Synod,  in  Smith's  Old  Redstone, 
p.  381. 

§  25.    Standing  Commission  of  the  Sijnod  of  the  Carolinas. 

1711.  "  L'csoh'ed,  That  the  following  Ministers  and  Elders  be  a  Standing  Commission  of 
Synod  [of  the  Carolinas  ;]  and  particularly  to  take  up  and  issue  the  affair  of  Mr.  Cossan,  if 
not  issued  by  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon,  viz  :  the  Rev.  Samuel  E.  McCorkle,  Moderator, 
James  Hall,  James  Teinpleton,  James  McRee,  Robert  Hall,  W.  C.  Davies,  and  Charles 
Cummins  ;  with  Elders,  John  Dickey,  John  McKnitt  Alexander,  Adam  Beard,  William 
Cathey,  William  Anderson,  Joseph  Feenister,  and  John  Nelson.  Tlie  Moderator's  couu- 
cil  to  consist  of  one  Pdinistcr  besides  himself,  and  one  Elder.  Two  Ministers  besides  tjie 
Moderator,  and  as  many  Elders  as  may  be  present,  to  constitute  a  quorum." 

[From  the  date  of  this  appointment  (1791,)  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  with  occasional 
exceptions,  for  many  years,  annually  appointed  a  Commission.  By  it  some  of  the  most 
important  judicial  business  was  transacted. — Footers  North  Carolina,  p.  285.  Its  judi- 
cial authority  was  distinctly  recognized  by  the  Assembly.     See  Book  VII.  §§  48,  51.] 

§  26.    Commissions  of  the  Synods  of  Kentucki/  and  Illinois. 

[In  the  Book  VII.  §§  58,  5f),  will  be  found  the  appointment  and  proceedings  of  the 
Connnission  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  in  the  case  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery.  The 
Synod  was,  after  mature  and  full  investigation,  fully  sustained  by  the  General  Assernl)ly. 
Atid  in  particular,  on  no  hand  was  the  competence  of  the  Commission  questioned- 
Book  VII.  §  64.] 

[The  Assembly  having  directed  the  Synod  of  Illinois  to  send  a  committee  to  Peoria  ibr 
the  purpose  of  endeavouring  to  heal  certain  divisions  in  the  Chureh  there,  the  Synod 
appointed  a  Commission ;  which  met  at  Peoria,  and  dissolved  both  the  First  and  Second 
Churches,  and  erected  a  new  one.  See  Book  III.  §§  15;),  160.  The  position  of  the  First 
Chureh  had  been  approved  by  the  General  Assembly,  in  tlie  judicial  decision,  under  whicli 
the  Commission  was  appointed.  The  action  of  the  Commission  was  approved  by  the 
Synod,  and  came  up  by  appeal  to  the  General  Assembl}^,  which  decided  "  that  the  Synod 
of  Illinois  and  its  Commission  erred,  by  transcending  their  powers,  and  the  directions  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  1840,  when  they  dissolved  the  First  Church  of  Peoria;"  and  tlie 
Presbytery  was  ordered  to  restore  its  name  to  her  roll.     The  Assembly,  however,  further] 

Resolved,  That  to  prevent  all  future  misconstruction,  the  Church  of  Peo- 
ria, created  by  the  Commission,  as  approved  by  the  Synod  of  Illinois,  be  and 
it  is  hereby  recognized  and  declared  to  be  the  Second  Church  at  Peoria. — 
Minutes,  1842,  p.  33. 

§  27.    Commissions  of  the  General  Assembly. 
Proposals  to  create  a  Judicial  Commission. 

1849,  p.  237.  A  memorial  from  East  Hanover  Presbytery,  requesting  the 
General  Assembly  to  overture  the  Presbyteries  on  the  subject  of  a  Commis- 
sion, consisting  of  one  Minister  and  one  Elder  from  each  Synod,  to  try  all 
judicial  cases. 

Eesoh^cd,  That  this  Assembly  deem  it  inexpedient  to  comply  with  the 
recommendation  at  pfesent. 

[In  the  Assembly  of  1854,  upon  an  overture  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  again 
in  1855,  the  wlwle  subject  was  discussed  at  great  length ;  propositions,  on  the  one  hand, 
being  m;i(ie  to  appoint  such  a  Commission,  and  on  the  other  to  send  down  an  overture  to 
the  Presbyteries.  The  subject  was  at  Icngtli  laid  on  thb  table.] — Minutes,  1854,  p.  45; 
1855,  p.  281. 

The  Boards  are  Commissions. 

[The  benevolent  Boards  of  the  General  Assembly  are  properly  Commissions,  with  pow- 
ers limited  severally  to  n  specific  subject;  but  in  the  whole  comprehending  the  very  busi- 
ness,  for  which  especially,  the  Standing  Commission  of  the  General  Synod  was  originally 
created, — the  management  and  disposal  of  the  tund  for  pious  uses.  See  above,  §  19,  and 
Book  V.  §  7b.] 


SEC.  24.]  THE    CHURCH    SESSION.  247 

CHAPTEll  III. 
THE   CHURCH   SESSION. 


[Tha*  a  special  Session  appointed  by  a  superior  court  is  not  constitutional,  see  Book 
III.  4  158] 

§  28.    Quorum  of  Session. 

1S8C,  p.  26.3.  The  inquiry  which  is  in  these  words  :  Can  a  Minister  with 
one  Elder  form  a  Session  capable  of  transacting  judicial  business  ? — is  suffi- 
ciently answered  in  the  Constitution,  (Form  of  Government,  Ch.  ix.,  Sec.  2,) 
where  it  seems  to  be  implied  that  cases  may  occur  with  infant  or  feeble 
Churches,  in  which  it  would  be  impracticable  for  a  time  to  have  more  than 
one  Elder,  and  yet  be  necessary  to  perform  acts  of  a  judicial  character. 
For  such,  the  Constitution  provides ;  but  if  there  be  more  than  one  Elder, 
then  two  at  least,  with  a  Minister,  are  necessary  to  form  a  Session. 

1852,  p.  210.  A  request  from  the  Presbytery  of  Muncie,  that  the  Assem- 
bly take  the  necessary  steps,  for  procuring  such  an  alteration  in  the  Form 
of  Government,  as  will  enable  a  Minister  and  one  Elder  to  perform  Sessional 
acts,  when  the  other  Elder  shall,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery,  be 
from  any  cause  incompetent  to  act  in  the  case. 

Resolved,  That  no  alteration  of  our  constitutional  rules  is  needful  to  se- 
cure the  ends  of  discipline,  in  the  premises. 

§  29.    The  Moderator  of  Session. 

1843,  p.  198.  From  the  Presbytery  of  Tombeckbee,  the  question :  Is  it 
orderly  that  a  member  of  one  Presbytery  moderate  a  Church  Session  of 
another  Presbytery  ? — which  question  the  Assembly  answered  in  the  affir- 
mative. 

1844,  p.  359.  "  1st.  Is  it  orderly  for  a  Session  under  the  care  of  one 
Presbytery,  to  request  a  Minister  of  another  Presbytery  to  moderate  them, 
without  first  obtaining  leave  from  their  Presbytery  ?" 

"  2d.  Is  it  constitutional  for  a  Minister  to  moderate  a  Session,  under  the 
care  of  a  different  Presbytery  from  his  own;  without  first  asking  and  obtain- 
ing leave  of  the  Presbytery  having  jurisdiction  over  said  Session?" 

Resolved,  That  the  last  Assembly  in  deciding  that  a  Session  may  invite 
a  Minister  of  another  Presbytery  to  sit  as  their  Moderator,  did  not  include 
any  of  those  cases  in  which  it  is  required  either  in  express  terms,  or  by 
plain  implication,  (Form  of  Gov.,  Chap,  ix..  Sees.  3  and  4,)  that  the  Mode- 
rator shall  be  of  the  same  Presbytery  as  the  Congregation ;  but  are  of  opin- 
ion that  in  cases  of  a  different  kind,  for  which  no  provision  is  made,  a  mem- 
ber of  another  Presbytery  may  be  invited  to  act  as  Moderator,  if  it  be  found 
to  be  expedient. 

§  30.    The  Sessional  "Registers."  • 

TAt  first,  Chapter  IX,  §  9,  of  the  Form  of  Government,  contained  the  only  rule  in  the 
book,  on  the  subject  of  sessional  records.  Section  8,  was  inserted  in  the  course  of  the 
revision  of  1820;  (Book  I,  §  20.)     The  original  form  of  §  9,  was  in  these  words:   "We 


248  THE  CHURCH  C  URTS.  [BOOK  IV. 

think  it  proper  that  every  Clmrcli  Session  keep  a  fair  register  of  births,  of  baptisms,  of 
marriages,  of  persons  admitted  to  tlie  Lord's  table,  of  deaths  in  tlie  Society,  and  of  otlier 
removals." 

There  is  a  prevalent  misunderstanding  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  word  "  register,"  here 
used,  and  still  retained  in  our  book.  It  seems  to  be  commonly  regarded  as  equivalent  to 
a  roll  or  list ;  and  hence  objection  is  frequently  made  in  Presbyteries  to  the  insertion  of  the 
matters  here  enumerated,  in  tlie  records  of  Session.  Tiie  w^ord  is  however  the  Scotch 
designation  of  an  official  and  authenticated  record;  and  is  applied  to  the  minutes  of  the 
courts  of  every  grade.  Such  is  its  familiar  use  in  Pardovan,  which  was  the  earliest 
standard  of  government  of  the  General  Synod ;  and  the  model  on  which  our  Book  was 
formed  ;  (see  Book  VI.  §  .38  /.,  and  Book  I.  §  13.)  Of  the  use  of  the  word,  by  the  very 
Synod  of  1788,  which  framed  the  article  in  question,  see  Book  III;  §  97.  The  following 
citations  illustrate  the  Scotch  use  of  the  word  : 

"The  first  thing  to  be  done  at  every  diet  [of  the  General  Assembly,]  after  calling  the 
rolls,  is  the  hearing  the  minutes  of  tlie  last  sederunt  or  session  read ;  and  till  they  be 
passed  and  allowed  by  the  judicature,  and  also  subscribed  by  the  Moderator,  there  ought 
not  to  be  extracts  thereof  given,  nor  till  then  should  it  be  warrantable  for  the  Clerk  to 
enter  them  into  the  register." 

"  At  the  close  of  the  register  of  every  General  Assembly,  and  of  each  inferior  judica- 
ture.    .     .     .     they  bear,  '  Here  ends  the  register  of  the  acts  and  proceedings  of 

from to consisting  of pages,'  and  this  attestation  is  to  be  subscribed  by 

the  Moderator  and  Clerk;  and  every  record  at  the  beginning  is  to  bear    it3  own  proper 

title,  viz :  '  The  register  of  the  acts  of  such  a  judicature,  begun  at ,' "  &c. — Pardovan, 

Book  I,  Title  16,  §§  6,  7. 

§  31.    Sessional  Representation  in  the  sujyerior  courts. 

1716,  p.  43.  Mr.  McNisli's  reasons  for  not  bringing  an  Elder  or  repre- 
sentative with  him,  were  heard  and  sustained.  Mr.  Henry's  representative 
of  the  Congregation  being  absent,  and  his  reasons  for  not  coming  being  in- 
quired into,  he  said  the  present  condition  of  his  people  made  it  necessary, 
that  there  should  be  a  particular  collection  made,  by  the  Congregation,  for 
defraying  the  charges  of  the  representative  to  the  Presbytery;  and  it  was 
allowed  that  there  should.  The  reasons  of  Mr.  Pumry's  Elder's  absence, 
"were  inquired  into  and  sustained. 

1753,  p.  1^.56.  The  Synod  do  recommend  it  to  the  several  Presbyteries  be- 
longing to  their  body,  to  call  those  Sessions  to  account,  that  do  not  send 
Elders  to  attend  upon  the  Synod  and  Presbyteries;  and  to  enjoin  these  Ses- 
sions to  call  those  Elders  to  account,  that  do  not  attend  upon  judicatories, 
when  sent  by  them. 

(b)  The  Session  represented  in  the  absence  of  the  Pastor. 

[At  first  the  balance  was  carefully  maintained,  by  holding  the  seats  of  Elders  depend- 
ent upon  the  presence  of  their  Ministers,  e.  g.] 

1710,  p.  17.  Mem.ora.ndmn — Upon  the  admission  of  these  Ministers 
above-mentioned,  [Messrs.  Henry,  Anderson,  and  Morgan,]  three  Elders 
more  sat  in  the  Presbytery,  namely,  Mr.  Pierce  Bray,  Mr.  John  Foord,  and 
Mr.  Leonard  Van  Degrift.   [This  plan  was,  however,  soon  set  aside.     Thus,] 

1716,  p.  42.  Mr.  Edmundson  being  present  as  a  representative  of  the 
Congregation  of  Patuxent,  and  their  Minister  absent,  it  was  put  to  the  vote 
whether  the  said  Mr.  Edmundson  should  act  here  as  a  representative,  not- 
withstanding the  Minister's  absence ;  and  carried  in  the  affirmative,  nemine 
contradicente. 

( c )  Representation  of  vacant  Congregations. 

1843,  p.  190.  Should  every  Congregation  be  considered  as  vacant,  which 
is  not  united  to  any  Minister  in  the  pastoral  relation?  and  if  it  should,  is  not 
every  such  Congregation  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a  Ruling  Elder  in 
Presbytery  ? 

p.  196,  Resolved,  That  from  a  comparison  of  Sections  3  and  5  of  Chap.X., 
Form  of  Government,  it  is  evident  that  every  Congregation  without  a  Pastor 


SEC.   30.]  THE   CHURCH   SESSION.  249 

is  to  be  regarded  as  a  vacant  Congregation ;  and  consequently,  if  regularly 
organized,  is  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a  Ruling  Elder  in  a  Presbytery. 

1847,  p.  377.  Where  one  Minister  is  supplying  two  Congregations,  in  one 
of  which  he  labours  as  installed  Pastor,  and  in  the  other  as  stated  supply, 
has  each  of  these  Congregations  a  right  to  be  represented  by  a  lluling  Elder, 
at  the  same  meeting  of  Presbytery? 

Resolved,  That  the  question  be  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

{d)  Elders  from  united  Congregations. 

1847,  p.  377.  An  overture  from  the  Synod  of  Mississippi,  asking,  ''When 
two  or  more  Congregations  have  separately  called  one  and  the  same  Minister 
to  become  the  Pastor  of  each  Church,  and  he  accepts  these  calls,  and  is  in 
stalled  over  these  Congregations  as  Pastor,  are  these  Churches  entitled  to  one 
or  more  Elders  to  represent  them  in  Presbytery  ?  The  committee  recom- 
mended the  following  resolution,  which  was  adopted,  viz: 

Resolved,  That  the  question  be  answered  in  the  negative. 

(e)  Elders  of  vacant  Congregations  in  Synod. 

1808,  p.  403.  "  Has  an  Elder  whom  the  discipline  of  our  Church  author- 
izes to  sit  as  a  member  in  Presbytery,  from  a  vacant  Congregation,  or  united 
Congregations,  a  right  by  that  discipline  to  sit  in  Synod,  as  a  representative 
of  such  Congregation  or  Congregations?'^ 

The  vote  being  taken,  it  was  decided  in  the  affirmative. 

(/)  Attendance  of  Elders  on  the  superior  courts  enforced. 

1735,  p.  117.  Upon  calling  over  the  roll,  it  being  found  that  many  of  the 
Elders  have  gone  home,  without  leaving  any  reasons  for  their  so  doing,  the 
Synod  do  order,  that  such  Elders  as  do  withdraw  from  the  Synod  without 
leave,  shall  be  left  to  the  censure  of  their  Sessions,  and  report  made  thereof 
to  the  next  Synod.  And  the  Synod  do  recommend  it  to  the  several  Congre- 
gations, to  defray  the  necessary  charges  that  their  Elders  be  at,  during  their 
attendance  upon  the  Synod. 

1838,  p.  27.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  West  Tennesse  approved,  ex- 
cept,] 1st.  That  at  page  131,  the  Synod  did  not  call  an  Elder  to  assign  rea- 
sons for  tardiness. 


CHAPTER  lY. 

THE   PRESBYTERY. 


Title  1. — its  constitution. 

§  32.    Order  of  .proceedings. 

184.5,  p.  540.  The  committee  appointed  to  examine  the  records  of  the 

Synod  of  Albany,  reported,  and  moved  that  the  book  be  apjiroved  to  page 

885  except  that  part  of  the  ])rooeedings  which  admitted  the  Rev.  William 

R.  Weeks  as  a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Champlain,  before  said  Pres- 

32 


250  THE   CHURCH   COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

bytery  was  regularly  formed,  by  meeting,  and  constituted  by  prayer,  and 
choosing  officers.     After  considerable  discussion,  the  motion  was  carried. 

§  33.    The  openmg  Sermon  preached  hy  one  not  a  memher. 

1849,  p.  250.  The  committee  on  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana,  re- 
ported, recommending  approval,  with  the  following  exception,  viz  : — Oa 
page  253,  it  appears  that  the  Presbytery  of  Madison,  at  a  certain  meeting, 
in  "the  absence  of  the  Moderator,  invited  a  Minister  from  another  Presbytery 
to  preach  the  opening  sermon.  This  act  of  Presbytery  the  Synod  condemns 
as  unconstitutional.  The  committee  are  of  opinion  that  the  Presbytery,  by 
so  doing,  violated  no  principle  of  the  constitution.  The  recommendation 
was  adopted. 

§  34.    Ministers  loithout  cliarge  entitled  to  seats. 

1816,  p.  G15.  Are  Ministers  without  charges  constituent  members  of  our 
Church  judicatures,  and  have  they  an  equal  voice  with  settled  Pastors  and 
Ruling  Elders  of  Congregations,  in  ecclesiastical  governments  ? 

In  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  this  question  is  answered  affirmative- 
ly, Chap.  ix.  Sec.  2,  of  the  Form  of  G-overnment  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
in  these  words  :  ''  A  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the  Ministers,  and  one  Ruling 
Elder  from  each  Congregation  within  a  certain  district."  [Re-affirmed  1833, 
p.  497.] 

§  35.    One  Presbytery  may  not  transfer  a  Church  to  another. 

1823,  p.  149.  Resolved,  That  it  is  unconstitutional  for  a  Presbytery  to 
dismiss  a  Congregation  under  their  care  ;  and  for  any  other  Presbytery  to 
receive  the  Congregation  so  dismissed,  without  the  approbation  of  the  Synod 
to  which  such  Presbyteries  respectively  belong. 

§  36.  Excessive  subdivision  of  Presbyteries. 

1750,  p.  292.  A  motion  was  made  by  Messrs.  Black,  Craig,  and  Alexan- 
der IMiller,  that  they  and  Messrs.  Brown  and  Hoge  be  erected  into  a  dis- 
tinct Presbytery ;  their  reasons  for  it,  and  the  objections  of  the  other  mem- 
bers of  Hanover  Presbytery  against  it,  were  fully  heard. 

The  Synod  judge  that  the  number  of  IMinisters  belonging  to  the  Presby- 
tery of  Hanover  is  too  small  to  be  divided  into  two  Presbyteries ;  and  that 
their  continuing  in  one,  will,  at  present,  be  more  for  edification ;  and  for  the 
greater  ease  of  the  whole,  the  Synod  order  that  the  Presbytery  have  two 
stated  meetings  in  the  year,  at  soilie  nearly  central  places,  alternately  above 
and  below  the  mountains.  But  the  Synod,  being  sensible  of  the  difficulties 
they  will  in  the  meanwhile  labour  under,  assure  them  that  as  soon  as  their 
number  shall  be  so  increased  as  six  or  seven  can  conveniently  belong  to 
each  Presbytery,  that  then,  upon  regular  application,  they  shall  be  erected 
into  two  Presbyteries,  provided  no  sufficiently  weighty  objection  lie  against 
it. 

§  37.    Geographiccd  bounds  usually  required. 

1834,  p.  27.  Resolved,  That,  except  in  very  extraordinary  cases,  this  As- 
sembly are  of  opinion  that  Presbyteries  ought  to  be  formed  with  geographi- 
cal limits. 

[For  the  discussion  on  "  elective  affinity"  in  the  organization  of  church  courts,  see  that 
title  in  the  Index.] 

§  38.    Geographical  bounds  disregarded. 

[See  Book  VI.  91  :  1.] 
1826,  p.  27.  The  missionaries  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  foreign  Missions,  labouring  among  the  Cherokee  Indians,  have  organized 


SEC.  32.]  PRESBYTERY  251 

a  number  of  Churches  according  to  the  order  of  the  Piesbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States,  tliat  tliese  Churches  have  been  for  the  most  part  taken  under 
the  care  of  the  Union  Presbytery,  although  some  of  the  Churches  are  within 
the  territorial  limits  of  other  Presbyteries;  that  this  measure  was  adopted  on 
the  presumption  that  no  other  judicatory  of  the  Church  would  object  to  it; 
especially  as  the  missionaries  and  their  Churches  united  with  the  Presbyterian 
body,  on  condition  that  they  should  be  permitted  to  connect  themselves  with 
the  Presbyteries  that  might  be  most  agreeable  to  the  natives,  and  most  con- 
venient to  the  missionaries.  On  this  statement  the  Union  Presbytery  founds 
a  petition  that  the  General  Assembly  "  would  give  liberty  to  the  missionaries 
and  Churches  in  the  Clierokee  nation  to  unite  to  such  adjacent  Presbyteries 
as  may  be  most  agreeable  to  themselves ;"  whereupon, 

\Remlvcd,  That  the  request  herein  made,  be  granted ;  and  the  several  Pres- 
byteries to  which  the  missionaries  and  Churches  aforesaid  may  unite  them- 
selves, are  directed  to  report  the  names  of  Ministers,  and  number  of  commu- 
nicants thus  received,  to  each  future  General  Assembly;  it  being  understood 
that  in  all  other  respects  the  said  Ministers  and  Churches  shall  submit  to  the 
government  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

[The  Synod  of  West  Tennessee  complaining'  against  this  act,  it  was  repealed. — Minutes, 
1826,  p.  245.     Next  year,  upon  a  representation  from  the  Presbytery  of  Union,] 

1829,  p.  372.  Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  General  Assembly,  the 
peculiar  circumstances  in  which  the  said  missionaries  are  placed,  render  the 
request  now  under  consideration  reasonable  and  proper;  and  to  the  end  that 
the  object  thereof  may  with  all  practicable  expedition  be  effectually  secured, 
this  General  Assembly  do  hereby  ratify  and  confirm  such  friendly  and  amic- 
able arrangements  as  may  hereafter  be  made  between  the  Presbyteries  of  Hope- 
well and  Union,  for  this  purpose. 

§  .39.  Preshf/tcrt/  called  togetlier  hj  Synod— Meeting  outside  its  hounds. 

1848,  p.  60.  1.  Resolved,  That  Synod  has  power  to  order  a  Presbytery  to 
meet  and  to  transact  such  business,  as  in  the  judgment  of  Synod  is  intimately 
counected  with  the  good  order  and  well  being  of  the  Church. 

2.  Resolved,  That  as  such  meetings  are  of  the  nature  of  pro  re  nafei  meet- 
ings, the  rules  that  are  laid  down  in  our  book  for  the  regulation  of  such  called 
meetings  ought  to  regulate  and  govern  in  all  cases  these  meetings  ordered  by 
Synod,  except  when  ordered  to  meet  during  the  sessions  of  Synod,  on  busi- 
ness immediately  connected  with  the  proceedings  of  that  body.  In  such 
cases,  the  Presbytery  may  be  required  to  meet  at  once  by  order  of  the 
Synod. 

3.  Resolved,  That  whilst  it  would  be  inexpedient  and  wrong  fur  the 
Synod  to  order  a  Presbytery  to  meet  beyond  its  own  bounds,  without  the 
express  consent  of  its  members,  we  see  no  constitutional  or  valid  objection 
against  a  Presbytery  agreeing  to  meet  without  its  own  geographical  limits. 

Title  2. — reception  op  ministers. 

§  40.  Receptions  hy  Preshytery  set  aside,  under  the  Westminster  Directory. 

1773,  p.  437.  The  Second  Philadelphia  Presbytery  report  they  have  re- 
ceived the  Rev.  Mr.  Hugh  McGill  from  Ireland.  Eut  it  being  objected  that  he 
was  suspended  from  his  ministry  in  Ireland  by  the  Associate  Presbytery,  of 
which  he  had  been  a  3Iinister,  which  was  confessed  by  himself;  and  the 
Second  Philadelphia  Presbytery  not  appearing  to  us  to  have  had  sufficient 
evidence  of  the  grounds  of  that  suspension,  thus  virtually  to  reverse  it,  nor 
otherwise  to  have  received  satisfactory  testimonials  in  his  favour,  the  Synod 


252  THE   CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

therefore  reverse  that  part  of  the  judguieut  of  the  Presbytery  by  which  he 
was  received. 

1773,  p.  437.  Donegal  Presbytery  report,  they  have  received  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Robert  Huey  from  the  Presbytery  of  Derry  in  Ireland,  and  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
David  Macluer  and  Levi  Frisby  from  New  England.  But  it  appearing  to 
the  Synod  that  these  last  two  mentioned  were  under  the  direction  of  the 
Board  of  Correspondents  from  the  Society  of  Scotland,  and  appointed  to  an 
Indian  Mission,  and  are  not  dismissed  from  the  ecclesiastical  council  by 
which  they  were  ordained  in  New  England;  the  Synod  reverse  the  judgment 
of  the  Presbytery  receiving  them  into  full  membership,  but  approve  of  their 
taking  them  under  their  care  while  they  are  labouring  occasionally  in  the 
bounds  of  the  Presbytery. 

§  41.  Ohsohte  decmons  of  the  Assembly  on  this  subject. 

[The  following  decisions  were  had,  before  the  present  Book  of  Discipline  was  framed  ; 
and  are  superseded  by  its  provisions,  which  indicate  two  ways,  in  wliicli  any  error  or 
maladministration  of  an  inferior  court  may  be  corrected.  Fir  at :  Upon  Review,  the  supe- 
rior court  may  point  out  and  require  the  correction  of  any  disorderly  proceedings.  (Book 
of  Discipline,  Chap.  vii.  Sec.  1,  Art.  3 — (3.)  Second:  Upon  Complaint,  the  superior  court  is 
invested  with  the  power  of  reversing  the  judgment,  and  placing  matters  in  the  same  situa- 
tion in  whicli  they  were  before  the  judgment  was  entered.  [Book  of  Discipline,  Chap, 
vii.  Sec.  4.  Art.  5.)  That  it  has  always  been  competent  to  a  Synod,  to  restore  a  Minister, 
notwitlistanding  the  adverse  decision  of  the  Presbytery,  will  not  be  questioned ;  and  it 
does  not  appear  upon  what  principle  of  propriety,  or  rule  of  the  Constitution,  whether  the 
former  or  the  present,  a  corrective  jurisdiction  should  be  barred  in  the  opposite  case.] 

1816,  p.  312.  The  Synod  of  Geneva  were,  beyond  doubt,  competent  to  cen- 
sure the  Presbytery  of  Geneva  for  admitting  hastily,  or  on  slight  evidence, 
into  their  body,  an  unworthy,  or  even  a  suspicious  character.  But  it  is 
equally  clear  that  the  right  of  deciding  on  the  fitness  of  admitting  Mr.  Wells, 
a  constituent  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Geneva,  belonged  to  the  Presby- 
tery itself;  and  that  having  admitted  him,  no  matter  how  improvidently,  their 
decision  was  valid  and  final.  The  individual  admitted  became  a  member  in 
full  standing;  nor  could  the  Presbytery,  though  it  should  reconsider,  reverse 
its  own  decision,  or  in  any  way  sever  the  member  so  admitted  from  their 
body,  except  by  a  regular  process. 

1818,  p.  687.  Resolved,  1.  That  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Geneva  relative 
to  the  restoration  of  the  Rev.  John  Shepherd  to  the  oifice  of  the  gospel  min- 
istry, so  far  as  it  censures  the  restoration  of  said  Shepherd,  who  was  deposed 
by  a  judicatory  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  fellowship  with  us,  [the  Association 
of  Fairfield,  Connecticut,]  be  and  hereby  is  confirmed ;  because  it  did  not 
appear  from  the  records  of  the  Presbytery  of  Onondaga,  that  said  restoration 
took  place  in  consequence  of  any  confession  of  the  alleged  crime  for  which 
the  said  Shepherd  was  deposed,  or  of  any  profession  of  penitence  for  it,  or  of 
any  conference  with  the  judicatory  which  deposed  him. 

2.  That  the  appeal  of  the  Presbytery  of  Onondaga,  so  far  as  it  relates  to 
the  rescinding  of  their  vote  to  restore  the  Rev.  John  Shepherd,  be  and  here- 
by is  sustained,  on  the  second  reason  of  appeal,  and  upon  that  alone;  because 
the  Assembly  judges,  that  a  Minister  of  the  gospel,  when  once  restored  by 
Presbyterial  authority,  cannot  be  deprived  of  his  office,  except  it  be  by  a  new 
process  and  conviction. 

§  42.  Presbyteries  may  reject  Ministers  with  clean  papers. 

1801,  p.  213.  A  complaint  and  appeal  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Ledlie  Birch, 
against  certain  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  in  the  case  of  Mr. 
Birch,  particularly  for  refusing  to  receive  him  as  a  member  of  their  body, 
on  the  ground  of  a  supposed  want  of  acquaintance  with  experimental  reli- 
gion, together  with  a  representation  of  the  Congregation  of  Washington,  in 


SEC.    40.]  PRESBYTERY.  253 

the  bounds  of  said  Presbytery,  on  the  same  subject,  was  brought  in  by  the 
Committee  on  Bills  tmd  Overtures. 

p.  218.  RcwlvcJ,  That  no  evidence  of  censurable  procedure  in  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Ohio  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Birch,  has  appeared  to  this  house,  inas- 
much as  there  is  a  discretionary  power  necessarily  lodged  in  every  Presby- 
tery to  judge  of  the  qualiiicatiotis  of  those  whom  they  receive,  especially  with 
respect  to  experimental  religion. 

§  43.  Proposed  Constitutional  rule  on  this  suhject. 

1821,  p  6.  The  following  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore  was 
received  and  read,  viz:  '•  That  after  the  12th  article  of  the  10th  chapter 
of  the  revised  Form  of  Government,  the  following  be  added :  '  XIII.  Every 
Presbytery  shall  judge  of  the  qualifications  of  its  own  members.'  " 

Resolved,  That  it  is  inexpedient  to  grant  the  request  contained  in  this 
overture,  or  to  make  any  new  alterations  at  present  in  the  Book  of  Disci- 
pline. 

§  44.  Preshyteries  may  examine  intrant  Ministers. 

[Of  the  caution  requisite  in  receiving  members,  see  Book  VII.  §  2:  c.  d.  The  risfht 
of  examination  was  one  of  the  points  brouo-lit  into  issue  in  the  New-school  controversy. 
For  tlie  entire  scries  of  actions  on  the  subject,  see  Book  VI,  §  9 ;  Book  VII,  §  96,  ^;  97: 
7  ;  98:5;  105 :  1 ;  106 :  Res.  1 ;  and  below,  §§  46-49.] 

§  45.  Abuse  of  this  i-ight  corrected  iipon  complaint  or  apypeal. 

[See  Book  III.  §  51 :  2;  and  Book  VII.  §  96,  g;  106:  Res.  1 ;  and  below  §  53.] 

1733,  p.  446.  A  complaint  was  brought  in  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  George  Duf- 
field  against  the  Second  Philadelphia  Presbytery,  that  they  had,  by  one  of 
their  members,  obstructed  his  entrance  into  a  Church  in  this  city  under  their 
care,  to  which  he  had  accepted  a  call,  and  had  also  refused  to  receive  him  as 
a  member,  although  he  was  dismissed  from,  and  recommended  by,  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Donegal,  which  was  read.  After  having  maturely  considered  this 
matter,  the  Synod  judge  that  Mr.  Dufiield  had  just  cause  of  complaint  against 
the  conduct  and  judgment  of  the  Second  Philadelphia  Presbytery,  who  ought 
to  have  admitted  him  to  membership  with  them  and  allowed  him  aftiir  trial; 
wherefore  we  now  declare  him  to  be  Minister  of  the  Pine  Street  or  Third 
Presbyterian  Congregation  in  this  city,  and  order  that  he  be  put  upon  the 
list  of  the  aforesaid  Presbytery. 

1822,  p.  27.  Resolved.,  That  the  appeal  of  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon, 
from  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  in  the  case  of  the  Rev.  Robert 
Glenn,  be  dismissed,  on  the  ground  that  the  substantial  cause  of  appeal  has 
been  removed  by  the  act  of  that  Presbytery,  in  their  receiving  Mr.  Glenn  in 
conformity  with  the  decision  of  the  Synod. 

§  46.  Examination  made  imp>erative. 

1837,  p.  429.  The  constitutional  right  of  every  Presbytery  to  examine  all 
seeking  connection  with  them,  was  settled  by  the  Assembly  of  1835.  This 
Assembly  now  render  it  imperative  on  Presbyteries,  to  examine  all  m-Iio  make 
application  fur  admission  into  their  bodies,  at  least  on  experimental  religion, 
didactic  and  polemic  theology,  and  church  government. 

[Re-nffinned  by  the  Assembly  in  1838,  p.  29;  1841,  p.  447;  1843,  p.  194;  1848,  p.  18, 
In  1849,  the  fallowing  minute  was  adopted :]  m 

1849,  p.  266.  An  overture  from  various  Ministers  and  folders  objecting 
to  a  resolution  of  the  General  Assembly  in  1837,  making  it  imperative  on 
Presbyteries  to  examine  all  3Iinisters  who  make  application  for  admission 
into  their  bodies,  and  praying  this  Assembly  to  repeal  that  resolution,  or 


254  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK   IV. 

change  it,  from  its  imperative  form  to  one  of  recommendation;  or  send  it 
down  to  the  Presbyteries  by  overture  to  have  it  added,  as  another  section  to 
the  tenth  Chapter  of  our  Form  of  Government.  The  committee  recommended 
that  inasmuch  as  the  General  Assembly  must  have  power  to  enjoin  upon 
Presbyteries  the  performance  of  any  duty  which  they  are  confessedly  com- 
petent to  do,  by  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution ;  and  in  requiring  which 
no  right  is  violated  and  nothing  constrained,  but  the  discretion  they  had  in 
ordinary  circumstances ;  and  inasmuch  as  the  general  utility  of  that  resolu- 
tion is  not  yet  called  in  question,  even  by  the  respected  memorialists  them- 
selves, therefore  the  Assembly  decline  acceding  to  this  request,  at  present. 

§  47.  New  School  doctrine  07i  this  subject. 

[The  secession  Assembly  of  1838  adopted  the  following  minute:] 

"  Whereas,  It  is  the  inlierent  right  of  Presbyteries  to  expound  and  apply  constitutional 
rules,  toucliing  tlie  qualification  of  their  own  members,  therefore, 

Resolved,  Tiiat  the  action  of  the  last  General  Assembly  making  it  imjjerati'iic  on  the 
Presbyteries  to  examine  all  who  make  application  for  admission  to  their  bodies,  not  ex- 
cepting Ministers  coming  from  other  Presbyteries,  is  null  and  void." — Minutes  N,  S.  As- 
sembly, 1838,  p.  660. 

§  48.  Reception  of  Ilinisters  from  corresponding  Chu7-ches. 

1830,  p.  12.  The  committee  made  the  following  report,  which  was  adopted, 
viz:  That  in  their  judgment  every  licentiate  coming  by  certificate  to  any 
Presbytery  in  connection  with  the  General  Assembly  from  any  portion  of  a 
corresponding  ecclesiastical  body,  should  be  required  to  answer  in  the  afiirm- 
ative,  the  constitutional  questions,  directed  by  Chap.  xiv.  of  our  Form  of 
Government,  to  be  put  to  our  own  candidates,  before  they  are  licensed ;  and 
that  in  like  manner  every  ordained  Minister  of  the  gospel  coming  from  any 
Church  in  correspondence  with  the  General  Assembly,  by  certificate  of  dis- 
mission and  recommendation,  should  be  required  to  answer  affirmatively  the 
first  seven  questions  directed  by  Chap.  xv.  of  our  Form  of  Government,  to 
be  put  to  one  of  our  own  licentiates  when  about  to  be  ordained  to  the  sacred 
office.  The  covirse  which  is  thus  recommended  by  the  committee,  they  be- 
lieve has  been  generally  practised  by  our  Presbyteries;  and  the  impropriety 
of  admitting  strangers  into  our  connection  on  other  terms  than  our  own 
licentiates  and  Ministers  is  too  obvious  to  require  remark.  It  is  the  assent 
of  licentiates  and  Ministers  to  these  questions  which  brings  them  ttnder  the 
watch  and  care  of  the  Presbyteries  which  receive  them,  and  without  which 
they  ought  not  to  enjoy  the  privileges  of  preachers  of  the  gospel  in  our  ec- 
clesiastical connection. 

Title  3. — reception  of  ministers  from  foreign  countries. 

§  49.    Original  ride  of  the  General  Synod. 

[The  Synod  early  finding  itself  in  danger  of  being  grossly  deceived  and  the  cause  of 
religion  endangered,  by  the  unworthiness  of  Ministers  received  from  Europe,  adopted  the 
following  overture,  viz:] 

1735,  p.  118.  An  overture  from ,  humbly  offered  to  the  consideration 

of  the  reverend  Synod. 

The  present  state  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  in  respect  of  the  great  and 
almost  universal  deluge  of  pernicious  errors  and  damnable  doctrines  that  so 
boldly  thrtaten  to  overthrow  the  Christian  world,  doth,  we  think,  afford 
matter  of  very  deep  and  serious  exercise  unto  all  considering  persons,  who 
have  the  interest  of  our  Lord's  kingdom  at  their  heart;  and  were  it  not  for 
the  sure,  firm,  and  comfortable  promises  contained  in  the  infallible  records 
of  truth,  the  present  appearance  of  things  might  be  thought  to  presage  a 


SEC.    46.]  PRESPA'Tl-RY.  "  255 

most  fatal  subversion  of  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord,  by  the  success  of  the 
kingdom  of  darkness  against  it,  and  so  discourage  and  dispirit  the  hearts  of 
the  true  friends  and  loyal  subjects  of  our  exalted  Lord.  But  blessed  be  his 
name;  he  is  still  King  in  Zion,  and  to  the  ends  of  the  earth;  and  will  not 
sufi'er  this  so  grievous  an  evil  to  prevail  one  handbreadth  further,  nor  one 
minute  longer,  than  the  measure  and  time  appointed  for  it;  for  "known 
unto  God  are  all  his  works  from  the  creation  of  the  world." 

However  it  would  seem  that  the  present  obvious  state  of  things  doth  call 
for  something  at  our  hands  more  than  in  a  time  of  prevailing  truth  and 
parity  in  the  Church.  It  should  seem  that  when  so  many  wolves  in  sheep's 
clothing  are  invading  the  flocks  of  Christ  everywhere  in  the  world,  we  who 
are  Pastors  by  office  and  station  should  exert  ourselves  in  an  active  and 
vigilant  manner,  for  the  safety  and  preservation  of  our  flocks  committed  to 
our  care,  from  the  assaults  of  these  devouring  monsters,  that  are  numerous 
abroad  in  the  world.  Surely  the  late  bold  assault  that  hath  been  made  upon 
us,  though,  blessed  be  God,  without  the  desired  and  expected  success,  as 
yet,  should  put  us  to  our  arms,  and  excite  us  with  care  and  diligence  to  put 
ourselves  in  a  posture  of  defence  against  all  future  attempts.  To  this  pur- 
pose we  would  humbly  propose  the  following  overture  as  an  expedient  to 
prevent  the  evil  of  such  attempts,  viz  : 

That  seeing  we  are  likely  to  have  the  most  of  our  supply  of  Ministers  to 
fill  our  vacancies  from  the  North  of  Ireland,  and  seeing  it  is  too  evident  to 
be  denied  and  called  in  question,  that  we  are  in  great  danger  of  being  im- 
posed on  by  Ministers  and  preachers  from  thence,  though  sufficiently  fur- 
nished with  all  formalities  of  Presbyterial  credentials,  as  in  the  case  of  Mr. 
Hemphill ;  and  seeing  also  what  was  done  last  year,  may  be  done  this  year 
and  the  year  following,  viz  :  we  are  still  liable  to  be  imposed  upon  by  such 
credentials ;  upon  these  and  the  like  considerations,  we  humbly  overture  to 
this  reverend  Synod,  to  make  an  order  to  the  following  purpose : 

1.  That  no  Minister  or  probationer  coming  in  among  us  from  Europe  be 
allowed  to  preach  in  vacant  Congregations,  until  first  his  credentials  and 
recommendations  be  seen  and  approven  by  the  Presbytery  to  which  such 
Congregation  doth  most  properly  belong,  and  until  he  preach  with  approba- 
tion before  said  Presbytery,  and  subscribe  or  adopt  the  Westminster  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  before  said  Presbj^tery,  in  manner  and  form 
as  they  have  done ;  and  that  no  Minister  employ  such  to  preach  in  his 
pulpit ;  until  he  see  his  credentials  and  be  satisfied,  as  far  as  may  be,  of  his 
firm  attachment  to  said  Confession,  &c.,  in  opposition  to  the  new  upstart 
doctrines  and  schemes,  particularly  such  as  we  condemned  in  Mr.  Hemp- 
hill's sermons.  And  lest  some  strangers  might  suffer  by  the  rigorous  ob- 
servation of  this  order,  let  it  be  thus  qualified,  viz  :  that  the  Moderator  and 
two  of  the  members  of  each  Presbytery  be  appointed  a  Standing  Committee 
to  act  presbyterially  in  that  affair  as  there  may  be  occasion,  and  to  be  ac- 
countable to  their  respective  Presbyteries. 

2.  That  no  Congregation  be  allowed  to  present  a  call  to  any  such  Minis- 
ter or  Probationer  coming  in  among  us,  though  never  so  well  certified,  until 
lie  have  preached  at  least  one  full  half  year  within  the  bounds  of  this  Synod. 

§  50.    Case  of  Hunter. — Intercourse  with  the  Irish  Nbnsubscriber%  declined. 

1736,  p.  128.  The  Synod  having  maturely  weighed  and  considered  the 
following  particulars,  viz  : 

1.  That  Mr.  Henry  Hunter  has  his  credentials  from  the  Presbytery  of 
Antrim,  which  has  separated  from  the  Synod  of  Ireland,  and  with  whom 
we  have  no  communion,  when  he  might  have  easily  applied  to  other  Pres 
byteries. 


256  THE    CHURCH   COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

2.  That  lie  brought  with  him  thence  a  certain  instrument  in  writing,  de- 
claring him  capable  of  administering  the  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament  j 
when  he  himself  acknowledges  that  he  was  not  set  apart  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry  by  the  imposition  of  hands,  or  any  of  the  rites  of  ordination. 

3.  That  he  acknowledges  the  design  of  getting  the  above  document  or 
certificate  was  that  if  he  should  meet  with  any  people  of  his  j^rinciples  that 
would  entertain  him  as  their  Pastor,  he  would  have  accepted  the  pastoral 
charge  of  them  under  that  circumstance. 

4.-  That  when  Mr.  Hunter  was  asked  before  the  Synod,  whether  he  had  any 
other  papers  or  certificates  besides  that  of  his  license,  he  said  he  had  none ; 
and  yet  afterwards  owned  he  had  the  abovesaid  paper  or  instrument. 

5.  That  it  appears  probable  to  the  Synod,  that  he  had  been  forming  a 
design,  and  that  money  hath  been  given  for  him  to  go  to  the  Bishop  of 
London  for  ordination. 

These  things,  together  with  the  great  prevarication  he  hath  been  guilty  of, 
and  the  disregard  he  hath  shown  to  our  discipline  and  government,  and  the 
ground  we  have  to  suspect  his  principles,  have  determined  the  Synod  to 
come  to  the  following  conclusion,  viz  :  not  to  receive  or  entertain  the  said 
Mr.  Hunter  as  a  probationer  or  Minister  among  us  at  present. 

Approved,  nemine  contradicente. 

§  51.  New  overture  on  the  same  subject. 

1773,  p.  442.  An  overture  was  brought  in  by  Mr.  Roan  in  the  following 
words  :  "  Whereas,  there  have  been  repeated  complaints  from  serious  persons 
of  the  degeneracy  of  many  of  the  Presbyterian  denominations  in  Great  Bri- 
tain and  Ireland,  and  their  falling  off"  from  the  great  doctrines  of  the  Refor- 
mation, so  that  it  is  very  possible  there  may  be  Presbyteries  the  majority 
of  which  would  not  be  unwilling  to  license,  ordain,  or  recommend  Ministers 
unsound  in  the  faith ;  it  seems  to  be  of  moment  to  guard  against  the  admis- 
sion of  strangers  into  this  body,  before  their  principles  and  character  are 
thoroughly  ascertained  :  Therefore  it  is  Overtured,  that  no  Presbytery  be 
permitted  to  receive  any  stranger  under  the  character  of  Minister  or  candi- 
date, or  to  give  him  appointments  in  the  Congregations  under  our  care,  until 
the  Synod  that  shall  meet  next  after  their  arrival,  that  the  whole  testimo- 
nials and  credentials  off"ered  by  such  persons  be  laid  before  the  Synod,  to  be 
by  them  considered  and  judged  of,  in  order  to  their  admission  or  rejection. 

John  Roan." 

Which  after  full  consideration  was  voted  and  admitted  by  a  small  major- 
ity. Several  members  desired  liberty  to  enter  their  dissent,  with  their  rea- 
sons, against  the  preceding  vote,  which  was  granted. 

p.  445.  With  respect  to  the  reasons  of  protest  against  and  dissent  from 
the  judgment  of  Synod  about  the  admission  of  Ministers  and  candidates 
from  some  of  the  foreign  Churches,  offered  by  a  number  of  the  members, 
the  Synod  judge  it  sufficient  briefly  to  observe.  That  neither  in  the  overture 
presented  to  the  Synod,  nor  in  our  judgment  consequent  upon  it,  is  there 
any  claim  of  power  inconsistent  with  those  rights  of  Presbyteries  which  the 
dissenting  brethren  suppose  are  radically  in  them,  and  essential  to  them. 
The  powers  of  licensure  and  ordination  are  not  so  much  as  mentioned  in  the 
overture,  nor  in  the  least  infringed  upon  in  the  judgment,  and  it  would  be 
a  difficult  task  for  them  to  undertake  the  proof,  even  upon  their  own  prin- 
ciples, that  the  right  of  admitting  persons  already  licensed  or  ordained  be- 
longs to  Presbyteries  exclusively.  The  dissenting  brethren  seem  to  have 
wholly  mistaken  the  main  ground  of  the  overture,  which  does  not  at  all  ap- 
pear to  have  arisen  from  a  suspicion  of  unfaithfulness  in  any  of  our  Pres- 
byteries, or  that  the  ministry  in  Britain  and  Ireland  are  wholly  corrupted ; 


SEC.    50.]  PRESBYTERY.  257 

but  only  that  there  is  so  i;reat  a  degeneracy  in  those  Churches  as  renders  it 
peculiarly  necessary  that  the  greatest  care  be  taken  in  the  admission  of  Minis- 
ters and  candidates  coming  from  thence;  and  that  the  several  Presbyteries 
neither  have,  nor  can  have,  those  means  of  information  respecting  the  char- 
acters and  orthodoxy  of  those  Ministers  and  candidates  which  the  Synod 
has,  nor  indeed  such  means  as  are  necessary  to  enable  them  to  judge  with 
any  sufficient  degree  of  certainty  respecting  them.  Nor  can  the  overture 
by  any  means  be  allowed  to  be  inconsistent  with  the  charity  due  to  the 
Churches  of  Britain  and  Ireland,  as  it  is  not  so  severe  with  respect  to  foreign- 
ers, as  the  Synods  of  Scotland  are  with  respect  to  their  own  candidates,  and 
as  the  degeneracy  of  those  Churches,  which  was  one  of  the  principal  fticts 
upon  which  the  overture  was  founded,  has  not  been  denied  by  any  of  the 
dissentients.  And,  finally,  wo  observe,  that  as  the  overture  only  held  up 
to  view  the  Churches  of  Britain  and  Ireland,  it  is  most  unfair  to  infer  that 
the  explanatory  clause  annexed  to  the  judgment  "seemed  to  be  a  mere  sub- 
terfuge and  equivocation,  and  calculated  to  relieve  only  a  few  members  of 
Synod." 

At  the  same  time  it  was  agreed  that  it  should  be  put  upon  record  that 
the  word  "  strangers"  in  the  preceding  overture  should  not  be  extended  to 
any  persons  from  any  part  of  the  continent  of  America. 

p.  4-48.  Whereas  many  brethren  are  dissatisfied  with  the  act  of  Synod  re- 
specting the  non-admission  of  Ministers  and  candidates  into  our  Presbyte- 
ries from  foreign  parts,  it  is  proposed,  that  the  Presbytery  to  which  any 
such  gentlemen  may  ofier  themselves,  may  be  allowed,  if  they  see  their  way 
clear,  to  employ  them  in  their  vacancies,  but  that  they  be  not  admitted  to 
full  membership  until  the  next  Synod,  when  their  testimonials  and  recom- 
mendations shall  be  laid  before  the  Synod.     [Rescinded  1774,  p.  455.] 

§  52.  An  act  unanimous?^  adopted. 

1774,  p.  455.  Whereas,  it  is  of  the  highest  importance  to  the  interests 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  that  the  greatest  care  be  observed  by  church 
judicatures  to  maintain  orthodoxy  in  doctrine  and  purity  in  practice  in  all 
their  members ;  this  Synod,  in  addition  to  the  agreement  upon  this  head  of 
the  year  1764,  and  further  explained  in  the  year  1705,  do  most  earnestly 
recommend  it  to  all  their  Presbyteries  to  be  very  strict  and  careful  respect- 
ing these  matters,  especially  in  examining  the  certificates  and  testimonials  of 
Ministers  or  probationers  who  come  from  foreign  Churches ;  and  that  they 
be  very  cautious  about  receiving  them,  unless  the  authenticity  of  these  testi- 
monials and  certificates  be  supported  by  private  letters  or  other  credible  and 
sufficient  evidence;  and  in  order  more  effectually  to  preserve  this  Synod, 
our  Presbyteries,  and  Congregations  from  imposition  and  abuse,  every  year, 
when  any  Presbytery  may  report  that  they  have  received  any  Ministers  or 
probationers  from  foreign  Churches,  that  Presbytery  shall  lay  before  the 
Synod  the  testimonials  and  all  other  certificates,  on  which  they  received 
8uch  ^linisters  or  probationers,  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  Synod,  before  such 
foreign  Ministers  or  probationers  shall  be  enrolled  as  members  of  our  body; 
and  if  the  Synod  shall  find  the  testimonials  false  or  insufficient,  the  whole 
proceedings  had  by  the  Presbytery  in  the  admission,  shall  be  held  to  be 
void;  and  the  Presbytery  shall  not  from  that  time  receive  or  acknowledge 
him  as  a  member  of  this  body,  or  in  ministerial  communion  with  us.  On 
the  other  hand,  whensoever  any  gentlemen  from  abroad  shall  come  duly  re- 
commended as  above,  we  will  gladly  receive  them  as  brethren,  and  give  them 
every  encouragement  in  our  power. 

1784,  p.  504.  The  Synod  having  reason,  by  information  given  since  their 
present  meeting,  to  apprehend  the  Churches  under  their  care  in  imminent 
33 


2o8  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOO«.  IV. 

danger  from  Ministers  and  licensed  candidates  of  unsound  principles  coming 
among  us,  do  hereby  renew  their  former  injunctions  to  the  respective  Pres- 
byteries within  their  bounds,  relative  to  this  matter,  and  do  also  strictly  en- 
join on  every  n)ember  of  this  body,  under  pain  of  censure,  to  be  particu- 
larly careful  in  this  respect.  And  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  is  hereby 
directed  to  furnish  each  of  our  Presbyteries  with  an  attested  copy  of  the 
said  injunctions,  together  with  a  copy  of  this  minute. 

§  53.    The  present  rule  in  receiving  foreign  ministers. 

1800,  p.  200.  When  any  Minister  or  licentiate  from  Europe  shall  come 
into  this  country,  and  desire  to  become  connected  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States,  he  may  apply  to  any  committee  appointed  to 
direct  the  services  of  travelling  Ministers  and  candidates ;  which  committee 
shall  inspect  his  credentials,  and  by  examination  or  otherwise,  endeavour  to 
ascertain  his  soundness  in  the  faith,  and  his  experimental  acquaintance  with 
religion }  his  attainments  in  divinity  and  literature  ;  his  moral  and  religious 
character,  and  approbation  of  our  public  standards  of  doctrine  and  disci- 
pline. If  the  result  shall  be  such  as  to  encourage  further  trial,  said  com- 
mittee may  give  him  appointments  to  supply,  and  recommend  him  to  the 
Churches  till  the  next  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  to  which  such  committee 
belongs.  It  shall  then  become  the  duty  of  such  Minister  or  licentiate  to 
apply  to  that  Presbytery,  or  to  any  other  in  whose  bounds  he  may  incline  to 
labour  :  provided  always  that  he  make  his  application  to  the  Presbytery  at 
their  first  meeting  after  his  coming  within  their  bounds  :  and  also  that  im- 
mediately on  coming  within  the  bounds  of  any  Presbytery,  he  apply  to  their 
committee  to  judge  of  his  certificate  of  approbation,  and  if  they  think  it 
expedient,  to  make  him  appointments ;  or  if  it  shall  be  more  convenient, 
the  application  may  be  made  to  the  Presbytery  in  the  first  instance ;  but  it 
shall  be  deemed  irregular  for  any  foreign  Minister  or  licentiate  to  preach  in 
any  vacant  church  till  he  have  obtained  the  approbation  of  some  Presbytery, 
or  committee  of  Presbytery  in  manner  aforesaid. 

The  Presbytery  to  which  such  Minister  or  licentiate  may  apply,  shall 
carefully  examine  his  credentials,  and  not  sustain  a  mere  certificate  of  good 
standing  unless  corroborated  by  such  private  letters,  or  other  collateral  tes- 
timony as  shall  fully  satisfy  them  as  to  the  authenticity  and  sufiiciency  of 
his  testimonials.  After  inspecting  any  evidences  of  his  literary  acquire- 
ments which  may  be  laid  before  them,  the  Presbytery  shall  enter  into  a  free 
conversation  with  him,  in  order  to  discover  his  soundness  in  the  faith  and 
experimental  acquaintance  with  religion.  If  they  shall  obtain  satisfaction 
on  these  several  articles,  they  shall  proceed  to  examine  him  on  the  learned 
languages,  the  arts,  sciences,  theology,  Church  history,  and  government;  nor 
shall  they  receive  him  unless  he  shall  appear  to  have  made  such  attainments 
in  these  several  branches  as  are  required  of  those  who  receive  their  educa- 
tion or  pass  their  trials  among  ourselves.  But  if,  upon  the  whole,  he  ap- 
pears to  be  a  person  worthy  of  encouragement,  and  who  promises  usefulness 
in  the  Church,  they  shall  receive  him  as  a  Minister  or  a  candidate  on  pro- 
bation, he  first  adopting  our  standards  of  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  pro- 
mising subjection  to  the  Presbytery  in  the  Lord.  Puring  this  state  of 
probation  he  may  preach  the  gospel  where  regularly  called,  either  as  a  stated 
or  occasional  supply;  and  if  an  ordained  Minister,  perform  every  part  of  the 
ministerial  functions,  except  that  he  may  not  vote  in  any  judicatory,  or  ac- 
cept a  call  for  settlement. 

If  the  foreigner  who  shall  apply  to  any  Presbytery  or  committee  as  afore- 
said, be  an  ordained  Minister,  such  committee  and  Presbytery  may,  at  their 
discretion,  dispense  with  the  special  examination  on  literature  in  this  Act 


SEC.  52.]  PRKSBTTERT.  259 

prescribed,  provided  he  shall  exhibit  satisfactory  evidence  that  he  has  re- 
ceived such  education,  and  made  such  progress  in  languages,  arts,  and  sci- 
ences, as  are  ro(juired  by  the  Constitution  of  our  Church  as  qualifications 
for  the  Gospel  ministry.  But  in  all  other  respects  the  examination  shall  be 
the  same  as  in  the  case  of  a  licentiate. 

If  from  prospects  of  settlement,  or  greater  usefulness,  a  Minister  or 
licentiate  under  probation  in  any  Presbytery,  shall  wish  to  move  into  the 
bounds  of  another,  he  shall  receive  a  dismission  containing  a  certificate  of 
his  standing  and  character,  from  the  Presbytery  under  whose  care  he  shall 
have  been  ;  which  certificate  shall  entitle  him  to  the  same  standing  in  the 
Presbytery  into  whose  bounds  he  shall  come,  except  that  from  the  time  of 
his  coming  under  the  care  of  this  latter  Presbytery,  a  whole  year  shall 
elapse  before  they  come  to  a  final  judgment  respecting  his  reception. 

When  any  foreign  jNIinister  or  licentiate,  received  on  certificate,  or  pur- 
suant to  trials  in  any  Presbytery,  shall  have  resided  generally  and  preaclied 
within  their  bounds  and  under  their  direction,  for  at  least  one  year,  they 
shall  cause  him  to  preach  before  them,  (if  they  judge  it  expedient,)  and 
taking  into  consideration,  as  well  the  evidence  derived  from  their  formor 
trials,  as  that  which  may  arise  from  his  acceptance  in  the  Churches,  his  ])ru- 
dencc,  gravity,  and  godly  conversation,  and  from  the  combined  evidence  of 
the  whole,  determine  either  to  receive  or  reject  him,  or  to  hold  him  under 
further  probation.  In  case  of  receiving  him  at  that,  or  any  subsequent 
period,  the  Presbytery  shall  report  the  same  to  their  Synod  at  its  next  meet- 
ing, together  with  all  the  certificates  and  other  testimony  on  which  they  re- 
ceived them ;  or  if  it  shall  be  more  convenient,  this  report  may  be  made  to 
the  General  Assembly.  The  said  Assembly  or  Synod,  as  the  case  may  be, 
sliall  then  inquire  into  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  in  the  affair,  and 
if  they  find  them'  to  have  been  irregular  or  deficient,  they  shall  recommit 
them  to  the  Presbytery,  in  order  to  a  more  regular  and  perfect  process.  But 
if  the  proceedings  had  in  the  Presbytery  appear  to  have  been  conformable 
to  this  regulation,  they  shall  carefully  examine  all  the  papers  laid  before 
them  by  the  Presbytery,  or  which  shall  be  exhibited  by  the  party  concerned, 
and  considering  their  credibility  and  sulficiency,  come  to  a  final  judgment, 
either  to  receive  him  into  the  Presbyterian  body,  agreeably  to  his  standing, 
or  to  reject  him. 

In  order,  however,  to  facilitate  the  settlement  of  foreign  Ministers,  as 
soon  as  may  consist  with  the  purity  and  order  of  the  Church,  it  is  further  or- 
dained that  if  the  proper  Synod  or  the  General  Assembly  are  not  to  meet 
within  three  months,  after  that  meeting  of  a  Presbytery  at  which  a  foreign 
Minister  on  probation  is  expected  to  be  received,  the  Presbytery  may,  if  they 
see  cause,  lay  his  testimonials  before  that  meeting  of  the  Assembly  or  Synod 
which  shall  be  held  next  before  said  meeting  of  the  Presbytery.  If  this  As- 
sembly or  Synod  shall  approve  the  testimonials,  they  shall  give  the  Presbytery 
such  information  and  direction  as  the  case  may  re(juire,  and  remit  the  same 
to  them  for  final  issue.  In  all  other  cases  it  shall  be  deemed  irregular  for 
any  Synod  or  General  Assembly  to  receive  a  foreign  Minister  or  licentiate, 
until  he  shall  have  passed  his  period  of  probation,  and  been  received  and  re- 
"ported  by  some  Presbytery,  in  manner  aforesaid. 

No  Minister  or  licentiate,  after  being  rejected  by  one  Presbytery,  shall 
be  received  by  another;  or  if  received  through  mistake  or  otherwise,  he  shall 
be  no  longer  countenanced  or  employed,  after  the  imposition  is  discovered. 
If  however,  any  Minister  or  licentiate  shall  tliink  himself  agirrieved,  by  the 
sentence  of  any  Presbytery,  he  shall  have  a  riulit  to  carry  the  matterby  com- 
plaint to  the  proper  Synod,  or  to  the  next  Geuoral   A.ssenibly,  giving  notice 


260  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK    IV. 

thereof  to  the  Presbytery,  during  the  meeting  at  which  the  sentence  was  pro- 
nounced, or  at  the  next  meeting  following. 

These  regulations  and  provisions  relative  to  the  reception  of  foreign  Min- 
isters and  licentiates,  are  to  be  considered  as  coming  in  place  of  all  that  have 
heretofore  been  established  on  this  subject;  and  all  judicatures  and  individ- 
uals under  the  care  of  the  Assembly,  are  to  regard  them  accordingly. 

§  54.   Vindication  of  this  j^^an. 

1799,  p.  179.  [In  reply  to  objections  urged  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  the  Assem- 
bly  adopted  the  following  report  of  a  committee.  The  first  objection  was  on  the  score  of 
an  ambiguous  expression  in  the  Constitution.     See  Book  I.  §  34.] 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  New  York  also  imputes  to  these  rules  a  defect  of 
charity  towards  foreign  Churches.  The  charity  of  this  Assembly  for  foreign 
Churches  is  undiminished.  The  rule  is  established  to  guard  as  far  as  pos- 
sible against  impostors  who  plead  a  relation  to  those  Churches  which  they 
do  not  actually  hold.  The  Churches  in  America  have  so  frequently  suffered 
by  impostors  of  this  description,  and  our  relative  position  to  Europe,  and 
the  newness  of  our  country,  render  imposition  so  easy,  and  detection  so  diffi- 
cult, that  rules  too  scrupulous  on  this  subject  can  hardly  be  adopted.  The 
existing  rule,  although  somewhat  irksome  to  good  men,  will  be  cheerfully 
submitted  to  for  the  superior  interests  of  religion.  Nay,  it  is  believed,  that 
such  men,  grieved  at  the  dishonour  brought  upon  the  Churches  of  their 
native  country  by  unworthy  emigrants  from  them  into  this,  will  readily 
co-operate  with  the  Assembly  in  every  measure  that  will  contribute  to  pre- 
serve the  purity  and  respect  of  their  name,  and  by  a  state  of  probationary 
trial  will  tend  to  discriminnte  between  meritorious  and  unworthy  foreign 
Ministers  who  shall  offer  their  services  to  our  Churches. 

3.  An  inconsistency  is  supposed,  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  far- 
ther to  exist  in  one  part  of  the  rule  to  another,  because  it  permits  colleges, 
academies,  and  individual  Churches,  to  call  from  Europe  to  this  country, 
men  of  known  and  good  character,  to  preside  over  them,  without  subjecting 
such  men  to  the  probation  prescribed  in  other  cases.*  The  Assembly  does 
not  perceive  the  inconsistency  that  has  been  attempted  to  be  pointed  out ; 
especially  as  no  individual  Church  can  call  a  Minister  from  abroad  more 
than  at  home,  without  the  permission  and  advice  of  the  Presbytery  to  which 
it  is  attached,  who  will  in  ordinary  cases  be  able  to  preserve  it  from  imposi- 
tion. The  Assembly,  however,  does  not  object  to  a  modification  of  the  rule 
as  far  as  it  relates  to  academies  unconnected  with  pastoral  charges. 

4.  The  Presbytery  of  New  York  likewise  deems  this  rule  unnecessary.  The 
greater  part  of  the  Presbyteries  composing  this  Assembly,  as  far  as  their 
opinions  can  now  be  collected,  esteem  it  useful.  Time  will  either  confirm  its 
utility,  or  point  out  the  amendments  of  which  it  is  susceptible. 

Title  4. — illustrations  of  the  preceding  rule. 
§  55.  It  aj^j^lies  to  Canada. 

1849,  p.  256.  An  overture  from  the  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Miehi- 
tran,  asking  if  the  rule  of  the  General  Assembly  in  relation  to  foreign  Minis- 
ters coming  from  Europe,  should  apply  to  Ministers  coming  from  Canada. 

The  committee  recommended  that  the  Assembly  answer  in  the  affirmative; 
■xcepting  only  when  such  Ministers  have  been  ordained  in  the  United  States, 
ind  by  any  Presbytery  of  our  communion.     The  recommendation  was  adopted. 

*  [The  provision  here  alluded  to,  was  omitted  in  1840,  and  is  not  now  in  force.] 


SEC.  53.]  PRESBYTERY.  2G1 

§  56.    The  credentials  apjoroved  hy  the  members,  a  quorum  of   Synod  not 

present. 

1796,  p.  110.  It  was  determined  not  to  receive  Mr.  Elliot  on  the  recom- 
mendation of  the  Ministers  assembled  at  Yorktown,  iu  October  last,  until  he 
has  laid  his  testimonials  before  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  or  the  General 
Assembly;  according  to  the  rules  for  receiving  foreign  Ministers  into  our 
connection. 

§  57.    One  who  for  conscientious  scj-iqiles  retired  from  the  ministry  in  Ireland, 
wishes  to  resume  it  here. 

1849,  p.  239.  A  reference  from  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Clairsville,  of  the 
case  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Boyd,  who  having  retired  in  good  standing  from 
the  Presbyterian  ministry  in  Ireland  in  1842,  on  account  of  a  change  in  his 
views  of  Infant  Baptism,  now  seeks  a  restoration  to  the  exercise  of  the  min- 
istry among  us,  inasmuch  as  he  adopts  again,  with  full  conviction,  the  whole 
Confession  of  our  Faith.  The  committee  recommend  that  the  Presljytery 
of  St.  Clairsville  be  instructed  to  proceed  according  to  the  rule  relating  to 
foreign  ^Ministers,  the  probation  of  one  year  commencing  at  the  time  of  their 
next  stated  meeting.     The  recommendation  was  adopted. 

§  58.    The  probationer  transferred  from  one  Presbytery  to  another. 

1830,  p.  24.  An  application  from  the  Presbytery  of  Watertown,  for  leave 
to  receive  Mr.  William  Lockhead,  a  foreign  licentiate,  who,  after  being  under 
the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Champlain  for  five  months,  had  been  dismissed 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Watertown,  and  had  been  under  the  care  of  the  latter 
Presbytery  since  the  9th  of  February  last.  The  Presbytery  of  Watertown 
requests  that  the  Assembly  will  allow  them  to  take  into  the  account  for  the 
term  of  trial,  the  time  which  he  spent  on  trials  in  the  Presbytery  of  Cham- 
plain.     On  this  request,  the  Assembly 

I?ijsolved,  That  the  standing  rule,  which  requires  that  the  foreign  licen- 
tiate must  spend  a  year  in  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  is  dismissed,  be  not 
dispensed  with. 

1^35,  p.  12.  The  committee  appointed  on  Overture  No.  14,  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Elizabethtown,  respecting  the  case  of  Mr.  John  Anderson,  a 
foreign  licentiate,  who  in  October,  1834,  was  received  under  the  care  of  the 
Presbytery  of  New  York,  and  in  April  last  was  transferred  to  the  Presby- 
tery of  Elizabethtown;  requesting  that  Mr.  Anderson's  year  of  probation 
may  be  considered  as  commencing  at  the  time  when  he  was  received  by  the 
Presbytery  of  New  York,  reported  as  follows :  After  examining  all  the 
documents  put  into  their  hands  respecting  the  subject,  they  unanimously 
recommend  that  the  request  of  the  Presbytery  of  Elizabethtown  be  granted. 
This  report  was  accepted  and  adopted. 

§  59.  Privilege  lost  by  a  return  to  Europe. 

1848,  p.  22.  An  application  from  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  for 
advice  and  direction  in  the  case  of  Bcv.  James  T.  Irvine.  The  facts  of  the 
case  are  these:  In  the  year  1825,  3Ir.  Irvine  was  received  as  a  foreign  licen- 
tiate on  probation  by  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia;  after  the  term  of  pro- 
bation had  expired,  he  was  dismissed  to  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon,  and 
by  that  Presbytery  ordained  and  installed  in  one  of  their  Churches.  In  the 
year  1834,  he  returned  to  Ireland,  where  he  became  the  Pastor  of  a  Church, 
and  remained  until  the  present  year.  The  question  to  which  the  Presbytery 
wish  an  answer  from  the  General  Assembly  is:  Does  Mr.  Irvine  come  under 
the  denomination  of  a  foreign  Minister;  and  is  he  subject  to  the  rules  in 


2.02  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOR  IV. 

such  oases  provided?  And  if  he  be  liable  to  the  usual  probation,  may  his 
probation  be  considered  as  eoniniencing  from  the  time  in  which  he  has 
made  his  present  application  to  Presbytery — viz:  from  the  4th  of  April, 
1848?" 

The  committee  recommend  that  both  questions  be  answered  in  the  affirm- 
ative.    The  recommendation  was  adopted. 

§  60.    These  rules  to  he  strktli/  ohserved. 

1822,  p.  10.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  approved]  excepting 
the  ease  of  receiviuj^  a  foreign  licentiate,  by  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Law- 
rence, without  laying  their  proceedings  in  the  case  before  the  Synod,  or 
General  Assembly. 

1852,  p.  221.  Papers  touching  the  reception  of  the  Rev.  William  Wiudle, 
a  foreign  Minister,  to  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia.  These  were  remitted 
to  that  Presbytery,  inasmuch  as  no  record  of  its  proceedings  in  the  case  had 
been  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  committee,  by  which  they  might  ascertain 
how  far  the  Presbytery  has  complied  with  the  order  of  the  Assembly,  in 
such  cases  made  and  provided. 

Title  5. — dismission  and  withdrawal  of  ministers. 

§  61.   Disviission  ■moij  i^ui  he  hj  a  committee  ad  interim. 

1830,  p.  27.  The  rule  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cayuga,  referred  to  the  As- 
sembly, is  as  follows,  viz :  "  The  31oderator  for  the  time  being,  and  the 
Stated  Clerk,  ex  o^fficio,  were  appointed  a  Committee  to  grant  letters  of  dis- 
mission to  Ministers  without  charge,  and  to  licentiates  and  candidates  under 
the  care  of  this  Presbytery,  to  unite  with  other  Presbyteries,  and  were  di- 
rected to  report  at  the  next  stated  meeting."  In  relation  to  this  rule,  the 
following  resolution  was  adopted,  viz : 

Resolved,  That  the  rule  hitherto  acted  upon  by  the  Presbytery  of  Cayuga, 
is  inexpedient  and  unconstitutional. 

§  62.   Dismission  must  he  to  a  specific  hocly. 

1806,  p.  351.  Resolved,  That  whereas,  it  is  a  fundamental  principle  of  the 
government  and  discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  that  every  Minister 
of  the  gospel  belonging  to  it,  be  subject  at  all  times  to  his  brethren  in  the 
Lord;  and  accountable  to  them  for  the  orthodoxy  of  his  principles,  and  for 
his  moral,  religious,  and  orderly  deportment;  it  is  therefore 

Ordered,  That  every  Presbytery  under  the  care  of  this  Assembly,  when- 
ever they  dismiss  a  member,  be  careful  particularly  to  specify  with  what 
Presbytery,  Association,  or  Classis,  or  other  religious  body,  he  is  to  be  asso- 
ciated after  his  dismission,  (to  which  some  of  the  Presbyteries  do  not  appear 
to  have  been  sufficiently  attentive,)  and  that  every  member  so  dismissed  be 
in  all  cases  considered  as  amenable  to  the  Presbytery  which  has  dismissed 
him,  till  he  shall  become  connected  with  the  ecclesiastical  body  which  he 
shall  have  been  directed  to  join. 

§  68.   Ministers  witltdrcncing  from  Presbytery. 

[See  Book  VII,  §§  52,  56,  71.] 

1828,  p.  236.  [The  Rev.  Edward  Andrews,  a  member  of  Chenango  Pres- 
bytery,] has  recently  withdi-awn,  and  received  Episcopal  ordination. 

p.  237.  The  Committee  on  the  reference  from  Chenango  Presbytery,  in 
the  case  of  the  Rev.  Edward  Andrews,  made  the  following  report,  which  was 
adopted,  viz : 


cJEC.  59.]  THE    SYNODS.  2o3 

Resolved,  as  the  sense  of  this  Assembly,  That  though  the  conduct  of 
Mr.  Andrews  was  disorderly,  it  is  recommended  to  the  Presbytery  to  do 
nothing  further  than  simply  to  strike  his  name  from  the  list  of  their  mem- 
bers. 

1S30,  p.  30.  Resolved,  That  when  a  Minister,  otherwise  in  good  standino- 
gives  notice  in  form,  to  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  belongs,  that  he  renounces 
the  fellowship  of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  or  by  neglecting  to  attend  the 
meetings  of  its  judicatories,  after  being  dealt  with  for  such  neglect,  gives 
evidence  that  he  has  done  so,  in  fact;  his  name  ought  to  be  struck  from  the 
roll  of  its  members;  a  notice  of  this  procedure  communicated  to  the  dis- 
owned member,  and,  if  necessary,  published  to  the  Church.  The  Congre- 
gation under  the  care  of  such  Minister  ought  to  be  held  as  still  under  the 
care  of  Presbytery,  unless  they  give  evidence  that  they  also  have  been  with- 
drawn, in  which  case,  their  name  ought  also  to  be  struck  from  the  list  of 
Congregations  belonging  to  the  Presbytery. 

1854,  p.  17.  The  Second  Presbytery  of  New  York,  asking  the  direction 
of  the  Assembly  as  to  the  action  to  be  taken  by  Presbytery  in  the  case  of  a 
member,  who,  without  previous  conference  with  his  co-presbyters,  or  with- 
out receiving  a  certificate  of  dismission,  leaves  the  Presbytery,  and  abandons 
the  ministry  of  the  Presbyterian  Church: 

^  Resolved,  That  in  such  cases  as  that  presented  in  the  overture,  the  Pres- 
bytery ought  simply  to  erase  the  name  of  the  Minister  from  the  roll,  pro- 
vided he  leaves  the  Church  without  being  chargeable  with  fundamental 
error  in  doctrine,  or  immorality  of  life. 


CHAPTER  V. 
OF   THE   SYNODS. 


Title  1. — their  constitution. 

§  64.  A  Synod  is  an  assembly,  not  of  Preshyteries,  hut  of  3Iimsters  and 

Elders. 

(a)  [Chapter  xi.  Sec.  1,  of  the  Form  of  Government,  stood  originally  thus — "As  a 
Preshytery  is  the  conventioTi  of  the  Bishops  and  Elders  within  a  certain  district,  so  a 
Synod  is  a  convention  of  several  Presbyteries,  within  a  larger  district."  The  Assembly 
of  1804,  sent  down  an  amendment,  which  was  adopted,  changing  the  passage  to  the  pre- 
sent  phraseology.  The  proposal  from  the  Assembly  was  accompanied  with  the  following 
explanatory  note.  "  Under  tiiis  section  of  the  existing  constitution  it  has  been  doubted 
whether  tlie  members  can  proceed  to  business  as  a  Synod,  unless  there  are  present  several 
Presbyteries,  i.e.  at  least  three  Ministers  from  one  of  the  existing  Presbyteries,  and  three 
from  another.  This  amendment,  therefore,  goes  to  make  a  Synod  consist  not  of  Presby- 
teries, but,  as  it  ought,  of  Bishops  and  Elders." — Minutes,  1804,  p.  304,  note:  1805,  p. 
333.]  ^ 

(h)  [The  following  marginal  note  was  inserted  by  the  Assembly,  in  the  first  edition  of 
the  Constitution  with  [)roofs,  under  the  chapter  on  Synodical  Assemblies.] 

"  As  the  proofs  already  adduced  in  favour  of  a  presbytcrial  assembly,  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Church,  are  equally  valid  in  support  of  a  synodical  assembly,  since  a  Synod 
i8  only  a  larger  Presbytery,  it  is  unnecessary  to  repeat  the  Scriptures  to  wiiich  reference 
has  been  made  under  Chap,  ix.,  or  to  add  any  other." 


264  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [book  IV. 

§  65.  The  ojycning  sermon. 

1827,  p.  118,  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  approved,  except] 
that  at  the  opening  of  the  Synod,  no  sermon  was  delivered,  as  the  Constitu- 
tion requires;  but  on  the  following  evening. 

1841,  p.  181.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  approved,  except 
that]  the  Synod  was  opened  without  a  sermon ;  whereas  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, Chap.  xi.  Sec.  5,  requires  that  a  Sermon  shall  be  preached. 

§  66.  Pro  re  nata  meetings  of  Sijnods. 

1823,  p.  120.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  approved,  except] 
the  record  of  a  meeting  of  Synod,  which  was  convened  pursuant  to  call  of 
the  Moderator;  without  a  specification  of  the  object  for  which  they  were  con- 
vened. 

1829,  p.  383.  "  Has  the  Moderator  of  a  Synod  a  right  to  call  a  meeting  of 
Synod  during  the  interval  of  its  stated  sessions?" 

Resolved,  That  this  question  be  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

1832,  p.  328.  The  Assembly  took  up  the  protest  and  complaint  of  a  minor- 
ity of  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  against  a  decision  of  said  Synod  in  favour  of 
called  meetings  of  Synod ;  the  complainants  and  Synod  were  heard ;  after 
which  it  was  resolved,  that  the  complaint  be  not  sustained. 

1832,  p.  333.  [The  following  was  proposed  to  the  Presbyteries,  as  an  addition  to  the  con- 
stitution :] 

"  When  any  emergency  shall  require  a  meeting  of  the  Synod  sooner  than 
the  time  to  which  it  stands  adjourned,  the  Moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence, 
death,  or  inability  to  act,  the  Stated  Clerk,  shall,  with  the  concurrence,  or  at 
the  request  of  three  Ministers  and  three  Elders,  the  Ministers  and  Elders 
being  of  at  least  two  different  Presbyteries,  call  a  special  meeting.  For  this 
purpose  he  shall  send  a  circular  letter,  specifying  the  particular  business  of 
the  intended  meeting,  to  every  Minister  belonging  to  the  Synod,  and  to  the 
Session,  if  practicable,  of  every  vacant  Congregation  ;  and  between  the  time  of 
issuing  the  letters  of  convocation,  and  time  of  meeting,  shall  elapse  at  least 
twenty  days.  And  nothing  shall  be  transacted  at  such  special  meeting, 
besides  the  particular  business  for  which  the  judicatory  has  been  convened. 
It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator  to  cause  notice  to  be  given 
in  the  public  prints  of  the  time  and  place  of  such  intended  meeting  of  the 
Synod." 

[In  1833,  forty-six  Presbyteries  reported  adoption,  and  seventeen  rejection  ,  and  in  1834, 
thirty-eight  in  favour,  and  eleven  against  the  amendment;  but  as  in  neitlier  case  was 
there  a  majority  of  all  the  Presbyteries,  the  amendment  failed.] — Minutes,  1833,  p.  485 ; 
andl834,  p.  13. 

§  67.  Adjourned  meetings  of  Synods  reeognized. 

1797,  p.  127.  As  there  is  an  adjourned  meeting  of  said  Synod,  with  a  view 
to  issue  the  business,  the  Assembly  ought  not  judicially  to  interfere,  until  it 
shall  be  decided  upon  by  the  Synod  ;  and  they  hereby  recommend  to  the 
Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  to  continue  their  laudable  and  prudent  endeavours  to 
bring  the  present  dispute  to  a  speedy  issue. 

1799,  p.  176.  [The  records  of  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,]  were  approved 
as  far  as  the  end  of  the  extraordinary  session  held  at  Little  Britain,  N.  C., 
Feb.  7,  1799. 

Title  2. — history  op  the  erection  op  the  synods. 

§  68.  The   Synods  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  Phdadelphia,   Virginia, 
and  The  Carolinas,  created  out  of  the  General  Synod. 
1758,  p.  547.  1.  Resolved  tmammoxisly,  That  this  Synod  be  divided,  and  it  is 
hereby  divided  into  four  Synods,  agreeably  to  an  net  made  and  provided  for  that 


SEC.    65.]  THE    SYNODS.  2G5 

purpose  in  the  sessions  of  Synod  in  the  year  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-six ;  [see  below  §  108 ;]  and  that  this  division  shall  commence  ou  the 
di.ssolution  of  the  present  Synod. 

2.  Rraoh-rd,  That  the  Si/notl  nf  JSfpv  York  and  Neio  Jersey  meet  on  Wed- 
nesday the  twenty-ninth  day  of  next  October,  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church, 
in  the  city  of  New  York,  at  three  o'clock,  P.  M.  ;  and  that  the  present  Mode- 
rator, [Rev.  John  Woodhull,]  or  in  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present, 
open  the  Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

3.  /?(".s'o?tr(/.  That  the  Si/nod  of  P/u'/adelphia  meet  oa  the  third  Wednes- 
day of  October  next,  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia, at  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.;  and  that  Dr.  Ewing,  or  in  his  absence,  the 
senior  Minister  present,  open  the  Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a 
Moderator  be  chosen. 

4.  Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Virginia  meet  on  the  fourth  Wednesday 
of  October  next,  at  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.,  at  New  Providence  Church ;  and 
that  Mr.  Zanchy,  or  in  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present,  open  the 
Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

5.  Resolved.,  That  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  meet  on  the  first  Wednesday 
of  November  next,  at  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.,  at  Centre  Church,  in  Roan 
county;  and  that  Mr.  Patillo,  or  in  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present, 
open  the  Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

§  69.   The  Synods  of  Pittsburgh  and  Keiitucky. 

1802,  p.  250.  [On  petition  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia,] 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Hanover,  Lexington,  and  Winchester, 
constitute  a  Synod,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of  Virginia  j 
that  they  hold  their  first  meeting  at  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Lexington, 
in  Virginia,  on  the  last  Wednesday  of  September  next,  and  be  opened  with  a 
sermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  James  Waddel,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the 
next  senior  Minister  who  may  be  present ;  and  that  they  afterwards  meet  oa 
their  own  adjournnients. 

2.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Redstone,  Ohio,  and  Erie,  be  constituted  a 
Synod,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of  Pittshurgh  ;  that  they 
hold  their  first  meeting  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Pittsburgh,  on  the  last 
Wednesday  of  September  next,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev. 
James  Power,  and  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the  next  senior  Minister 
who  may  be  present ;  and  that  they  afterwards  meet  on  their  own  adjourn- 
ments. 

3.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Tran.sylvania,  West  Lexington,  and  Wash- 
ington, be  constituted  a  Synod,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of 
Kentucliy  ;  that  their  first  meeting  be  held  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  ia 
the  town  of  Lexin<rton,  in  Kentucky,  on  the  second  Thursday  in  October 
next,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  James  Welrh.  and  in  case 
of  his  absence,  by  the  next  senior  Minister  who  may  be  pre.>«eut ;  and  that 
they  afterwards  meet  on  their  own  adjournments. 

4.  That  the  southern  boundary  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  be  from  the 
mouth  of  the  Scioto,  up  the  Ohio  river  to  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Kenhawa, 
thence  a  line  due  east  unto  the  top  of  the  Allegheny  mountains ;  and  that 
the  western  boundary  of  the  said  Synod  begin  at  the  mouth  of  the  Scioto, 
and  thence  up  the  said  river  to  its  source,  &c.;  and  then  that  the  line  between 
the  States  of  A'irginia  and  Kentucky  be  the  boundary  between  those  Synods. 

§  70.  The  Synod  of  Albany. 

1808,  p.  278.    A  communication   was  received  from  the  Presbyteries  of 
Albany,  Oneida,  and  Columbia,  requesting  among  other  things  that  the  said 
31 


266  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

Presbyteries  may  be  constituted  a  Synod,  by  the  name  of  the  Synod  of  Albany. 
Satisfactory  evidence  was  laid  before  the  Assembly,  that  the  Synod  of  New 
York  and  New  Jersey,  to  which  said  Presbyteries  belong,  has  been  consulted, 
and  o;ive  their  consent  to  the  measures  proposed  ;   therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Albany,  Oneida,  and  Columbia,  be  and 
they  hereby  are,  constituted  and  formed  into  a  Synod,  to  be  known  by  the 
name  of  IVte  Si/nod  of  Albany ;  that  they  hold  their  first  meeting  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Albany  the  first  Wednesday  of  October  next  at  two 
o'clock,  P.  M.,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Jedediah  Chapman, 
or  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the  next  senior  Minister  present  j  and  that  they 
afterwards  meet  on  their  own  adjournments. 

§  71.  Tlie  Synod  of  Geneva. 

1812,  p.  502.  Application  from  the  Synod  of  Albany  was  overtured  by 
the  Committee  of  Overtures,  that  said  Synod  be  divided  in  the  manner  fol- 
lowing, viz  : — 

That  the  Presbyteries  of  Londonderry,  Columbia,  Albany,  and  Oneida, 
form  the  eastern  division,  and  be  constituted  a  Synod  to  be  called  and  known 
by  the  name  of  the  Synod  of  Albany ;  and  that  they  hold  their  first  meeting 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of  Albany  on  the  first  Wednesday  in 
October  next,  at  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.;  and  that  the  meeting  be  opened  with 
a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Blatchford,  D.  D.,  and  in  case  of  his  absence, 
then  by  the  eldest  Minister  present. 

That  the  Presbyteries  of  Onondaga,  Cayuga,  and  Geneva,  form  the  western 
division,  and  be  constituted  a  Synod,  to  be  called  and  known  by  the  name 
of  The  Synod  of  Geneva;  and  that  they  hold  their  first  meeting  in  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Geneva  on  the  first  Wednesday  in  October  next,  at 
11  o'clock,  A.  M.;  and  that  the  meeting  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the 
Rev.  David  Higgins,  and  in  case  of  his  absence,  then  by  the  eldest  Minister 
present. 

Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Albany  be  divided  as  above,  and  it  hereby  is 
accordingly  divided.     [Disowned,  in  1837  ;  see  Book  VII.  §  134.] 

§  72.  The  Synods  of  North,  Carolina,  and  South  Carolina  and  Georgia. 

1813,  p.  526.  An  application  from  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  for  the  di- 
vision of  their  Synod,  was  overtured  and  read.      Whereupon  jt  was 

Resolved,  That  the  said  Synod  be  divided  as  follows,  viz  : — That  the  Pres- 
byteries of  Orange,  Concord,  and  Fayetteville,  be  constituted  a  Synod,  to  be 
known  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of  North  Carolina;  to  meet  at  the  Alle- 
mance  Church  on  the  first  Thursday  of  October  next ;  that  the  Rev.  Dr. 
James  Hnll,  or  in  the  case  of  his  absence,  then  the  senior  member  present, 
open  the  Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen; 
and  that  the  Synod  meet  afterwards  on  their  own  adjournments. 

That  the  Presbyteries  of  South  Carolina,  Hopewell,  and  Harmony,  be  con- 
stituted a  Synod,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  l^he  Synod  of  South  Caro- 
Una  and  Georr/ia ;  to  meet  on  the  first  Thursday  in  November  next,  at 
Upper  Long  Cane  Church,  and  afterwards  at  their  own  adjournments  ;  that 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Henry  Kollock,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  then  the  senior  Min- 
ister present,  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  be 
elected. 

§  73.  The  Synod  of  Ohio. 

{a)  An  unsuceessfiil application. 

1813,  p.  532.  The  committee  to  which  the  petitions  from  the  Presbyteries 
of  New  Lancaster,  Washington,  and  Miami,  were  referred,  reported;  and  their 


SEC,  70.]  XUi;    8Y-NODS.  267 

report  being  read,  and  the  subject  discuh-^ed  at  con.sideiable  length,  was 
ad(.pted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

That  although  their  knowledge  of  the  circumstances  of  those  Presbyte- 
ries, and  of  the  vast  extent  of  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and 
their  apprehensions  of  the  interests  and  convenience  of  the  Churches  iu 
that  region,  would  strongly  recommend  that  the  prayers  of  the  petitioners 
be  granted ;  yet  as  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  is  acknowledged  by  the  petition- 
ers to  have  decided  against  their  request,  and  as  this  xisscmbly  do  not  possess 
any  official  information  from  said  Synod  on  this  subject,  the  Assembly  in 
present  circumstances  do  not  feel  themselves  at  liberty  to  make  an  imme- 
diate division  of  the  Synod ;  therefore, 

Resolced,  That  the  Assembly  recommend  to  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  to 
leeonsider  their  proceedings  on  this  case,  and  if  consistent  with  their  views 
of  the  interests  of  the  Churches  within  their  bounds,  to  take,  at  their  next 
meeting,  the  order  necessary  to  open  the  way  for  a  division  of  said  Synod 
by  the  General  Assembly,  or  otherwise  to.exhibit  to  the  next  Assembly  their 
reasons  against  the  division. 

(6  )  The  Synod  of  Ohio  erected. 

1814,  p.  5-17.  The  committee  to  which  were  referred  the  petition  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Lancaster,  for  the  division  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  a 
resolution  of  the  Synod  on  the  same  subject,  reported  in  favour  of  the  pe- 
tition ;  and  it  was 

Rewlved,  By  the  Assembly,  that  the  Presbytery  of  Lancaster  be  sepa- 
rated from  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  and  the  Presbyteries  of  Washington 
and  ^liami  be  separated  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  be  erected  into 
a  new  Synod,  and  called  by  the  name  of  Tlie  Synod  of  Ohio ;  to  meet  at 
Chillicothe,  on  the  last  Thursday  of  October  next ;  that  the  Rev.  Robert  G. 
Wilson,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present,  open  the 
Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a  new  Moderator  be  chosen. 

§  74.    The  Synod  of  Tennessee. 

1814,  p.  648.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  petition  of  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky,  praying  a  division  of  said  Synod,  reported,  and  their 
report  being  read,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : — 

That  agreeably  to  the  request  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  the  Presby- 
teries of  Union,  Shiloh,  West  Tennessee,  and  Mississippi,  be  constituted  a 
Synod,  to  be  known  and  called  by  the  name  of  The  Sjjnud  of  Tennessee ; 
that  they  hold  their  first  session  at  Nashville,  on  the  first  Wednesday  of 
October  next ;  and  that  the  Rev.  James  W.  Stephenson,  or  in  case  of  his 
absence,  the  senior  Minister  that  may  be  present,  open  the  Synod  with  a 
sermon,  and  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  be  chosen.  [Dissolved  in  1839; 
Book  VII.  §  167  :  1.] 

§  75.   The  Synod  of  Genessee. 

1821,  p.  10.  The  Synod  of  Geneva  requested  that  said  Synod  be  divided 
in  the  following  manner,  and  their  request  was  granted ;  viz  : — 

That  the  Presbyteries  of  Niagara,  Genessee,  Rochester,  and  Ontario  be 
erected  into  a  Synod,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of  Genessee; 
and  that  they  hold  their  first  meeting  at  Rochester  on  the  third  Tuesday  of 
September  next,  at  2  o'clock,  P.  M.,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Ebenezer  Fitch,  D.  D.j  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the  senior  Minis- 
ter present;  and  afterwards  meet  on  their  own  adjournments.  [Disowned 
in  1837 ;  see  Book  VII.  §  134.] 


THE    CHURCH   COURTS.  [BOOK  TV. 

§  76.    The  S^nud  af  JVcir  Yorh  and  JS'ew  Jerscij  divided. 

1823,  p.  117.  Rewlved,  That  agreeably  to  the  petition  of  said  Synod  [of 
New  York  and  New  Jersey,]  the  Presbyteries  of  New  York,  Long  Island, 
Hudson,  North  iliver,  and  Second  Presbytery  of  New  York,  be  constituted, 
and  they  are  hereby  constituted  a  Synod,  to  be  called  Tlie  Synod  of  New 
York;  that  they  hold  their  first  meeting  on  the  third  Tuesday  of  October 
next,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M.,  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  and  afterwards  upon  their  own  adjournments;  and  that  Dr. 
Rowan,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present,  open  the 
meeting  with  a  sermon  and  preside  till  a  new  JModerator  is  chosen. 

That  the  Presbyteries  of  Jersey,  New  Brunswick,  Newton,  and  Susque- 
hanna be  constituted,  and  they  hereby  are  constituted  a  Synod,  to  be  called 
The  Synod  of  New  Jersey  ;  that  they  hold  their  first  meeting  on  the  third 
Tuesday  of  October  next,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M.,  in  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Newark,  and  afterwards  on  their  own  adjournments  ;  and  that 
Dr.  Woodhull,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present,  open 
the  meeting  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

§  77.    The  Synod  of  Western  Reserve. 

1825,  p.  263.   [Upon  application  from  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,] 
Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Grand  River,  Portage,  and  Huron, 

be,  and  they  hereby  are  detached  from  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  and  con- 
stituted a  new  Synod,  to  be  designated  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of 
Western  Reserve;  that  they  hold  their  first  meeting  at  Hudson,  on  the  fourth 
Tuesday  of  September  next,  at  11  o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  that  the  Rev.  Joseph 
Badger  preach  the  Synodical  sermon,  and  act  as  Moderator  till  another  shall 
be  chosen ;  or  in  case  of  his  failure,  then  the  oldest  Minister  present  shall 
ofl&ciate  in  his  place.     [Disowned  in  1837  ;  see  Book  VII.  §  134. 

§  78.    The  Synod  of  West  Tennessee,  (iioio  Nashville.') 

1826,  p.  24.  Resolved,  That  the  prayer  of  the  Synod  [of  Tennessee,]  be 
granted  so  far  as  to  constitute  the  Presbyteries  of  West  Tennessee,  Shiloh, 
Mississippi,  and  North  Alabama  into  a  Synod,  to  be  denominated  The  Synod 
of  West  Tennessee ;  to  meet  in  Huntsville  on  the  second  Wednesday  of 
October  next,  at  11  o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  that  the  Rev.  Robert  Hardin,  or 
in  case  of  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present,  open  the  Synod  with  a 
sermon,  and  preside  till  a  Moderator  be  chosen,  and  the  Synod  regularly 
organized." 

[The  name  was  changed  to  The  Synod  of  NashviUe. — Minutes,  1850j 
p.  469.] 

§  79.    The  Synod  of  Indiana. 

1826,  p.  24.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  petition  from  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Salem,  requesting  that  the  Presbyteries  of  Salem,  Madison,  Wabash, 
and  Missouri,  be  constituted  a  Synod,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The 
Synod  of  Indiana,  made  the  following  report,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  the  prayer  of  the  petition  be  granted,  and  that  the  said 
Synod  meet  in  Vincennes  on  the  third  Wednesday  of  October  next ;  and 
that  the  Rev.  William  Martin,  or  in  the  case  of  his  absence,  the  senior  Min- 
ister present,  open  the  Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a  JModerator 
be  chosen,  and  the  Synod  regularly  organized. 

§  80.    The  Synod  of  Utica. 

1829,  p.  373.  An  application  from  the  Synod  of  Albany  for  the  erection 
of  a  new  Synod,  was  taken  up ;  when  it  was 


SEC.  76.]  TUE    SYNODS.  269 

Resolved,  That  the  request  be  granted,  and  agreeably  to  the  reque,st  of 
the  Synod,  the  Presbyteries  of  Ogdensburgh,  Watertown,  Oswego,  Oneida, 
and  Otsego,  are  hereby  constituted  a  new  Synod,  to  be  called  The  Synod  of 
Utica. 

Bcwlvcd,  That  the  Synod  of  Utica  hold  their  first  meeting  in  Utica,  in 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  on  the  Tuesday  preceding  the  third  Wednes- 
day of  September  next  at  7  o'clock,  P.  M. ;  and  that  the  llev.  Israel  Brai- 
nard  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  chosen, 
and  in  case  of  his  absence,  these  duties  shall  devolve  on  the  senior  Minister 
present.     [Disowned  in  1837;  see  Book  VII.  §  134.] 

§  81.    The  Synod  of  Mississippi  and  South  Alabama. 

1829.  p.  376.  The  committee  on  No.  2,  from  the  Judicial  Committee,  viz  : 
the,  complaint  and  request  of  the  Presbytery  of  Mississippi,  reported,  that 
in  consequence  of  the  insufficiency  of  testimony,  they  express  no  opinion 
respecting  the  correctness  of  the  complaint;  but  they  recommend  that  the 
request  be  granted,  which  is,  that  the  Presbyteries  of  Mifsissippi,  South 
Alabama,  and  Bigby,  be  formed  into  a  new  Synod.  The  report  of  the  com- 
mittee was  adopted;  and  the  Presbyter!^  of  Mississippi,  South  Alabama, 
and  Bigby,  are  hereby  formed  into  a  newSynod,  to  be  known  by  the  name 
of  The  Synod  of  3Iississi2^2^i  and  South  Alabama. 

Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Mississippi  and  South  Alabama  hold  their 
first  meeting  at  Mayhew  on  the  second  Wednesday  of  November  next,  at 
11  o'clock,  A.  M. ;  and  that  the  Rev.  Kobert  M.  Cunningham,  D.  D.,  or  in 
case  of  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present,  preach  the  sermon  at  the 
opening,  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  chosen. 

§  82.    T7ie  Synod  of  Cincinnati. 

1829,  p.  387.  Resolved,  That  a  new  Synod  be  constituted  by  the  name  of 
The  Synod,  of  Cincinnati,  to  consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Chillicothe,  Cin- 
cinnati,  and  Miami ;  and  that  the  line  which  divides  the  Presbyteries  of 
Athens,  Lancaster  and  Columbus,  on  the  east,  from  the  Presbyteries  of 
Chillicothe  and  Miami,  on  the  west,  shall  be  the  dividing  line  between  the 
Synods  of  Ohio  and  Cincinnati ;  excepting  that  the  portion  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Columbus,  which  lies  in  the  counties  of  Clarke,  Champaigne,  and  Logan, 
and  west  of  a  line  running  due  north  from  the  northeast  corner  ofthe 
county  of  Logan,  to  the  boundary  of  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve, 
shall  be  attached  to  the  Presbytery  of  Miami ;  and  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati 
shall  hold  their  first  meeting  in  Lebanon  on  the  fourth  Thursday  of  October 
next,  at  11  o'clock,  A.  M. ;  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev. 
James  Kemper,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the  senior  Minister  present, 
who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  shall  be  chosen. 

§  83.    The  Synod  of  Illinois. 

1831,  p.  175.  Resolved,  Agreeably  to  the  request  of  the  Synod  [of  Indi- 
ana], that  the  Presbyteries  of  Illinois,  Kaskaskia,  Sangamon,  and  ^Missouri, 
be  and  they  hereby  ai^  erected  into  a  new  Synod,  to  be  known  by  the  name 
of  The  Synod  of  IlliMois  ;  that  the  Synod  thus  erected  be  required  to  hold 
their  first  meeting  atlllillsborough,  Montgomery  county,  Illinois,  on  the 
third  Thursday  of  September,  1831,  at  12  o'clock,  noon;  and  that  the  Rev. 
John  Matthews  open  the  same  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  Modera- 
tor is  chosen ;  and  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present. 

§  84.    The  Synod  of  Missouri. 

1832,  p.  326.  The  Presbytery  of  Missouri  requested  the  Synod  of  Illinois 
to  take  measures  for  the  erection  of  a  new  Synod ;  whereupon  the  Synod 


270  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK    IV. 

divided  the  Ministers  and  Churches  in  the  State  of  Missouri  into  three 
Presbyteries,  viz  :  the  Presbytery  of  Ht.  Louis,  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Charles, 
and  the  Presbytery  of  Missouri.  The  Synod  of  Illinois  pray  the  General 
Assembly  to  erect  a  new  Synod,  to  be  composed  of  the  above  named  Pres- 
byteries, and  to  be  called  The  Sijnod  of  Missouri;  that  the  first  meeting  of 
the  said  Synod  be  held  at  St.  Louis  on  the  second  Thursday  in  October, 
1832,  and  to  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  llev.  Thomas  Donnell,  who 
shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen ;  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  then 
the  senior  Minister  present.     [Granted.] 

§  85.    The  Synod  of  Chesapeake. 

1S33,  p.  479.  (ffl)  An  application  for  a  new  Synod,  to  be  composed  of 
the  Presbyteries  of  East  Hanover,  Baltimore,  and  District  of  Columbia,  and 
to  be  called  the  Synod  of  Chesapeake,  was  taken  up. 

Resolved,  That  the  application  be  granted,  and  that  a  new  Synod  be,  and 
hereby  is  erected,  to  be  called  The  Si/nod  of  Chesapeake,  and  to  be  com- 
posed of  the  Presbyteries  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  Baltimore,  and  East 
Hanover. 

Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Cl^sapeake  hold  its  first  meeting  in  George- 
town, in  the  District  of  Columbfli,  on  the  fourth  Thursday  of  December 
next,  at  11  o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Eev.  Ste- 
phen B.  Balch,  D.  D.,  or  in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability  to  act,  by  the 
next  oldest  Minister  present. 

(  6 )  The  Synod  of  Chesapeake  Dissolved. 

1834,  p.  37.  Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Chesapeake  be,  and  the  same 
is  hereby  dissolved ;  that  the  Presbytery  of  East  Hanover  be,  and  the  same 
is  hereby  restored  to  the  Synod  of  Virginia ;  that  the  Presbyteries  of  Bal- 
timore and  of  the  District  of  Columbia  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby  restored 
to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia. 

§  86.    The  Synod  of  Michigan. 

1834,  p.  22.  A  petition  from  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve,  to  erect 
the  Presbyteries  of  Detroit,  Monroe,  and  St.  Joseph,  in  said  Synod,  into  a 
new  Synod,  to  be  called  the  Synod  of  Michigan. 

Resolved,  That  the  petition  be  granted ;  and  the  said  Presbyteries  of  De- 
troit, Monroe,  and  St.  Joseph,  are  hereby  erected  into  a  new  Synod,  to  be 
known  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of  Michigan. 

Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Michigan  hold  its  first  meeting  at  Ann 
Arbor,  on  the  last  Thursday  in  September  next,  at  2  o'clock,  P.  M.,  and 
that  the  Rev.  Reuben  Armstrong,  or  in  case  of  his  failure  the  oldost  jMinis- 
ter  present,  open  the  Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  Moderator 
is  chosen.     [Dissolved  in  1839;  see  Book  VII.  §  167  :  2.] 

§  87.    The  Synod  of  Delaware. 

1834,  p.  37.  Applications  from  the  Presbyteries  of  Lewes,  Wilmington, 
and  Philadelphia  second,  as  constituted  by  the  Assembly,  to  be  constituted 
into  a  new  Synod,         *         *         * 

Resolved,  That  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  and  the  Presby- 
teries of  Wilmington  and  Lewes,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  are  erected  into 
a  new  Synod,  to  be  called  The  Synod  of  Brhnrare ;  that  tliey  hold  tlieir 
first  meeting  in  the  Second  Church,  Wilmington,  the  fourth  Thursday  in 
October  next,  at  11  o'clock  A.  M.,  and  that  the  opening  sermon  be  preached 
by  the  Rev.  James  P;itt(rson,  or  in  case  of  his  absence  by  the  oldest  Minis- 
ter present.     [Dis.^nlvL.i  in  1835 ;  Book  VII.  §  106  :  4.] 


SEC.    84.]  THE    SYNODS.  271 

§  88.   Sj/nod  of  Alahamn . 

1835,  p.  31.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  Overture  No.  26,  beins 
a  petition  from  the  Synod  of  Mississippi  and  South  Alabama,  for  the  erection 
of  a  new  Synod,  made  their  report,  which  was  accepted  and  adopted,  and 
is  as  follows,  viz: 

Resolved,  That  the  request  of  the  Synod  be  granted;  that  the  Presbyte- 
ries of  South  Alabama,  Tuscaloosa,  and  Tombigbee,  be  erected  into  a  new 
Synod,  to  be  called  The  Si/nod  of  Alabama ;  that  this  Synod  hold  its  first 
meeting  at  the  Church  in  Tuscaloosa,  on  the  last  Thursday  in  October,  1835, 
at  12  o'clock,  M.;  and  that  R.  M.  Cunningham,  D.  1).,  preach  and  con- 
stitute with  prayer;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  oldest  Minister  pre- 
sent. 

That  the  name  of  the  present  Synod  be  so  altered  as  in  future  to  be  known 
by  the  name  of  The  Sijnod  of  Mississippi. 

[  The  Si/nod  of  Northern  India  was  erected  in  1841.    See  Book  V.  §  123.1 

§  89.   The  Synod  of  Buffalo. 

1843,  p.  174.  Petition  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Steuben,  Wyoming,  and 
Ogdensburgh,  to  be  set  off  from  the  Synods  of  Albany  and  New  Jersey,,  and 
erected  into  a  Synod.  On  which  subject  the  committee  submitted  the  fol- 
lowing minute,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 

Whereas,  the  General  Assembly  in  1838,  [Book  VII.  §  158  :  3,]  enacted 
that  "  If  as  many  as  three  Presbyteries  can  be  conveniently  formed  in 
Western  New  York,  they  should  be  constituted  into  a  Synod,  and  shall  cover 
the  entire  territory  heretofore  occupied  by  the  three  Synods  of  Utica,  Ge- 
neva, and  Genessee ;"  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Steuben,  Wyoming,  and  Ogdensburgh, 
which  have  been  formed  in  that  territory,  be  constituted  into  a  Synod,  to  be 
known  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of  Buffalo;  whose  boundaries  shall  be 
according  to  the  said  act  of  the  x\ssembly  of  1838.  And  that  the  first  meet- 
ing of  said  Synod  be  held  in  the  city  of  BuiFalo,  in  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church  in  connection  with  this  Assembly,  on  the  second  Wednesday  of  Au- 
gust next,  at  3  o'clock,  P.  M. ;  that  the  sessions  of  the  Synod  be  opened 
with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Isaac  W.  Piatt,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Steuben, 
and  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the  senior  Bishop  present;  and  that  the  Synod 
afterwards  convene  on  their  own  adjournment. 

§  90.    Tlie  Synod  of  Northern  Indiana. 

1843,  p.  192.  Resolved,  That  the  request  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana  be  grant- 
ed ;  and  that  a  new  Synod  be  erected,  to  consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Lo- 
gansport.  Lake,  and  Michigan,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of 
Northern  Indiana  ;  that  the  present  boundaries  of  said  Presbyteries  be  tlie 
boundary  of  the  Synod  ;  that  it  hold  its  first  meeting  at  Fort  Wayne,  on  the 
second  Thursday  of  October  next,  at  12  o'clock,  M. ;  that  it  be  opened  with 
a  sermon  by  Rev.  John  Wright,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the  senior 
Minister  present;  that  he  preside  till  a  Moderator  is  chosen;  and  that  said 
.Synod  afterwards  meet  on  its  own  adjournments. 

§  91.   TJie  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  divided. 

1845,  p.  10.  Resolved,  That  the -Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  be, 
and  it  hereby  is,  divided  into  two  Synods,  to  be  styled  respectively^  The 
Synod  of  South  Carolina,  unA  The  Synod  of  Georgia ;  and  that  the  geo- 
graphical limits  of  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  be  those  of  the  State  of 
South  Carolina;  and  that  the  geographical  limits  of  the  Synod  of  Georgia,  be 


272  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK   IV. 

those  of  tlie  State  of  Georgia,  together  with  the  Territory  of  Florida,  so  far 
as  this  may  not  interfere  with  the  limits  of  the  Synod  of  Alabama. 

Bexoh-rd  a/so,  That  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  be  directed  to  meet  in 
Pendleton,  on  the  first  Thursday  of  November,  1845,  at  11  o'clock,  A.  M.; 
and  that  the  opening  sermon  be  preached  by  the  Rev.  Edward  Palmer, 
as  Moderator,  and  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the  oldest  Minister  present. 
And  that  the  Synod  of  Georgia  be  directed  to  meet  in  Macon,  Georgia,  on 
the  third  Thursday  of  November,  1845,  at  7  o'clock,  P.  M. ;  and  that  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Goulding,  J).  1).,  be  appointed  to  preach  the  opening  sermon 
as  Moderator,  and  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  oldest  Minister  present. 

[The  Synod  of  South  Carolina  consisted  of  the  Presbyteries  of  South  Carolina,  Bethel, 
Harmony,  and  Charleston.  The  Synod  of  Georgia,  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Georgia,  Hope- 
well, Flint  River,  Florida,  and  Cherokee.] 

§  92.    The  Sijnod  of  Memphis. 

1847,  p.  378.  The  committee  on  the  formation  of  a  new  Synod  to  be  com- 
posed of  the  Presbyteries  of  Western  District,  Chickasaw,  Arkansas,  and 
Indian,  referred  by  the  last  General  Assembly  to  the  Synods  of  West  Ten- 
nessee and  ^Mississippi,  report,  that  agreeably  to  the  direction  of  that  As- 
sembly, the  vcj  orts  of  the  said  Synods  have  been  sent  up,  and  that  both 
Synods,  as  well  as  all  the  Presbyteries  concerned,  are  favourable  to  the  pro- 
posed arrangement.  The  committee  therefore  recommend  the  adoption  of 
the  following  resolutions,  viz:  [Adopted.] 

1.  Resolved,  That  a  new  Synod  be,  and  hereby  is,  erected,  to  be  called 
The  Si/nod  of  Mewplik,  and  to  be  composed  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Western 
District,  Chickasaw,  Arkansas,  and  Indian. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Memphis  hold  its  first  meeting  in  Mem- 
phis, Tennessee,  on  the  third  Thursday  of  October,  1847,  at  7  o'clock,  P. 
M. ;  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  G.  W.  Coons,  or  in  case  of  his 
absence  or  inability  to  act,  by  the  oldest  Minister  present,  who  shall  preside 
until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

§  93.    The  Synod  of  Texas. 

1851,  p.  28.  Overture  No.  11,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Eastern  Texas,  re- 
questing that  the  three  Presbyteries,  Eastern  Texas,  Brazos,  and  Western 
Texas,  be  erected  into  a  Synod,  to  be  called   The  Synod  of  Texas. 

The  committee  recommend  that  the  Synod  be  formed,  according  to  the 
memorial,  to  meet  at  Austin,  Texas,  on  the  last  Thursday  in  October  next, 
at  11  o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Daniel 
Baker,  D.  D.,or,  in  the  event  of  his  absence,  by  the  oldest  Minister  present, 
who  is  then  to  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen.  The  recommendation 
was  adopted. 

§  94.    The  Synod  of  Wisconsin. 

[A  memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  Wisconsin,  proposing  a  division  of  that  body  into 
the  three  Presbyteries  of  Dane,  Milwfaukic,  and  Winnebago,  and  the  erection  of  a  Sj-nod  ; 
the  Synod  of  Illinois,  to  which  the  Presbytery  belonged,  opposed  the  action.] 

1851,  p.  35.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Wisconsin  be  divided  into 
three  Presbyteries,  and  that  they  thus  formed  be  erected  into  a  Synod,  under 
the  name,  [7'/;e  Synod  of  Wisconsin,']  provisions,  and  specifications,  cm- 
braced  in  the  memorial  sent  up  by  said  Presbytery  to  this  General  Assembly 
on  that  subject;  and  that  it  be  directed  to-  meet  on  the  last  Tuesday  of  .June, 
at  7  o'clock,  P.  M.,  at  Fulton;  the  Rev.  Thomas  Frasier  to  preach  the  open- 
ing sermon,  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

A)id  xchereas,  the  records  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wisconsin  have  not  yet 
undergone  synodical  revision,  that  they  transmit  to  the  next  Assembly,  all 


SEC.    Ifi.]  THE    SYNODS.  273 

the  records  of  their  Pre.sbyterial  acts,  prior  to  their  erection  into  a  Synod  by 
this  action  of  the  Assembly,  for  revision,  as  in  the  cases  of  synodical  records. 
Provided,  that- this  action  of  the  Assembly  does  not  change,  in  any  respect, 
the  line  of  boundary  between  the  Presbyteries  of  Wisconsin  and  Rock  River. 

§  95.  The  Si/nod  of  the  Pacific. 

1852,  p.  207.  The  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  reported  Overture 
No.  4,  a  memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  California,  requesting  the  forma- 
tion of  a  new  Presbytery  and  a  new  Synod.  The  committee  recommend  to 
the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  minute : 

The  Rev.  R.  McCoy  is  transferred  from  the  Presbytery  of  Memphis  to  the 
Presbytery  of  California.  The  Rev.  Sylvester  Woodbridge,  Jr.,  and  the  Rev. 
James  Woods,  both  of  the  Presbytery  of  California,  with  the  Rev.  W.  Gr. 
Candors,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Maury,  together  with  the  Churches  of  Benicia 
and  Stockton,  are  constituted  a  new  Presbytery,  to  be  called  the  Presbytery  of 
Stockton.  The  said  Presbytery  shall  hold  its  first  meeting  in  the  First  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  Stockton,  California,  on  the  third  Tuesday  of  August  next, 
at  7  o'clock,  P.  M.;  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  S.  Woodbridge, 
Jr.,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

It  is  the  purpose  of  this  minute  to  perpetuate  the  Presbytery  of  California, 
with  the  remaining  Ministers  and  Churches  belonging  thereto.  The  said 
Presbytery  will  hold  its  next  stated  meeting  on  the  third  Tuesday  of  August 
next,  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  San  Francisco,  California,  at  7 
o'clock,  P.M. ;  to  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  R.  McCoy,  who  shall 
preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

The  Presbyteries  of  California,  Oregon,  and  Stockton,  are  hereby  erected 
into  a  new  Synod,  to  be  called  The  Sijnod  of  the  Pacific;  and  for  that  pur- 
pose the  Presbyteries  of  California  and  Oregon  are  detached  from  the  Synod 
of  New  York.  The  Synod,  created  by  this  minute,  shall  hold  its  meeting  in 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  San  Francisco,  on  the  third  Tuesday  of  Octo- 
ber next,  at  7  o'clock  P.  M.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  oldest 
Minister  present,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

The  Presbyteries  herein  named  shall  present  their  records  to  the  Synod 
of  the  Pacific  for  examination,  from  the  date  of  their  last  approval  by  the 
Synod  of  New  York.  The  Synod  shall,  at  its  first  meeting,  settle  definitely 
the  territorial  limits  of  its  several  Presbyteries.     The  report  was  adopted. 

§  96.  The  Synod  of  Iowa. 
1852,  p.  207.  Overture  No.  10,  being  an  extract  from  the  records  of  the  Synod 
of  Illinois,  desiring  the  Assembly  to  erect  a  new  Synod.  The  Committee  recom- 
mended the  adoption  of  the  following  minute,  viz  :  the  Presbyteries  of  Iowa, 
Cedar,  and  Desmoines.  with  their  Ministers  and  Churches,  are  hereby  detached 
from  the  Synod  of  Illinois,  and  constituted  a  Synod,  to  be  called  The  Sjjnod 
of  lova.  It  .shall  hold  its  first  meeting  in  the  city  of  Muscatine  on  the  14th 
day  of  October,  1852,  at  7  o'clock,  P.  M.,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by 
the  Rev.  L.  (jr.  Bell,  or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  oldest  Minister  present,  who 
shall  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  be  chosen.  The  said  Presbyteries  shall 
present  their  records  to  the  Synod  for  approval.     The  report  was  adopted. 

§  97.  The  Synod  of  Arkansas. 
1852,  p  224.  A  memorial  of  the  Commissioners  to  this  Assembly,  from  the 
Presbyteries  in  the  Synod  of  Memphis,  requesting  the  Assembly  to  erect  a 
new  Synod.     This  request  was  granted  by  the  Assembly,  and  the  following 
resolution  was  adopted  : 

That  the  Presbyteries  of  Arkansas,  Ouachita,  Indian,  and  Creek  Nation 
now  in  the  Synod  of  Memphis,  be,  and  they  are  hereby  erected  into  a  ne^ 
35 


2"4  THE    CITURCII    COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

Synod,  to  oe  called  The  Synod  of  Arkansas.  The  said  Synod  shall  hold  its 
first  meeting  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of  Little  Rock, 
Arkansas,  on  the  second  Thursday  of  October,  at  7  o'clock,  P.  M.,  and  be 
opened  by  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  James  C.  Kinsbury,  or  in  case  of  his  absence, 
by  the  eldest  Minister  present,  who  shall  also  preside  until  a  Moderator  be 
chosen. 

§  98.  The  Synod  of  Baltimore. 

1854,  pp.  15, 18.  Resolved,  That  the  requests  of  these  four  Presbyteries  be 
granted,  and  that  the  Presbyteries  of  Carlisle,  Baltimore,  and  Eastern  Shore, 
from  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  and  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester,  from  the 
Synod  of  Virginia,  be  hereby  set  off  and  constituted  a  new  Synod,  to  be  called 
The  Synod  of  Baltimore ;  which  body  shall  meet  in  the  F  street  Church  in 
the  City  of  Washington,  on  the  last  Tuesday  (31st)  of  October  next,  at  7^ 
P.  M.,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  S.  Plumer,  I).  J).,  or 
in  his  absence  by  the  oldest  Minister  present,  who  shall  preside  till  another 
Moderator  be  chosen ;  and  that  thereafter  the  Synod  convene  on  their  own 
adjournment. 

§  99.  The  Synod  of  Allegheny. 

1854,  p.  36.  Papers  in  relation  to  a  division  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh — 
were  then  taken  up.  The  papers  were  read,  and  the  matter  was  discussed 
at  length,  when  the  previous  question  was  called,  and  the  petition  of  the  Synod 
was  granted ;  which  petition  is  as  follows  : 

Resolved,  That  the  next  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  be  petitioned  to  erect  a  new  Synod,  embracing  that  part  of 
the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  which  lies  west  and  north  of  the  Allegheny  and  Ohio 
rivers ;  and  in  case  it  shall  erect  the  new  Synod  for  which  this  Synod  asks, 
to  call  it  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of  Allegheny,  and  to  appoint  its  first 
meeting  to  be  held  in  the  First  Church,  City  of  Allegheny,  at  the  same  time 
at  which  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  shall  hold  its  next  meeting ;  to  be  opened 
with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  William  Annan,  who  shall  preside  until  the  elec- 
tion of  a  Moderator. 

§  100.   The  Synod  of  Chicago. 

1856,  p.  508.  Overture  No.  3,  from  the  Synod  of  Illinois,  requesting  the 
erection  of  a  new  Synod,  to  embrace  the  Presbyteries  of  Chicago,  Rock  River, 
and  Schuyler,  as  these  Presbyteries  now  exist,  and  to  be  called  the  Synod  of 
Chicago. 

This  request  was  granted;  and  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Committee, 
it  was  ordered,  that  the  first  meeting  be  held  in  Princeton,  Illinois,  on  the 
third  Thursday  of  October  next,  at  seven  o'clock,  P.  M. ;  to  be  opened  with 
a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  J.  Pillsbury ;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the  oldest 
Minister  present,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chovsen. 

§  101.  The  Synod  of  Southern  Iowa. 

1857,  p.  38.  Overture  No.  10,  from  the  Synod  of  Iowa,  for  the  erection 
of  a  new  Synod  within  its  present  territory.  The  Committee  recommended 
that  the, overture  be  granted;  and  that  the  county  of  Muscatine,  with  the 
Churches  and  Ministers  therein,  be  detached  from  the  Presbytery  of  Iowa  and 
connected  with  the  Presbytery  of  Cedar ;  that  the  Presbyteries  of  Iowa,  Dos 
Moines,  and  Council  Bluffs  be  detached  from  the  Synod  of  Iowa,  and  that 
the  same,  be  and  hereby  are  erected  into  anew  Synod,  to  be  called  Tlit  Synod 
of  Soufhrrn  Jnwa ;  and  that  said  Synod  hold  its  first  meeting  in  Fairfield  on 
the  second  Thursday  of  October,  1857,  at  seven  o'clock  P.  M.,  and  that  the 
Rev.  Salmon  Cowles  preach  the  opening  sermon  and  preside  till  a  Moderator 


SEO.   97.]  THE    SYNODS.  275 

be  chosen;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability,  then  the  oldest  Minister 
present.     Adopted. 

It  was  ordered  also  that  the  Churches  of  Nebraska  be  connected  with  the 
Presbytery  of  Council  Bluffs. 

§  102.    The  Synod  of  U'p'per  Missouri. 

1857,  p.  40.  Overture  No.  17  was  then  taken  up  from  the  docket — from 
various  ministers  in  the  Territory  of  Kansas,  praying  the  Assembly  to  or- 
ganize three  Pre.sbyteries  there ;  and,  on  motion. 

Overture  No.  18  was  taken  up,  to  be  considered  along  with  the  former — 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Upper  Missouri,  praying  for  the  erection  of  a  new 
S3^nod,  to  be  called  the  Synod  of  Upper  Missouri. 

The  report  of  the  Committee  was  adopted  in  part,  so  far  as  to  order  the 
organization  of  two  Presbyteries,  as  follows: 

1.  That  the  Rev.  S.  M.  Irvin,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lafayette;  the  Rev. 
W.  H.  Honnell,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania;  the  Rev.  D.  A.  Mur- 
dock,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Council  Bluffs;  and  the  Rev.  Wm.  McGrookin, 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Sydney,  together  with  the  church  of  Highland  and  the 
church  of  Lodiana,  be  constituted  a  Presbytery,  to  be  called  the  Preshi/trrt/ 
of  H:<j]iland — to  hold  its  first  stated  meeting  in  Highland,  on  the  first 
Tuesday  in  September,  at  two  o'clock,  P.  M. 

2.  That  the  Rev.  W.  W.  Backus,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Dane ;  the  Rev. 
T.  P.  Montfort,  of  the  Presbytery  of  White  Water ;  and  the  Rev.  J.  G-. 
Williamson,  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Albany,  together  with  the  following 
churches,  viz  :  the  First  and  Second  churches  of  Leavenworth  City,  and  the 
church  at  Lecompton  and  Big  Spring,  be  constituted  a  Presbytery,  to  be 
called  the  Prot^hytcrxj  of  Kdnnds — to  hold  its  fii'st  meeting  in  Leavenworth 
City,  on  the  first  Tuesday  of  September,  at  two  o'clock,  P.  M. 

3.  That  the  oldest  31inister  present,  in  each  case,  preach  the  opening 
sermon,  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

It  was  further  ordered  that  these  new  Presbyteries  be  attached  to  the 
Synod  of  Missouri. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Yantis,  the  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Overture  No. 
18  was  postponed,  for  his  motion  to  erect  a  new  Synod  to  be  called  The^ 
Synod  of  Upper  3Iissonri,  and  to  be  composed  of  these  new  Presbyteries, 
and  the  Presbyteries  of  Tapper  .Missouri  and  Lafayette.  On  this  motion, 
after  discussion,  in  which  Messrs.  Yantis  and  Laws  took  part,  the  previous 
question  was  called  on  motion  of  Judge  Fine;  and  the  motion  of  Dr.  Yantis 
was  carried. 

It  was  subsequently  ordered  that  this  new  Synod  meet  on  the  first  Thurs- 
day of  October  next,  at  7  o'clock,  P.  M.,  at  Independence,  Missouri.  Rev. 
W.  Dickson,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  oldest  Minister  present,  to  open 
with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 


276  THE   CHURCH   COURTS.  [BOOK   IV 

CHAPTER  VI. 

THE   GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. 


Title  1. — its  documentary  history. 
§  103.    Original  organization  of  the  hody. 

[From  the  facts  presented  below,  it  will  appear  that  the  General  Assembly  is  not  a  body 
created  by  the  voluntary  union  of  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  as  is  sometimes  assumed; 
but  itself  the  original  body,  whence  they  have  derived  their  existence  and  powers. 

The  first  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  consisted  of  six  Ministers  and 
thirty-four  other  persons,  spontaneously  met,  and  constituting-  at  once  the  highest  judica- 
tory of  the  Church,  and  the  only  one  above  the  parochial  Presbytery. 

Precisely  analogous  was  the  origin  of  our  General  Assembly.  The  first  leaf  of  the 
original  minutes  being  irrecoverably  lost,  the  most  precise  information  we  have  of  the 
time  and  circumstances  of  the  first  meeting,  is  that  it  was  "  when  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jedediah 
Andrews  was  ordained  Pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Congregation  of  Philadelphia."  The 
Ministers  who  were  t'here  assembled  agreed  "  to  associate  and  join  with  one  another 
statedly  for  the  exercise  of  Church  government  amongst  themselves,  being  first  agreed  as 
to  principles  of  faith  and  government."*  In  1704,  the  Congregation  which  Mr,  Andrews 
served,  removed  from  the  storeroom  in  which  they  had  previously  assembled,  to  their  first 
house  of  worship.  Tlie  space  occupied  by  the  annual  minutes  in  the  manuscript  record 
book,  would  lead  to  the  conclusion  tliat  tlie  missing  leaf  would  carry  us  back  to  the  same 
year;  and  other  circumstances  concur  to  the  conclusion  that  the  removal  of  the  Congre- 
gation, the  ordination  of  Mr.  Andrews,  and  the  organization  of  the  Presbytery  occurred 
at  the  same  date. 

In  1706,  the  body  consisted  of  Francis  McKemie,  Jedediah  Andrews,  John  Hampton, 
John  Wilson,  Nathaniel  Taylor,  George  McNish,  and  Samuel  Davis,  (Minutes  1706  and 
1707,  p.  9,)  with  twelve  or  thirteen  Churches.  Whether  all  of  these  took  part  in  the 
original  organization,  it  is  probably  now  impossible  to  ascertain. 

The  members  of  the  General  Presbytery  were  Missionaries,  and  the  design  of  the  or- 
ganization was  specifically  to  carry  on  the  work  of  Missions.  The  doctrine  that  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  as  such,  is  a  missionary  society,  is  no  mere  fancy,  but  literally  true. 
See  the  statements  made  by  the  Presbytery,  as  to  the  motives  inducing  their  organiza- 
tion, in  the  letters  addressed  by  them  to  Sir  Edmund  Harrison,  to  the  Presbytery  of  Dub- 
lin, and  the  Synod  of  Glasgow,     Book  I.  §  3.  Book  V.  §§  19,  20.] 

(  6  )  This  body  was  a  proper  General  Assembly. 

[It  ordinarily  assumed  the  title  of"  The  Presbytery,^''  never  that  of  "The  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia."  It  asserted  to  itself,  and  was  recognized  as  possessing,  not  merely  the 
functions  of  a  particular  subordinate  Presbytery ;  from  which  Thompson,  in  the  place 
above  cited,  (and  Book  I.  §  5.)  carefully  distinguishes  it ;  but  the  powers  of  a  supreme  judi- 
catory, in  the  exercise  of  which  it  was  alike  unlimited  by  a  written  constitution,  and  un- 
controlled by  a  superior.  (See  Book  I.  §  1.)  Its  appropriate  title  is — The  General  Pres- 
bytery.] 

§  104.  It  creates  out  of  itself  four  snhnrdinate  Preshyteries,  and  assumes  the 
name  of  "  The  Synod." 

1716,  p.  45.  It  havinc:  pleased  divine  Providence  so  to  increase  our  num- 
iier,  as  that,  after  much  deliberation,  we  judge  it  may  be  more  serviceable  to 

*  [Thompson's  "  Government  of  the  Church  of  Christ,"  p,  53.  The  Rev,  John  Thomp. 
Min,  the  author,  came  from  Ireland  a  licentiate  in  1714  or  171.5,  sent  a  letter  to  the  Pres- 
i  ytery  in  1''15,  and  came  under  its  care  in  1716. — Minutes,  1715,  p.  40 ;  and  1716,  p.  44,] 


SEC.    103.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — HISTORY.  277 

the  interest  of  religion,  to  divide  ourselves  into  subordinate  meetings  or 
Presbyteries,  constituting  one  annually  as  a  Synod,  to  meet  at  Philadelphia 
or  elsewhere,  to  consist  of  all  the  members  of  each  subordinate  Presbytery 
or  meeting,  for  this  year  at  least :  Therefore,  it  is  agreed  by  the  Presbytery, 
after  serious  deliberation,  that  the  first  subordinate  meeting  or  Presbytery, 
to  meet  at  Philadelphia  or  elsewhere,  as  they  shall  see  fit,  do  consist  of  these 
following  members,  viz :  Masters  Andrews,  Jones,  Powell,  Orr,  Bradner, 
and  3Iorgan.  And  the  second  to  meet  at  New  Castle  or  elsewhere,  as  they 
shall  see  fit,  to  consist  of  those,  viz  :  Masters  Anderson,  McGill,  Gillespie, 
Wotherspoon,  Evans,  and  Conn.  The  third  to  meet  at  Snow  Hill  or  else- 
where, to  consist  of  these,  viz  :  Masters  Davis,  Hampton,  and  Henry.  And 
in  consideration  that  only  our  brethren  Mr.  McNish  and  Mr.  Pumry,  are  of 
our  number  upon  Long  Island  at  present,  we  earnestly  recommend  it  to 
them  to  use  their  best  endeavours  with  the  neighbouring  brethren  that  are 
settled  there,  which  as  yet  join  not  with  us,  to  join  with  them  in  erecting 
a  fourth  Presbytery.  And  as  to  the  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  respective 
Presbyteries,  it  is  ordered  that  that  be  left  to  their  own  discretion. 

Ordered,  That  a  book  be  kept  by  each  of  the  said  Presbyteries,  contain- 
ing a  record  of  their  proceediTigs ;  and  that  the  said  book  be  brought  every 
year  to  our  anniversary  Synod  to  be  revised. 

The  Synod  recognized,  in  terms,  as  identical  with  the  Presbytery. 

1716,  p.  46.  Our  next  meeting  being  appointed  as  a  Synod,  it  is  ordered 
that  the  present  Moderator  open  the  same  by  preaching ;  and  that  the  Mod- 
erator of  the  last  Synod  open  the  next  by  preaching  always  for  the  time 
coming  upon  the  first  Tuesday  of  our  meeting,  at  10  o'clock. 

1717,  p.  48.  [The  next  year  they  speak  of  the  preceding  year's  session  as 
a  Synod ;  thus,]  The  Moderator  of  the  last  Synod  being  hindered  from  be- 
ing here,  at  the  time  appointed  by  the  last  year's  Synod,  he  was  appointed 
to  preach  this  day  at  ten  o'clock,  his  S3fnodical  sermon. 

1721,  p.  68.  Whereas  in  page  thirty-three  of  the  Presbytery  (now  Synod) 
book,  there  is  a  minute  relating  to  Mr.  Pierson's  settlement  at  Woodbridge; 
the  Synod,  at  his  instance,  do  declare  their  approbation  of  his  conduct  in 
settling  there. 

[See  tlic  language  of  the  overture,  in  Book  1.  §  5.  "  the  Syiiod,  either  before  or  since  it 
hath  been,  sub  forma  Synodi." 

Of  the  powers  of  the  Synod,  see  Book  VI.  §  38,/.  Its  authority  is  ilUistrated  in  Book 
I.  §§  7-9,  13-16;  in  which  it  is  seen  adopting,  amending,  modifying,  and  enforcing  the 
Westminster  standards,  and  remodelling  the  structure  of  the  Church,  at   its  pleasure.] 

§  105.    The  Sijnod  meets  hy  delegation. 

1725,  p.  80.  The  affair  relating  to  the  Synod's  meeting  by  delegates  was 
taken  into  consideration,  and  after  reasoning  upon  the  matter,  it  was  at  last 
put  to  the  vote  thus  :  Appear  by  delegates,  or  not  ?  And  it  was  carried  in 
the  affirmative ;  and  likewise  concluded  by  vote,  that  the  Presbytery  of 
New  Castle  and  Philadelphia  do  yearly  delegate  the  half  of  their  members 
to  the  Synod,  and  the  Presbytery  of  Long  Island  two  of  their  number.  And 
it  is  further  ordered,  that  all  the  members  of  the  Synod  do  attend  every 
third  year ;  and  that  if  in  the  interim  anything  of  moment  do  occur,  where- 
by the  presence  of  all  the  members  may  be  thought  necessary,  they,  (upon 
notice  given  by  the  Commission  of  the  Synod,)  shall  carefully  attend  not- 
withstanding the  above  delegation.  And  it  is  further  agreed,  that  every 
member  of  the  Synod  may  attend  as  formerly,  if  they  see  cause. 

[After  some  time  this  plan  ftll  silently  into  disuse.] 


278  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

§  106.    Schism  and  reunion  of  the  General  St/nod. 

[The  schism  of  1741,  and  the  re-union  of  the  Synods  of  Philadelphia  and  New  York, 
are  sometimes  spoken  of,  as  though  they  had  effected  a  change  in  the  constitution  of  the 
body,  and  based  our  Church  upon  a  federal  conipiict  instead  of  an  original  and  organic 
unity.  A  reference  to  the  documents  adopted  at  the  time  by  the  parties,  (see  Book  VII. 
§  24,  et  seq.)  will  show  that  re-union  was  by  them  sought  and  consummated,  as  the  heal- 
ing of  a  rent, — the  re-incorporation  of  dissevered  fragments  of  one  body.  This  they  ac- 
complished by  the  actual  merging  and  incorporation  of  the  two  with  each  other,  in  such 
a  way  that  every  line  of  demarcation  was  obliterated. 

To  all  constitutional  purposes,  tlierefore,  the  schism  is  to  be  held  as  though  it  had  never 
been ;  and  the  succession  flows  continuously  from  the  General  Presbytery  to  the  General 
Synod  prior  to  the  division,  indifferently  tlirough  either  branch  during  the  continuance  of 
the  separation,  and  through  the  restored  body  after  the  re-union  of  1758,  to  the  General 
Assembly,  as  constituted  in  1788.] 

§  107.  Proposal  for  the  sub-division  of  the  Gnieral  Synod  and  re-organiza- 
tion of  the  Church  adopted. 

1785,  p.  513.  An  overture  was  brought  in,  that  for  the  better  manage- 
ment of  the  Churches  under  our  care,  this  Synod  be  divided  into  three 
Synods,  and  that  a  general  Synod,  or  Assembly,  be  constituted  out  of  the 
whole.  The  Synod  agree  to  enter  on  the  consideration  of  this  overture,  on 
the  first  Friday  after  their  next  meeting;  and  appoint  Dr.  Smith  to  transmit 
a  copy  of  this  overture  to  such  of  the  Presbyteries  as  are  not  at  present  re- 
presented in  Synod,  and  earnestly  urge  their  attendance  at  our  next  meet- 
ing. 

1786,  p.  517.  The  Synod,  considering  the  number  and  extent  of  the 
Churches  under  their  care,  and  the  inconvenience  of  the  present  mode  of 
government  by  one  Synod, 

Resolved,  That  this  Synod  will  establish  out  of  its  own  body  three  or 
more  subordinate  Synods,  out  of  which  shall  be  composed  a  General  As- 
sembly, Synod,  or  Council,  agreeably  to  a  system  hereafter  to  be  adopted. 

§  108.  Re-organization  of  Preshi/teries,  and  plan  for   suh-division  of  the 

General  Synod. 

1786,  p.  522.  The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  and  report  a  draught 
of  a  plan,  for  the  division  of  the  Synod  into  three  or  more  Synods,  brought 
in  their  report,  which  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

Your  committee  beg  leave  to  report,  that  they  conceive  it  proper  pre- 
viously to  the  division  of  the  Synod,  to  divide  some  of  the  Presbyteries 
which  are  now  too  extensive  in  their  limits,  and  to  new  model  some  others, 
so  as  to  render  them  more  convenient  than  they  are  at  present;  and  there- 
fore recommend  to  Synod  to  institute  the  following  arrangement,  viz  : 

1st.  That  Abingdon  Presbytery  be  divided  into  two  Presbyteries,  the  one 
to  be  bounded  by  New  River  on  the  north  and  east,  by  the  Apalachian 
Mountains  on  the  south,  and  by  Cumberland  Mountain  on  the  west;  consist- 
ing of  the  llev.  Charles  Cumming,  Hezekiah  Balch,  John  Casson,  Samuel 
Doak,  and  Samuel  Houston  ;  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The  Presbytery  of 
Abingdon ;  and  to  hold  their  first  meeting  agreeably  to  adjournment  of  the 
late  Presbytery  of  Abingdon. 

-  The  other  to  comprehend  the  district  of  Kentucky  and  the  settlements 
on  Cumberland  river ;  consisting  of  the  Rev.  David  Rice,  Thomas  Craig- 
head, Adam  Rankin,  Andrew  McClure,  and  James  Crawford;  to  be  known 
by  the  name  of  Tlie  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  ;  and  to  meet  for  the  first 
time  at  Danville,  in  the  district  of  Kentucky,  on  the  third  Tuesday  of  next 
October  ;  the  Rev.  David  Rice  to  preside,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  sonicr 
Minister  present. 

2d.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover  be  divided  into  two  Presbyteries, 


SEC.   106.]  GENERA/.     ASiJKMDl.V. iil.^TfiRY.  279 

the  one  to  be  bounded  by  the  Apalachian  Mouutains  on  the  north-west,  by 
the  Presbytery  of  Orange  on  the  south,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  on 
the  north  and  east,  and  by  the  Chesapeake  and  Atlantic  ou  the  south-east  j 
consisting  of  the  Rev.  Kichard  Zanchy,  John  Todd,  James  Waddel,  Wil- 
liam Irwin,  John  Blair  Smith,  James  Mitchel,  John  1).  Blair,  and  Daniel 
McCalla;  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  Hanover  Fred)ijf.cnj ;  and  to  hold 
their  first  meeting  at  Hampden  Sidney,  in  Prince  Edward's  County,  on  the 
third  Tuesday  of  September  next ;  the  llev.  Bichard  Zanchy  to  preside,  or 
in  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present. 

The  other  to  be  bounded  by  the  Presbyteries  of  Redstone  and  Carlisle  on 
the  north,  by  the  south-eastern  ridge  of  the  Apalachian  Mountains  on  the 
east  and  south,  and  by  New  River  on  the  west;  consisting  of  the  Rev.  John 
Brown,  William  Graham,  Archibald  Scott,  James  McConnel,  Edward  Craw- 
ford, Benjamin  Irwin,  John  Montgomery,  William  Wilson,  Moses  Hoge, 
John  McCue,  Samuel  Carrick,  and  Samuel  Shannon )  to  be  known  by  the 
name  of  The  Preshi/tery  of  Lexington  ;  and  to  meet  for  the  first  time  at 
Timber  Ridge,  in  Rock  Bridge  County,  on  the  last  Tuesday  of  September 
next ;  the  Rev.  John  Brown  to  preside,  or  in  his  absence,  the  senior  Minis- 
ter present. 

3d.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  be  divided  into  two  Presbyteries,  one 
of  which  to  consist  of  the  Rev.  John  Slemmons,  James  Hunt,  Stephen 
Balch,  and  Isaac  Keith ;  with  the  Rev.  Patrick  Alison  from  the  late  Second 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  and  the  Rev.  George  Luckey  from  the  Presby- 
tery of  New  Castle ;  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  Tlie  Freshi/ter)/  of  Balti- 
more ;  and  to  meet  for  the  first  time  in  Baltimore  town  on  the  last  Tuesday 
of  October  next ;  the  Rev.  Dr.  Alison  to  preside,  or  in  his  absence,  the  senior 
Minister  present. 

The  other  to  consist  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Thompson,  John  Hoge,  Hugh 
McGill,  Robert  Cooper,  James  Martin,  James  Lang,  John  Craighead,  John 
King,  Hugh  Vance,  Thomas  McFerren,  John  McKnight,  Dr.  Robert  David- 
son, John  Black,  Samuel  Dougall,  John  Lynn,  David  Beard,  Samuel  Waugh, 
Joseph  Henderson,  Matthew  Stevens,  and  James  Johnston  ;  with  the  Rev. 
John  Elder,  and  Robert  McMordie,  from  the  late  Second  Presbytery  of  Phila- 
delphia; to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The  Preshijten/  of  Carlisle;  and  to 
hold  their  first  meeting  agreeably  to  the  adjournment  of  the  late  Presbytery 
of  Donegal. 

4th.  That  the  Rev.  Colin  McFarquhar,  late  of  the  Presbytery  of  Done- 
gal, be  annexed  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle. 

5th.  That  the  distinction  of  the  First  Presbytery  and  the  Second  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia,  shall  henceforth  cease ;  and  that  the  members  of 
these  two  Presbyteries,  except  those  that  are  annexed  to  the  Presbyteries  of 
Baltimore  and  Carlisle,  be  united  in  one  Presbytery,  to  be  known  by  the 
name  of  The  Preshyteri/  of  Philadelphia ;  to  hold  their  first  meeting  on  the 
third  Tuesday  of  October  next  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Sproat  to  preside,  or  in  his  absence,  the  senior  Minister  present. 

(6)  Your  committee  beg  leave  further  to  report  that  they  conceive  it  will 
be  most  conducive  to  the  interests  of  religion,  that  this  Synod  be  divided 
into  four  Synods;  and  therefore  submit  to  the  Synod  the  following  plan  for 
dividing  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  into  four  distinct 
Synods,  subordinate  to  a  General  Assembly,  to  be  constituted  out  of  the 
whole. 

1st.  That  one  of  the  said  Synods  shall  consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of 
Dutchess  county,  Suffolk,  New  York,  and  New  Brunswick,  to  be  known  by 
the  name  of  The  Si/ nod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey. 

2d.  That  another  Synod  shall  consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Philadelphia. 


280  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK  IV 

Lewestown,  New  Castle,  Baltimore,  and  Carlisle,  to  be  known  by  the  name 
of  The  Synod  of  PJdladelphia. 

3d.  That  another  Synod  shall  consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Redstone, 
Hanover,  Lexington,  and  Transylvania,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The 
Synod  of  Virginia. 

4th.  That  another  Synod  shall  consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Abingdon, 
Orange,  and  South  Carolina,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  The  Synod  of  the 
Carolinas. 

(c)  5th.  That  out  of  the  body  of  these  Synods,  a  General  Assembly 
shall  be  constituted  in  the  following  manner,  viz :  That  every  Presbytery 
shall,  at  their  last  stated  meeting  preceding  the  meeting  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, depute  to  the  General  Assembly  Commissioners  in  the  following 
proportion ;  each  Presbytery  consisting  of  not  more  than  six  Ministers,  shall 
send  one  Minister  and  one  Elder;  each  Presbytery  consisting  of  more  than  six 
Ministers  and  not  more  than  twelve,  shall  send  two  Ministers  and  two  Elders, 
and  so  in  the  same  pr,oportion  for  every  six  Ministers.  And  these  Commis- 
sioners, or  any  fourteen  of  them,  whereof  seven  to  be  Ministers,  being  met 
on  the  day  and  at  the  place  appointed,  shall  be  competent  to  enter  upon  busi- 
ness. And  the  judicatory  thus  constituted,  shall  bear  the  style  and  title  of 
The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America. 

{d)  p.  526.  The  Synod  proceeded  to  consider  the  report  of  the  commit- 
tee on  a  plan  for  dividing  the  Synod  into  three  or  more  Synods,  and  adopted 
it,  so  far  as  respects  the  arranging  of  Presbyteries ;  and  the  Synod  do  hereby 
establish  the  arrangement  therein  contained.  The  consideration  of  the  re- 
maining part  of  the  report  was  deferred  to  our  next  stated  meeting,  at  which 
time  the  several  Presbyteries  are  desired  to  attend  prepared  to  determine 
respecting  it. 

[Consentaneous  with  these  measures,  the  Constitution  of  tlie  Church  was  revised  and 
amended.     See  Book  I.  §  13,  et  seq.] 

§  109.    The  Synod  divided  and  the  Assembly  constituted. 

1788,  p.  547.  Resolved,  unanimously,  That  this  Synod  be  divided,  and  it 
is  hereby  divided  into  four  Synods,  agreeably  to  an  act  made  and  provided 
for  that  purpose  in  the  sessions  of  Synod  in  the  year  one  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  eighty-six;  and  that  this  division  shall  commence  on  the  dis- 
solution of  the  present  Synod. 

Resolved,  That  the  first  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  be  consti- 
tuted out  of  the  abovesaid  four  Synods,  be  held,  and  it  is  hereby  appointed 
to  be  held,  on  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-nine,  in  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia, 
at  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  that  Dr.  Witherspoon,  or  in  his  absence.  Dr. 
Rodgers,  open  the  General  Assembly  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a  Mod- 
erator be  chosen. 

Title  2. — organization  of  the  assembly. 

§110.  Prayer  for  the  General  Assembly. —  Time  of  meeting. 

1821,  p.  6.  An  overture  from  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina  was  received 
and  read,  and  is  as  follows : 

Whereas,  the  General  Assembly  is  the  highest  and  most  important  judi- 
catory of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  whei'eas,  to  obtain  the  divine  bless- 
ing on  that  judicatory,  must  appear  to  every  Christian  of  our  denomination 
to  be  a  matter  of  the  utmost  moment;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  this  Synod  do  respectfully  suggest  to  the  General  Assem- 


SEC.  108.]  GENERAL    ASSEMBLY. — OFFICERS.  281 

bly,  the  propriety  of  recommending  to  all  the  Churches  under  their  care,  to 
observe  annually,  the  afternoon  or  evening  previous  to  the  meeting  of  that 
body,  as  a  season  of  special  prayer  to  Almighty  God  for  his  blessing;  that 
he  would  of  his  infinite  mercy  condescend  to  superintend  and  direct  all  their 
measures,  deliberations,  and  decisions,  so  that  all  may  redound  to  the  pro- 
motion of  his  own  glory,  and  the  general  prosperity  of  that  particular  Church 
to  which  we  belong.     The  overture  was  adopted. 

[Many  years'  usage  has  fixed  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly  statedly  on  the  third  Thurs- 
day of  May  in  each  year.] 

§  111.    Order  of  organizing  the  Assembly. 

"  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  at  least  once  in  every  year.  On  the  day  appointed 
for  that  purpose,  the  Moderator  of  the  last  Assembly,  if  present,  or  in  case  of  his  absence 
some  other  Minister,  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  new  Mod- 
erator  be  chosen.  No  Commissioner  shall  have  a  right  to  deliberate  or  vote  in  the  Assem- 
bly, until  his  name  shall  have  been  enrolled  by  the  Clerk,  and  his  commission  examined 
and  filed  among  the  papers  of  the  Assembly." — Form  of  Gov.  Chap.  xii.  7. 

"  The  Moderator  of  the  Synods  and  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  be  chosen  at  each 
meeting  of  those  judicatories." — Ibid.  Chap.  xix.  3. 

[Further,  see  §§  151,  152.  Under  these  various  rules,  the  following  is  the  order  of  pro- 
cedure: At  11  o'clock  the  opening  sermon  is  preached  by  the  Moderator,  by  whose  man- 
date the  Assembly  has  been  convened.  (Form  of  Gov.  Chap.  xii.  8.)  Immediately  after 
sermon  he  opens  the  sessions  with  prayer,  and  calls  for  the  report  of  the  Committee  of 
Commissions.  This  report  being  read,  a  Committee  of  Elections  is  appointed.  There  is 
now  usually  a  recess  until  after  noon.  The  Committee  of  Elections  then  brings  in  its 
report,  and  the  roll  being  thus  completed,  a  Moderator  and  Temporary  Clerk  are  chosen ; 
the  duties  of  the  last  Moderator  terminate  with  the  inauguration  of  his  successor ;  and 
the  house  is  ready  to  proceed  to  business.] 

"  It  is  to  be  remembered,  that  before  the  new  Moderator  is  chosen,  the  rolls  must  first 
be  made  up ;  and  at  the  calling  of  each  Presbytery,  burgh,  and  university,  their  commis- 
sion is  read." — Fardovan,  Book  I,  Title  15,  §  19. 

§  112.    Who  opens  the  Assembly,  the  Moderator  being  absent? 

184.3,  p.  194.  Whereas,  there  exists  a  difi'ereuce  of  opinion  as  to  the 
proper  person  to  open  the  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly,  in  case  the 
Moderator  of  the  Assembly  immediately  preceding  be  not  present  j  there- 
fore, 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  deliberate  judgment  of  this  General  Assembly, 
that  by  the  Constitution  of  our  Church  no  person  is  authorized  to  open  the 
sessions  of  the  General  Assembly,  or  to  preside  at  the  opening  of  said  ses- 
sions, except  the  Moderator  of  the  Assembly  immediately  preceding,  or  in 
case  of  his  absence,  a  Commissioner  to  the  Assembly,  selected  for  the  pur- 
pose by  the  other  Commissioners,  met  at  the  time  and  place  fixed  for  said 
meeting. 

§  113.  Election  and  Installation  of  Moderator. 

[In  the  General  Synod  it  was  the  practice  for  a  short  time,  for  the  retiring  Moderator, 
after  the  Scottish  precedent,  to  propose  two  or  three  names,  from  which  the  Synod  selected 
a  Moderator.  See  Minutes,  1718,  p.  50;  1719,  p.  55.  This  practice,  however,  soon  fell 
into  disuse,  and  the  election  has  ever  since  been,  upon  open  nominations,  and  vote  by 
calling  the  roll.] 

1791,  p.  39.  Agreed,  That  it  be  the  standing  rule  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, in  choosing  a  Moderator,  that  any  Commissioner  may  nominate  a  candi- 
date for  the  chair.  The  candidates  so  pointed  out  shall  then  severally  give 
their  votes  for  some  one  of  their  number,  and  withdraw ;  when  the  remain- 
ing Commissioners  shall  proceed,  viva  voce,  to  choose  by  a  plurality  of  voices 
one  of  the  said  candidates  for  Moderator. 

1846,  p.  189.  Resolved,  That  a  majority  of  all  the  votes  given  for  Mod- 

36 


282  THE  CHURCH  courts.  [book  IV. 

erator  be  necessary  for  a  choice.  [Since  1851,  inclusive,  this  rule  has  been 
adopted  at  each  annual  session.] 

When  a  new  Moderator  hath  been  elected,  before  he  take  the  chair,  the 
former  Moderator  shall  address  him  and  the  house,  in  the  following  or  like 
manner,  viz  : 

"  Sir — It  is  my  duty  to  inform  you  and  announce  to  this  house  that  you 

are  duly  elected  to  the  office  of  Moderator  in  this  General  Assembly.     For 

your  direction  in  office,  and  for  the  direction  of  this  Assembly  in  all  their 

deliberations,  before  I  leave  this  seat,  I  am  to  read  to  you  and  this  house 

the  Rules  contained  in  the  records  of  this  Assembly,  which  I  doubt  not  will 

be  carefully  observed  by  both,  in  conducting  the  business  that  may  come 

before  you." 

***  ***** 

"  Having  now  read  these  rules,  according  to  order,  for  your  instruction  as 
Moderator,  and  for  the  direction  of  all  the  members  in  the  management  of 
business,  praying  that  Almighty  God  may  direct  and  bless  all  the  delibera- 
tions of  this  General  Assembly,  for  the  glory  of  his  name  and  for  the  edifi- 
cation and  comfort  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  I  resign 
my  place  and  office  as  Moderator." — Minutes,  1791,  p.  34,  and  1822,  pp. 
15,  16. 

[Instead  of  reading  the  rules,  it  is  usual  to  call  the  attention  of  the  Moderator  and  the 
house  specially  to  them,  making  a  correspondent  change  in  the  above  form.] 

§  114.  Duties  of  the  Moderator. 

1760,  p.  304.  Every  year  after  the  Synod  is  met  and  a  new  Moderator 
chosen,  the  former  Moderator,  before  he  leave  the  chair,  shall  remind  his  suc- 
cessor, that  agreeably  to  the  character  he  is  now  chosen  to  sustain,  he  is  not  to 
leave  his  chair,  nor  speak  in  any  affiiir  debated,  unless  allowed  by  the  Synod  j 
but  is  only  to  be  a  public  person  to  whom  all  shall  speak,  and  the  common 
mouth  of  the  Synod ;  and  is  to  see  that  becoming  order  be  maintained  by  all 
the  members. 

[The  appointment  of  the  following  Standing  Committees,  is  by  the  Moderator,  viz: 
The  Committee  of  Elections  ;  of  Bills  and  Overtures ;  Judicial ;  on  the  Narrative  ;  on 
Devotional  Exercises;  on  Systematic  Benevolence ;  on  Domestic  Missions;  on  Foreign 
Missions;  on  Education;  on  Publication;  on  Church  Extension;  on  Theological  Semi- 
naries ;  on  P'oreign  Correspondence ;  to  Nominate  Delegates  ;  on  Leave  of  Absence  ;  on 
Finance  ;  on  Mileage ;  and  on  the  Synodical  Records.] 

§  115.  The  Moderator  has  no  other  than  the  casting  vote. 

1798,  p.  140.  On  the  question  being  taken,  the  Moderator  claimed  a  right 
to  vote  as  a  Commissioner  from  the  Presbytery  of  Albany,  distinct  from  the 
casting  vote.  He  left  it  to  the  house  to  decide  on  the  claim.  The  house, 
having  taken  a  vote  on  the  subject,  decided  by  a  great  majority  against  the 
Moderator's  claim. 

§  116.  Communications  addressed  to  the  Moderator. 

1794,  p.  79.  Resolved,  That  every  letter  or  communication  addressed  to 
the  Moderator,  be  opened  and  read  by  him,  and  at  his  discretion,  be  either 
communicated  to  the  Assembly  for  their  decision,  or  to  the  Committee  of 
Overtures,  to  be  by  them  brought  before  the  hou.se  in  the  ordinary  channel 

§  117.  The  Stated  Cleric. — Duties  and  salary. 

1807,  p.  377.  The  Stated  Clerk  shall  transcribe  for  the  press  such  parts  as 
may  be  necessary,  of  the  minutes  ordered  to  be  published  from  year  to  year. 
He  shall  correct  the  press,  and  superintend  the  printing  of  all  the  minutes  and 
papers  which  shall  be  ordered  to  be  printed  by  the  General  Assembly.     As 


SEC.  113.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — ORGANIZATION.  28S 

soon  as  the  extracts  are  printed  from  year  to  year,  lie  shall  send  one  copy  by 
mail  to  each  Presbytery,  and  apportion  and  send  the  rest  by  private  convey- 
ance to  the  Presbyteries  and  other  bodies,  as  shall  be  prescribed  by  the 
Assembly,  only  re.servinc;  a  sufficient  number  of  copies  for  binding.  He  shall 
have  the  charire  of  all  the  books  and  papers  of  the  General  Assembly  ;  shall 
cause  their  minutes  to  be  fairly  transcribed  into  the  book  or  books  provided 
for  the  purpose,  and  give  attested  copies  of  all  minutes,  and  other  documents, 
when  properly  required  so  to  do. 

1809,  p.  424.  Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  be,  and  he  is  hereby  charged 
with  the  business  of  preparing  a  book,  to  be  called  a  book  of  rules,  and  of 
having  entered  therein  those  rules  of  the  former  Synod  of  New  York  and 
Philadelphia,  which  were  sanctioned  by  the  General  Assembly,  A.  D.  1789, 
and  then  all  those  acts  and  decisions  of  the  General  Assembly  from  1789  to 
the  present  year,  which  relate  either  to  the  government  of  the  Assembly  in 
its  proceedings,  or  the  government  of  the  Church  at  large ;  marking,  in  a 
column  prepared  for  that  purpose,  the  page  of  the  records  where  such  a  rule 
or  decision  may  be  found.  And  it  shall  further  be  the  duty  of  the  Stated 
Clerk,  to  mark  with  a  pencil  such  decisions  of  the  Assembly  as  relate  to  the 
general  government  or  discipline  of  the  Church,  and  the  duties  of  judica- 
tures, that  such  decisions  may  hereafter  be  selected  and  printed  fur  the  gen- 
eral use  of  the  Churches,  if  a  future  Assembly  shall  so  order. 

1808,  p.  277.  Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  now  chosen  be  directed  to 
receive  from  Dr.  Green,  the  late  Stated  Clerk,  all  books  and  papers  commit- 
ted to  his  care  by  the  General  Assembly,  or  by  the  late  Synod  of  New  York 
and  Philadelphia  ;  that  the  present  Stated  Clerk  give  a  receipt  fur  the  books 
and  papers  he  shall  receive  as  aforesaid,  and  lodge  a  duplicate  thereof  with 
the  Treasurer  of  the  Corporation. 

1802,  p   237.    Ordered,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  do  not  deliver  any  records 
or  papers  in  his  possession  to  any  person,  unless  by  order  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, and  then  that  he  always  take  a  receipt  for  the  same. 
( c )  Salary  of  the  Stated  Clerk. 

1837,  p  467.  Resolved,  That  the  .salary  of  the  Stated  Clerk  be  hereafter 
one  hundred  dollars  per  annum,  exclusive  of  the  expense  of  having  the  min- 
utes transcribed. 

§  118.  Permanent  Clerk. — First  appointment  and  duties. 

1802,  p.  235.  Whereas,  the  business  of  former  Assemblies  has  been  impe- 
ded by  the  want  of  a  Recording  Clerk,  possessing  that  facility  in  the  business 
which  is  acquired  by  experience  ;  and  whereas,  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that 
any  one  person  should  perform  this  service  permanently  without  receiving  an 
adequate  compensation  for  his  labour;  and  wliereas,  this  Assembly  are  per- 
suaded that  future  Assemblies  will  see  the  rea.sonableness  of  the  measure  now 
contenjplated,  and  co-operate  on  their  part  in  giving  it  effect ; 

Resolved,  That  a  permanent  Recording  Clerk  be  chosen,  whose  duty  it 
shall  be,  from  year  to  year,  to  draught  the  minutes  of  the  Assembly  durinc 
their  sessions,  and  afterwards  to  perform  such  services  respecting  the  tran- 
scribing, printing,  and  distributing  the  extracts,  as  shall  be  assigned  to  him 
from  time  to  time  ;  and  that  he  be  paid  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Assembly 
three  dollars  per  day  for  the  time  he  shall  be  employed,  as  well  during  the 
sessions  of  the  Assemblies  as  after  their  dissolution. 

1807,  p.  377.  The  Permanent  Clerk  .shall  furnish  all  the  stationery  for  the 
use  of  the  A.ssembly,  and  the  several  clerks  He  shall  make  the  oritjinal 
draught  of  all  the  minutes,  and  give  certified  copies,  as  occasion  may  require, 
of  all  such  as  may  bo  proper  to  be  transmitted  to  the  Tru.stces  of  the  General 
Assembly,  or  any  of  their  officers.     After  the  Assembly  rises,  from  year  to 


284  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK    IV. 

year,  be  shall  carefully  revise  the  manuscript,  render  it  correct  and  legible, 
and  deliver  it  over  to  the  Stated  Clerk.  He  shall  receive  a  reasonable  com- 
pensation for  the  stationery  supplied  by  him,  and  the  pay,  (per  diem,)  fixed 
by  the  last  Assembly  ;  [that  is  "  two  dollars  per  day,  during  the  sessions  of 
the  Assembly,  and  one  dollar  and  fifty  cents  per  day,  while  necessarily  attend- 
ing upon  the  business  of  the  Assembly  after  their  adjournment." — 1806, 
p.  372.] 

1826,  p.  37.  Resolved,  That  the  Permanent  Clerk  be  allowed  for  his  services 
during  the  sessions  of  the  present  Assembly,  and  hereafter,  three  dollars  per 
day. 

1840,  p.  302.  Resolved,  That  the  compensation  of  the  Permanent  Clerk  of 
the  General  Assembly  be  increased  to  five  dollars  per  diem. 

Printing  the  Roll  of  the  Assembly. 

1840,  p.  283.  Resolved,  That  it  be  a  standing  rule  of  this  body,  that  the 
Permanent  Clerk  anually  cause  to  be  printed  a  number  of  copies  of  the  roll, 
not  exceeding  500,  for  the  use  of  the  members,  as  soon  as  practicable  after 
the  appointment  of  the  Standing  Committees. 

§  119.  The  Temporary  Clerk. 

1802,  p.  235.  Resolved,  That  a  Temporary  Clerk  be  chosen  by  each  Assem- 
bly, as  heretofore,  to  read  the  minutes  and  communications  to  the  Assembly, 
and  otherwise  aid  the  Permanent  Clerk  as  occasion  may  require  ;  and  that  he 
be  paid  one  dollar  per  day  for  his  services. 

1806,  p.  372.  The  Temporary  Clerk  shall,  hereafter,  receive  no  pecuniary 
compensation  for  his  services. 

§  120.    Travelling  expenses  of  the  officers  to  he  paid. 

1843,  p.  184.  Resolved,  That  the  officers  of  the  General  Assembly,  whose 
attendance  is  necessary,  and  who  shall  not  have  been  appointed  Commission- 
ers to  the  Assembly,  shall  have  their  travelling  expenses  paid  out  of  the 
contingent  fund.     [See  also  1834,  p.  40.] 

Title  3. — commissioners  of  the  presbyteries. 

§  121.  Ratio  of  representation. 

[Originally  the  ratio  was  one  Minister  and  one  Elder  for  every  six  Ministers  in  the 
Presbytery.  See  above,  §  108,  c.  In  1819,  it  was  reduced  to  one  for  every  nine ;  and  in 
1826  to  one  for  every  twelve.  Mmutes,  1819,  p.  700;  1826,  p.  11.  The  present  ratio 
was  established  by  the  following  act,  after  a  favourable  response  from  the  Presbyteries :] 

1833,  p.  486.  Resolved,  That  the  second  Section  of  the  12th  Chapter 
of  the  Form  of  Government,  be  and  the  same  is  hereby  so  amended  as  to 
read, 

"  The  General  Assembly  shall  consist  of  an  equal  delegation  of  Bishops 
and  Elders  from  each  Presbytery  in  the  following  proportion,  viz  :  each 
Presbytery  consisting  of  not  more  than  twenty-four  Ministers,  shall  send 
one  Minister  and  one  Elder ;  and  each  Presbytery,  consisting  of  more  than 
twenty-four  Ministers,  shall  send  two  Ministers  and  two  Elders,  and  in  like 
proportion  for  every  twenty-four  Ministers  in  every  Presbytery  ;  and  these 
delegates  so  appointed  shall  be  styled  Commissioners  to  the  General  As- 
sembly." 

§  122.    Commissioners  from  new  Presbyteries, 

1795,  p.  94.  Mr.  Moses  Hoge,  Minister,  and  Mr.  John  Kearsley,  Ruling 
Elder,  produced  commissions  from  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester,  which 


SEC    118.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — ORGANIZATION.  285 

Presbytery  was  ordered  to  be  formed  and  constituted  by  the  Synod  of  Vir- 
ginia, by  dividing  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington  so  as  to  make  two  Presby- 
teries. And  though  no  report  was  produced  from  the  Synod  of  Virginia, 
that  said  Presbytery  had  been  made  and  constituted  according  to  order,  yet 
there  appearing  ample  testimony  to  the  General  Assembly  that  such  was  the 
case,  the  commissions  of  Mr.  Hoge  and  Mr.  Kearsley  were  approved,  and 
they  took  their  seats  accordingly. 

1822,  p.  20.  Resolved,  That  it  be  adopted  as  a  standing  rule  of  this  house, 
that  Commissioners  from  newly  formed  Presbyteries  shall,  before  taking 
their  seats  as  members  of  this  body,  produce  satisfactory  evidence  that  the 
Presbyteries  to  which  they  belong  have  been  regularly  organized  according 
to  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  and  are  in  connection  with  the  General 
Assembly. 

Resolved,  also,  That  such  Commissioners  shall  be  entitled  to  furnish  the 
evidence  required  in  the  foregoing  resolution  befoi'e  the  house  shall  proceed 
to  the  choice  of  a  Moderator. 

§  123.  New  Preshyteries  mtist  first  he  recognized. 

1837,  p.  446.  Resolved,  1.  That  no  Commissioner  from  a  newly  formed 
Presbytery  shall  be  permitted  to  take  his  seat,  nor  shall  such  Commissioner 
be  reported  by  the  Committee  on  Commissions,  until  the  Presbytery  shall 
have  been  duly  reported  by  the  Synod,  and  recognized  as  such  by  the  As- 
sembly ;  and  that  the  same  rule  shall  apply  when  the  name  of  any  Presby- 
tery has  been  changed. 

2.  When  it  shall  appear  to  the  satisfection  of  the  General  Assembly  that 
any  new  Presbytery  has  been  formed  for  the  purpose  of  unduly  increasing 
the  representation,  the  General  Assembly  will  by  a  vote  of  the  majority  re- 
fuse to  receive  the  delegates  of  Presbyteries  so  formed,  and  may  direct  the 
Synod  to  which  such  Presbytery  belongs  to  reunite  it  to  the  Presbytery  or 
Presbyteries  to  which  the  members  were  before  attached. 

§  124.  Manner  of  action  under  this  ride. 

1838,  p.  9.  The  case  of  the  Commissioners  from  the  Presbytery  of  Green- 
brier was  referred  back  to  the  Committee  of  -Elections. 

The  Committee  of  Elections  reported  that  the  Presbytery  of  Greenbrier 
was  formed  by  dividing  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington  (as  will  appear  by 
reference  to  the  certificate  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod,)  by  the  Synod 
of  Virginia,  at  its  sessions  in  Lexington,  in  October,  1837,  and  that  the 
committee  have  received  such  information  as  satisfies  them  of  the  necessity 
and  propriety  of  the  formation  of  the  Presbytery  of  Greenbrier,  and  they 
recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Greenbrier  be  recognized  by  the 
Assembly. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  David  R.  Preston  and  Mr.  Thomas  Beard  be 
enrolled  as  members  of  this  Assembly,  from  the  said  Presbytery. 

The  report  was  adopted,  and  Messrs.  Preston  and  Beard  took  their  seats. 

§  126.  A  Presbytery  sending  too  many  Commissioners. 

1835,  p.  7.  The  right  of  two  persons  to  a  seat  in  the  Assembly  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Portage,  was  questioned ;  whereupon  their  case  was  referred 
to  the  Committee  of  Elections.  After  considering  the  subject,  the  commit- 
tee reported  that  the  names  of  the  Minister  and  Elder  last  appointed  should 
be  erased ;  because  the  Presbytery  is  entitled  to  no  more  than  two  Commis- 
sioners.    This  report  was  adopted. 


286  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK   IV. 

§  127.    Commissions,  defective  or  wanting. 

1795,  p.  94.  The  Rev.  Drury  Lacy,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover, 
produced  a  commission  of  his  appointment  as  a  Commissioner,  signed  by 
the  clerk.  Mr.  Lacy  informed  the  General  Assembly  that  the  omission  of 
the  signature  by  the  Moderator  was  solely  owing  to  inattention  to  the  Con- 
stitution, and  to  the  Presbytery's  having  always  considered  every  act  of  their 
body  signed  by  the  clerk  alone  as  carrying  due  testimony  with  it.  Mr.  Lacv's 
commission  was  accepted,  and  he  took  his  seat  accordingly.  [See  also 
Minutes,  jKissim.'] 

1793,  p.  65.  Mr.  William  Morris,  an  Elder  from  the  Presbytery  of  Lewes, 
was  admitted  as  a  member,  though  he  had  neglected  to  bring  his  commis- 
sion, as  it  appeared  from  the  records  of  the  Presbytery,  which  were  present, 
that  he  was  duly  appointed. 

1794,  p.  79.  Mr.  William  Brown,  a  Ruling  Elder  from  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle,  was  admitted  to  a  seat  in  the  Assembly,  notwithstanding  the  infor- 
mality of  his  appearing  without  a  commission  ;  it  being  testified  by  the  clerk 
and  the  other  members  of  said  Presbytery  that  he  was  duly  appointed,  and 
that  his  commission  had  been  made  out  and  delivered  to  him.  [See  also 
Minutes,  passim.'^ 

§  128.  iVb  election,  through  Preshi/tery  failing  to  meet. 

184.3,  p.  171.  The  Committee  of  Elections  further  reported  in  the  case 
of  Mr.  David  M.  Smith,  that  it  appeared  to  their  satisfaction  that  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Columbia  failed  to  form  a  quorum  at  the  time  at  which  their 
stated  spring  meeting  should  have  been  held  according  to  adjournment; 
that  there  were  present  two  Ministers  and  Ruling  Elders  from  a  majority 
of  the  Churches,  the  Presbytery  consisting  only  of  five  Ministers  ;  that  those 
present  requested  that  the  Assembly  would  receive  Mr.  Smith  as  a  Com- 
missioner from  the  Presbytery,  in  which  request  two  of  the  absent  members 
have  expressed  their  concurrence  in  writing,  and  that  it  is  believed  that  the 
appointment  of  Mr.  Smith  would  have  been  unanimous,  had  the  Presbytery 
formed  a  quorum  ;  and  further,  that  the  committee  are  divided  upon  the  ques- 
tion, whether,  under  these  circumstances,  Mr.  Smith  ought,  or  ought  not,  to 
be  admitted  to  a  seat.  It  was  moved  that  Mr.  Smith  be  admitted  to  a  seat. 
After  debate,  the  question  was  decided  in  the  negative. 

§  129.    The  rule  relaxed  in  favour  of  missionary  Presbyteries. 

1845,  p.  197.  The  Committee  on  Elections  reported  that  the  Rev.  James 
W.  Moore  had  been  nominated,  or  selected,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Arkansas, 
at  their  meeting  in  last  September,  but  that  the  Presbytery  had  been  pre- 
vented by  high  waters  from  meeting  since,  and  consequently  there  could  be 
no  election.     On  motion,  Mr.  Moore  was  admitted  to  a  seat. 

p.  215.  [In  reply  to  a  protest  on  this  case,  the  Assembly  says] — The 
member  admitted  to  a  seat,  represents  a  body  occupying  the  remote  confines 
of  our  ecclesiastical  territory ;  a  body  whose  delegates  must  travel  fifteen 
hundred  miles,  to  reach  the  usual  place  of  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly ; 
a  body  too  whose  meetings  are  liable  to  be  interrupted  by  insurmountable 
difficulties ;  and  in  whom  a  technical  irregularity,  occasioned  by  such  diffi- 
culties, may  justly  plead  exemption  from  a  rigorous  application  of  the  letter 
of  the  law.  To  exclude  from  a  participation  in  the  privileges  of  this  body, 
one  who  had  surmounted  so  many  and  such  formidable  obstacles  to  reich 
our  place  of  meeting,  because  of  an  informality  in  his  title,  which  docs  not, 
as  this  Assembly  judges,  violate  the  spirit  of  the  constitution,  would  be  to 
subject  a  zealous  and  self-denying  Minister,  and  a  whole  Presbytery,  to  a 


SEC.    127.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — ORGAMZATION.  287 

serious  grievance ;  and  to  discourage  the  zeal  of  those  who  of  all  others  most 
need  our  sympathy  and  fostering  care. 

1805,  p.  820.  The  Rev.  Nash  Le  Grand,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester, 
appeared  in  the  house,  and  a  motion  was  made  and  seconded  that  he  be  ad- 
mitted to  a  seat  in  this  Assembly,  although  he  has  not  a  commission  to  pro- 
duce. ]Mr.  Le  Grand  informed  that  he  has  lately  been  employed  on  a  mis- 
sion in  Kentucky.  That  he  came  from  thence  directly  to  this  city  without 
passing  through  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester,  or  attending 
the  sessions.  But  as  the  Presbytery  knew  that  Mr.  Le  Grand  would  be 
likely  to  attend  this  Assembly  to  report  on  the  subject  of  his  mission,  he  thinks 
they  would  appoint  him  as  a  Commissioner.  Mr.  Mines,  from  the  Presby- 
tery of  Lexington,  stated  to  the  Assembly,  that  from  a  conversation  he  had 
with  a  member  of  the  Winchester  Presbytery  since  their  last  sessions,  he 
was  led  to  believe  that  Mr.  Le  Grand  was  commissioned  to  attend  this  As- 
sembly as  a  member. 

[He  was  admitted  to  a  seat,  and  afterwards  received  and  exhibited  a  regular  commis- 
sion.] 

1846,  p.  214.  A  reference  to  the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
1844,  will  show  that  the  Rev.  William  S.  Rogers,  a  Commissioner  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Lodiana,  in  Northern  India,  was  admitted  without  a  scruple 
to  a  seat  in  that  body,  though  it  is  evident  that  his  appointment  must  have 
been  made  beyond  the  limits  of  time  prescribed  by  the  Constitution.  The 
peculiar  circumstances  of  the  case  no  doubt  influenced,  and  we  believe  au- 
thorized, that  Assembly  to  act  as  they  did  in  the  premises. 

1853,  p.  426.  Mr.  Joseph  B.  Junkin,  Ruling  Elder  of  the  Presbytery  of 
the  Creek  Nation,  produces  such  evidence  that  it  is  the  desire  of  his  Pres- 
bytery that  he  should  represent  it  as  a  Commissioner  in  this  Assembly,  that, 
considering  the  remote  situation  of  the  Presbytery,  the  difficulty  of  its  posi- 
tion, and  the  whole  bearing  of  the  case,  Mr.  Junkin  may  be  safely  allowed 
to  take  his  seat,  without  the  Assembly  thereby  establishing  any  precedent 
to  operate  beyond  the  immediate  case.  The  committee  is  therefore  of  opin- 
ion, that  though  he  was  not  regularly  elected,  he  ought  to  be  allowed  to 
take  his  seat  as  a  member  of  the  body. 

[In  the  following  case  it  appeared  in  evidence,  that  the  brethren  of  the  mission  de- 
signed  to  make  the  appointment.  No  communication,  however,  had  been  received  from 
them,  since  the  meeting  of  the  Presbytery.] 

1853,  p.  480.  The  Rev.  J.  L.  Scott,  missionary  in  Northern  India,  being 
present  from  the  Presbytery  of  Furrukhabad,  without  a  commission,  but 
with  evidence  of  having  been  duly  appointed,  was,  on  motion  of  Dr.  R.  J. 
Breckinridge,  from  the  Committee  on  Elections,  admitted  to  a  seat,  and 
regularly  enrolled. 

§  130.  Extraordinary  Case. 

1789,  p.  5.  [At  the  first  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly,]  Mr.  Adam 
Rankin,  a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania,  appeared  in  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  and  acquainted  them  that  the  information  of  the  constitution 
of  this  body,  did  not  arrive  time  enough  to  make  a  constitutional  appoint- 
.  ment  of  members  from  that  Presbytery ;  and  some  of  his  brethren  having 
recommended  it  to  him  to  come  to  the  General  Assembly,  he  desires  to  be 
admitted  to  the  privileges  of  a  member. 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly,  wishing  to  promote  the  union  of 
the  Churches  under  their  care,  do  admit  him  to  sit  as  a  member,  but  declare 
that  it  shall  not  be  drawn  into  a  precedent,  after  the  Constitution  of  this 
Church  shall  have  been  published,  agreeably  to  the  order  of  the  late  Synod 
of  New  York  and  Philadelphia. 


288  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK    IV. 

[Upon  his  return,  Mr.  Rankin  was  chnllcngcd  by  his  co-Presbytcrs  as  to  the  title  by 
which  he  assumed  to  represent  them.  His  errand  seems  to  have  been  the  agitation  of 
the  Psalmody  question.     See  Book  III.  §  215.] 

§  131.    Of  Principals  and  Alternates. 
1827,  p.  123.  The  committee  to  whom  were  referred  resolutions  of  the 
Presbyteries  of  Richland  and  Charleston  Union,  disapproving  the  practice  . 
of  permitting  members  of  the  General  Assembly  ''  at  various  stages  of  the 
sessions  to  resign  their  seats  to  others  called  alternates,"  made  the  follow- 
ing report : — 

These  overtures  present  two  points  of  inquiry  : — 1.  Whether  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  Church,  according  to  a  fair  interpretation,  permits  the  prac- 
tice complained  of  by  these  Presbyteries.  2.  If  this  practice  is  allowed  by 
the  Constitution,  whether  it  is  expedient  that  it  should  be  continued. 

As  to  the  first  question;  the  only  authority  on  this  subject,  as  far  as  ap- 
pears to  your  committee,  is  found  in  the  Form  of  Government,  Chapter 
xxii.  Section  1,  in  these  words — "  And  as  much  as  possible  to  prevent  all 
failure  in  the  representation  of  the  Presbyteries  arising  from  unforeseen  ac- 
cidents to  those  first  appointed,  it  may  be  expedient  for  each  Presbytery, 
in  the  room  of  each  Commissioner,  to  appoint  also  an  alternate  Commissioner 
to  supply  his  place  in  case  of  his  necessary  absence."  The  first  remark 
obviously  presenting  itself  here,  is,  that  the  language  quoted,  so  far  from 
making  the  appointment  of  alternates  necessary,  contains  nothing  more  than 
a  recommendation  of  the  measure,  expressed  in  very  gentle  terms.  In  the 
next  place,  although  the  terms  of  the  article  may  be  so  interpreted  as  to  make 
it  provide  for  the  necessary  absence  of  a  Commissioner  at  any  time  during 
the  sessions  of  the  Assembly,  yet  it  appears  most  reasonable  to  suppose  that 
the  intention  of  the  framers  of  the  Constitution  was  to  provide  for  those  un- 
foreseen events  which  might  altogether  prevent  the  attendance  of  the  pri- 
mary Commissioners.  For  it  is  not  at  all  probable  that  wise  men,  in  draw- 
ing up  a  Constitution  for  a  Church  judicature  of  the  highest  dignity,  whose 
business  is  often  both  very  important  and  extremely  difficult,  would  provide  for 
a  change  in  the  members  of  the  court  after  it  should  be  constituted,  and  be- 
come deeply  engaged  in  the  transaction  of  weighty  aff'airs,  and  the  investi- 
gation of  perplexing  questions.  A  measure  of  this  kind  is,  the  committee 
believe,  without  example,  and  therefore  the  construction  which  would  sup- 
port it  is  thought  to  be  erroneous. 

If  in  this  case  the  committee  have  judged  correctly,  they  are  much  more 
confident  in  the  remarks  that  the  Constitution  does  not  justify  the  practice, 
now  very  common,  of  the  arrangements,  for  convenience,  made  by  the  pri- 
mary Commissioner,  and  his  alternate,  according  to  which,  the  one  or  the 
other,  as  the  case  may  be,  takes  his  seat  for  a  few  days  in  the  Assembly,  re- 
signs it,  and  goes  to  his  secular  business. 

But  secondly,  if  it  should  be  determined  that  the  Constitution  permits 
these  changes  in  some  instances,  the  committee  are  constrained  to  believe 
that  the  practice  is,  on  the  whole,  entirely  inexpedient.  Because  it  creates 
dissatisfiiction  among  many  brethren,  as  well  those  who  have  complained 
of  it,  as  others  who  have  held  their  peace.  It  gives  an  invidious  advantage 
to  the  neighbouring  Presbyteries,  over  those  which  are  remote.  It  may  be 
the  occasion  of  a  number  of  abuses,  against  which  the  Assembly  ought  to 
guard ;  but  which  the  committee  do  not  think  it  needful  to  specify.  But 
chiefly,  it  often  embarrasses  and  retards  the  proceedings  of  the  Assembly, 
because  members  of  committees  resign  to  alternates,  before  the  committees 
to  which  they  belong  have  finished  their  business,  or  received  a  discharge 
from  the  house ;  because  new  members  coming  into  the  Assembly  in  the 
midst  of  business  often  cannot  possibly  understand  it  sufficiently  to  decide 


SEC.    130.]  GENERAL   ASSEiMBLY. — ORGANIZATION.  289 

on  it  wisely ;  and  because  speeches  made  in  relation  to  matters  imperfectly 
understood,  often  shed  darkness,  and  throw  perplexity  on  them ;  and  thus 
very  much  time  is  wasted  in  discussions  which  profit  nothing.  Finally,  the 
practice  is  thought  to  be  derogatory  to  the  dignity  and  usefulness  of  the 
General  Assembly.  For  these  reasons,  the  committee  recommend  the  adop- 
tion of  the  following  resolution  : 

Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  General  Assembly,  the  construc- 
tion of  the  Constitution,  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xxii.  Sec.  1,  which 
allows  Commissioners,  after  holding  their  seats  for  a  time,  to  resign  them  to 
their  alternates,  or  which  allows  alternates  to  sit  for  awhile  and  then  resign 
their  place  to  their  principals,  is  erroneous;  that  the  practice  growing  out 
of  this  construction  is  inexpedient ;  and  that  it  ought  to  be  discontinued. 
[Adopted.] 

§  132.    This  rule  relaxed  in  sj^ecial  cases. 

1836,  p.  245.  Rev.  Jacob  D.  Mitchell  informed  the  Assembly,  that,  as  the 
alternate  named  in  the  commission  from  West  Hanover,  his  principal,  Rev. 
James  Wharey,  not  being  present,  he  had  at  the  commencement  of  the  As- 
sembly, taken  his  seat  as  a  member,  and  that  Mr.  Wharey  had  now  arrived, 
having  been  detained  in  the  providence  of  God.  Mr.  Mitchell  moved  that 
he  have  leave  to  resign  his  seat  in  favour  of  Mr.  Wharey.  It  was  then 
moved  and  carried,  that  under  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  case,  the 
standing  rule  be  dispensed  with,  and  that  Mr.  Wharey  be  admitted  a  mem- 
ber in  the  place  of  Mr.  Mitchell.  [Also  1844,  p.  368 ;  1847,  p.  382 ;  1850, 
p.  459,  &c.] 

Title  4. — corresponding  members. 
§  133.  Ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  casually  present. 

1791,  p.  42.  It  loas  agreed,  That,  whereas  this  Assembly,  copying  the 
example  of  their  predecessors,  have  admitted  several  Ministers,  who  are  not 
Commissioners,  to  join  in  their  deliberations  and  conclusions,  but  not  to  vote 
on  any  question;  and  although  this  Assembly  has  been  much  indebted  to 
the  wise  counsels  and  friendly  assistance  of  these  corresponding  Ministers, 
nevertheless,  on  mature  deliberation,  it  was 

Resolved,  As  the  opinion  of  this  house,  1.  That  no  delegated  body  has  a 
right  to  transfer  its  powers,  or  any  part  thereof,  unless  express  provision  is 
in  its  Constitution.  2.  That  this  Assembly  is  a  delegated  body,  and  no 
such  provision  is  in  its  Constitution.  3.  Although  such  admission  has  hith- 
erto produced  no  bad  consequences,  it  may,  nevertheless,  at  some  future  day, 
be  applied  to  party  purposes,  and  cause  embarrassment  and  delay :  where- 
fore, Resolved,  4.  Lastly,  that  the  practice  of  this  Assembly,  in  this  case, 
ought  not  to  be  used  as  a  precedent  in  future. 

§  134.  Delegates  froin  other  Churches. 

[See  terms  of  correspondence  with  the  American  Churches  severally,  in  Book  VI.] 

1834,  p.  7.  The  Assembly  were  informed  that  the  Rev.  Andrew  Reed,  of 
London,  and  the  Rev.  James  IMatheson,  of  Durham,  England,  had  been  ap- 
pointed by  the  Congregational  Union  of  England  and  Wales,  as  delegates  to 
this  General  Assembly,  and  were  present. 

Resolved,  That  they  be  received  as  corresponding  members  of  this  body 
on  the  same  principles  as  members  from  other  ecclesiastical  bodies  in  cor- 
respondence with  the  General  Assembly. 

1844,  p.  353.  Rev.  George  Lewis,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Dundee,  Scotland, 
was  introduced  to  the  Assembly  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Spring,  as  a  delegate  from 
37 


290  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK  IV. 

the  Free  Churcli  of  Scotland,  and,  on  motion,  the  following  minute  was 
adopted,  viz  : 

Whereas,  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  which  has  proven  herself  worthy 
to  be  the  successor  to  the  Church  of  Scotland  in  the  days  of  the  martyrs, 
has,  by  the  grace  of  God,  taken  so  signal  and  glorious  a  stand  in  favour  of 
Christ's  crown  and  covenant,  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  do  unanimously  and  most  cordially  and  joy- 
fully welcome  the  Rev.  George  Lewis,  of  the  Scottish  deputation,  to  the  de- 
liberations of  our  body,  and  affectionately  invite  him  to  take  a  seat  among 
us  as  a  corresponding  member. 

1853,  p.  430.  Dr.  Baird  having  informed  the  Assembly  that  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Revel,  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  the  Waldenses,  would  be  present  next 
week,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  it  be  made  the  first  order  of  the  day  for  Thursday  morn- 
ing next,  to  receive  him  and  hear  him. 

p.  439.  The  first  order  of  the  day  was  taken  up,  viz  :  the  introduction  to 
this  Assembly  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Revel,  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  the  Wal- 
denses ;  and  after  a  brief  address  by  him,  and  response  from  the  Moderator, 
with  mutual  salutations,  the  following  resolution  was,  on  motion  of  Dr. 
Spring,  unanimously  adopted,  viz : 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  has  heard  with  deep  interest  the  statements 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Revel ;  and  it  commends  him  to  the  cordial  sympathy  and 
confidence,  and  generous  aid  of  the  Churches. 

§  135.   Distinguished  foreign  Ministers. 

1842,  p.  10.  Resolved,  That  Mar  Yohanna,  a  Bishop  of  the  Nestorian 
Christians,  of  Ooroomiah  in  Persia,  now  on  a  visit  to  the  United  States,  and 
at  present  in  this  city,  be  invited  to  sit  with  the  Assembly ;  that  a  seat  be 
provided  for  him  near  the  Moderator,  and  that  the  Moderator  invite  him  to 
address  the  Assembly  at  such  time  as  may  suit  his  convenience. 

p.  11.  Mar  Yohanna,  a  Bishop  of  the  Nestorians,  appeared  in  the  As- 
sembly, and  was  introduced  by  the  Moderator  to  the  house.  On  motion  of 
Dr.  Hodge,  the  Rev.  Justin  Perkins,  American  missionary  to  Persia,  and 
companion  to  Mar  Yohanna,  was  invited  to  sit  with  the  Assembly. 

The  Bishop  Mar  Yohanna  then  addressed  the  Assembly,  in  Syriac,  which 
was  interpreted  by  Mr.  Perkins.  The  Bishop  expressed  his  gratification  in 
meeting  the  clergy  of  the  United  States,  and  in  beholding  the  education  and 
piety  by  which  they  were  characterized,  in  affecting  contrast  with  the  clergy 
of  his  own  country.  Also  in  being  permitted  to  meet  with  this  body  of  his 
brethren  in  the  Christian  ministry,  and  in  the  hope  of  the  common  salva- 
tion, and  in  being  recognized  by  this  Assembly  as  a  Christian  brother.  And 
being  about  to  leave  the  city  immediately,  he  expressed  his  thanks  for  the 
courtesy  of  the  Assembly,  requested  their  prayers  for  himself  and  for  his 
countrymen,  and  took  leave  of  the  body. 

1843,  p.  430.  It  being  announced  to  the  Assembly,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Baird, 
that  the  Rev.  James  Adamson,  D.  D.,  from  Capetown,  South  Africa,  and 
Dr.  Robert  Reid  Kallcy,  the  persecuted  teacher  of  Protestant  Portuguese, 
in  the  island  of  Madeira,  wei'e  present,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  they  be  introduced  to  this  body  by  the  Moderator,  and  in 
vited  to  sit  in  the  Assembly,  with  the  privilege  of  addressing  the  bouse,  and 
exchanging  salutations. 

These  brethren  accordingly  appeared,  and  briefly  addressed  the  Assembly. 

§  136.  An  aged  and  eminent  servant  of  the  Church. 
[Duringf  the   sessions   of  tlic  General  Assembly  in   Philadelpliia   in    1846,  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Ashbel  Green,  then  in  his  84th  year,  desiring  once  more  to  witness  the  deliberations 


8EC.    134.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — THE    MINUTES.  291 

of  the  body,  without  makingf  his  intention  known,  hnd  himself  borne  to  the  house.  As 
he  passed  down  the  aisle,  his  presence  being-  announced  by  tlie  Moderator,  tlic  Assembly 
rose  and  remained  standing,  until  he  was  conducted  to  a  seat.  After  remaining'  a  short 
time,  and  having  been  addressed  by  the  Moderator  in  a  brief  salutation,  to  which  he  in  a 
few  words  responded,  he  withdrew;  himself  deeply  moved,  and  the  house  standing,  and 
bathed  in  tears.     Of  this  interesting  scene  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly  have  no  trace  '.] 

§  137.  Agents  of  hencvolfnt  societies. 

1829,  p.  385.  The  Eev.  Joshua  Leavitt,  Secretary  of  the  American  Sea- 
men's Friend  Society,  by  permission  addressed  the  Assembly  on  the  objects 
of  that  society.     Whereupon  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  rejoice  in  the  prosperous  efforts  of  the 
American  Seamen's  Friend  Society. 

Title  5. — the  minutes. 

§  138.    The  records  of  the  General  St/nod  belong  to  the  Assemhly. 

1831,  p.  173.  A  letter  was  received  and  read  from  Mr.  Harrison  Hall, 
in  which  he  stated  that  he  had  in  his  possession  a  book  which  appeared 
to  be  the  original  record  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia 
from  A.  D.  1727  to  A.  D.  1744.  This  letter  was  committed  to  Dr.  Green, 
Mr.  Squier,  and  Mr.  W.  Anderson.     [Their  report  was  adopted  as  follows  :] 

That  till  the  year  1788,  when  the  present  Constitution  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  was  founded,  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  was 
the  Supreme  Judicatory  of  this  Church ;  and  your  committee  are  clearly  of 
opinion,  that  all  the  records  of  the  Supreme  Judicatory  of  this  Church  from 
its  origin  to  the  present  time,  ought  now  to  be  considered  as  the  property  of 
the  General  Assembly,  and  subject  to  their  order;  and  that  the  records  of 
all  subordinate  judicatories,  both  before  and  since  the  formation  of  the 
General  Assembly,  ought  to  be  considered  as  the  property  of  such  subordi- 
nate judicatories,  although  loaned  for  a  time,  agreeably  to  a  recommendation 
of  the  Assembly,  to  a  committee  appointed  to  write  the  history  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States.  In  conformity  with  the  principle 
above  stated,  your  committee  recommend  that  the  book  in  the  hands  of 
Mr.  Hall  be  delivered  to  the  Stated  Clerk,  to  be  by  him  loaned  to  the  com- 
mittee appointed  by  the  Assembly  in  182.5,  to  receive  documents  and  annals, 
relative  to  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  be  considered  as  the 
property  of  the  General  Assembly. 

§  139.  Printing  of  the  old  Minutes. 

1839,  p.  155.  The  Stated  Clerk  made  a  report  on  the  subject  of  printing 
the  minutes  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  country  from  its  commence- 
ment, which  was  accepted;  whereupon  it  was 

Besolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  be  authorized  to  furnish  the  original 
minutes  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  from  its  commencement,  to  any  pub- 
lisher with  whom  he  may  contract,  for  the  purpose  of  printing,  if  in  the 
judgment  of  the  said  Clerk  proper  care  be  taken  of  them. 
.  1840,  p.  285.  The  Stated  Clerk  made  aVreport  in  relation  to  the  publica- 
tion of  all  the  minutes  of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  whereupon  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  be  continued  as  a  committee  on  tlie 
j'liblication  of  all  the  minutes  of  the  Supreme  Judicatory  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  from  its  origin  in  the  United  States ;  and  that  he  have 
the  same  published  as  speedily  as  possible,  provided  it  can  be  done  without 
involving  the  funds  of  the  Assembly  in  any  expense  ;  and  provided  also, 
that  the  Stated  Clerk  first  offer  the  publication  aforesaid  to  the  Board  o 


292  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

Publication,  to  be  published  by  said  Board,  or  declined,  as  to  tbem  may 
seem  expedient. 

1841,  p.  420.  This  Assembly  learns  with  great  pleasure  that  the  Board 
of  Publication  have  issued  a  volume,  containing  the  minutes  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Philadelphia,  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  of  the  Synod  of  New 
York,  and  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia — and  which  thus 
forms  a  documentary  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United 
States,  from  its  origin  in  1706  to  the  formation  of  the  General  Assembly 
in  1788.  These  records  which  have  never  before  been  published — which 
were  in  danger  of  being  lost — and  which  were  inaccessible  to  the  Church  at 
large,  are  now  offered  to  all  in  a  neat  octavo  volume  of  548  pages,  and  at  a 
very  low  price.  And  as  the  entire  expense  of  this  publication  has  been 
incurred  by  the  Board,  and  the  continuance  of  the  work,  by  the  republica- 
tion of  the  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  from  its  organization  until 
the  present  time,  depends  upon  the  support  given  to  the  present  under- 
taking— this  Assembly  would  enjoin  it  upon  all  Synods  and  Presbyteries, 
to  take  such  order  as  may  be  most  efficient  in  securing  the  sale  of  the  pre- 
sent volume,  and  the  complete  publication  of  the  documentary  annals  of  our 
Church. 

Resolved  fnrtlier,  That  a  copy  of  the  present  volume,  (six  copies  having 
been  presented  to  the  Assembly,)  be  sent  in  the  name  of  this  body  to  each 
of  those  foreign  ecclesiastical  bodies  with  which  it  is  in  correspondence. 

§  140.    The  annual  minutes  to  he  printed  in  extenso. 

[Until  1821,  an  abstract  only  of  the  Minutes  was  annually  published.] 

1821,  p.  6.  Resolved,  That  the  committee  for  printing  the  minutes  of  the 
Assembly  be  instructed  to  publish  the  whole  of  the  minutes  without  any 
omission,  except  so  much  as  shall  be  restricted  by  a  vote  of  the  Assembly. 

1838,  p.  15.  The  committee  appointed  to  examine  into  a  supposed  discre- 
pancy between  the  printed  and  manuscript  minutes  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  1837,  made  a  report,  which  was  read,  accepted,  amended,  and  adopt- 
ed, and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

The  committee  have  collated  the  original  records  as  they  were  made  by 
the  Permanent  Clerk,  approved  of  by  the  Assembly,  and  put  into  the  hands 
of  the  Committee  of  Revision,  with  the  printed  minutes,  and  find  the  follow- 
ing ouiission  in  the  latter,  viz  : 

A  resolution  offered  by  Mr.  Ewing,  to  appoint  a  committee  to  confer  with 
the  officers  of  the  x\ssembly,  who  compose  the  Committee  of  Commissions, 
to  procure  from  them  a  pledge  to  carry  out  the  action  of  the  Assembly  in 
their  official  character  to  its  full  accomplishment ;  which  resolution  was 
subsequently  withdrawn,  upon  satisfactory  statements  before  the  Assembly, 
on  the  part  of  said  officers,  of  their  intention  to  do  as  the  Assembly  should 
direct  them,  which  were  also  omitted  in  the  printed  minutes. 

Your  committee  impute  no  blame  to  the  committee  appointed  by  the  As- 
sembly to  revise  and  prepare  the  minutes  for  publication,  on  account  of  this 
omission,  although  they  are  of  opinion  that  it  would  have  been  better  to 
have  published  the  entire  record.  To  prevent  future  mistakes  in  this  mat- 
ter, your  committee  would  recommend  to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the 
following  resolution,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  the  records  of  the  Assembly  be  published  in  all  respects 
substantially  as  they  are  approved  by  that  body,  when  submitted  by  the  Per- 
manent Clerk,  and  that  in  no  case  shall  any  erasure  be  made  in  the  manu- 
script records,  except  by  the  express  order  of  the  Assembly  itself. 

Your  committee  would  further  recommend  that  the  minutes  be  read  and 
carefully  corrected  at  the  opening  of  each  session  of  the  Assembly,  and  that 


tsEC.  139.]  GKNKK.vr  Assr.:\iB;,Y. — the  minutes.  293 

no  subsequent  revision  or  alteration  be  permitted,  except  by  vote  of  the 
Assembly.  Also,  that  the  Stated  Clerk  be  directed  to  record,  on  the  trans- 
cribed minutes  at  their  proper  place,  on  interleaved  blank  pages,  the  whole 
of  the  omitted  minutes  alluded  to  in  this  report. 

§  141.  Arrangement  of  the  roU. 

1838,  p.  25.  Ordered,  That  hereafter,  in  transcribing  for  record,  and  in 
printing  the  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  names  of  all  the  Com- 
missioners recognized  during  the  whole  sessions  be  inserted,  for  the  sake  of 
convenience,  opposite  to  their  respective  Presbyteries,  in  the  roll  reported 
by  the  Committee  of  Commissions ;  and  that  to  the  names  of  Commissioners 
reported  and  enrolled  subsetjuently  to  the  presentation  of  the  report  of  the 
committee  upon  which  the  house  is  organized,  figures  be  prefixed  to  desig- 
nate the  day  on  which  such  Commissions  were  enrolled  and  took  their  seats. 

§  142.  Names  of  movers  to  be  recorded. 

1855,  p.  276.  On  motion  of  Dr.  Krebs,  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  the  impersonal  method  of  keeping  the  minutes  of  the 
G-eneral  Assembly  be  discontinued,  and  that,  in  accordance  with  the  general 
usage  of  deliberative  bodies,  the  Clerk  hereafter  record  the  names  of  the 
movers,  with  the  resolutions  and  other  papers  inserted  in  the  minutes. 

1858,  p.  267.  On  motion  of  James  Hoge,  the  resolution  of  a  preceding 
Assembly,  to  discontinue  the  impersonal  mode  of  keeping  the  Minutes,  was 
modified  and  explained,  so  far  as  to  dispense  with  the  names  of  the  mem- 
bers who  merely  participate  in  the  discussion,  inserting  the  names  only  of 
the  movers,  in  recording  the  actual  proceedings. 

§  143.    Orders  as  to  titles. 

1846,  p.  189.  [The  Clerk  having  adopted  the  title,  "  Bishop"  as  the  designation  of  the 
clerical  members  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted:] 

Resolved,  That  the  word  Minister  be  substituted  for  the  word  Bishop,  in 
preparing  the  minutes. 

1858,  p.  263.  On  motion  of  Dr.  Breckinridge,  the  use  of  titles  to  the  names 
of  the  members,  whether  Ministers  or  Ruling  Elders,  was  ordered  to  be  ex- 
punged from  the  roll,  and  discontinued  in  the  remaining  records  of  this 
Assembly. 

§  144.  Alpliuhetical  list  of  Ministeis. 

1854,  p.  29.  Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  append  to  the  published 
minutes  of  the  Assembly  an  alphabetical  list  of  the  Ministers  belonging  to 
the  Assembly,  with  their  post  offices  annexed.  And  it  was  ordered  further 
that  the  Stated  Clerk  be  authorized  to  employ  such  aid  as  he  may  need  in 
making  out  the  minutes,  and  that  the  expense  be  defrayed  from  the  Con- 
tingent Fund  of  the  General  Assembly. 

§  145.  An  index  to  he  made. 

'  1845,  p.  20.  Resolved,  That  hereafter  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General 
Assembly  be  directed  to  construct  and  have  printed  and  bound  in  the  latter 
part  of  each  volume  of  the  minutes,  a  copious  alphabetical  index. 

§  146.  No  Presbyter)/  to  be  enrolled  until  officially  recognized. 

1841,  p.  436.  The  Committee  of  Bills  and  Overtures,  to  whom  was  re- 
ferred the  report  of  the  Stated  Clerk,  in  regard  to  the  Indian  Presbytery, 
made  the  following  report,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 


294  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK  IV 

That  tlicy  have  found  on  the  minutes  of  the  Synod  of  Mississippi,  that 
they  have  given  directions  for  the  organization  of  said  Presbytery  in  April 
last ;  but  they  have  no  information  of  the  actual  organization  of  said  Presby- 
tery. They  therefore  conclude  that  it  would,  in  these  circumstances,  be 
improper  to  insert  the  name  of  this  Presbytery  in  the  list  of  Presbyteries ; 
and  that  no  Presbytery  should  be  recognized  as  forming  a  constituent  part 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  until  the  General  Assembly  shall  have  received 
due  information  of  its  actual  organization,  agreeably  to  constitutional  rule. 

§  147.  The  Minutes,  to  loliom  sent. 
[See  Book  V.  §  289.] 
1840,  p.  2S4.  Resolved,  That  it  be  a  standing  rule  of  this  body  that  the 
Stated  Clerk  shall  annually  forward  eight  copies  each  of  the  Minutes  of  the 
General  Assembly  and  of  the  annual  reports  of  the  several  Boards  of  the 
General  Assembly,  to  each  of  the  ecclesiastical  bodies  with  which  the  As- 
sembly is  in  correspondence. 

§  148.  Preservation  of  the  Minutes. 

1794,  p.  82.  JResohfld,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  provide  a  copy  of  the  printed 
extracts  of  the  late  Synod's  and  of  the  Assembly's  votes  and  proceedings, 
each  year  from  the  year  1787,  and  that  he  preserve  them  for  the  use  of  the 
Assembly ;  that  he  regularly  add  to  them  such  as  may  be  printed  in  future ; 
that  care  be  taken  to  have  them  printed  on  paper  of  the  same  size  with 
those  already  published,  and  that  he  prepare  an  accurate  index  to  these 
printed  extracts,  and  to  the  written  records  of  the  Assembly. 

1799,  p.  183.  That  the  recommendations  and  regulations  that  are  from 
year  to  year  made  and  published  by  the  General  Assembly  may  always  be 
known  and  be  present  in  the  judicatories  of  the  Church  for  their  direction 
and  government,  that  it  be  required  that  each  Presbytery,  Synod,  and  the 
General  Assembly  for  ever  preserve  one  copy  of  the  extracts  or  journals 
that  are  yearly  published,  for  its  own  use;  that  it  shall  be  indexed,  and 
stitched  and  bound  with  those  that  have  preceded  it,  in  the  manner  that  shall 
be  deemed  most  expedient;  and  that  the  whole  shall  be  always  kept  at,  or 
brought  up  to  the  place  of  meeting  of  such  Presbytery,  Synod,  or  General 
Assembly,  along  with  their  own  records. 

§  140.    To  he  hound  and  deposited  hy  the  Board  of  Puhlication. 

1850,  p.  467.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Publication  be  directed  to  bind 
the  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  (if  practicable,  from  the  beginning,) 
and  the  annual  reports,  in  one  volume,  at  least  to  an  extent  sufficient  to 
place  a  copy  in  the  library  of  each  of  the  Theological  Seminaries,  and  with 
the  Stated  Clerk  of  each  Synod  under  the  care  of  the  Church,  and  in  the 
libraries  of  such  other  institutions  as  may  be  selected  by  the  Board. 

§  150.    Selections  read  in  the  Churches. 

1800,  p.  202.  Resolved,  That  the  Pastors  of  all  Congregations  under  the 
care  of  the  Assembly  be  and  they  are  hereby,  directed  to  their  people,  in 
their  assemblies  for  public  worship,  such  extracts  from  the  minutes  of  this 
year,  as  those  Pastors  shall  judge  calculated  to  promote  the  interests  of  re- 
ligion, and  favour  the  objects  recommended  to  general  attention  by  the  As- 
sembly. And  that  the  same  thing  be  done  in  vacant  Congregations,  under 
the  direction  of  their  several  Sessions. 


sec.  146.]  general  assembly. — committees.  295 

Title  G. — Committees  of  the  Assembly. 
§  151.    Committee  of  Coynmissions. — Early  regulations. 
1791.  p.  31.  The  Assembly  having  proceeded  to  business  without  attend- 
ing sufficiently  to  the  order  prescribed  in  the  Constitution  respecting  the 
.  commissions  of  the  members;  and  having  been  led  into  that  inattention  by 
precedents  in  the  former  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly,  it  was  thought 
necessary  to  declare,  that  the  business  ought  not  in  future  to  be  entered  upon 
by  the  xVsscmbly,  until  the  commissions  delivered  in  to  the  Clerk  shall  have 
been  publicly  read,  according  to  the  express  letter  of  the  Constitution. 

1826,  p.  40.  1.  Immediately  after  each  Assembly  is  constituted  with 
prayer,  the  Moderator  shall  appoint  a  Committee  of  Commissions. 

2.  The  commissions  shall  then  be  called  for  and  delivered  to  the  Commit- 
tee of  Commissions ;  and  the  person  delivering  each  commission  shall  state 
whether  the  principal  or  alternate  is  present. 

3.  After  the  delivery  of  the  commissions,  the  Assembly  shall  have  a  recess 
until  such  an  hour  in  the  afternoon  as  will  afi'ord  sufficient  time  to  the  com- 
mittee to  examine  the  commissions. 

4.  The  Committee  of  Commissions  shall,  in  the  afternoon,  report  the 
names  of  all  whose  commissions  shall  appear  to  be  regular  and  constitutional, 
and  the  persons  whose  names  shall  be  thus  reported  shall  immediately  take 
their  seats,  and  proceed  to  business. 

5.  The  first  act  of  the  Assembly,  when  thus  ready  for  business,  shall  be 
the  appointment  of  a  Committee  of  Elections,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to 
examine  all  informal  and  unconstitutional  commissions,  and  report  on  the 
same  as  soon  as  practicable. 

[These  rules,  except  the  4th  and  5th,  were  superseded  by  the  following :] 

§  152.    The  Standing  Committee  of  Commissions  appointed. 

1829,  p.  384.  Resolved,  That  the  Permanent  and  Stated  Clerks  be,  and 
they  hereby  are,  appointed  a  standing  Committee  of  Commissions;  and  that 
the  Commissioners  to  future  Assemblies  hand  their  commissions  to  said 
committee,  in  the  room  in  which  the  Assembly  shall  hold  its  sessions,  on  the 
morning  of  the  day  on  which  the  Assembly  opens,  previous  to  11  o'clock; 
and  further,  that  all  commissions  which  may  be  presented  during  the  ses- 
sions of  the  Assembly,  instead  of  being  read  in  the  house,  shall  be  examined 
by  said  committee  and  reported  to  the  Assembly. 

§  153.    The  Committee  hound  hy  the  Assembly's  directions. 

1838,  p.  32.  Mr.  Ewing  offered  the  following  resolution,  viz : 
"  Resolved,  That  a  committee  be  appointed  to  confer  with  the  officers  of 
this  Assembly,  who  compose  the  Committee  of  Commissions,  and  to  obtain 
and  communicate  to  this  body  their  explicit  promise  or  refusal  to  carry  out. 
in  all  its  parts,  the  reform  entered  upon  during  our  present  sessions,  by  the 
full  and  exact  performance  on  their  part,  as  ministerial  officers  of  this  body, 
of  all  the  duties,  either  expressly  directed,  or  necessarily  implied  by  the 
action  of  the  Assembly,  for  the  purification  of  the  Church,  and  which  are 
required  in  giving  entire  efficacy  to  its  acts,  in  all  their  parts,  and  especially 
in  completing  the  roll  of  the  next  and  subsequent  Assemblies." 

The  Stated  Clerk  asked  and  obtained  permission  to  make  a  statement,  in 
relation  to  his  duty  as  a  member  of  the  Committee  of  Commissions.  The 
Permanent  Clerk  obtained  the  same  permission.  Then  Mr.  Ewing  had  leave 
to  withdraw  his  resolution. 

[The  statement  of  the  clerks  was,  that  being  mere  executive  officers  of  tlic  Assembly 
they  did  not  regard  themselves  as  competent  to  set  aside  any  of  its  enactments;  but  werf 
bound  to  conform  strictly  to  them,  in  performing  their  duties.] 


296  THE    CHURCH    COURTS,  [BOOK  IV. 

§  154.    The  Committee  of  Elections. 

[For  the  appointment  of  this  committee,  see  above,  §  151 :  5,  and  for  the  decisions  by 
which  it  is  governed,  see  §  121,  et  seq.] 

§  155.    The  Committee  of  Bills  and  Overtures. 

1710,  p.  17.  A  committee  consisting  of  Mr.  Henry,  Mr.  Anderson,  and 
Mr.  Wade,  appointed  to  prepare  and  bring  in  overtures  to  the  Presbytery, 
and  also  take  cognizance  of  whatever  may  be  laid  before  them,  to  prepare 
it  for  the  Presbytery. 

1789,  p.  8.  The  General  Assembly,  at  every  meeting,  shall  appoint  a 
Committee  of  Bills  and  Overtures,  to  prepare  and  digest  business  for  the 
Assembly.  Any  person  thinking  himself  aggrieved  by  this  committee,  may 
complain  to  the  Assembly. 

1767,  p.  393.  To  the  question  concerning  the  business  and  power  of  the 
Committee  of  Overtures,  proposed  last  year,  the  Synod  answer,  that  com- 
mittee is  intended  to  introduce  business  into  the  Synod  in  an  orderly  man- 
ner, they  may  give  advice  concerning  either  the  matter  or  manner  of  over- 
tures brought  to  them,  but  have  not  power  to  suppress  anything  that  comes 
regularly  before  them  from  inferior  judicatures  according  to  onr  known 
rules,  or  such  overtures  and  petitions  as  inferior  judicatures  or  particular 
persons  desire  to  have  laid  before  this  Synod. 

1821,  p.  14.  Petitions,  questions,  relating  either  to  doctrine  or  order,  and 
usually,  all  new  propositions  tending  to  general  laws,  should  be  laid  before 
the  Committee  of  Bills  and  Overtures,  before  they  be  offered  to  the  Assem- 
bly. 

§  156.  The  Judicial  Committee. 

1819,  p.  718.  The  Assembly  shall  also,  at  every  meeting,  appoint  a  com- 
mittee to  be  styled  the  Judicial  Committee,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  take 
into  consideration  all  appeals  and  references  brought  to  the  Assembly ;  to 
ascertain  whether  they  are  in  order  ;  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  documents 
relating  to  the  same,  and  to  propose  to  the  Assembly  the  best  method  of  pro- 
ceeding in  each  case. 

§  157.  The  Committee  on  tJie  Narrative. 

1792,  p.  59.  The  following  proposition  was  introduced  through  the  Com- 
mittee of  Bills  and  Overtures,  viz  :  That  the  General  Assembly  take  measures 
to  bring  into  distinct  view,  at  its  different  sessions,  the  situation  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  under  its  jurisdiction  in  the  United  States  of  America,  with 
respect  to  the  state  of  religion  in  the  different  Presbyteries,  [the  state  of  reli- 
gious denominations  among  them,*]  aud  the  most  probable  expedients  for  re- 
viving and  promoting  the  essential  interests  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  the  world; 
whereupon. 

Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  each  Synod  to  enjoin  it  upon  the  re- 
spective Presbyteries  within  their  bounds,  to  specify  the  above  particulars  ia 
the  annual  reports  which  they  make  of  the  state  of  their  respective  Churches, 
to  be  laid  before  the  General  Assembly  at  its  stated  meetings. 

1811,  p.  468.  Resolved,  As  a  standing  order,  that  a  written  statement  shall 
annually  be  required,  from  the  representatives  of  each  Presbytery  or  Associa- 
tion in  the  General  Assembly,  which  written  statement  shall  first  be  read  by 
one  of  such  representatives  ;  after  which,  each  of  the  other  representatives 
shall  be  permitted  to  add,  verbally,  all  the  information  not  contained  in  the 
written  statement,  which  he  may  judge  worthy  of  the  attention  of  the  As- 
sembly. 

'  » [Erased,  Minutes,  1793,  p.  69.] 


SEC    154.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — COMMITTEES,  297 

( b)  The  Narrative  to  notice  the  decease  of  Ministers. 
1822,  p.  10.  Resolved,  That  the  Narrative  on  the  State  of  Religion  annu- 
ally contain  a  notice  of  the  decease  of  all  the  Ministers  of  our  Church,  who 
njay  have  been  removed  by  death  during  the  preceding  year,  and  the  sev- 
eral Presbyteries  are  ordered  to  incorporate,  with  their  reports  on  the  state  of 
religion  made  to  the  Assembly,  the  case  of  every  such  removal  within  their 
bounds. 

§  158.  The  Committee  on  Devotional  Exercises. 

1828,  p.  236.  Resolved,  That  it  be  hereafter  a  standing  rule  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  to  spend  the  first  Wednesday  of  the  sessions  in  religious  exer- 
cises, as  follows,  viz  :  It  is  recommended  that  each  member  should  spend 
from  eight  till  nine  o'clock,  A.  M.,  of  that  day,  in  secret  devotion.  At  ten, 
the  Assembly  .shall  meet  together,  and  spend  a  season  in  prayer,  praise,  read- 
ing the  Scriptures,  and  exhortation.  In  the  afternoon  there  shall  be  a  public 
meeting  of  the  Assembly,  with  all  who  may  choose  to  convene  with  them,  to 
engage  again  in  religious  exercises.  Each  Assembly  shall,  at  an  early  period 
of  its  sessions,  appoint  a  committee  to  make  arrangements  for  the  observance 
of  this  day,  in  conformity  with  the  above  general  plan. 

Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Churches  under  the  care  of  the 
General  Assembly,  annually  to  observe  this  day,  or  such  parts  of  it,  as  they 
may  respectively  judge  proper,  as  a  season  of  special  prayer  in  the  closet,  and 
in  social  or  public  meetings ;  to  ask  for  the  presence  of  God  with  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  and  for  the  special  influences  of  his  Spirit  to  descend  upon  the 
Churches  under  their  care,  and  upon  the  world  of  mankind,  and  that  the 
earth  may  speedily  be  filled  with  his  glory. 

Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  Christians,  and  to  the  Churches,  in 
the  annual  observance  of  this  day,  as  far  as  may  be  convenient,  to  fix 
upon  the  same  time  with  the  Assembly,  for  secret  devotion  and  for  public 
worship. 

Resolved,  That  the  several  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  this  General  As- 
sembly, take  order  for  informing  all  our  Churches  of  this  recommendation, 
and  for  promoting  the  observance  of  the  day  appointed. 

1838,  p.  23.  Resolved,  That  the  standing  order  respecting  devotional  exer- 
cises in  which  the  Assembly  annually  engages,  be  so  altered  that  the 
afternoon  of  the  first  Wednesday  of  the  sessions  be  devoted  to  this 
purpose. 

[Since  1842  the  day  for  the  above  services  has  been  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  commit- 
tee.  The  celebration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  filling-  of  pulpits,  &c.,  is  under  the  direction 
of  this  committee.] 

§  159.  Com,mittee  to  Nominate  Delegates  to    Corresponding  Bodies. 

(  a  )  [Tiie  Assembly  formerly  sent  delegates  to  the  Evangelical  Consociation  of  Rhode 
Island,  the  General  Association  of  Massachusetts,  the  General  Convention  of  Vermont, 
the  General  Consociation  of  New  Hampshire,  the  General  Conference  of  Maine,  and  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church.  It  is  now  only  continued  with  the  last 
named  body.     Sec  BookVI.  §  48  :  7.] 

{b)  Mileage  of  Delegates. 

,    1796,  p.  108.  Resolved,  That  the  delegates  to  the  General  Association  of 
Connecticut  be  allowed  two  dollars  per  day,  during  their  attendance  with  the- 
Association  ;  and  at  the  rate  of  two  dollars  for  every  forty  miles  in  going  and 
returninji;  which  sums  the  Treasurer  is  hereby  ordered   to  pay  out  of  the 
fund  of  the  General  Assembly. 

[Upon  the  election  of  delegates  under  the  treaties  of  correspondence  with  the  Generat 
Convention  of  Vermont  and  the  General  Association  of  New  Hampshire,  &.C.,  this  rule 
was  extended  to  them.] — Minutes,  1810,  pp.  440,  470,  &c. 
38 


298  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK    IV. 

1842,  p.  36.  The  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence  made  a  report, 
which  was  adopted,  as  follows  :  That  it  seems  to  have  been  the  intention 
of  the  General  Assembly  in  fixing  the  rates  of  mileage  of  delegates,  to  meet 
only  their  reasonable  expenses — therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  issue  a  warrant  to  their  Treasurer, 
to  pay  Mr.  Prime,  or  order,  the  sum  of  twelve  dollars  and  fifty  cents,  the 
amount  expended  by  him  in  attending  upon  the  Association  of  Connecticut 
and  Massachusetts. 

1848,  p.  38.  Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk,  in  disbursing  the  Contingent 
Fund,  pay  in  the  first  place  for  the  expenses  of  the  General  Assembly  in  Bal- 
timore, and  for  printing  the  Minutes;  and  the  balance  in  his  hands  shall  be 
divided  pro  rata  among  the  delegates  to  corresponding  bodies.  [And  see 
1851,  p.  33.]  . 

§  160.  The  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence. 

[It  is  the  business  of  this  committee,  to  digest  and  propose  any  measures  in  reg'ard  to 
correspondence  with  other  Churches  ;  to  report  upon  tlie  reports  of  the  hist  year's  delegates 
to  other  bodies;  to  write  letters  of  response  to  those  that  are  received;  and  such  other 
communications  as  may  be  ordered  by  the  Assembly,  &c.] 

§  161.  Committee  on  Leave  of  Absence. 

1833,  p.  474.  Resolved,  That  as  a  standing  rule  of  the  Assembly,  a  com- 
mittee of  five  shall  be  appointed,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  consider  all  appli- 
cations for  leave  of  absence,  with  power  to  decide  on  the  same,  in  place  of 
the  house ;  and  with  instructions  to  require  in  every  case  satisfactory  reasons 
for  the  necessity  of  such  absence,  and  report  to  the  house  at  the  commence- 
ment of  every  session,  the  members  so  dismissed;  and  that  an  appeal  to  the 
Assembly  may  be  made  in  any  instance  of  refusal  on  the  part  of  the  com- 
mittee to  grant  the  application. 

1843,  p.  173.  A  memorial  was  received  from  the  Presbytery  of  Sydney, 
requesting  the  Assembly  to  take  order  against  granting  its  members  leave  of 
absence.     Whereupon, 

Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Leave  of  Absence  be  instructed  to  give 
leave  to  members  of  the  Assembly  to  be  absent  from  the  sessions  only  for 
manifestly  sufficient  reasons;  and  in  general,  for  such  reasons  as  have  arisen 
since  the  Assembly  has  convened. 

1847,  p.  394.  [The  committee]  "  wish  to  be  instructed  as  to  the  degree  of 
strictness  which  they  shall  observe  in  refusing  leave  of  absence  to  members." 
The  committee  was  instructed  to  apply  the  rule  rigidly. 
(b)  Early  leave  forfeits  mileage. 

1827,  p.  127.  Tt  is  in  the  opinion  of  this  General  Assembly  highly  impor- 
tant that  Commissioners  should  not  be  appointed  unless  it  shall  satisfactorily 
appear  to  the  several  Presbyteries  that  they  design  to  remain  throughout  the 
sessions.  That  in  order  to  procure  as  far  as  possible  this  desirable  object,  it 
be,  and  it  hereby  is  ordered,  that  no  Commissioner  who  shall  obtain  leave  of 
absence  within  the  first  six  days  of  the  sessions  shall  be  entitled  to  receive 
anything  from  the  Commissioners'  fund,  unless  the  General  Assembly  shall 
order  otherwise,  when  the  reasons  of  the  application  are  given. 
( c )  Injunction  to  Presbyteries ,  on  absence. 

1842,  p.  21.  The  committee  would  present  to  the  consideration  of  the 
General  Assembly  as  a  serious  evil,  the  frequent  applications  on  the  part  of 
the  Commissioners,  especial  of  Elders,  for  permission  to  return  home,  within 
a  few  days  after  the  coming  together  of  the  Assembly.  We  believe  that 
according  to  the  Constitution  of  our  Church,  the  Ruling  Elders  are  essential 
parts  of  our  Church  Judicatories  ;   and  if  so,  it  is  as  important  that   they  be 


SEC.    159.]  CENKRAL    ASSEMBLY. COMMITTEES.  299 

present  during  the  whole  sessions  of  the  judicatory,  as  at  its  openino:.  Many  of 
theiu  have  their  travelling  expenses  paid  by  their  Presbyteries  with  a  view 
to  secure  their  attendance,  and  yet  comparatively  few  are  willing  to  remain 
till  the  Assembly  is  dissolved.  The  committee  have  remarked  that  these 
applications  for  leave  most  commonly  are  made,  not  by  those  whose  residence 
is  far  off  from  our  place  of  meeting,  but  by  those  who  can  reach  th('ir  hon)es 
in  a  few  hours.  Under  these  views  the  committee  are  often  embarra.s.sed  in 
regard  to  their  proper  course  of  duty.  They  would  be  kind  and  indulgent,  but 
they  desire  too  to  be  true  to  the  trust  committed  to  them;  and  they  respect- 
fully suggest  to  the  Assembly,  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolution,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries,  in  the  appointment  of  Commissioners  to 
the  General  Assembly,  be  directed  to  use  great  care  and  diligence  in  the 
selection  of  such  Ministers  and  Ruling  Elders  as  will  be  willing  and  able  to 
remain  during  the  entire  sessions  of  this  body.     [Adopted.] 

{d)  Absence  ivithout  leave. 

1709,  p.  16.  Ordered,  That  no  members  of  this  Presbytery,  upon  any 
whatever  pretence,  do  depart  or  leave  the  Presbytery ;  without  the  meeting 
be  broke  up,  or  at  least  leave  be  asked  and  had  from  the  Presbytery. 

1801,  p.  233.  WJiereeia,  it  has  frequently  happened  that  mfembers  of  this 
Assembles  neglecting  their  duty  and  inattentive  to  the  rules  of  decorum, 
have  abruptly  left  the  Assembly  and  returned  home  without  leave  of  absence, 

Reaohcd,  That  in  all  similar  cases  which  shall  occur  in  future,  it  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  clerk  of  this  house  to  give  notice  thereof  to  the  Presbyteries 
to  which  such  delinquent  members  may  belong;  and  it  be  recommended  to 
the  said  Presbyteries,  in  their  settlements  with  such  delinquents,  not  to  allow 
them  any  compensation  for  services  as  members  of  the  Assembly. 

1820,  p.  123.  Resolved,  That  it  be  the  duty  of  the  Stated  Clerk  hereafter 
to  report  to  the  several  Presbyteries  the  names  of  the  Commissioners  who  at 
the  calling  of  the  roll  at  the  close  of  the  Assembly  may  appear  to  have  left 
the  Assembly  without  permission. 

1824,  p.  223.  Resolved,  That  as  the  names  of  persons  who  have  left  the 
Assembly  without  leave  are  to  be  published  in  the  printed  journal,  therefore 
the  Stated  Clerk  is  liberated  from  the  duty,  enjoined  by  a  standing  rule,  of 
writing  to  the  Presbyteries  on  the  subject. 

1854,  p.  46.  Resolved,  That  in  appointing  Commissioners  to  the  General 
Assembly  it  be  recommended  to  all  our  Presbyteries  hereafter  to  appoint 
such  as  shall  be  prepared.  Providence  permitting,  to  remain  at  least  two 
■weeks  after  their  names  are  enrolled  as  members  of  the  Assembly,  provided 
the  business  thereof  shall  require  them  to  remain  so  long. 

§  162.    Committee  on  the  Finances. 

1842,  p.  8.  Resolved,  That  a  Standing  Committee  on  Finance  be  appointed, 
to  whom  the  Treasurer's  account  [of  the  Board  of  Trustees,]  shall  be  re- 
ferred. 

§  163.    Committee  on  Mileage. 

'  (a)  1883,  p.  490.  Resolved,  That  the  Commissioners  from  Newburyport, 
Clinton,  and  iMadison,  be  struck  off  from  the  list  of  applicants  for  a  portion 
of  the  Commissioners'  fund,  on  the  ground  that  their  respective  Presby- 
teries have  paid  nothing  into  this  fund. 

1818,  p.  687.  Resolved,  That  the  members  entitled  to  mileage,  shall  give 
to  the  Committee  on  the  Commissioners'  Fund,  within  three  days  after  the 
appointment  of  said  committee  in  writing,  their  names,  the  names  of  their 
Presbyteries,  and  their  distance  from  home  to  the  Assembly  ;  and  if  any 


300  '  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK    IV. 

member  neglects  to  comply  with  this  resolution,  he  shall  forfeit  his  portion 
of  said  fund  ;  and  that  no  member  may  be  ignorant  of  this  resolution,  the 
Moderator  shall  read  it,  as  soon  as  the  committee  on  said  fund  is  appointed 
each  year. 

(  b)  Correction  of  Mistakes  of  the  Mileage  Committee. 

1833,  p.  495.  In  case  it  be  found  that  a  mistake  has  been  made,  [in  rela- 
tion to  Messrs.  Brown  and  White,] 

ReKohed,  That  their  due  proportion  of  the  Commissioners'  fund  be  al- 
lowed them;  and  in  case  there  is  not  sufficient  in  the  Commissioners'  fund, 
the  Treasurer  is  hereby  directed  to  pay  them  out  of  the  Contingent  fund. 

1841,  p.  448.  Resolved,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  be 
directed  to  draw  an  order  on  their  Treasurer  for  the  payment  to  the  Rev. 
James  L.  Sloss,  of  sixty-eight  dollars  and  seventy-seven  cents,  his  proportion 
of  the  Commissioners'  fund ;  (the  claim  of  Mr.  Sloss  having  been  accident- 
ally omitted  in  the  report  of  the  Committee  on  Mileage;)  to  be  paid  out  of 
the  funds  raised  for  Commissioners  next  year. 

§  164.    The  Committees  on  the  Boards,  and  on  Seminaries. 

1853,  p.  4^6.  Resolved,  That  hereafter,  four  additional  standing  commit- 
tees be  appointed  by  the  Moderator,  one  for  each  Board  of  the  Church,  to 
which  the  reports  of  the  Boards  respectively  shall  be  referred  as  well  as 
such  other  matter  relating  to  them  respectively  as  the  Assembly  may  di- 
rect. 

Resolved,  That  a  standing  committee  on  Theological  Seminaries  be  ap- 
pointed in  like  manner,  to  which  the  reports  of  these  institutions  shall  be 
referred. 

p.  429.  Resolved,  That  the  Moderator  be  requested  to  appoint  one  member 
from  each  Synod  represented  here,  on  the  standing  committee  on  Theologi- 
cal Seminaries. 

§  165.    The  Committee  on  Systematic  Benevolence. 

[See  Book  III.  §  167,  Resolution  4.] 

§  166.    The  Committees  on  the  Synodical  Records. 

1789,  p.  10.  That  the  Assembly  may  be  possessed  of  a  complete  knowl- 
edge of  the  whole  Church  under  their  direction,  and  see  that  perfect  con- 
sistency and  order  be  preserved  therein,  they  have  ordered  that  the  Synod 
books  of  the  several  Synods  be  sent  annually  up  to  the  place  of  their  meet- 
ing for  inspection. 

"  In  reviewing  the  records  of  an  inferior  judicatory,  it  is  proper  to  exam- 
ine, First,  Whether  the  proceedings  have  been  constitutional  and  regular; 
Secondly,  Whether  they  have  been  wise,  equitable,  and  for  the  edification 
of  the  Church ;  Thirdly,  Whether  they  have  been  correctly  recorded." — 
Booh  of  Disc,  Chap.  vii.  Sec.  1,  Art.  2. 

Title  7. — powers  of  the  general  assembly. 
§  167.  In  the  Ordination  of  3Iinisters. 

1794,  p.  86.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  proceed, 
with  all  convenient  speed,  to  ordain  Mr.  Robert  Smith,  one  of  their  licen- 
tiates, to  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry  ;  and  also  that  the  Presbytery  of 
Baltimore  proceed  to  ordain  either  Mr.  Cunningham  Sample,  or  Mr.  Samuel 
Martin,  licentiates  under  their  care,  -to  the  smuic  office;  provided  that  they, 
or  either  of  them,  shall  accept  of  the  api^n  n  .n.'ut  of  missions  from  this  As- 


SEC.   163.]  GENKRAL    ASSKMBLY. POWERS.  301 

sembly,  and  the  respective  Presbyteries  be  satisfied  with  their  trials  for  or- 
dination. 

§  168.  In  translation  of  Ministers. 

1851.  p.  35.  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  do  hereby  order  and  constitute 
a  Presbytery  in  Oregon,  consisting  of  Messrs.  Thompson,  Geary,  and  Robe ; 
and  that  they  be  empowered  to  assemble  and  constitute  themselves  a  Pres- 
bytery, at  such  time  and  place  during  the  ensuing  summer  or  autumn  as  may 
be  found  most  convenient  to  them,  and  report  to  the  next  General  Assem- 
bly, and  for  this  purpose  these  brethren  be  detached  from  the  Presbyteries 
to  which  they  belong ;  and  when  formed,  the  said  Presbytery  be  attached  to 
the  Synod  of  New  York ;  and  the  I'resbytery  to  be  called  the  Presbytery 
of  Oregon. 

1854,  p.  29.  Whereas,  the  Presbytery  of  Canton  consists  of  but  three 
members,  and  the  Rev.  William  Speer,  one  of  its  members,  being  engaged  in 
the  Chinese  Mission  in  California,  the  two  other  members  are  unable  to  re- 
ceive Rev.  Charles  F.  Preston,  who  has  been  sent  to  Canton  as  a  missionary 
of  the  Board. 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Charles  F.  Preston  of  the  Presbytery  of  Albany, 
be  attached  to  the  I'resbytery  of  Canton,  and  that  the  Rev.  William  Speer 
be  attached  to  the  l-*resbytery  of  California. 

[See  the  transactions  in  regard  to  Missionaries /lassiw.] 

§  169.   Poiccr  in  the  transfer  of  Churelies. 

1827,  p.  114.  An  application  from  the  Church  of  Dansville,  in  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Bath,  in  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  to  be  set  off  from  said  Presbytery, 
and  annexed  to  the  Presbytery  of  Ontario,  in  the  Synod  of  Genessee.  The 
above  application  was  granted. 

1831,  p.  175.  A  request  from  the  Church  at  Nanticoke,  to  be  detached 
from  the  Susquehanna  Presbytery  in  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey,  and  united 
with  the  Presbytery  of  Tioga,  in  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  was  taken  up,  when 
it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  request  be  granted.  [See  1827,  p.  118,  and  1829,  p 
373.] 

§  170.   Power  over  the  Presbyteries, 
{^a^  To  erect  Presbyteries. 

1826,  p.  21.  An  application  for  the  formation  of  a  new  Presbytery  in  the 
county  of  Chenango  and  adjacent  parts,  in  the  State  of  New  York. 

Resolved,  That  the  prayer  of  the  petitioners  be  granted,  and  the  Assem- 
bly hereby  constitute  the  Presbytery  of  Chenango,  to  be  composed  of  the 

Rev.  Edward  Andrews, and  the  Presbytery  of  Chenango  is 

hereby  attached  to  the  Synod  of  Geneva. 

[Huntingdon,  1794,  Mimites,  p.  89 ;  Columbia  and  Oneida,  1802,  p.  251 ;  Geneva,  1805, 
p.  324  ;  Detroit,  1827,  p.  120 ;  Pliiladclphia  2d,  (Elective  Affinity,)  1832,  p.  321  ;  Furruk- 
h.ibad,  Allahabad,  and  Lodiann,  1841,  p.  423 ;  Luzerne,  1843,  p.  195 ;  Wisconsin,  1846,  p. 
194;  Ningpo,  Canton,  W.-stern  Africa,  and  Creek  Nation,  1848,  pp.  20,  21 ;  California, 
1849,  p.  2G4;  Dane,  Milwaukie,  Winnebago,  and  Oregon,  1851,  p.  35;  Stockton,  1852,  p. 
207,  &LC.,  were  erected  by  the  Assembly.] 

(6 )   To  convene  Presbyteries,  (See  Book  VII.  §  167:  8.) 

(  c  )   T'o  change  the  bounds  of  Presbyteries. 

1799,  p.  171.  An  application  from  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore  was  made 
to  the  Assembly  in  the  following  words,  viz  : 

"  On  considering  the  distance  at  which  some  of  our  members  reside  from 
each  other,  being  nearly  one  hundred  miles,  the  peculiar  difficulty  to  many 


302  THE    CHURCH   COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

of  attending  tlie  sessions  of  Presbytery  where  they  ought  to  be  sometimes 
held,  and  the  different  changes  that  have  taken  place  among  us,  a  new  ar- 
rangement appeared  highly  necessary  to  remedy  the  inconveniences  thence 
arising,  and  render  an  attendance  on  the  judicatories  more  practicable  and 
useful.  Our  Commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly  were  accordingly  in- 
structed to  propose  that  the  Revs.  John  Slemons,  George  Luckey,  Samuel 
Martin,  and  Caleb  Johnston,  be  joined  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  and 
that  the  Churches  of  those  among  these  members  who  have  pastoral  rela- 
tions, together  with  the  vacancies  of  Deer  Creek  and  Chanceford,  be  also 
placed  under  the  care  of  that  Presbytery. 

Done  in  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  April, 
IGth,  1799.  Patrick  Alison,  Moderator." 

Whereupon,  Resolved,  (the  Commissioners  present  from  both  Presbyte- 
ries consenting,)  That  the  said  members  and  Congregations  be  detached 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore,  and  connected  with  that  of  New  Castle, 
agreeably  to  their  request.     [See  also  Book  VII.  §  194.] 

{d)  Power  to  Divide  and  Dissolve  Presbyteries, 

[The  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  divided,  1794,  p.  89 ;  Albany  1802,  p.  251 ;  Oneida,  1805, 
p.  324  ;  Philadelphia,  Book  VII.  §  91 ;  Wisconsin,  above,  \  94.  Highland,  and  Kansas, 
above,  §  102;  &c.     The  Third  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  dissolved,  Book  VII.  §  144.] 

§  171.  Power  over  Synods. 

(a)  Poiver  to  erect,  divide,  and  dissolve  Synods. 

[See  above,  §  68,  et  seq.  The  Synods  of  Mississippi  and  South  Alabama,  of  Chesa- 
peake, Wisconsin,  and  Baltimore,  weve.  erected  in  opposition  to  the  wishes  of  the  bodies 
from  which  they  were  severed,  either  officially  expressed,  or  indicated  by  their  Com- 
missioners in  the  Assembly. 

The  acts  disowning-  the  Synods  of  Western  Reserve,  TJtica,  Geneva,  and  Genessee, 
were  of  the  nature  of  dissolutions;  their  Presbyterian  elements  being  in  the  terms  of  the 
acts  attached  to  neighbouring  Synods,  whose  limits  were  extended  to  cover  the  territory. 
See  above,  §  85,  h.  Book  Vll.  §§  134;  and  167,  Resolutions,  1,  2.] 

( 6  )  Power  to  change  the  bounds  of  Synods. 

1836,  p.  294.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  overture  No.  6,  being 
a  memorial  from  the  Synod  of  West  Tennessee,  in  relation  to  their  bounda- 
ries, beg  leave  to  submit  the  following  report. 

That  the  memorialists  pray  the  General  Assembly  to  detach  that  portion 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Muhlenberg,  which  lies  within  the  bounds  of  the  State 
of  Tennessee,  and  which  includes  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Clarksville, 
from  said  Presbytery,  and  attach  it  to  the  Presbytery  of  Nashville,  and  to 
restore  the  boundary  line  between  the  Presbyteries,  which  formerly  was  the 
line  between  the  States  of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky. 

A  memorial  adverse  to  this  memorial,  has  also  been  presented  by  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky. 

A  petition  from  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Clarksville, 
has  also  been  presented,  joining  in  the  prayer  of  the  memorial,  and  express- 
ing the  belief  that  this  alteration  of  boundary  would  tend  to  promote  the 
interests  of  the  Church  in  that  section  of  the  country. 

It  is  therefore  evident,  that  those  who  are  the  most  deejily  interested  de- 
sire the  change,  and  express  their  belief  that  it  would  be  beneficial ;  and  as 
the  reasons  oifered  by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  are  not  sufficient,  in  the  judg- 
ment of  the  committee,  to  justify  a  refusal  of  the  petition,  they  would  there 
fore  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolution  : 

Resolved,  That  all  that  portion  of  the  I'resbytery  of  Muhlenberg,  which 


SEC.    170.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — NECROLOGY.  303 

lies  within  the  bounds  of  the  State  of  Tennessee,  be  attached  t<j  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Nashville,  so  that  hereafter  the  State  line  be  the  boundary  be- 
tween the  two  Presbyteries.     [Adopted.     See  Minutes,  passim.'j 

§  172.  Power  of  General  Review  and  Control. 

[Of  the  authority  of  the  Assembly  to  enact  laws,  see  Book  I.  §  35,  Book  III.  §  10.5; 
and  the  acts  of  rctbrm  of  1837-38,  in  Book  VII.  §§  122-167,  and  especially  §  157,  Sec- 
tions 2  and  3.  Those  acts  created  an  issue  which  made  continued  connection  with  the 
Church  to  depend  on  acquiescence  in  the  interpretation  of  the  Constitution  wliich  is  there 
enforced.  Tlie  Presbyterian  Church  is  now  composed  of  such  as  elected  to  recognize  that 
interpretation  and  continue  in  the  body  on  that  bisis.  The  power  therefore  which  the 
Assembly  there  asserted  has  the  highest  possible  authority.  It  is  sanctioned  by  the  unani- 
mous  consent  of  every  judicatory  and  officer  in  the  body  ;  all  of  whom  accepted  tliis  as 
the  condition  of  their  continuance  in  the  Cluireh.  Alike  then  by  the  letter  of  the  Consti- 
tution, (Form  of  Gov.  Ch.  xii.  §§  4,  5,)  and  by  the  force  of  this  emphatic  sanction,  the 
ultimate  authority  of  the  General  Assembly  is  fundamental  to  our  system.  For  exam- 
pies  of  injunction,  and  inquest  as  to  performance  of  duties;  and  of  visitation,  see  Book  I. 
§  34;  Book  III.  §  167,  Resolutions  3,  4;  Book  IV.  §  46;  Book  V.  §§  142,  143;  and 
Book  VII.  §§  53,  54,  &,c.] 

§  173.  Power  to  control  the  wTiole  business  of  missions. 
[See  Book  III.  §  165,  and  Book  V.  §§  66,  71,  78,  &.c.] 

1809,  p.  427.  Resolved,  That  it  be  again  solemnly  enjoined  on  all  Pres- 
byteries and  Synods  within  the  bounds  of  the  General  Assembly,  on  no  ac- 
count to  interfere  with  the  instructions  given  by  the  Committee  of  Missions 
to  missionaries. 

1822,  p.  20.  A  communication  was  received  from  the  Synod  of  "West 
Tennessee,  requesting,  that  hereafter  they  may  be  allowed  to  manage  their 
own  missionary  concerns ;  and  being  read,  was  committed  to  the  Board  of 
Missions. 

Title  8. — the  assembly's  necrology. 
§  174.    Ohitimry  notice  of  Dr.  Miller,  of  Princeton  Seminary. 

1850,  p.  621.  [The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Princeton  Seminary  re- 
port that]  "  at  the  time  of  this  inauguration,  [of  Dr.  J.  W.  Alexander,] 
the  Bev.  Dr.  Samuel  Miller,  Kmeritus  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History 
and  Church  Grovernment,  who  had  been  appointed  by  the  Board  to  take  a 
part  in  the  exercises,  was  unable  to  be  present  by  reason  of  the  feeble  state 
of  his  health.  He  continued  gradually  to  sink,  honouring  religion,  and 
enjoying  in  a  high  degree  its  supports  and  consolations,  until  on  the  7th 
day  of  January,  1850,  he  departed  this  life  in  the  eighty-first  year  of  his 
age ;  having  been  Professor  from  the  year  1813.  The  Board  would  here 
express  their  grateful  sense  of  the  divine  goodness,  in  raising  up  for  the 
Seminary  in  its  infancy  a  man  of  such  distinguished  personal  excellence, 
and  such  fitness  for  the  high  and  important  office  in  which  he  was  so  ably, 
BO  successfully,  and  so  long  employed." 

p.  465.  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  record  with  deep  emotion  the 
decease  of  the  venerable  Professor  Emeritus  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and 
Church  Government,  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  Miller,  of  whom  becoming  mention 
is  made  in  the  Report  of  the  Board ;  and  while  the  Church  is,  in  this  dis- 
pensation of  Divine  Providenc^,  called  to  mourn  the  departure  of  one  who 
has  long  stood  among  the  foremost  in  her  counsels,  and  in  her  confidence — 
one  of  the  most  prominent  and  able  defenders  of  her  faith  and  order — one 
of  the  staunchest  friends  of  all  her  benevolent  institutions — one  whose  con- 
spicuous talents,  ripe  judgment,  and  elevated  piety,  made  him  eminently  a 


304  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK    IV. 

fit  model  and  a  safe  guide  for  lier  rising  ministry ;  and  whose  rare  excel- 
lence and  purity  of  character  beautifully  exemplified,  in  the  eyes  of  all  who 
knew  him,  that  religion  to  the  cause  of  which  his  life  was  devoted — it  is 
matter  of  profound  thankfulness  that  such  a  man  was  raised  up  to  the 
Church,  and  spared  to  her  through  so  many  years  of  usefulness,  and  per- 
mitted to  perform  so  valuable  a  part  in  founding  our  first  Theological  Semi- 
nary— which  has  served  to  a  great  extent  as  the  model  of  all  our  after 
institutions — in  arranging  its  plan  and  giving  it  establishment ;  and  that 
it  was  not  until  this  great  work  of  his  life  was  doue,  and  he  had  ceased 
from  the  active  discharge  of  these  duties,  that  he  was  taken  to  his  glorious 
reward. 

§  175.    Obituary  notice  nf  Dr.  Alexander. 

1852,  p.  401.  [TheBoardof  Directors  of  the  Princeton  Seminary]  ''have  the 
painful  duty  of  reporting  to  the  Assembly,  that  it  has  pleased  Divine  Providence, 
since  their  last  report,  to  remove  by  death  the  venerable  Professor,  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Archibald  Alexander.  He  departed  this  life,  October  22d,  1851.  In  con- 
sequence of  his  death,  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board  was  held,  November 
18th,  1851.  At  that  meeting  the  following  minute  was  adopted,  in  relation  to 
the  death  of  Dr.  Alexander  : 

"  The  deceased  was  born  April  17th,  1772,  and  departed  this  life,  October 
22d,  1851.  For  more  than  thirty-nine  years  he  was  a  Professor  in  this 
Seminary.  In  noticing  his  death,  the  Board  express  its  deep  sympathy  with 
the  family  of  the  deceased,  and  with  the  Church  of  God,  thus  bereaved. 
The  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord,  in  raising  up  so  efficient  and  honourable 
an  instrument  of  good  to  this  Seminary,  during  all  its  early  history,  has 
been  great,  and  demands  our  lively  gratitude.  His  personal  relations  to  his 
brethren  in  the  ministry  were  uniformly  pleasant :  his  labours  were  abund- 
ant, judicious,  and  successful ;  his  piety  was  fervent,  humble,  and  scriptu- 
ral; his  spirit  was  eminently  tender,  devout,  and  evangelical;  his  counsels 
were  wise,  and  practical ;  and  his  zeal  in  his  Master's  cause  remained  una- 
bated to  the  end  of  his  life.  It  is  particularly  due  to  the  honour  of  divine 
grace,  that  we  should  record,  that  Christ  was  graciously  with  him  to  the 
last,  and  enabled  him  to  leave  the  world  in  a  manner  every  way  desiral)le; 
and  at  a  time  judged  by  himself,  not  only  prqper,  but  in  all  respects  the  best 
time.  We  cannot  doubt  that  he  has  departed  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is 
far  better  than  the  lot  of  any  of  God's  servants  on  earth." 

p.  211.  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  cordially  responds  to  the  just 
tribute  of  respect  and  aflfection  to  the  memory  of  that  venerable  man  of 
God,  the  late  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander,  contained  in  the  Report  of  the  Di- 
rectors of  the  Seminary,  of  which  he  was  the  first  Professor;  and  over  which 
he  presided  for  nearly  forty  years.  Called  to  the  duties  of  his  high  office, 
not  only  by  the  unanimous  voice  of  the  General  Assembly,  but,  as  we  fully 
believe,  by  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  he  devoted  himself  most  faith- 
fully to  his  work;  and  was  a  pattern,  in  all  that  can  adorn  a  Christian 
teacher,  and  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel. 

Distinguished  for  talent,  for  learning,  for  sound  judgment,  for  sound  doc- 
trine, for  integrity,  for  firmness,  for  simple  manners,  and  for  fervent  piety, 
and  withal,  for  his  catholic  spirit,  he  was  eminently  qualified  to  train,  for 
their  high  and  holy  office,  those  whose  aim  iLwas  to  serve  God  in  the  min- 
istry of  his  Son.  Never,  perhaps,  was  a  man  more  beloved  by  his  pupils, 
as  hundreds  of  them,  yet  living,  can  testify,  and  who  ever  found  in  him  a 
counsellor,  at  once  judicious,  kind,  and  tender.  Having  finished  his  work, 
he  calmly  and  sweetly  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  leaving  to  the  Church  the  legacy 
of  his  bright  example,  by  which,  though  dead,  he  yet  speaketh. 


SEC.  174.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — NECROLOGY.  305 

Tn  view  of  his  lonsj  and  useful  life,  and  of  his  peaceful  and  happy  death, 
we  should  rather  give  thanks  for  what  he  was  enabled  to  accomplish,  in  a 
ministry  of  sixty  years,  than  mourn  his  removal  from  the  Church  on  earth 
to  the  Church  in  heaven  ;  and  with  all  earnestness  pray,  that  in  the  wise 
and  holy  providence  of  God,  more  of  like  spirit  and  of  like  attainments 
may  be  raised  up,  to  adorn  and  bless  our  Church,  and  to  teach  in  our 
schools. 

§  176.    Obituary  memorial  to  Dr.  Green. 

1848,  p.  15.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Cuyler  rose,  and  announced  the  receipt  of  a 
letter  communicatins;  the  decease  of  the  venerable  T)r.  Ashbel  G-reen,  at  six 
o'clock  this  mornino:,  and  after  some  remarks  upon  his  life  and  labours  of- 
fered the  following  resolutions,  which  were  unanimously  adopted  : 

ReftoJvrrf,  That  a  committee  of  five  be  appointed  to  prepare  a  suitable  min- 
ute in  regard  to  the  death  of  the  venerable  Dr.  Green,  whose  decease  this 
morning  has  just  been  announced  to  this  Assembly. 

Rcmlrpcl,  That  ixpon  the  appointment  of  said  committee,  the  Assembly  do 
immediately  adjourn. 

The  Moderator  announced  as  that  committee.  Dr.  Cuyler,  Dr.  Krebs,  Rev. 
James  W.  Stewart,  and  Messrs.  Hepburn  and  Banks.  And  the  Assembly 
adjourned.     Concluded  with  prayer. 

p.  22.  The  committee  appointed  to  draw  up  a  minute  on  the  death  of  Dr. 
Green,  presented  a  report,  which  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

The  decease  of  the  Rev.  Ashbel  Green,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  at  Philadelphia,  at 
6  o'clock,  on  Friday  morning,  the  19th  of  May,  having  been  announced  to 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  it  was  ordered,  that  the  following  record  be  entered  on  their  min- 
utes, as  expressive  of  their  high  esteem  for  his  character,  and  of  their  grat- 
itude to  God  for  his  long-continued  and  eminently  useful  life,  the  greater 
part  of  which  has  been  spent  to  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  service  of  our  be- 
loved Church  : 

Dr.  Green  was  born  at  Hanover,  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  on  the  GtH 
day  of  July,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1762  ;  so  that  he  died  far  advanced 
in  his  eighty-sixth  year.  He  was  the  son  of  the  Rev.  Jacob  Green,  the 
Pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  that  place.  Of  the  events  of  his  early 
life,  we  know  little.  He  probably  received  the  rudiments  of  his  education 
from  his  father ;  and  while  it  was  in  progress,  he  was,  for  a  short  time,  ac- 
tively engaged  in  the  war  of  the  American  Revolution.  He  completed  his 
literary  course  at  Princeton  College,  New  Jersey,  during  the  presidency  of 
the  late  Dr.  Witherspoon.  Not  long  afterwards,  he  became  successively  a 
tutor  and  professor  in  the  same  institution.  From  this  field  of  usefulness, 
he  was  called,  in  the  winter  of  1787,  to  the  pastoral  office  in  the  Second 
Presbyterian  Church,  in  Philadelphia,  as  a  colleague  to  the  late  Rev.  James 
Sproat,  D.D.,  whom  he  succeeded,  as  sole  Pastor,  upon  his  demise  in  the 
fall  of  1793.  His  ordination  took  place  in  the  month  of  May,  1787.  In 
this  relation  he  continued  till  he  was  called  to  the  Presidency  of  the  same 
College,  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  1812.  This  call  he  accepted,  and  he  con- 
tinued to  discharge  the  important  duties  of  that  office,  till  he  resigned  it  in 
the  year  1822.  He  then  returned  to  Philndelphia,  where  he  resided  till  the 
time  of  his  death.  While  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  held  its  sessions 
in  Philadelphia,  Dr.  Green  and  the  late  Bishop  White,  of  Pennsylvania, 
officiated  as  its  chaplains. 

Dr.  Green  was,  for  many  years  before  his  death,  the  only  surviving 
member  of  the  convention  which  framed  the  constitution  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  the  United  States.     Ardently  attached  to  the  doctrine  and 


306  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK   IV. 

order  of  this  Church,  he  not  only  firmly  maintained  her  cause  in  trying 
times — and  always  in  the  spirit  of  the  Master — but  had  the  happiness  of 
assisting  until  his  death,  and  of  witnessing  the  succesful  operation  of  the 
institutions  of  this  Church,  in  whose  inception  he  so  largely  participated, 
and  the  strength  of  her  constitution  to  conduct  and  sustain  her  efficiently 
and  triumphantly  through  the  various  important  crises  which  have  dis- 
tinguished her  career.  He  was,  also,  one  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General 
Assembly,  having  been  for  many  years  before  his  death  the  only  surviving 
member  of  the  Board  named  in  the  charter,  and  continuing  to  fulfil  the 
office  until  his  death. 

His  time,  after  returning  to  reside  in  Philadelphia,  was  principally  occu- 
pied in  editing  the  Christian  Advocate,  which  was,  for  several  years,  the 
leading  exponent  of  the  faith  and  practice  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
Among  its  contents  we  find  the  first  imprint  of  his  "  Lectures  on  the  Shorter 
Catechism,"  since  published  in  two  duodecimo  volumes,  by  the  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Publication— a  work  by  which  he  may  be  fairly  judged  as  a  prac- 
tical writer  and  an  accomplished  theologian.  After  he  discontinued  the 
publication  of  the  Christian  Advocate,  he  occupied  himself  for  some  time, 
very  laboriously,  in  preparing  the  works  of  Dr.  Witherspoon  for  the  press, 
together  with  an  extended  memoir  of  his  life  and  review  of  his  works, 
neither  of  which  has  yet  been  published.  He  has,  also,  spent  much  time 
in  revising  his  diary.  These  literary  labours  will  constitute  a  valuable 
legacy  to  the  Church  he  Joved  and  served  so  well.  After  his  return  to 
Philadelphia,  he  never  had  a  pastoral  charge,  although  he  frequently  preached, 
and  at  one  time  statedly,  in  the  First  African  Church,  Philadelphia,  for  a 
year  or  two. 

He  was,  to  a  very  late  period  of  his  life,  a  diligent  and  successful  stu- 
dent. He  also  read  much  for  his  own  edification.  Among  other  devotional 
reading,  he  was  wont  to  read  a  chapter  in  the  Greek  Testament  in  connec- 
tion with  Scott's  practical  remarks,  every  day.  His  habits  were  eminently 
devotional.  He  spent  hours  daily  in  secret  prayer  and  communion  with 
tjrod,  in  which  he  delighted,  and  to  be  deprived  of  the  opportunity  of  which, 
evidently  gave  him  pain. 

His  decline  was  very  gradual,  and  he  suffered  but  little  pain  of  body. 
Generally  speaking,  he  enjoyed  a  calm  and  comfortable  frame  of  spirit, 
although  he  was  not  permitted  to  pass  away  without  enduring  some  of  the 
fiery  darts  of  the  adversary.  Generally,  however,  he  could  appropriate  the 
divine  promises,  and  enjoy  the  grace  they  contain,  and  find  delight  in  praj-er 
and  praise.  Being  asked  a  few  days  before  his  departure,  how  the  prospect 
before  him  appeared,  "  Glorious,"  was  his  prompt  reply.  Thus  has  he  lived, 
honoured  and  useful,  and  died  in  Christian  comfort,  sleeping  in  Jesus. 
May  his  death  be  blessed  to  the  Church  which  he  loved. 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  affectionately  sympathize  with  his 
bereaved  family,  and  that  the  Stated  Clerk  transmit  an  attested  copy  of  this 
minute  to  them. 

§  177.    Obituary  memorial  to  Dr.  Matthetvs. 

1848,  p.  41.  The  decease  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  Matthews,  Professor  of 
Theology  in  the  New  Albany  Theological  Seminary,  in  the  77th  year  of  his 
age,  which  occurred  on  the  evening  of  the  18th  instant,  having  been  an- 
nounced to  the  General  Assembly,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  bring  in  a 
suitable  minute.  In  accordance  with  this  action  the  following  minute  is  re- 
spectfully submitted  : 

The  peculiar  circumstances  of  Dr.  Matthews's  early  history,  give  a  deep 
interest  to  the  distinction  to  which  he  afterwards  attained  as  a  preacher  of 


SEC.    176.]  GENERAL   ASSKMBLY. — NECROLOGl.  307 

the  everlasting  gospel,  anil  an  expounder  and  teacher  of  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church.  He  was  born  in  (juilford  county,  North  Carolina,  in  the  fall  of 
1771,  where  he  devoted  himself,  until  advanced  to  manhood,  to  a  secular  oc- 
cupation, the  evidences  of  which  are  yet  to  be  seen.  The  pulpit  of  the  old 
church  in  Orange  county,  where  his  mind  was  first  turned  to  the  subject  of 
religion,  is  still  pointed  out  as  the  handiwork  of  Dr.  Matthews. 

His  academical  and  theological  studies  were  prosecuted  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  well  known  Dr.  Caldwell,  of  Guilford,  North  Carolina;  and  his 
license  given  him  by  the  Presbytery  of  Orange  in  the  month  of  March, 
1801,  at  the  age  of  twenty-nine  years.  Until  1803  he  travelled  in  Tennes- 
see as  a  Missionary,  enduring  many  privations ;  when  he  was  called  to  be- 
come the  Pastor  of  Nutbush  and  Grassy  Creek  Churches,  Granville  county. 
North  Carolina.  In  this  relation  he  continued  until  1806,  when  he  re- 
moved to  Martinsburgh,  Virginia,  and  thence  to  Shepherdstown,  on  the  re- 
moval of  Dr.  Hoge  to  Hampden  Sidney  College.  In  this  field  of  labour  Dr. 
Matthews  earned  a  most  enviable  reputation  from  the  abundance  and  (jual- 
ity  of  his  ministerial  services.  His  preaching  at  the  commencement  of  his 
career  as  a  Minister,  was  of  a  fervent,  awakening  description.  This  he 
afterwards  exchanged  for  a  more  composed  and  didactic  mode,  characterized 
by  great  perspicuity  and  logical  arrangement.  There  is  reason  to  believe 
that  his  labours  about  this  time  were  much  blessed  to  the  conviction  and 
conversion  of  sinners. 

From  this  field  of  labour  and  usefulness,  where  he  is  yet  had  in  grateful 
remembrance,  he  was  called  to  fill  the  chair  of  Didactic  Theology  in  the 
Theological  Seminary,  then  located  at  South  Hanover,  Indiana,  now  at 
New  Albany.  In  responding  favourably  to  this  call  there  is  evidence  to 
believe  that  he  was  actuated  by  a  disinterestedness  which  shrunk  not  from 
the  prospect  of  future  trials. — "  I  am  called  by  God,"  said  he  to  a  near  friend 
who  was  expostulating  with  him  against  the  acceptance  of  the  invitation, 
"  to  an  unpleasant  mission,  like  Jonah,  and  if  I  do  not  go  I  shall  expect 
Jonah's  punishment."  He  left  an  affectianate  people,  whose  aft'ection  he 
fully  reciprocated,  for  a  position  in  which  he  was  called  to  endure  priva- 
tions until  the  close  of  his  days.  In  the  spirit  of  a  true  disciple  he  went 
forth,  counting  nothing  dear  to  him  so  that  he  might  finish  the  work  that 
was  given  him  to  do.  Happy  for  the  Church  if  all  her  Ministers  were  of 
like  spirit.  The  same  perspicuity  which  marked  his  preaching,  the  intel- 
lectual vigour  which  characterized  his  work  on  the  "  Divine  Purpose," 
which  has  so  often  been  studied  with  profit  by  the  inquiring  soul,  were 
manifested  in  his  duties  as  I'rofessor,  and  though  advanced  to  the  age  of 
seventy-seven,  he  continued  with  great  vigour  of  mind,  though  in  great 
feebleness  of  body,  to  attend  on  all  the  exercises  of  the  lecture-room.  He 
continued  to  discharge  all  his  duties  as  Professor  until  one  week  before  his 
decease ;  when  he  who  had  so  long  and  so  implicitly  listened  to  his  Mas- 
ter's voice  as  to  his  earthly  abode,  was  summoned  to  his  mansion  of  I'cst  on 
high.     He  rests  from  his  labours,  and  his  works  do  follow  him. 

In  connection  with  this  minute,  the  committee  recommend  the  adoption 
of  the  following  resolution,  viz  : 

jResoIvcd,  That  we  deeply  sympathize  with  the  bereaved  family  of  the  de- 
ceased, and  that  the  Stated  Clerk  be  directed  to  furnish  them  a  copy  of  this 
action. 

§  178.    Obituary  notice  of  Dr.  Sampson. 

1854,  p.  44.  Mr.  Samuel  J.  P.  Anderson,  from  the  committee  to  prepare  a 
liiinute  in  reference  to  the  decease  of  the  Kev.  Francis  S.  Sampson,  i).  D., 


308  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [BOOK  IV. 

Professor  of  Oriental  Literature  in  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  sub- 
mitted the  following,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 

The  Assembly,  in  recording  a  memorial  of  this  severe  bereavement, 
would  express  its  deep  sense  of  the  greatness  of  the  loss  which  the  Church 
has  sustained  in  the  death  of  one  of  her  most  learned,  talented,  and  pious 
Ministers.  Fitted  by  nature  and  by  grace  for  great  and  extended  useful- 
ness, he  had  devoted  all  his  powers  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  undeterred  by 
sacrifices  which  that  consecration  demanded,  and  which  were  remarkable  in 
their  degree,  and  protracted  in  their  duration.  He  was  eminently  suited  to 
the  high  and  responsible  post  to  which  the  voice  of  the  Church  had  called 
him — a  post  which  he  again  and  again  refused  to  abandon,  even  when  tried 
by  offers  most  tempting  to  human  cupidity,  love  of  ease,  and  ambition.  To 
a  varied  and  accurate  scholarship  he  added  uncommon  powers  of  communi- 
cating knowledge  and  stimulating  the  intellects  of  his  pupils,  and  a  heart 
on  fire  with  love  to  Clod  and  zeal  for  his  service.  As  a  preacher,  a  theolo- 
gian, and  an  instructor,  he  occupied  a  place  in  the  front  rank. 

The  withdrawal  of  such  a  labourer  from  the  field  at  such  a  juncture,  is 
a  loss  to  be  felt  by  the  whole  Church,  and  to  be  recognized  as  one  of  those 
mysterious  providences  that  are  to  be  met  in  humble  and  adoring  silence, 
rather  than  in  a  spirit  of  proud  inquiry. 

The  Assembly,  in  view  of  this  loss,  would  tender  its  affectionate  Christian 
sympathies  to  the  Directors  and  remaining  Professors  of  the  bereaved  Insti- 
tution, and  would  unite  with  them  in  beseeching  the  Great  Head  of  the 
Church  to  raise  up  for  them  speedily,  another  of  like  mind  and  heart,  to 
take  his  place  and  fulfil  his  duties. 

§  179.   Funeral  of  the  Rev.  L.  S.  Gibson. 

1853,  p.  425.  It  having  been  announced  that  the  Rev.  L.  S.  Gibson,  a 
Commissioner  to  this  Assembly  from  the  Presbytery  of  Brazos,  had  died  in 
this  city,  and  would  be  buried  this  afternoon,  it  was,  on  motion, 

Rewlved,  That  the  body  of  the  deceased  be  brought  to  this  house  at  4 
o'clock,  P.  M.,  and  that  the  General  Assembly  attended  the  funeral  in  a 
body. 

Resolved,  That  Drs.  Kollock,  Murray,  and  Joseph  H.  Jones,  be  appointed 
a  committee  of  arrangements  to  conduct  the  services  of  this  solemnity. 

The  Assembly  then  adjourned  till  4  o'clock,  closed  with  prayer. 

Thursday  afternoon,  4  o'clock. 
The  Assembly  met  according  to  appointment ;  and  after  the  funeral  exer- 
cises, which  had  been  arranged  by  the  proper  committee,  and  in  which,  Drs. 
Kollock,  Spring,  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  McDowell,  and  Magie  participated ; 
adjourned  to  meet  to-morrow  morning,  at  9  o'clock,  closed  with  prayer. 

§180.   Death  and  hurial  of  Dr.  Lindsley. 

1855,  p.  279.  Dr.  Krebs  announced  to  the  Assembly,  that  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Lindsley,  who  participated  in  the  deliberations  of  the  Assembly  yesterday, 
lies  this  morning,  insensible,  stricken  with  apoplexy ;  and  moved  that 
the  Moderator  be  requested  to  lead  the  General  Assembly  in  prayer  for  Dr. 
Lindsley  and  his  afflicted  family,  under  this  painful  and  sad  visitation. 
This  motion  was  unanimously  carried,  and  the  Moderator  complied  with  the 
request. 

p.  280.  Rexnlrrd,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  have  heard  of  the  sud- 
den illness  of  the  ^:w.  Dr.  Lindsley,  a  member  of  this  body,  with  deep  in- 
terest and  sorrow. 

2.  That  the  Moderator  and  Dr.  Plumer  be,  and  they  are  hereby  requested 


SEC.   178.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — NECROLOGY.  309 

to  visit  Dr.  Lindsley  and  his  alBicted  family,  at  their  earliest  convenience ; 
and  assure  them  of  the  profound  sympathy  of  the  Assembly  in  fliis  dispen- 
sation of  Providence ;  and  of  their  earnest  prayer  for  his  recovery,  and  for 
their  spirilunl  support  and  consolation. 

p.  28G.  The  Moderator  announced  that  the  Rev.  Dr.  Philip  Lindsley  had 
died  at  one  o'clock. 

Resoh-cd,  That  the  body  of  the  deceased  be  brought  to  this  house  to-mor- 
row morning  at  8  o'clock,  and  that  the  General  Assembly  attend  the  funeral 
in  a  body.  That  a  committee  of  arrangements  be  appointed,  to  conduct  the 
services  of  this  solemnity  ;  and  that  when  the  Assembly  adjourns  this  even- 
ing, it  adjourn  till  10  o'clock  to-morrow  morning,  to  give  time  to  the  house 
for  this  duty. 

The.  Moderator  appointed  Drs.  Jacobus,  Van  Ransselaer,  and  Jones,  this 
couunittee  of  arrangements. 

p.  287.  Dr.  Jacobus,  from  the  committee  of  arrangements  for  the  funeral 
of  Dr.  Lindsley,  stated,  that  the  family  of  the  deceased  desired  to  postpone 
tha  funeral  till  Monday  next  at  8  A.  M.  On  motion  of  Dr.  Krebs,  the  ar- 
rangements of  the  Assembly  were  changed  conformably  to  this  desire. 

The  committee  of  arrangements  further  reported  a  schedule  of  appoint- 
ments in  conducting  the  solemnities  of 'the  funeral  service;  which  was 
adopted. 

Monday  morning,  Mtti/  28. 

p.  292.  The  Assembly  met  and  was  opened  with  prayer  and  singing;  two 
hours  having  been  occupied  with  the  funeral  of  Dr.  Lindsley,  at  which  the 
Moderator,  Dr.  Edgar,  Rev.  F.  N.  Ewing,  Dr.  Stevenson,  Dr.  Van  Ransse- 
laer, and  Dr.  Lapsley  officiated. 

[The  order  of  exercises  was — 1.  Invocation,  and  singing,  "  How  blest  the 
righteous  when  he  dies  !"  by  Dr.  Edgar.  2.  Reading  the  90th  Psalm  and 
prayer,  by  the  Rev.  F.  N.  Ewing.  3.  Notice  of  the  deceased,  by  Dr.  Ste- 
venson. 4.  Addresses  by  Drs.  Van  Ransselaer,  and  Rice,  (the  Moderator.) 
5.  Prayer  and  singing  by  Dr.  Lapsley.  6.  The  benediction,  by  the  Mod- 
erator.] 

§  181.    Ohitxiary  notice  of  Dr.  Lindsley. 

Ihid.  p.  290.  Whereas,  it  has  pleased  the  great  Head  of  the  Chiirch  to 
remove  from  his  seat  in  this  Assembly,  our  reverend  father,  and  beloved  co- 
Presbyter,  the  Rev.  Philip  Lindsley,  D.  D.,  this  Assembl}^  would  record  with 
deep  emotion  the  dealing  of  Divine  Providence  toward  this  body,  and  pray 
that  it  mny  be  blessed  to  our  admonition  and  spiritual  edification.  "  The 
fathers, — where  are  they? — and  the  prophets — do  they  live  for  ever?" 

Our  honourable  and  endeared  father  died  in  the  midst  of  his  children,  in 
the  circle  of  his  early  friends  and  fellow-citizens,  and  in  the  arms  of  his  be- 
loved Church.  He  was  called,  as  he  could  have  wished,  in  the  midst  of  ac- 
tive labour ;  found  at  his  post,  and  faithful  to  the  last.  From  serving  this 
General  Assembly  he  was  transferred,  as  we  trust,  to  his  blessed  seat  in  the 
General  Assembly  and  Church  of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  hea- 
ven. The  suddenness  made  it  to  him  only  the  more  of  a  translation.  *'  He 
walked  with  God,  and  he  was  not — for  God  took  him." 

Full  of  years,  and  full  of  labours — the  accomplished  scholar — the  suc- 
cessful educator — the  eminent  profes.'^or — the  able  ruler — the  sound  divine 
—  the  beloved  disciple — it  was  allowed  him  according  to  the  willingness 
which  he  expressed  only  a  few  moments  before  the  fatal  stroke,  to  die  here, 
and  now,  in  the  city  of  his  early  friendships,  among  his  children  and  breth- 
ren in  the  Lord. 

We  were  privileged  to  take  sweet  counsel  here  with  him  ;  and  his  frater- 


alO  THE    CHURCH    COURTS.  [bOOK    IV. 

nal  and  faithful  words,  up  to  the  h^st  in  this  body,  leave  his  memory  fresh 
and  fragrant,  as  is  fit.  It  is  the  pleasure  of  this  Assembly  to  attend  his 
mortal  remains  to  the  tomb,  in  confidence  of  his  happy  transition,  and  of 
his  glorious  resurrection.  Like  the  great  patriarch,  "  after  he  had  served 
his  generation,  by  the  will  of  God  he  fell  asleep." 

Re.-ioU-etl,  That  this  Assembly  do  tender  to  the  bereaved  widow  and  family 
of  the  deceased,  their  Christian  sympathies  and  earnest  prayers;  and  that 
the  Stated  Clerk  be  directed  to  furnish  them  with  a  copy  of  this  action. 

§  182.  Minute  on  the  death  of  President  Harrison. 

1841,  p.  430.  The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  a  minute  expressive  of 
the  sentiments  of  this  house  concerning  the  death  of  the  late  president  of 
the  United  States,  and  the  recommendation  by  his  successor  of  a  national 
fast,  in  consequence  of  that  event,  made  a  report  which  was  unanimously 
adopted  as  follows,  viz  : 

Whereas,  it  has  pleased  the  Sovereign  Ruler  of  nations  in  his  infinite 
wisdom  and  righteousness,  to  remove  by  death  William  Henry  Harrison, 
President  of  the  United  States  :  whereas  there  are  circumstances  connected 
with  this  event,  which  render  the  dispensation  peculiarly  marked,  instructive 
and  afflicting;  it  being  the  first  instance  since  the  adoption  of  the  federal 
constitution,  more  than  fifty  years  since,  that  a  president  has  died  in  office  ;  and 
his  death  having  occurred  suddenly,  and  in  one  month  after  iiis  inauguration  ; 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
AmericiJ,  convened  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  feel  themselves  culled  to  give 
a  united  and  public  expression  of  their  sentiments,  in  view  of  this  solemn 
dispensation;  Therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  we  recognize  the  providence  of  God  as  clearly  manifested 
in  this  event;  and  we  call  upon  the  people  connected  with  our  Church  also 
to  see  and  acknowledge  his  hand  ;  and  while  we  desire  to  bow  with  submis- 
sion to  his  righteous  will,  we  feel  the  event  to  be  a  great  national  bereave- 
ment. 

2.  That  we  feel  this  bereavement  to  be  the  greater,  when  we  consider  the 
repeated  acknowledgments  made  by  the  illustrious  deceased,  in  his  inaugural 
address,  of  the  Providence  of  God,  and  his  dependence  on  the  Most  High, 
to  enable  him  to  discharge  the  duties  of  his  station  ;  and  especially,  the  ex- 
plicit and  noble  declaration  he  made  in  that  addre.ss,  of  his  profound  reve- 
rence for  the  Christian  religion,  and  his  thorough  conviction,  that  sound 
morals,  religious  liberty,  and  a  just  sense  of  religious  responsibility,  are  essen- 
tially connected  with  all  true  and  lasting  happiness;  and  also  the  sacred 
regard  he  manifested  in  his  high  station,  for  the  holy  Sabbath,  inspiring  the 
hope,  that  under  his  administration,  so  commenced,  a  salutary  influence,  in 
favour  of  good  morals  and  the  institutions  of  religion,  vitally  important  to  the 
best  interests  of  our  country,  would  be  diffused  throughout  the  land. 

3.  That  we  view  this  dispensation  as  a  solemn  rebuke  to  this  nation  for 
their  sins;  and  a  solemn  call  to  all  rulers,  and  people,  to  feel  and  acknow- 
ledge that  the  Lord  reigns,  and  seriously  to  inquire  wherefore  it  is  that  he 
has  thus  contended  with  us;  and  to  repent  and  reform. 

4.  That  we  sympathize  with  the  bereaved  widow  and  fiimily  of  our  deceased 
president,  and  pray  that  the  Lord  will  be  to  them  the  widow's  God,  and  the 
Father  of  the  fatherless. 

5.  That  while  we  mourn  the  loss  the  nation  has  sustained,  in  the  death  of 
our  late  president,  we  rejoice  and  thank  the  Lord  that  his  successor,  John 
Tyler,  placed  over  this  nation  in  a  very  special  manner  by  his  providence, 
has  acknowledged  this  providence,  and  was  led  promptly  to  recommend  a 
day  of  fasting  and  prayer  throughout  the  nation ;  and  we  rejoice  in  the  gene- 


SEC.    181.]  GENERAL   ASSEMBLY. — NECROLOOY.  311 

ral  and  hearty  response  with  which  this  recommendation  was  received  ;  and 
the  solemn  manner  in  which,  as  far  as  we  have  heard,  the  day  was  observed. 
We  fondly  hope  tliat  this  is  an  indication  of  good  to  our  nation  ;  and  we  pray 
that  the  Lord  will  overrule  the  painful  bereavement  with  which  we  have 
been  visited,  for  the  promotion  of  the  best  interests  of  our  beloved  country. 

6.  That  our  ministers  and  people  be,  and  they  hereby  are  earnestly  exhorted 
particularly  and  constantly,  agreeably  to  the  injunctions  of  the  word  of  God, 
to  remember  our  civil  rulers,  in  their  prayers. 

7.  That  a  copy  of  this  minute,  signed  by  the  Moderator  and  Permanent 
Clerk,  be  transmitted  to  the  widow  and  family  of  the  late  president;  and 
also  a  copy  to  the  present  president  of  the  United  States. 

§  183.  Minute  on  the  death  of  Mr.  George  Ralston. 

1837,  p.  440.  The  Assembly  being  informed  that  Mr.  George  Ralston, 
who  has  been  for  some  years  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Education,  and  who 
was  yesterday  put  on  nomination  for  re-election,  had  suddenly  departed  this 
life  this  morning,  another  person  was  put  in  nomination  in  his  place  and  it 
was 

Resolved,  That  the  sympathy  of  this  Assembly  be  communicated  to  the 
family  and  friends  of  the  late  George  Ralston,  Esq.,  expressing  our  deep  regret 
at  the  loss  which  his  family,  the  public,  and  especially  the  Presbyterian 
Church  have  sustained  in  this  sudden  and  solemn  event. 

§  184.  Minute  on  the  death  of  Dr.  Latta.* 

1847,  p.  377.  While  the  Assembly  acknowledge  the  apparent  loss  of  the 
Church  militant,  in  the  decease  of  the  Rev.  William  Latta,  D.  D.,  they  would 
rejoice  that  from  the  purity,  loveliness,  and  ftiithfulness  exhibited  in  his  life; 
the  prudence,  humility,  and  firmness  by  which  he  secured  the  confidence  of 
the  Church  and  Congregation  in  which  he  laboured  so  successfully  as  settled 
Pastor  for  nearly  half  a  century  (from  1798  to  1847);  and  from  his  signally 
triumphant  death,  there  is  abundant  reason  to  believe  that  he  has  been  re- 
moved to  a  higher  sphere  of  duty  and  employment,  in  the  presence  of  God 
and  the  Lamb. 

§  185.  Minute  on  the  death  of  Chancellor  Johns. 

1857,  p.  23.  Whereas,  in  the  dispensation  of  Divine  Providence,  the  late 
Chancellor  Johns,  of  Delaware,  a  member  of  this  Board,  has  since  our  last 
meeting,  been  removed  by  death,  we  desire  here  to  record  our  estimate 
of  his  kind  and  amiable  deportment,  his  long  tried  Chi'istian  character,  ex- 
cellent judgment,  professional  learning,  and  steady  and  unwearying  attention 
to  the  business  of  this  trust  and  the  interests  of  the  Church ;  and  to  ex- 
press our  sense  of  the  loss  thus  sustained  by  this  Board  of  one  of  its  most 
valuable  members. 

*  [For  many  years  a  Trustee  of  the  Assembly.] 


INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V 


BOOK  Y, 
INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  CHURCH 


PART  I. 
THE  BOARDS. 


CHAPTER  I. 
3ENERAL   PRINCIPLES  AND   FACTS. 


Title  1. — miscellaneous  minutes. 

§  1.    The  four  Boards  anticipated. 

1800,  p.  195.  The  Assembly  resumed  the  consideration  of  the  subjects 
contained  in  the  communication  of  the  corporation  for  managing  their  funds, 
and  agreed  that  the  following  objects  deserve  consideration,  viz: 

1.  The  gospelizing  of  the  Indians  on  the  frontiers  of  our  country,  con- 
nected with  a  plan  for  their  civilization,  the  want  of  which  it  is  believed  has 
been  a  great  cause  of  the  failure  of  former  attempts  to  spread  Christianity 
among  them.  The  ideas  of  the  president  of  the  corporation,  delivered  in 
his  address  at  their  first  meeting,  would,  on  this  point,  deserve  a  serious  at- 
tention. 

2.  The  instruction  of  the  negro6s,  the  poor,  and  those  who  are  destitute 
of  the  means  of  grace,  in  various  parts  of  this  extensive  country.  Whoever 
contemplates  the  situation  of  this  numerous  class  of  persons  in  the  United 
States,  their  gross  ignorance  of  the  plainest  principles  of  religion,  their  im- 
morality and  profaneness,  their  vices  and  dissoluteness  of  manners,  must  be 
filled  with  anxiety  for  their  present  welfare,  and,  above  all,  for  their  future 
and  eternal  happiness. 

3.  The  purchasing  and  disposing  of  Bibles,  and  also  books  and  short 
essays  on  the  great  principles  of  religion  and  morality,  calculated  to  impress 
the  minds  of  those  to  whom  they  are  given  with  a  sense  of  their  duty  both 
to  God  and  man,  and  consequently  of  such  a  nature  as  to  arrest  the  atten- 


SEC.  1.]  GENERAL   PRINCIPLES.  313 

tion,  interest  the  curiosity,  and  touch  the  feelings  of  those  to  whom  they  are 
given. 

4.  The  provision  of  a  fund  for  the  more  complete  instruction  of  candi- 
dates for  the  gospel  ministry,  previously  to  their  licensure.  The  want  of 
this  having  been  a  subject  of  general  inconvenience,  it  would  deserve  con- 
sideration whether  it  would  not  be  both  easy  and  practicable  to  appoint  a 
number  of  professors  of  theology,  (perhaps  one  in  each  Synod,)  to  whom  the 
candidates  might  resort  as  a  matter  of  choice,  (though  not  of  necessity,) 
which  professors  might  immediately  be  provided  with  a  suitable  library,  the 
property  of  the  corporation,  and  who  might  receive  a  small  salary,  to  be 
augmented  as  their  labours  increase  and  the  funds  are  extended.  It  will  be 
a  most  desirable  extension  of  this  plan,  if  the  funds  can  be  rendered  adequate 
to  furnish  partly,  or  wholly,  the  means  of  subsistence  to  the  candidates  for 
the  ministry,  who  may  need  such  assistance,  during  the  time  of  their  attend- 
ance on  the  professors. 

§  2.    The  duty  of  sustaining  our  own  Institutions. 

1840,  p.  311.  Another  duty  which  we  urge  upon  our  members,  is  that  of 
cherishing  an  enlightened  attachment  to  our  own  Church,  in  her  doctrines, 
her  order,  and  her  benevolent  institutions.  This  duty  is  demanded  of  us 
by  Christian  consistency.  We  have  a  system  of  faith  and  order,  which  we 
profess  to  believe  is  founded  on  the  word  of  God.  We  cannot,  then,  with 
any  consistency,  refuse  to  protect  it,  or  refrain  from  suitable  exertions  for 
extending  its  influence.  If,  indeed,  one  form  of  ecclesiastical  government 
is  just  as  scriptural  as  another,  and  if  there  is  no  essential  difi"erence  between 
Calvinism  on  the  one  hand,  and  Arminianism  or  Pelagianism  on  the  other, 
we  may,  in  perfect  accordance  with  our  principles,  leave  our  own  Church  to 
take  care  of  itself,  while  we  employ  our  efforts  in  the  wide  field  of  universal 
philanthropy ;  but  no  intelligent  Presbyterian  will  assent  to  sentiments  like 
these. 

The  relation  in  which  we  stand  to  other  denominations,  furnishes  another 
reason  why  we  should  consolidate  our  strength  and  foster  our  own  institu- 
tions. It  is  obviously  for  the  interest  of  the  evangelical  Churches  in  our 
country,  that  they  should  preserve  a  mutually  good  understanding  with  each 
other.  Perhaps  the  best  way  to  secure  this,  is,  for  each  sect  to  move  in  its 
own  appropriate  sphere;  the  different  denominations  uniting  together  only 
in  those  plans  and  organizations  which  require  no  sacrifice  of  their  distinct- 
ive principles.  Our  sister  Churches  are,  it  is  well  known,  actively  engaged 
in  fortifying  their  respective  positions  and  extending  their  boundaries.  We 
are  so  far  from  complaining  of  this,  that  we  commend  them  for  their  fidelity 
to  their  principles;  and  in  so  far  as  they  are  propagating  the  truth,  we  bid 
them  God  speed.  But  we  urge  their  activity  as  a  motive  why  we  also  should 
be  up  and  doing.  If  it  becomes  them  to  be  active,  it  becomes  us  much 
more.  For  they  are  imbued  with  a  denominational  feeling  of  long  standing 
and  mighty  energy;  among  us,  this  feeling  is  in  its  infancy.  Again,  the 
late  distractions  in  our  Church,  have  made  it  necessary  that  we  should  in- 
crease our  exertions  in  order  to  neutralize  the  allurements  frequently  held 
out  to  entice  our  people  into  other  sects.  It  should  also  be  considered  that 
our  system  of  doctrine  encounters  in  every  direction  a  formidable  phalanx 
of  prejudice  and  misrepresentation;  so  that  it  requires  more  effort  to  propa- 
gate it  than  it  does  to  disseminate  doctrines  which,  being  less  scriptural,  are 
less  repugnant  to  the  unsanctified  heart.  Unless  therefore  we  emulate  the 
zeal  of  other  Churches,  we  cannot  expect  to  retain  the  relative  position  which 
we  have  long  occupied  among  the  leading  denominations  in  this  land.  This 
position  we  have  no  right  to  sacrifice  to  indolence,  avarice,  a  spurious  char- 
40 


314  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK  V. 

ity,  or  anything  else  short  of  a  proviclenrial  disability  beyond  our  control. 
For  it  is  not  merely  our  reputation  as  a  Church  that  is  involved  in  this  mat- 
ter, but.  the  sacred  obligations  which  we  are  under  to  the  God  of  our  fathers, 
and  the  general  interests  of  Christianity  in  the  world. 

Another  reason  why  we  should  gather  around  our  own  InstitutionSj  is  to 
be  found  in  the  condition  of  our  beloved  country.  These  are  times  of  excite- 
ment and  agitation.  The  state  of  the  country  for  several  years  past  has  been 
like  a  boiling  caldron.  It  would  seem  as  though  the  spirit  of  discord  had 
obtained  leave  to  go  forth  for  a  season  through  the  land,  and  work  mischief 
at  his  will.  Commerce,  politics,  religion,  every  earthly,  every  sacred  interest 
has  been  touched  with  his  demoniac  wand  and  thrown  into  wild  confusion. 
Most  of  the  great  religious  denominations  have  either  been  rent  asunder,  or 
shaken  to  their  centre  with  intestine  commotions.  And  the  conflicting  ele- 
ments of  the  age  are  continually  generating  new  and  monstrous  heresies  both 
in  religion  and  morals.  Under  these  circumstances,  self-preservation  ret[uires 
us  to  tighten  the  bands  which  unite  us  as  a  denomination  ;  and  to  cement 
into  a  closer  alliance  the  different  parts  of  our  wide  spread  communion. 

§  3.  Annual  rejwrts  to  he  communicated  to  the  Congregations. 

1840,  p.  297.  Resolved, "Vo  securetheattention  of  Ministers  and  Churches  to 
this  important  object,  the  Assembly  renew  the  recommendation  of  the  last  As- 
sembly, that  inasmuch  as  the  report  when  published,  although  sent  to  every 
Minister,  cannot  be  generally  circulated  among  the  members  of  the  Churches, 
it  be  recommended  to  the  Pastors  of  Churches  to  spread  before  their  people 
the  substance  of  this  report,  [of  the  Board  of  Missions,]  by  reading  it,  or 
portions  of  it,  from  their  pulpits  at  such  time  as  may  be  convenient  for 
taking  up  an  annual  collection  on  behalf   of  this   cause. 

§  4.  The  printed  Reports  distributed  in  the  Assembly. 

1829,  p.  372.  As  the  Assembly  were  informed  that  the  JJoard  [of  Missions] 
have  caused  their  report  to  be  printed,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  they  present  a  copy  of  it  to  each  of  the  members  for  his 
inspection. 

§  5.  Books  of  accounts,  &c.,  to  he  exliihited  to  the  Assembly. 

1849,  p.  270,  Resolved,  That  the  various  Boards  of  this  General  Assembly 
be  required  to  present  before  the  Assembly  every  year,  along  with  their  an- 
nual report,  all  their  books  of  record  for  the  year,  containing  the  minutes  of 
their  proceedings,  including  the  minutes  of  the  Executive  Committees,  to- 
gether with  all  their  files  of  correspondence  during  the  year,  and  also  their 
books  of  account,  when  the  General  Assembly  may  meet  in  the  city  where 
these  Boards  are  located,  and  a  full  balance-sheet  when  the  Assembly  may 
meet  elsewhere  ;  and  that  these  books  and  papers  be  referred  to  the  special 
committees  to  whom  it  is  usual  to  refer  the  annual  report.     [See  1842,  p.  13.] 

§  6.  The  account  of  expenses  to  he  in  detail. 

1846,  p.  192.  An  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  proposing  a 
change  in  the  form  of  exhibiting  their  annual  expenditures,  in  the  reports 
of  some  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church.  The  committee  recommended  that 
the  Executive  Committees  of  the  Boards  of  Missions,  Education,  and  Publi- 
cation, set  forth  in  their  annual  reports  the  particular  items  of  their  expen- 
diture in  the  same  circumstantial  manner  in  which  the  ]5oard  of  Foreign 
Missions  present  theirs ;  which  recommendation  was  adopted. 


6750.  2.]  GENERAL    I'KINC'irLES.  \  315 

§  7.  0/  Collecting  Agencies. 

1839,  p.  167.  Resolved,  That  while  the  necessity  for  agents  is  at  present 
felt  and  recognized  by  the  Assembly,  in  order  ultimately  to  remove  this  ne- 
cessity, and  thus  to  reduce  the  expenditures  of  the  Board,  the  individual 
agency  and  co-operation  of  every  Minister  and  Church  Session,  in  forwarding 
the  interests  of  this  Board,  would,  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  if  faith- 
fully employed,  with  the  least  expense  and  the  greatest  certainty,  advance 
the  cause  and  multiply  the  resources  of  the  Board. 

1840,  p.  294.  Rewlved,  That  Messrs.  J.  L.  Wilson,  Low,  WilliamS; 
Mitchell,  Auchincloss  be  appointed  a  committee  to  inquire  into  the  expenses 
of  the  several  Boards,  and  to  ascertain — 1.  Whether  the  agency  system  can 
be  dispensed  with  or  improved.  2.  Whether  the  expenses  of  the  Boards  can 
be  advantageously  reduced. 

p:  305.  The  report  of  the  Committee  on  Agencies,  was  further  considered, 
and  on  being  put,  the  report  was  not  agreed  to. 

On  motion  of  Mr.  Board  man, , 

Res(ili)cd,  That  it  is  the  deliberate  conviction  of  this  Assembly,  formed  as 
the  result  of  much  experience,  that  an  efficient  system  of  agencies,  by  which 
the  Churches  of  our  connection  may  be  visited  from  year  to  year,  is,  in  the 
present  condition  of  Christian  feeling  and  knowledge  on  the  subject  of  benev- 
olent operations,  absolutely  indispensable. 

§  8.  Economical  management  of  the  Boards. 

1848,  p.  46.  Resolved,  That  after  a  full  investigation  of  the  affairs  of  our 
Boards,  and  especially  of  their  financial  arrangements,  this  Assembly  express 
the  highest  confidence  in  their  respective  managements,  and  in  the  faithful 
and  economical  service  of  their  respective  officers  ;  and  we  do  hereby  earnestly 
recommend  the  Boards  and  their  officers  to  the  confidence  and  patronage  of 
the  Churches. 

§  9.  Distribution  of  members  among  the  several  Boards. 

1856,  p.  527.  Resolved,  That  it  be  the  sense  of  this  Assembly,  that,  in  the 
election  of  persons  to  fill  vacancies  in  the  several  Boards  of  the  Church,  the 
election  of  the  same  person  as  a  member  of  more  than  one  Board,  be,  as  far 
as  possible,  avoided. 

§  10.    The  Assemhli/'s  Magazine. 

1804,  p.  317.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Committee  of 
Missions  to  publish  by  subscription  a  periodical  Magazine  sacred  to  religion 
and  morals,  and  pay  the  profits  into  the  funds  of  the  Assembly,  to  be  ap- 
plied to  missionary  purposes. 

1805,  p.  336.  The  Trustees  also  laid  before  the  Assembly  one  copy  of  the 
original  articles  of  agreement,  made  between  the  Board  and  William  P.  Far- 
rand,  printer,  relative  to  the  publication  of  the  General  Assemhli/s  Magazine 
and  Evangelical  Intelligencer  ;  which  agreement  was  read  and  laid  upon  the 
table.  The  Assembly  having  considered  the  said  articles,  expressed  their 
•entire  approbation  thereof,  and  their  thanks  to  the  Committee  of  Missions 
for  the  zeal  and  fidelity  with  which  they  have  commenced  this  important 
work. 

1810,  p.  450.  That  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  be  empowered 
and  directed  to  cancel  the  instrument  of  agreement  between  them  and  3Ir. 
William  P.  Farrand,  on  the  subject  of  the  Magazine,  entitled  The  Evan- 
gelical InteUigencer,  the  publication  of  which  has  been  suspended  since  the 
month  of  January  hust.     Resolved,  moreover,  That  as,  in  the  opinion  of  this 


316  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    ClIUECII.  [bOOK    V. 

Assembly,  some  publication  is  necessary  to  keep  alive  and  invigorate  that 
missionary  spirit  with  which  it  has  pleased  God  to  animate  his  Church,  the 
Committee  of  Missions  be  authorized,  if  they  judge  it  expedient,  annually 
to  prepare  and  publish  fof  the  information  of  the  Church,  a  paruphlet  or 
pamphlets  entitled  Missioxdr^  Intelligencer,  containing  extracts  from  the  jour- 
nals of  tlie  Assembly's  Missionaries,  and  derived  from  domestic  and  foreign 
sources.  [Only  one  or  two  numbers  of  the  "Missionary  Intelligencer" 
were  published.] 

§  11.    The  Missionary  Reporter  and  Education  Register. 

[In  September,  1829,  the  Boards  of  Missions  and  Education  commenced  the  publica- 
tion of  a  small  monthly  magazme  with  the  above  title.  It  was  sustained  for  three  or  foiii 
years  and  then  suspended.] 

§  12.  3Iissionary  Chronicle. —  Treasury. — Home  and  Foreign  Record. 

[The  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  in  1833,  commenced  the  publication  of  the 
Foreign  ]\lissionary  Chronicle,  a  monthly  magazine.  When  the  Assembly's  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  was  formed,  this  magazine  was  transferred  with  the  missions  of  the 
Western  Society  to  that  Board.  In  1842  an  arrangement  was  made  with  the  Board  of 
Domestic  Missions  by  which  the  Chronicle  was  enlarged,  and  its  pages  divided  between 
the  two  missionary  Boards. 

In  January,  1848,  the  Presbyterian  TV-easwry,  a  monthly  quarto,  was  commenced  under 
the  joint  patronage  of  the  Boards  of  Education  and  Publication.] 

1849,  p.  231.  Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  seven  be  appointed  for  the 
purpose  of  devising,  if  possible,  some  arrangement  by  which  a  monthly  or 
weekly  periodical,  giving  important  information  respecting  the  Boards  of 
our  Church,  and  sustaining  the  cause  of  each  of  them,  shall  be  published ; 
and  that  the  secretaries  of  said  Boards  be  requested  to  lay  before  said  com- 
mittee so  much  of  their  respective  reports  as  relates  to  periodicals,  and  to 
give  such  other  information  on  the  subject  as  may  be  in  their  possession. 

[The  result  was  the  union  of  the  Chronicle  and  the  Treasury,  in  The  Home  and  Foreign 
Record,  which  was  constituted  the  organ  of  the  four  Boards ;  its  publication  being  com- 
mitted to  the  Board  of  Publication,  and  a  quarto  newspaper  edition  being  published  in  ad- 
dition to  that  in  magazine  form.] 

1850,  p.  478.  Resolved,  That  the  Boards  of  the  Church,  respectively, 
are  hereby  authorized  to  enlarge,  at  their  discretion,  the  portions  of  the  pe- 
riodical published  jointly  by  them,  which  relates  to  their  respective  depart- 
ments. 

[Circulation  of  the  Record  in  1857-8,  17,500  copies.] 

§  13.    The  Foreign  Missionary. 

[This  periodical  was  commenced  in  1841,  by  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  de- 
signed as  a  youth's  missionary  paper ;  but  has,  since  the  modificii^tion  by  which  the 
Chronicle  became  the  organ  of  the  four  Boards,  been  modified  to  adapt  it  as  an  organ  of 
influence  over  maturer  readers.] 

1842,  p.  25.  Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  highly  approve  of  the 
proposal  of  the  Executive  Committee,  to  establish  a  small  monthly  paper, 
to  be  denominated  The  Foreign  Missionary,  to  be  afforded  to  subscribers  at 
the  small  sum  of  twelve  and  a  half  cents  per  annum,  exclusive  of  postage, 
in  the  belief  that  with  little  exertion  on  the  part  of  Pastors  and  church  Ses- 
sions, there  may  be  annually  circulated  among  our  people,  and  the  youth 
and  children  of  our  Congregations  and  Sabbath-schools,  i'rom  fifty  to  one 
hundred  thousand  copies  of  a  work  thus  calculated  and  adapted  to  fur- 
nish a  great  amount  of  select  missionary  information. 

[Circulation  of  the  Foreign  Missionary  in  1857-8,  24,000.] 


SEC.  10.]  MISSIONS. — GENKR.\T,    PRINCIPLES.  317 

§  14.    J'he  Presbyterian  Sahhath-achool  Visitor. 

1850,  p.  476.  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  recommend  to  the  Board  of 
Publication  to  consider  the  propriety  of  publishing  a  monthly  paper  for  Sab- 
bath-schools. 

[In  accordance  with  this  recommendation,  the  Board  publishes  tlie  Presbyterian  Sab- 
balh-schvoL  Visitor.     Circulation  in  1857-8,  54,000.] 

Title  3. — general  principles  on  missions. 

§  15.    The  Church  is  a  Missionary  Society. 

1839,  p.  167.  1.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United 
States,  is  by  its  very  nature  and  constitution  a  missionary  society,  acting 
under  the  charter,  by  the  authority,  and  in  obedience  to  the  command  of 
the  only  Head,  the  Lawgiver  and  King  in  Zion,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  field  which  the  Church  in  this  missionary  charac- 
ter is  called  upon  to  cultivate,  is  The  World, — that  there  is  therefore  but 
one  field ;  and  that  the  distinction  between  Foreign  and  Domestic  Missions 
is  made  only  to  secure,  by  a  division  of  labour  and  of  responsibility,  greater 
order,  energy,  and  success. 

[The  doctrine  that  the  Church  is  a  missionary  society,  has  been  popularly  reafarded  as 
a  recent  idea,  first  enuncinted  by  Dr.  J  H.  Rice,  in  liis  memorial  on  Missions,  presented 
Vn  the  Assembly  in  1831 ;  (below,  §  101.)  Tliat  this  is  a  mistake  will  be  seen  by  the 
following  extract  from  a  report  on  Missions,  adopted  by  the  Synod  of  Pittsburg-h  in  1829  :] 

"The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  inquiry  on  tlie  subject  of  Missions,  beg 
leave  respectfully  to  report :  that  it  is  and  ought  to  be  matter  of  sincere  congratulation  on 
the  part  of  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  generally,  that  the  Board  of  Missions, 
acting  under  its  sanction,  has  recently  adopted,  and  are  now  prosecuting  an  efficient  and 
extended  plan  of  operation,  suited  in  its  extent  to  the  moral  necessities  and  resources  of 
this  great  and  rising  country,  and,  in  its  individual  form  and  character,  to  the  feelings  of 
the  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  The  committee  rejoice  that  on  this  plan,  many 
Congregations  witiiin  our  bounds  have  been  already  organized  into  auxiliary  societies,  and 
that  in  different  and  distant  parts  of  our  Church,  the  same  plan  has  been  so  far  cordially 
approved  and  acted  upon,  as  to  justify  the  belief,  that  at  no  distant  period,  our  Church 
will  be  in  fact  what  she  was  intended  to  be  in  the  conception  and  design  of  the  venerable 
framers  of  her  constitution,  one  great  Missionary  Association,  meeting,  in  her  efforts  and 
liberality,  the  spirit  of  these  ages  of  increasing  zeal  and' widening  prosperity,  through 
which  she  is  destined  to  pass  on  her  way  to  the  full  glory  of  the  latter  day." — Printed 
Minutes  of  the  Synod,  p.  310. 

[So  emj)hatically  was  the  missionary  charncter  of  the  Church  recognized  by  this  Synod, 
that  at  its  first  meeting  held  in  Pittsburgh  in  1802,  it  adopted  a  missionary  organization 
under  a  constitution,  the  first  article  of  which  was  in  these  words:  "The  Synod  of  Pitts- 
burgh  sliall  be  styled  the  Western  Missionary  Society."  This  principle,  tlius  recognized, 
induced  the  creation  of  the  Maumee  Mission,  subsequently  transferred  to  the  American 
Board.  Tliis  Western  Missionary  Society  too,  originated  the  Foreign  Missionary  enter, 
prise  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.     See  below,  §§  103-114.     See  also  §  18,  et  seq.] 

§  16.  Missions  the  pledge  of  the  ChurcK  s  prosperity . 

1832,  p.  325.  Resolved,  That  the  prosperity  of  the  Church  materially  de- 
pends on  the  active  and  efficient  aid  which  shall  be  afforded  to  missionary 
operations. 

§  17.  Duty  of  all  to  lahonr  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 

1817,  p.  661.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States,  to  the  Churches  under  their  care,  wish  grace,  mercy,  and 
peace  from  God  the  Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Very  Dear  Brethren — Assembled  by  the  good  providence  of  God  as 
the  supreme  judicatory  of  our  Church,  we  are  constrained  to  address  you, 
and  to  endeavour  to  impart  to  you  some  of  those  feelings  to  which  our  coun- 


318  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V 

sels  have  given  rise,  and  which  are  suggested  by  the  present  aspect  of  the 
Church  and  the  world. 

(o  )  From  the  printed  narrative  of  the  state  of  religion  within  our  bounds, 
which  accompanies  this  address,  you  will  learn  that  although  we  have  heard 
of  some  facts  which  are  matter  of  regret  and  humiliation,  "  the  general  as- 
pect of  the  Church  of  God  has  never  been  more  favourable,  within  our  know- 
ledge, than  at  the  present  time."  The  gradual  increase  of  gospel  light ;  the 
extension  of  the  blessings  of  education  to  all  classes  and  ages ;  the  growing 
diffusion  of  missionary  zeal  and  exertions  ;  the  rapid  multiplication  of  Bible 
societies,  and  through  their  instrumentality,  the  wonderful  spread  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  word  of  life,  in  languages  and  countries  hitherto  strangers 
to  the  sacred  volume  ;  the  numerous  associations  for  evangelical,  benevolent, 
and  humane  purposes,  which  have  arisen,  and  are  daily  arising  in  every  part 
of  our  bounds  ;  and  above  all,  the  converting  and  sanctifying  influences  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  which  have  been  poured  out  for  some  time  past,  and  espe- 
cially during  the  last  year,  in  many  of  the  Congregations  belonging  to  our 
communion — form  an  assemblage  which  cannot  fail  to  be  in  a  high  degree 
interesting  and  animating  to  the  friends  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion;  an 
assemblage  which,  while  it  gratifies  for  the  present  the  pious  and  benevo- 
lent heart,  must  excite  the  most  precious  hopes  for  the  future.  Such 
mighty  plans  of  benevolence,  such  wonderful  combinations,  such  a  general 
movement  of  mankind,  in  promoting  the  great  cause  of  human  happiness, 
were  surely  never  before  witnessed.  The  days  of  darkness,  we  fondly  hope, 
are  passing  away,  and  the  period  drawing  nigh  when  the  angel,  bearing  the 
trumpet  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  shall  carry  his  holy,  life-giving  message 
to  every  kindred,  and  people,  and  nation,  and  tongue. 

(  6  )  The  General  Assembly,  standing,  as  it  is  their  privilege  to  do,  at  the 
confluence  of  so  many  streams  of  information  on  these  great  subjects,  while 
they  communicate  a  summary  of  this  information  to  the  Churches  under 
their  care,  desire  to  accompany  it  with  a  word  of  affectionate  exhortation, 
the  object  of  which  is  to  engage  every  heart,  and  every  hand,  in  promoting, 
to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  the  interests  of  that  kingdom,  which  is  not 
meat  and  drink,  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 
At  such  a  period,  dear  brethren,  let  it  be  impressed  upon  the  mind  of  every 
member  of  our  Church,  that  we  are  called  to  humble,  diligent,  persevering 
exertion.  Much  has  been  done,  but  n)uch  more  remains  to  be  done;  and 
much,  we  hope,  will  be  done  by  us.  Every  day  makies  a  demand  upon  the 
time,  the  affections,  the  prayers,  the  property,  and  the  influence  of  the  peo- 
ple of  God,  which  it  would  be  ingratitude,  cruelty,  nay  treachery,  to  repel. 
Let  every  one,  then,  in  his  place  and  proportion,  endeavour  daily  to  add 
something  to  the  common  amount  of  effort  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord. 
No  one  can  tell  how  much  it  may  please  the  sovereign  disposer  of  events  to 
accomplish  by  means  of  the  humblest  exertions.  This,  however,  we  know, 
that  those  who  are  steadfast,  unmovable,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  shall  find  that  their  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

(c)  Let  the  Ministers  of  the  gospel,  in  our  communion,  be  everywhere 
found  engaged  in  preaching  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  with  affectionate 
zeal.  Let  them  go  before  the  people  in  every  holy  example,  and  in  every  pious 
and  benevolent  exertion.  Let  it  be  manifest  to  all  that  they  seek  not  their 
own,  but  the  things  which  are  Jesus  Christ's.  Surely  there  never  w;is  a 
time  when  the  watchmen  on  the  walls  of  Zion  were  more  solemnly  bound  to 
give  themselves  wholly  to  their  work  ;  or  when  they  had  more  encourage- 
ment to  plan  and  labour  for  their  Master's  honour  !  Surely  there  never  was 
a  time,  when  those,  whose  duty  it  is  to  guide  the  exertions  of  their  fellow 
men,  had  more  reason  to  feel  their  responsibility,  and  to  ask  for  wisdom  and 


SEC.  17.]  MISSIONS. GENERAL   TRINCIPLES.  319 

strength  from  above !  Let  Ministers  take  great  care  and  comprehensive 
views  of  the  signs  of  the  times,  and  the  prospects  of  the  Church  !  and  while 
they  point  out  the  wa}'  to  those  who  are  willing  to  be  workers  together  with 
God,  let  it  be  seen  that  it  is  their  meat  and  their  drink  to  share  in  the  la- 
bours, as  well  as  in  the  rewards  of  their  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

{d )  Let  all  the  members  of  our  Churches  consider  themselves  as  called 
upon,  in  their  several  stations,  to  do  something,  to  do  much  for  Christ. 
Millions  of  our  race  are  still  sunk  in  ignorance  and  depravity.  Dark  and 
waste  places  abound,  even  in  our  most  populous  and  enlightened  neighbour- 
hoods, and  still  more  in  the  remote  portions  of  our  Church.  In  very  large 
districts  within  the  United  States,  there  are  no  Bibles,  no  Sabbaths,  no  sanc- 
tuaries, none  to  show  men  the  way  of  salvation.  Can  a  single  heart  be  un- 
impressed, or  a  single  hand  idle,  while  such  calls  for  compassion  and  exer- 
tion abound  ?  No,  brethren ;  these  obligations,  we  trust,  are  too  tender  not 
to  be  felt;  these  calls  too  solemn  not  to  be  heard.  Be  entreated  then,  with 
one  accord,  to  come  forward  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty. 
Embrace  every  opportunity,  to  the  extent  of  the  ability  which  Grod  has 
given  you,  to  form,  and  vigorously  support  missionary  associations,  Bible 
societies,  plans  for  the  distribution  of  religious  tracts  ;  and  exertions  for  ex- 
tending the  benefits  of  knowledge,  and  especially  of  spiritual  knowledge,  to 
all  ages  and  classes  of  persons  around  you.  Exert  yourselves  individually, 
and  in  combination,  to  oppose  all  those  degrading  and  destructive  vices  over 
which  we  have  so  long  had  reason  to  mourn.  Endeavour  by  your  example 
and  your  influence  to  discourage  the  unnecessary  use  of  spirituous  liquors ; 
to  promote  the  sanctification  of  the  Lord's  day ;  to  guard  against  a  criminal 
conformity  to  the  world ;  to  promote  a  general  attendance  on  the  means  of 
grace,  and  to  advance  the  great  interests  of  truth,  purity,  and  righteousness, 
in  all  manner  of  conversation. 

(e)  In  these  hallowed  labours  let  none  refuse  to  join.  It  is  among  the 
distinguished  glories  of  the  commencement  of  the  nineteenth  century,  that 
pious  females  are  more  extensively  associated,  and  more  actively  useful,  in , 
promoting  evangelical  and  benevolent  objects  than  in  any  former  period  of 
the  world.  Let  them  go  on  with  increasing  activity  and  ardour  in  these 
exertions,  so  worthy  of  women  professing  godliness,  and  so  useful  to  man- 
kind. And  let  them  by  precept,  as  well  as  by  example,  train  up  their 
daughters  in  principles  and  habits  so  well  calculated  to  elevate  the  female 
character,  and  to  enlarge  the  sum  of  human  happiness. 

Let  not  even  lisping  childhood  or  tender  youth  be  idle.  Let  every  Bible 
class,  every  school-association,  every  employment  which  brings  your  beloved 
children  together,  be  made  a  medium  for  conveying  to  their  minds  that  be- 
nign impression,  which  shall  enlist  them  on  the  side  of  truth,  and  of  the 
Church  of  God,  from  the  earliest  dawn  of  reason.  Happy  Coni;regations, 
happy  families,  in  which  even  babes  and  sucklings  shall  be  taught,  as  in 
times  of  old,  to  sing,  Hosanna  to  him  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ! 
Hosanna  in  the  highest ! 

In  a  word,  let  your  plans  of  co-operation  in  carrying  on  these  works  of 
piety  and  benevolence,  embrace  every  class  and  every  age,  and  be  pursued 
.with  growing  ardour,  until  every  Congregation  within  our  bounds  shall  be 
completely  organized  for  exertion  to  promote  the  temporal  and  eternal  wel- 
fare of  men — until  every  heart  that  can  lift  a  prayer  to  the  throne  of  grace, 
and  every  hand  that  can  cast  a  mite  into  the  treasury  of  God,  shall  be  fully 
engaged  in  this  mighty  eifort  of  Christian  charity — until  the  desert  shall 
rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose — until  men,  under  the  reign  of  millennial 
glory,  we  trust  not  ^ar  distant,  shall  live  together  as  brethren  indeed,  having 


320  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

no  other  wisTies  than  to  promote  their  common  happiness,  and  to  glorify 
their  common  God. 

(  /)  To  these  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  cause  of  Christ,  join  fervent  united 
prayer.  We  need  not  remind  you,  brethren,  that  all  Zion's  blessings  come 
down  from  her  King  and  Head,  and  that  he  will  be  inquired  of  by  his  people  to 
do  for  them  that  which  they  need  and  desire.  We  are  persuaded  that  all 
those  periods  and  Churches  which  have  been  favoured  with  special  revivals 
of  religion,  have  been  also  distinguished  by  visible  union  and  concert  in 
prayer.  We  entreat  you,  brethren,  to  cherish  this  union  and  concert.  We 
especially  exhort  you  to  pay  renewed  and  solemn  attention  to  the  monthly 
concert  in  prayer,  recommended  by  a  former  Assembly,  and  so  generally 
and  happily  observed.  Has  not  the  Saviour  promised,  that  if  any  two  of 
his  people  agree,  as  touching  any  thing  they  desire,  he  will  grant  their  re- 
quest ?  What  blessings,  then,  may  we  not  hope  will  be  shed  down  upon  the 
Church,  when  the  thousands  of  our  Israel  are  found  bowing  together  before 
the  throne  of  mercy,  saying,  "  For  Zion's  sake  we  will  not  hold  our  peace, 
and  Jerusalem's  sake  we  will  not  rest,  until  the  righteousness  thereof  go 
forth  as  brightness,  and  the  salvation  thereof  as  a  lamp  that  burneth  !" 

( (7  )  Endeavour  to  maintain  a  spirit  of  harmony  with  all  denominations 
of  Christians.  While  you  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to 
the  saints,  and  bear  a  faithful  testimony  to  the  apostolic  doctrine  and  order, 
which  we  profess  to  receive;  let  no  bigotry  or  prejudice,  no  party  rancour 
or  offensive  crimination,  pollute  your  testimony.  Remember  that  the  period 
is  approaching,  when  all  real  Christians  shall  see  eye  to  eye ;  when  they 
shall  be  united  in  opinion  as  well  as  in  affection.  Cherish  now  the  senti- 
ments which  correspond  with  this  delightful  anticipation.  Let  all  bitterness, 
and  wrath,  and  evil  speaking,  be  put  away  from  among  you,  with  all  malice; 
and  continually  look  and  pray  for  the  happy  period  when  believers  of  every 
name  shall  agree  to  act  together  upon  the  great  principles  of  our  common 
salvation. 

(A)  Finally,  dear  brethren,  be  united  among  yourselves.  If  you  desire 
to  profit  by  your  spiritual  privileges;  if  you  hope  to  be  instrumental  in  pro- 
moting the  cause  of  Christ,  or  to  be  honoured  with  his  blessing,  cherish 
harmony  of  affection,  and  union  of  effort.  Besides  the  common  bonds  of 
Christian  love,  which  unite  the  great  family  of  believers;  the  Ministers  and 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  are  cemented  by  a  compact  which  every 
honest  man  cannot  fjxil  to  appreciate.  We  mean  the  Confession  of  Faith 
of  our  Church.  While  we  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments to  be  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  we  do  also,  if  we 
deal  faithfully  with  (lod  and  man,  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  this  confes- 
sion, as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
Let  us  adhere  to  this  standard  with  fidelity;  and  endeavour  to  transmit  to 
our  children,  pure  and  undefiled,  a  treasure,  which  our  fathers,  at  great  ex- 
pense, have  under  Grod  bequeathed  to  us.  But  while  we  hold  fast  the  form 
of  sound  words  which  we  have  received,  let  us  guard  against  indulging  a 
spirit  of  controversy,  than  which  few  things  are  more  unfriendly  to  the  life 
and  power  of  godliness.  It  is  never  necessary  to  sacrifice  charity  in  order 
to  maintain  faith  and  hope.  That  differences  of  opinion,  acknowledged  on 
all  hands  to  be  of  a  minor  class,  may  and  ought  to  be  tolerated,  among  those 
who  are  agreed  in  great  and  leading  views  of  divine  truth,  is  a  principle  on 
which  the  godly  have  so  long  and  so  generally  acted,  that  it  seems  unneces- 
sary, at  the  present  day,  to  seek  arguments  for  its  support.  Our  fathers,  in 
early  periods  of  the  history  of  our  Church,  had  their  peculiarities  and  diver- 
sities of  opinion  ;  which,  yet,  however,  did  not  prevent  them  from  loving 
one  another,  and  cordially  acting  together ;  and  by  their  united  prayers  and 


SEC.  17.]  MISSIONS. — EARLY    EFFORTS.  321 

exertions,  transmitting  to  us  a  goodly  inheritance ;   and   we  hope  to  be 
favoured  with  more  than  their  succcs.s. 

(V)  The  great  Adversary  will,  no  doubt,  be  disposed  to  sow  the  seeds  of 
discord  and  division  among  you.  But  resist  him  in  this,  as  well  as  in  all 
his  other  insidious  efforts.  Surely  those  who  can  come  together,  on  the 
great  principles  of  our  public  standards,  however  they  may  differ  on  non- 
essential points,  ought  not  to  separate,  or  to  indulge  bitterness  or  prejudice 
against  each  other.  Dear  brethren,  let  there  be  no  divisions  among  you ; 
but  be  perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind,  and  in  the  same  judg- 
ment. Follow  the  things  which  make  for  peace,  and  the  things  whereby 
ye  may  edify  one  another.  Behold  how  good,  and  how  pleasant  it  is,  for 
brethi'en  to  dwell  in  unity !  Brethren  farewell !  Love  one  another ;  for  love 
is  of  God,  and  every  one  that  loveth  is  born  of  Grod,  and  knoweth  Grod.  Be 
of  one  mind !  live  in  peace ;  and  the  God  of  love  and  peace  shall  be  with 
you.     Amen ! 

Signed  by  order  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Jonas  Coe,  Moderator. 


CHAPTEE  II. 
EARLY  MISSIONARY  EFFORTS. 


Title  1. — first  measures  op  the  General  Presbytery. 

§  18.  Action  at  the  first  meeting. 

1707,  p.  10.  [At  the  first  meeting  of  which  the  records  remain,  the  General  Presbytery 
adopted  the  following  resolve:] 

That  every  Minister  of  the  Presbytery  supply  neighbouring  desolate  places 
where  a  Minister  is  wanting,  and  opportunity  of  doing  good  offers. 

[The  following  letters  show  the  clearness  with  which  the  work  of  missions  was  re- 
cognized, as  the  specific  business  of  the  Church.] 

§  19.  An  appeal  to  the  Churches  in  London. 

1709,  p.  16.  To  Sir  Edmund  Harrison  :  il%,  1709. 

Honourable  Sir — The  distressed  condition  of  these  Provinces,  with  respect 
to  religion,  in  which  the  providence  of  God  has  cast  our  lot,  has  moved  us 
to  apply  to  the  Reverend  Ministers  of  Boston,  in  New  England,  to  join 
with  us  in  addressing  yourself,  and  other  charitable  gentlemen  in  London, 
to  consider  the  state  of  these  countries,  and  to  implore  your  help  and  assist- 
ance for  promoting  the  interest  of  our  glorious  Lord.  To  our  great  satis- 
faction they  have  readily  complied  with  our  desire,  and  have  drawn  up  and 
signed  a  letter  particularly  directed  to  yourself.  And  that  we  for  our  parts 
may  not  be  wanting,  being  informed  of  that  public  excellent  spirit  in  you, 
famed  both  for  piety  and  prudence,  do  likewise  address  ourselves  unto  your 
honour  upon  the  same  account.  The  negotiation  began  and  encouraged  by 
a  fund,  in  the  time  when  our  worthy  friend  Mr.  McKemie,  (now  deceased,) 
was  with  you,  for  evangelizing  these  colonies,  was  a  business  exceedingly 
acceptable  to  a  multitude  of  people,  and  was  likely  to  have  been  of  great 
41 


322  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE   CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

service  if  continued,  which  makes  us  much  grieved  that  so  valuable  a  design 
was,  so  soon  after  its  beginning,  laid  aside.  The  necessity  of  carrying  on 
the  same  affair  being  as  great,  if  not  greater  now,  than  it  was  then,  we  hope 
that  our  patriots  [patrons?]  in  London,  will  revive  so  good  and  important 
a  work,  and  not  let  it  lie  buried  under  the  ashes,  but  that  some  suitable 
method  will  be  taken  that  it  may  be  set  on  foot  again.  Unto  whom  can  we 
apply  ourselves  more  fitly  than  unto  our  fathers,  who  have  been  extolled  in 
the  Reformed  Churches  for  their  large  bounty  and  benevolence  in  their  ne- 
cessities ?  We  doubt  not,  but  if  the  sum  of  about  two  hundred  pounds  per 
annum  were  raised  for  the  encouragement  of  Ministers  in  these  parts,  it 
would  enable  Ministers  and  people  to  erect  eight  Congregations,  and  our- 
selves put  in  better  circumstances  than  hitherto  we  have  been.  We  are  at 
present  seven  Ministers,  most  of  whose  outward  affairs  are  so  straitened  as 
to  crave  relief,  unto  which  if  two  or  three  more  were  added,  it  would  greatly 
strengthen  our  interest,  which  does  miserably  suffer,  as  things  at  present 
are  among  us.  Sir,  if  we  shall  be  supplied  with  Ministers  from  you,  which 
we  earnestly  desire;  with  your  benevolence  to  the  value  abovesaid,  you  may 
be  assured  of  our  fidelity  and  Christian  care  in  distributing  it  to  the  best 
ends  and  purposes  we  can,  so  as  we  hope  we  shall  be  able  to  give  a  just  and 
fair  account  for  every  part  of  it  to  yourself  and  others,  by  our  letters  to  you. 
It  is  well  known  what  advantages  the  missionaries  from  England  have  of  us, 
from  the  settled  fund  of  their  Church,  which  not  only  liberally  supports 
them  here,  but  encourages  so  many  insolences  both  against  our  persons  and 
interests,  which  sorrowfully  looking  on,  we  cannot  but  lament  and  crave 
your  remedy.  That  our  evangelical  affairs  may  be  the  better  managed,  we 
have  formed  ourselves  into  a  Presbytery,  annually  to  be  convened  at  this 
city ;  at  which  times  it  is  a  sore  distress  and  trouble  unto  us,  that  we  are 
not  able  to  comply  with  the  desires  of  sundry  places,  crying  unto  us  for 
Ministers  to  deal  forth  the  word  of  life  unto  them ;  therefore  we  most  ear- 
nestly beseech  you,  in  the  bowels  of  our  Lord,  to  intercede  with  the  Minis- 
ters of  London,  and  other  well-affected  gentlemen,  to  extend  their  charity 
and  pity  to  us,  to  carry  on  so  necessary  and  glorious  a  work;  otherwise  many 
people  will  remain  in  a  perishing  condition  as  to  spiritual  things.  In  so 
doing,  your  humble  supplicants  shall  ever  pray  that  the  blessings  of  God's 
throne  and  footstool  may  be  conferred  upon  you  and  them. 

§  20.  An  appeal  to  foreign  Churches. 

1710,  p.  19.  The  Presbytery  met  at  Philadelphia,  to  the  Eev.  Presbytery 
of  Dublin,  wisheth  grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  the  bond  i  I  fellowship,  and 
prosperity  in  the  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Brethren  in  the  Lord — By  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Al- 
exander Sinclare,  a  member  of  your  society,  dated  November,  1709,  and 
directed  to  Mr.  John  Henry,  one  of  our  number,  we  find  you  desire  a  cor- 
respondence may  be  settled  and  continued  from  time  to  time ;  than  which 
nothing  can  be  more  acceptable  to  us  poor  scattered  and  far-dispersed  laboui'- 
ers  in  our  Lord's  vineyard.  As  also  you  desire  an  account  of  our  ecclesias- 
tical affairs,  and  promise  all  the  assistance  yourselves  can  afford  or  procure 
by  interest  from  others.  The  former  we  are  ready  to  give,  and  for  the  latter 
we  are  grateful. 

As  to  the  state  of  the  Church  in  these  parts,  our  interest  truly  is  very 
weak,  and  we  cannot  relate  this  matter  without  sorrow  of  heart,  since  it  is  too 
much  owing  to  the  neglect  of  Ministers  at  home.  Our  late  Rev.  Brother, 
Mr.  Francis  McKemio,  prevailed  with  the  Ministers  of  London  to  undertake 
the  support  of  two  itinerants  for  the  space  of  two  years,  and  after  that  time 
to  send  two  more  upon  the  same  condition,  allowing  the  former  after   that 


SEC.  19.]  MISSIONS. — EARLY    EFFORTS.  323 

time  to  settle,  which,  if  accomplished,  had  proved  of  more  than  credible  ad- 
vantage to  these  parts,  considerino;  how  far  scattered  most  of  the  inhabitants 
be.  But,  alas !  they  drew  back  their  hand,  and  we  have  reason  to  lament 
their  deficiency.  Had  our  friends  at  home  been  equally  watchful  and  dili- 
gent as  the  Episcopal  society  at  London,  our  interest  in  most  foreign  planta- 
tions probably  might  have  carried  the  balance.  In  all  Virginia  there  is  but 
one  small  Congregation  at  Elizabeth  River,  and  some  fevr  families  favouring 
our  way  in  Rappahannock  and  York.  In  Maryland  only  four,  in  Penn- 
sylvania fiive,  and  in  the  Jerseys  two,  which  bounds,  with  some  places  of  New 
iTork,  make  up  all  the  bounds  we  have  any  members  from,  and  at  present 
some  of  these  be  vacant.  Not  long  ago  there  was  a  probability  of  doing  more 
good  in  Maryland  before  episcopacy  was  established  by  law,  and  at  present  is 
in  Pennsylvania,  the  East  and  West  Jerseys,  and  some  places  of  New  York, 
if  the  occasion  also  be  not  slipped.  As  for  ecclesiastical  affairs  in  other 
places,  we  shall  not  here  trouble  you  with,  being  not  perfectly  acquainted 
therewith  ourselves.  That  then,  Reverend  and  dear  Brethren,  which  at  pre- 
sent we  would  humbly,  for  the  sake  of  Christ's  interest,  make  the  subject  of 
our  address  unto  you  is,  that  of  your  zealous  Christian  and  religious  charity, 
to  the  mystical  body  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  you  would  raise  one  sixty  pounds 
to  support  an  able  well  approved  of  young  man  from  yourselves  as  an  itinerant 
in  these  parts,  among  the  dispersed  children  of  God  for  a  year,  after  which 
time  we  doubt  not  but  he  may  be  settled  comfortably.  This  we  have  used 
our  interest  in  London  for,  in  the  hands  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Calaray,  which  we 
expect,  according  to  promise  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Sinclare,  you  will  use  yours 
also  to  forward  ;  and  in  the  meantime  not  be  wanting  to  answer  our  former 
request.  Thus,  not  making  the  least  doubt  but  this  our  letter  shall  have  the 
desired  answer,  we  subscribe  ourselves,  by  our  representative,  your  well- 
wishers  in  the  Lord. 

§  21.  The  creation  of  a  fund. 

1717,  p  49.  It  being  overtured  to  the  Synod  by  the  committee  appointed 
for  overtures.  That  it  is  to  be  proposed  to  the  several  members  of  the  Synod, 
to  contribute  something  to  the  raising  a  fund  for  pious  uses,  and  that  they  do 
use  their  interest  with  their  friends,  on  proper  occasions,  to  contribute  some- 
thing to  the  same  purpose,  and  that  there  be  chosen  a  treasurer  to  keep 
what  shall  be  collected,  and  that  what  is  or  may  be  gathered,  be  disposed  of 
according  to  the  discretion  of  the  Synod  ;  the  overture  was  agreed  upon  and 
pursued,  and  Mr.  Andrews  is  to  be  trea.surer  for  this  purpose  till  the  next 
Synod. 

[Tlie  contributions  of  the  membrrs  of  Synod  were  on  the  next  day  "  weiglied  and  de- 
livered into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Jcdediah  Andrews,  treasurer  for  the  timebeing-,  the  just  sum 
of  eighteen  pounds  one  shillingr  and  six  pence;"  the  first  fund  for  benevolent  purposes 
created  by  the  Presbyterian  Ciiurch  in  this  country.] 

§  22.  J.  second  appeal  to  Ireland. 

171^,  p.  53.  A  Letter  from  the  Synod  to  the  Rev.  John  Boyse,  Minister  in 

Dublin,  to  be  communicated  to  the  Presbytery  there. 

PiilLADEr.rniA,  Septemher  17th,  1718. 

Rcrrrrnd  Brethren: — It  may  be  presumed  that  you  are  not  wholly  stran- 
gers to  the  circumstances  of  these  parts  ;  how  many  poor  souls  are  scattered 
to  and  fro  in  this  wilderness,  under  awful  danger  of  perishing  for  lack  of 
vision.  And  it  must  needs  be  a  matter  of  groat  satisfaction  to  you,  to  be  in- 
formed of  the  earnest  breathings  of  many  small  and  poor  places  among  us  after 
the  most  precious  privileges  of  gospel  ordinances,  and  of  the  late  addresses 
of  sundry  of  them  to  us  for  supply. 


324  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK  V. 

But,  sirs,  th^  paucity  and  poverty  of  these  people  render  them  utterly  in- 
capable to  support  the  ministry  anions;  them,  could  they  obtain  it ;  and  there 
lies,  therefore,  upon  them  a  deplorable  necessity  of  still  continuing  in  the 
same  circumstances  of  darkness  that  they  are  now  in,  which  may  render  both 
themselves  and  posterity  miserable  Pagans,  unless  some  methods  can  be  found 
out  for  their  speedy  assistance  in  the  maintaining  of  such  Ministers  as  we 
would  direct  them  to,  which  is  what  we  are  at  present  altogether  unable  to 
compass.  And  yet  in  faithfulness  to  our  great  Lord,  and  the  souls  of  these 
poor  people,  we  dare  not  but  use  our  utmost  essays  to  strengthen  their  hands 
in  this  day  of  small  things,  lest  this  spark,  which  is  but  newly  kindled,  may 
be  utterly  extinguished,  which  gives  occasion  for  this  address  unto  you  for 
your  charitable  assistance  in  so  momentous  an  affair. 

We  have  heard  of  the  liberality  of  many  gentlemen  and  others  of  our  per- 
suasion with  you,  on  such  like  occasions,  and  dare  not,  therefore,  doubt  of 
their  cheerful  compliance  with  this  our  request,  when  you  have  communicated 
these  circumstances  to  them. 

p.  54.  [At  the  same  time]  The  Synod  refers  the  writing  of  letters  to  Prin- 
cipal Sterling  and  the  Synod  of  Glasgow,  to  the  discretion  of  Mr.  McNish, 
Hampton,  and  Anderson. 

§  23.  Second  appeal  to  London. 

1718,  p.  54.  To  the  most  honoured  and  very  reverend  Dissenting  Ministers  at 
London.  The  representation  of  their  unworthy  brethren,  met  at  Phila- 
delphia, September  the  16th,  1718. 

1.  They  represent,  that  though  it  has  pleased  Grod  to  afflict  them  much, 
hy  a  removal  of  several  of  their  number  who  were  useful,  yet  it  has  also 
pleased  the  same  gracious  Grod,  daily,  rather  to  increase  than  decrease  their 
number,  by  a  continual  supply  of  more  than  has  been  taken  away;  which  to 
them  is  some  comfortable  evidence  that  God  has  some  good  work  to  do  in 
these  parts  of  the  world. 

2.  That  there  are  now  in  number,  twenty-three  ordained  Ministers,  and 
tliree  probationers  who  are  all  agreed  to  unite  their  endeavours  annually  at 
Philadelphia,  for  spreading  and  propagating  the  gospel  of  Christ  in  these 
dark  parts  of  the  world,  viz  :  in  the  provinces  of  New  York,  the  Jerseys, 
Pennsylvania,  and  the  territories,  Maryland,  and  Virginia.  In  all  which, 
excepting  the  last  one  of  the  aforesaid,  Ministers  do  reside. 

3.  That  all  these  Ministers  and  probationers,  aforesaid,  are  already  either 
settled,  or  have  prospects  of  settlement. 

4.  That  notwithstanding  there  are  still  many  vacancies,  who  either  cry  to 
us  for  help,  or  their  desolate  condition  and  the  seeming  good  disposition  of 
some  among  them,  give  us  ground  to  hope,  that  if  they  could  be  provided 
with  able  and  faithful  Ministers,  the  happy  effect  of  it  would  soon  appear. 

5.  The  most  of  these  places  yet  to  be  planted  with  a  gospel  ministry  are 
incapable  at  present  of  sufficiently  supporting  Ministers  among  them,  and 
therefore  crave  help  of  all  well  disposed  Christians  everywhere,  especially  if 
possibly  it  can  be  of  the  city  of  London. 

6.  That  we  ourselves  have  begun  a  small  fund  for  this  and  other  religious 
purposes,  among  us.  But  alas !  it  is  so  small  that  little  or  nothing  can  be  done 
by  it. 

7.  That  there  is  nothing  we  desire  more  than  the  honour  and  comfort  of 
a  yearly  correspondence  with  you,  our  very  reverend  and  dear  brethren,  whom 
we  so  much  esteem  in  the  Lord  ;  if  it  were  but  to  have  your  countenance, 
concurrence,  and  advice,  in  the  great  and  common  work  of  our  Lord  and  his 
kingdom. 

8.  Lastly,  These  things  we  have  presumed  in  great  humility  to  lay  before 


SEC.  22.]  MISSIONS. — EARLY    EFFORTS.  325 

you,  hoping  they  may  have  some  good  effect,  to  the  glory  of  God,  the  good 
of  his  Ciiurch,  your  satisfaction,  and  our  comforts  and  refreshments,  which, 
that  they  may  prove  so,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of, 

Honourable  and  Reverend  Sirs,     Yours  in  the  Lord. 
[These  various  applications  resulted  in  some  additions  to  the  funds.] 

§  24.  The  first  missionary  appropriation. 

1719,  p.  56.  It  was  overtured  to  the  Synod  by  the  committee  appointed  to 
consider  of  the  fund,  that  a  tenth  part  of  the  neat  produce  of  the  Glasgow 
collection  be  given  to  the  Presbyterian  Congregation  of  New  York  towards 
the  support  of  the  gospel  among  them,  and  that  a  letter  be  sent  to  them  from 
the  Synod  relating  to  their  circumstances ;  which  overture  was  approved  by 
the  Synod,  and  the  Moderator  and  Mr.  Cross  were  appointed  to  write  said 
letter,  which  letter  is  to  be  brought  into  the  Synod  for  approbation. 

§  25.  A  yearly  collection  appointed. 

1719,  p.  57.  Being  further  overtured  by  the  committee  that  a  letter  be 
writ,  (a  copy  of  which  to  be  given  to  every  Minister  belonging;  to  this  Synod,) 
recommending  a  yearly  collection,  to  be  gathered  in  every  particular  Congre- 
gation, for  pious  uses,  to  be  sent  yearly  to  the  Synod  of  their  Minister  or 
Elder,  it  was  approved.  And  Mr.  Andrews  is  appointed  to  write  the  said 
letter,  and  to  bring  it  into  the  Synod  for  approbation. 

September  22,  1719. 

1719,  p.  58.  Christian  Friends: — Whereas  Divine  Providence,  which  is 
the  Disposer  of  the  lot  of  all  men,  has  planted  us  in  these  parts  of  the  world, 
and  in  such  a  station  wherein  we  are  obliged,  in  an  eminent  manner,  to  study 
the  everlasting  welfare  of  the  souls  of  men :  and  whereas,  to  our  great  grief 
and  exercise,  we  see  many  smaller  places  of  lesser  ability  to  maintain  and  sup- 
port the  interest  of  Christ  among  them,  by  the  ordinary  means  of  salvation, 
and  yet  desirous  thereof,  languishing  in  darkness  and  blindness,  and  in  great 
danger  of  utter  ruin  for  lack  of  vision ;  casting  in  our  minds  how  to  get  these 
miserable  people  relieved,  could  think  upon  no  other  way  than  by  using  our 
utmost  interest  and  endeavour  to  have  such  a  fund  or  stock  of  money  raised 
as  may  be  of  some  use  to  help  those  distressed  places  and  people.  In  pursu- 
ance of  which  design  we  have  addressed  our  friends  in  Britain  and  Ireland 
not  altogether  without  success. 

And  forasmuch  as  it  seems  to  us  unreasonable  and  unjustifiable  to  apply  to 
other  places  in  this  affair,  and  ourselves,  who  are  more  immediately  concerned, 
to  hold  our  hands,  we  determined  to  request  the  charity  of  our  respective  Con- 
gregations in  the  premises,  that  they  would  yearly  make  a  cnllection  for  the 
carrying  on  of  the  said  noble  and  pious  design  of  planting  and  spreading  the 
everlasting  gospel  in  these  provinces. 

As  for  arguments  to  enforce  this  our  proposal,  the  thing  itself  is  of  such 
consequence  and  importance,  and  withal  so  needful,  that  we  need  not,  we  hope, 
use  any  other,  only  the  consideration  of  a  blessing  entailed,  in  this  and  the 
other  world,  by  God's  gracious  promises,  on  all  such  as  do  cheerfully  exert 
themselves  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls,  together  with  the 
honourable  examples  that  are  frequently  set  us  by  the  good  people  of  our  own 
nation  both  at  home  and  abroad.  So  recommending  you  to  the  counsel  and 
blessing  of  the  Author  and  rcwarder  of  all  good  works,  we  subscribe  ourselves 
yours  in  the  truest  bonds  of  Christian  affections. 

1738,  p.  P)G.  The  Synod  taking  the  state  of  the  fund  into  consideration, 
and  finding  that  many  Congregations  are  deficient  in  contributing  to  so  good 
a  design,  and  that  Ministers  have  not  been  so  careful  as  they  might  be  in 
proposing  and  endeavouring  that  thing,  it  is  unanimously  agreed  by  all  the 


•0-3  INSTITUTICiN.s    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

iiiojiibers  of  tlie  Synod,  that  eve  •  Minister  shall  either  seasonably  pt-opose 
tiie  affair,  and  read  the  Synod's  li:ia.r  to  their  respective  Congregations,  and 
appoint  a  day  for  a  public  collecliuti,  if  there  be  occasion  for  such  a  step  to 
carry  on  the  design,  or  oblige  themselves  to  pay  out  of  their  own  proper 
estates  ten  shillings  to  the  fund  ;  and  that  every  Presbytery  take  care  that  their 
respective  members  observe  an  order  made  in  the  year  1736,  (directing 
absent  members  to  send  collections,)  and  that  they,  as  soon  as  possible,  notify 
what  is  now  done  to  all  the  absent  members.  And  seeing  that  the  respective 
Congregations  of  the  Synod  contribute  to  the  fund,  and  have  a  right  to  know 
how  what  is  collected  is  disposed  of  and  managed,  ordered  nem.  con.  that 
there  be  a  Minister  and  Elder  out  of  every  Presbytery  appointed  to  be  mem- 
bers of  the  committee  for  the  fund. 

§  26.  First  appointment  of  itinerant  missionaries. 

1722,  p.  74.  A  representation  being  made  by  some  of  our  members  of  the 
earnest  desires  of  some  Protestant  dissenting  families  in  Virginia,  together 
with  a  comfortable  prospect  uf  the  increase  of  our  interest  there,  the  Synod 
have  appointed  that  Mr.  Hugh  Conn,  Mr.  John  Orme,  and  Mr.  William 
Stewart,  do  each  of  them  severally  visit  said  people,  and  preach  four  Sab- 
baths to  them,  between  this  and  the  next  Synod. 

Title  2. — petty  persecution  endured. 
§  27.  Dijficulties  in  Virginia. 

1732,  p.  105.  Upon  an  overture  of  the  Committee  to  the  Synod,  concerning 
a  representation  of  Mr.  Hugh  Stevenson,  respecting  harsh  and  injurious  usage 
which  he  met  with  from  some  gentlemen  in  Virginia,  the  Synod  ordered  Mr. 
Stevenson  to  lay  a  representation  thereof  before  them,  which  he  accordinsly 
did  in  writing.  And  after  hearing  the  same,  and  reasoning  upon  it,  it  was 
agreed  that  a  letter  be  writ  by  the  Synod,  and  sent  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  together  with  a  copy  of  Mr.  Stevenson's  represen- 
tation, in  order  to  use  our  interest  with  that  venerable  Assembly  for  our  be- 
ing assisted  with  money  from  the  societies  for  the  propagation  of  religion,  or 
elsewhere  to  enable  us  to  maintain  some  itinerant  Ministers  in  Virginia  or 
elsewhere;  as  also  to  procure  their  assistance  to  obtain  the  favourable  notice 
of  the  government  in  England,  so  as  to  lay  a  restraint  upon  some  gentlemen 
in  said  neighbouring  province,  as  may  discourage  them  from  hampering  such 
itinerant  Ministers  by  illegal  prosecutions;  and  if  it  may  be,  to  procure 
some  assistance  from  his  majesty  for  our  encouragement  by  way  of  rcgium 
don  am. 

1738,  p.  138.  Upon  the  supplication  of  John  Caldwell,  in  behalf  of  himself 
and  many  families  of  our  persuasion,  who  are  about  to  settle  in  the  back  parts 
of  Virginia,  desiring  that  some  members  of  the  Synod  may  be  appointed  to 
wait  on  that  government,  to  solicit  their  favour  in  behalf  of  our  interest  in 
that  place  ; 

Overtured,  That  according  to  the  purport  of  the  supplication,  the  Synod 
appoint  two  of  their  number  to  go  and  wait  upon  the  governor  and  council  of 
Virginia,  with  suitable  instructions  in  order  to  procure  the  favour  and  counte- 
nance of  the  government  of  that  province,  to  the  laying  a  foundation  of  our 
interest  in  the  back  parts  thereof,  where  considerable  numbers  of  families  of 
our  persuasion  are  settling,  and  that  something  be  allowed  out  of  our  fund  to 
bear  the  charges  of  said  brethren  who  shall  be  appointed,  and  that  also  pro- 
vision be  made  for  supplying  the  Congregations  of  said  brethren  during  their 
absence  from  (hem,  while  prosecuting  that  affair;  and  that  Messrs.  llobert 
Cross,  Anderson,  Conn,  and   Orme,  prosecute  said  affair;  and  that  Messrs. 


SEC.    25.]  MISSIONS. — EARLY    EFFOPT-^.  827 

Thomson,  Dickinson,  and  Peniberton,  prepare  in-; ;  actions  for  said  breth- 
ren, and  write  a  letter  in  the  name  of  the  Synod  to  the  said  government,  to  be 
brought  in  and  approved  by  the  Synod  ;  and  that  the  respective  Presbyteries 
take  care  of  these  Congregations  during  the  absence  of  their  pastors.  And 
it  is  further  overtured  that  these  brethren  be  allowed  a  discretionary  power  of 
using  what  money  they  have  occasion  for,  to  bear  their  expenses  in  a  manner 
suitable  to  this  design,  being  accountable  to  the  Synod  for  their  conduct  in  the 
whole  affair.     Approved  nenitne  contradicente. 

§  28.  Correspondence  tokh  the  Goverjior  of  Virginia. 

1738,  p.  142.  To  the  honourable  William  Gooch,  Esquire,  Lieutenant  Gover- 
nor of  the  Province  of  Virginia,  the  humble  address  of  the  Presbyterian 
Ministers  convened  in  Synod,  May  28th,  1738,  &c. 

May  it  please  your  honour,  we  take  leave  to  address  you  in  behalf  of  a  con- 
siderable number  of  our  brethren  who  are  meditating  a  settlement  in  the  re- 
mote parts-  of  your  government,  and  are  of  the  same  persuasion  with  the 
Church  of  Scotland.  We  thought  it  our  duty  to  acquaint  your  honour  with 
their  design,  and  to  ask  your  favour  in  allowing  them  the  liberty  of  their  con- 
sciences, and  of  worshipping  God  in  a  way  agreeable  to  the  principles  of  their 
education.  Your  honour  is  sensible  that  those  of  our  profession  in  Europe 
have  been  remarkable  for  their  inviolable  attachment  to  the  Protestant  suc- 
cession, in  the  illustrious  house  of  Hanover,  and  have  upon  all  occasions 
manifested  an  unspotted  fidelity  to  our  gracious  sovereign  King  George  ;  and 
•we  doubt  not  but  these  our  brethren  will  carry  the  same  loyal  principles  to 
the  most  distant  settlements  where  their  lot  may  be  cast,  which  will  ever  in- 
fluence them  to  the  most  dutiful  submission  to  the  government  which  is  placed 
over  them.  This  we  trust  will  recommend  them  to  your  honour's  counte- 
nance and  protection,  and  merit  the  free  enjoyment  of  their  civil  and  religious 
liberties.  We  pray  for  the  Divine  blessing  upon  your  person  and  government, 
and  beg  leave  to  subscribe  ourselves  your  honour's  most  humble  and  obedient 
servants. 

The  Governor's  answer. 

"  Sir  :  By  the  hands  of  Mr.  Anderson  I  received  an  address  signed  by  you,  in  the  name 
of  your  brethren  of  the  Synod  of  Pliiladelphia.  And  as  I  have  been  always  inclined  to 
favour  the  people  who  have  lately  removed  from  other  provinces,  to  settle  on  the  western 
side  of  our  great  mountains ;  so  you  may  be  assured,  that  no  interruption  shall  be  given 
to  any  Minister  of  your  profession  who  shall  come  among  them,  so  as  they  conform  them- 
selves to  the  rules  prescribed  by  the  act  of  toleration  in  England,  by  taking  the  oaths  en- 
joined thereby,  and  registering  the  places  of  their  meeting,  and  behave  themselves  peace- 
ably towards  the  government.  This  you  may  please  to  communicate  to  the  Synod  as  an 
answer  to  theirs.     Your  most  humble  servant, 

William  Gooch. 

"Williamsburg,  November  Mi,  1738." — Minutes,  1739,  p.  147. 

§  29.  Rcjrrcsentations  throurjh  Mr.  Davies,  in  London. 

1753,  p.  258.  (N.  Y.)  Upon  a  representation  made  to  the  Synod  [of  New  York,] 
of  the  illegal  restraints  the  Protestant  dissenters  lie  under  in  V  irginia,  as  to 
their  religious  liberties,  Messrs.  James  Davenport  and  John  Eodgers  were 
■  appointed  to  draw  up  a  recommendation  of  the  affair,  and  a  certificate  for 
Messrs.  Samuel  Davies  and  John  Todd,  members  of  our  body  living  in  that 
colony,  which  being  done  was  read  and  approved,   [as  follows  :] 

Whereas,  the  Protestant  dissenters  of  the  Presbyterian  denomination  in 
the  colony  of  Virginia  lie  under  some  restraints,  particularly  with  regard  to 
the  number  of  their  meeting-houses,  which  is  not  at  all  equal  to  what  their 
circumstances  re(iuire,  though  they  have  taken  all  legal  measures  to  have  a 
sufficient  number  registered  according  to  the  act  of  toleration ;  and  where- 


328  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

as,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Samuel  Davies  has  been  appointed  to  take  a  voyage  to 
Great  Britain  in  behalf  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  and  may  have  an  op- 
portunity of  using  proper  means  to  procure  a  redress  of  said  grievance,  this 
Synod  do  humbly  and  earnestly  request  the  concurrence  and  assistance  of 
their  friends  there,  for  the  relief  of  an  helpless  and  oppressed  people  in  a 
point  of  so  great  consequence,  in  which  their  religious  liberties  are  so  nearly 
concerned. 

We  do  therefore  cheerfully  recommend  the  said  Mr.  Davies,  who  is  settled 
in  Virginia,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Todd,  his  colleague,  as  regular  and 
worthy  members  of  their  body,  zealously  and  prudently  engaged  in  advancing 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

Title  3. — manner  of  operation. 
§  30.    Two  classes  of  missionaries. 

[Two  classes  of  missionaries  were  employed, — pastors  temporarily  withdrawn  from 
their  charg-es,  and  sent  on  tours  of  from  one  to  six  months ;  and  missionaries  wliose  de- 
signation was  in  reference  to  ultimate  settlement  among  the  destitutions  to  which  they 
were  sent.     Thus] — 

1764,  p.  339.  The  Synod,  more  particularly  considering  the  state  ^f  many 
Congregations  to  the  southward,  and  particularly  North  Carolina,  and  the 
great  importance  of  having  those  Congregations  properly  organized,  appoint 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  Elihu  Spencer  and  Alexander  McWhorter,  to  go  as  our 
Missionaries  for  that  purpose ;  that  they  form  societies,  help  them  in  ad- 
justing their  bounds,  ordain  Elders,  administer  sealing  ordinances,  instruct 
the  people  in  discipline,  and  finally  direct  them  in  their  after  conduct,  par- 
ticularly in  what  manner  they  shall  proceed  to  obtain  the  stated  ministry, 
and  whatever  else  may  appear  useful  or  necessary  for  those  churches  and  the 
future  settlement  of  the  gospel  among  them;  and  also,  that  they  assure  those 
people  wherever  they  go,  that  this  Synod  has  their  interest  much  at  heart, 
and  will  neglect  no  opportunities  of  affording  them  proper  candidates  and 
supplies  to  the  utmost  of  our  power. 

Ordered,  That  the  clerk  give  said  missionaries  an  attested  copy  of  this 
minute,  and  proper  testimonials  signed  by  the  Moderator  and  Clerk.  And 
that  these  brethren  may  not  suffer  by  so  long  and  expensive  a  journey,  the 
Synod  agree  to  defray  their  expenses  and  make  them  a  proper  acknowledg- 
ment for  the  damages  they  may  sustain  in  their  domestic  affairs;  and  for 
this  purpose  a  collection  is  ordered  through  our  bounds,  and  each  Presby- 
tery required  to  see  it  be  duly  observed. 

1770,  p.  405.  Mr.  Nathaniel  Niles,  a  candidate  licensed  by  Berkshire  As- 
Bociation,  in  New  England,  who  proposes  to  put  himself  under  the  care  of 
the  New  York  Presbytery,  is  appointed  to  spend  the  summer  and  fall  sea- 
sons in  the  western  frontiers  of  New  York,  New  Jersey,  and  Pennsylvania, 
and  the  winter  in  the  Carolinas  ;  and  he  is  ordered  to  keep  an  exact  account 
of  what  money  he  receives  from  the  several  vacancies  that  he  may  supply 
in  the  said  western  frontiers,  and  if  the  said  moneys  should  not  amount 
to  thirty  shillings  provincial  currency,  per  Sabbath,  the  Synod  agree 
to  make  up  the  deficiency  out  of  the  moneys  in  the  hands  of  their  treas- 
urer. 

§  31.    The  appointments  imperative. 

1759,  p.  293.  The  Synod,  further  considering  the  destitute  condition  of 
Hanover,  and  the  uncertainty  of  their  being  supplied,  if  supj^liers  are  left 
to  their  own  discretion  respecting  the  time  of  their  going  to  Virginia,  do 
order  that  JMr.  Kirkpatrick  prepare  for  his  journey  so  as  to  be  at  Hanover 
the  third  Sabbath  in  July,  at  the  furthest,  and  supply  there  for  some   time 


SEC.  29.]  MISSIONS. — EARLY   EFFORTS.  329 

according  to  the  order  of  that  Presbytery;  that  Mr.  McWhorter  be  at  Han- 
over the  first  of  September,  and  that  Mr.  Latta  be  there  the  first  of  Xovem- 
ber  at  the  furthest;  and  that  the  Presbyteries  of  Philadelphia  and  New 
Brunswick  take  care  that  these  gentlemen  fulfil  this  appointment,  and 
neither  prescribe  nor  allow  them  employment  in  our  bounds  so  as  to  disap- 
V  point  this  our  good  intention. 

1770,  p.  404.  And  inasmuch  as  appointiuents  in  times  past  have  been  too 
frequently  not  fulfilled  according  to  expectation,  it  is  enjoined  on  each  of 
these  gentlemen,  who  are  appointed  to  supply  to  the  southward,  that  they 
fulfil  said  appointments  on  pain  of  the  Synod's  censure. 

§  32.  First  collection  specifically  for  missions. 

1766,  p.  361.  A  motion  was  made  that  every  member  of  this  judicature 
take  subscriptions,  or  make  collections,  as  he  shall  find  most  expedient,  in 
his  Congregation,  or  the  neighbouring  vacancies,  to  raise  a  fund  for  the  pro- 
pagation and  support  of  the  gospel  in  such  parts  as  cannot  otherwise  enjoy 
it ;  which,  after  some  discourse  on  the  subject,  was  ordered  accordingly. 
The  subscriptions  or  collections  for  which  purpose  are  to  be  laid  before 
next  Synod,  by  the  Moderator  or  Clerk  of  each  Presbytery ;  and  the  seve- 
ral Presbyteries  are  hereby  ordered  to  see  this  determination  put  into  execu- 
tion. 

1707,  p.  367.  In  consequence  of  an  order  of  yesterday,  each  Presbytery 
brought  in  an  account  how  their  respective  members  complied  with  the  order 
of  last  Synod  for  making  a  collection  to  establish  a  fund  for  the  propagation 
of  the  gospel  among  the  poor,  &c.* 

And  the  Synod  are  obliged  to  declare  that  it  is  matter  of  real  grief  to 
them  to  find  that  so  many  of  their  members  have  paid  so  little  regard  to 
the  authority  of  Synod,  enjoining  a  liberality  for  so  pious  and  important  a 
purpose. 

p.  309.  The  Synod  order,  that  every  Presbytery  belonging  to  this  body 
be  careful  that  those  Ministers  in  their  bounds,  who  have  not  made  a  col- 
lection for  pious  uses,  as  it  was  appointed  last  year,  make  a  collection  before 
the  first  of  August ;  and  that  it  be  put  into  the  hands  of  the  Moderators  of 
the  respective  Presbyteries,  and  sent  without  delay  to  the  treasurer  ap- 
pointed by  the  Synod.  But  we  desire  that  such  Ministers,  whose  reasons 
for  not  complying  with  the  Synodical  order  have  been  sustained,  be  urged 
no  further  at  this  time. 

Title  4. — early  missions  to  the  Indians. 
§  33.  Missionary  ordained. 

1742,  p.  162.  (P.)  Ordained,  since  our  last  [meeting  of  Synod]  Mr.  Aza- 
riah  Ilorton,  missionary  to  the  Indians,  in  the  Presbytery  of  New  York. 

§  34.   Funds  obtained  hy  a  Collection. 

1751,  p.  24.5.  (N.  Y.)  The  exigencies  of  the  great  affair  of  propagating 
the  gospel  among  the  heathen,  being  represented  unto  the  Synod,  the  Synod, 
m  order  to  pronutte  so  important  and  valuable  a  design,  do  enjoin  all  their 
members  to  appoint  a  collection  in  their  several  Congregations  once  every 
year,  to  be  applied  for  that  purpose ;  and  that  the  money  raised  by  such  col- 
lections be  yearly  sent  to  the  Synod. 

1752,  p.  248.  (N.  Y.)  The  Synod  proceeded  to  make  inquiry  concerning 
the  collection  for  the  Indians,  and  it  was  found  that  all  the  members  pre- 

*  [The  amount  was  XI 12,  Is.  3d.  proclamation  money,  equal  to  about  $310.] 
42 


980  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

sent  made  collections  except  Messrs.  William  Tennent,  Davenport,  Byram, 
Beatty,  liiehards,  Grant,  Dagget,  Simon  Horton,  and  Bead,  who  propose 
afterwards  to  collect  and  send  their  collections  to  Mr.  Brainerd.  Ordered, 
also,  tliat  the  collections  brought  to  the  Synod  be  paid  into  the  hands  of 
Mr.  Brainerd,  to  be  disposed  of  by  the  correspondents  for  the  Indian  afiairs. 

§  35.  Aid  received  from  Great  Britain. 

1756,  p.  266.  (N.  Y.)  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent  reported  to  the  Synod  that  he 
has  lately  received  a  bill  for  two  hundred  pounds  sterling,  generously  given 
for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  among  the  Indians,  and  to  be  under  the 
direction  of  this  Synod. 

The  Synod  do  appoint  the  Bev.  Messrs.  Gilbert  Tennent,  Samuel  Fiuly, 
Green,  Spencer,  and  Davies,  to  draw  up  a  plan  for  the  application  of  the 
money  contributed  in  Great  Britain  for  the  use  of  the  Indians,  and  lay  the 
same  before  the  Synod,  before  the  end  of  their  present  session. 

[This  money  was  invested  with  the  trustees  of  New  Jersey  College,  (see  below, 
§§  294,  295,)  and  the  interest  annually  appropriated  to  Indian  Missions.] 

§  36.    The  Rev.  John  Brainerd  employed. 

1756,  p.  273.  (N.  Y.)  Upon  application  made  to  this  Synod,  they  agreed 
to  allow  the  interest  of  the  money  under  their  direction  for  the  propagation 
of  the  gospel  among  the  Indians,  unto  Mr  Brainerd,  a  missionary  to  the  In- 
dians, in  order  to  assist  him  in  labouring  among  them  for  this  year. 

§  37.  A  school  opened. 

1758,  p.  282.  (N.  Y.)  The  Synod  agree  to  allow  Mr.  William  Tennent 
twenty  pounds  out  of  the  Indian  fund  for  payment  of  a  schoolmaster  among 
them,  and  other  contingent  expenses  relating  to  the  school. 

§  38.    Correspondence  loith  the  Virginia  societi/. 

1758,  p.  283,  (N.  Y.)  A  petition  was  brought  in,  from  the  society  for 
managing  the  Indian  Mission  in  Virginia,  requesting  that  the  interest  of  the 
money  under  the  direction  of  this  Synod,  for  the  propagating  the  gospel 
among  the  Indians,  may  be  allowed  them  for  one  year.  The  Synod,  though 
sincerely  disposed  to  do  everything  in  their  power  to  favour  that  pious  mis- 
sion, yet  as  the  interest  of  that  money  is  already  disposed  of,  they  cannot 
comply  with  the  aforesaid  request. 

Ibid.  Upon  application  made  by  two  members  of  the  society  in  Virginia 
for  managing  the  Indian  mission,  setting  forth  the  desirableness  and  advan- 
tage of  a  correspondence  between  this  Synod  and  said  society,  Mr.  Gilbert 
Tennent  is  appointed  on  the  part  of  this  Synod,  to  correspond  with  the  sec- 
retary of  said  society  in  case  there  shall  be  occasion  for  it. 

§  39.  Brainerd  again  engaged  in  the  mission. 

1759,  p.  294.  Mr.  Brainerd  applied  to  the  Synod  for  their  advice  whether 
it  was  his  duty  to  leave  his  present  charge  at  Newark  and  resume  his  mis- 
sion to  the  Indians. 

Arguments  on  both  sides  were  fully  heard. 

Though  the  Synod  are  tenderly  aftected  with  the  case  of  Newark  Congre- 
gation, yet  in  consideration  of  the  great  importance  of  the  Indian  mission, 
they  do  unanimously  advise  Mr.  Brainerd  to  resume  it. 

The  Synod  do  further  agree  to  give  him  the  interest  of  the  Indian  fund 
for  this  year,  in  order  to  his  more  comfortable  subsistence. 


SEC.  34.]  MISSIONS. — EARLY   EFFORTS.  t^  331 

A  Pastoral  Letter. 

17C0,  p.  299.  It  is  known  to  many  in  the  bounds  of  this  Synod,  that  some 
Ministers,  moved  with  an  holy  zeal  to  promote  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
among  the  Indian  tribes,  applied  to  the  society  in  Scotland  for  propagating 
Christian  knowledge,  and  obtained  a  grant  of  a  certain  sum  of  money  yearly, 
to  support  two  missionaries  to  promote  the  conversion  of  the  savage  nations; 
they  employed  Mr.  David  Brainerd,  whose  praise  is  in  the  Churches  of 
Christ,  and  whose  endeavours  were  blessed  with  remarkable  success  in  this 
great  work  of  bringing  the  Indians  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ. 

It  pleased  God  soon  to  remove  him  from  his  useful  labour  on  earth  to  the 
joys  of  his  heavenly  kingdom ;  as  the  name  of  Brainerd  was  dear  to  these 
poor  tribes,  his  brother  was  chosen  to  succeed  him  in  the  mission,  in  which 
station  he  continued  for  seven  or  eight  years,  but  as  the  prospect  of  a  trou- 
blesome war  made  the  mission  dangei"0us  and  disagreeable,  the  Commission- 
ers who  employed  him  dismissed  him  from  his  care  of  the  Indians,  and  he 
was  employed  to  preach  the  gospel  at  Newark. 

At  an  Indian  treaty,  the  province  of  New  Jersey  bought  all  the  small 
ti'acts  of  land  that  the  Indians  claimed  in  different  parts  of  the  government, 
and  that  they  might  still  encourage  the  native  inhabitants  to  reside  among 
them  in  their  own  country,  they  bought  and  bestowed  on  the  remnants  of 
these  people  about  four  thousand  acres  of  land,  which  they  gladly  accepted ; 
and  as  many  of  them  were  converted  to  Christianity,  they  earnestly  re- 
quested that  Mr.  Brainerd  might  be  granted  to  them  again  as  a  gospel  Min- 
ister. 

The  annuity  which  the  society  in  Scotland  had  allowed  to  the  missionary, 
was  stopped  upon  Mr.  Brainerd's  dismission,  though  there  was  and  is  hope 
of  procuring  it  again.  Mr.  Brainerd  was  requested  by  the  governor  and 
commissioners  of  Jersey  to  undertake  the  Indian  mission.  He  applied  to 
the  Synod  for  advice,  'and  though  he  had  a  very  comfortable  settlement  at 
Newark,  yet  the  Synod,  through  an  earnest  desire  to  promote  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  among  these  poor  Indians,  advised  him  to  give  up  these  temporal 
advantages,  and  settle  as  a  missionary  among  those  poor  Indians,  with  which 
advice  he  readily  and  generously  complied.  But  as  there  is  no  provision 
yet  made  to  support  him,  and  to  answer  many  and  various  expenses  in 
preaching  to,  and  settling  schools  among  these  people,  the  Synod  think 
themselves  obliged  to  use  all  lawful  endeavours  to  support  said  mission,  and 
have  now  at  their  Synodical  meeting  agreed  to  contribute  themselves,  and 
to  make  application  to  the  Congregations  in  the  bounds  of  this  Synod,  for  a 
general  collection  to  promote  this  pious  and  good  design ;  and  do  order  that 
a  collection  for  this  purpose  be  made  in  every  Congregation  under  the  care 
of  this  Synod  ;  and  that  the  respective  collections  be  sent  by  the  Moderators 
of  the  Presbyteries,  before  the  beginning  of  September,  to  Mr.  Jonathan 
Sergeant  near  Princeton ;  who  is  to  receive  it  and  pay  it  to  the  correspond- 
ents of  the  Indian  mission,  to  be  by  them  used  for  this  purpose. 

Onlcrcd,  That  a  copy  of  this  minute  be  taken  by  the  Moderators  of  such 
Presbyteries  as  are  present,  and  sent  to  such  as  are  absent. 

§40.  Aid  sought  from  Europe. 
1760,  p.  300.  Ordcri'iJ,  That  Mr.  President  Davies  write,  as  soon  as  he 
can  conveniently,  to  the  society  for  managing  the  Indian  mission  in  Vir- 
ginia, to  let  them  know  the  difficult  state  of  Indian  affairs  in  New  Jersey, 
and  to  request  their  interest  and  concurrence  to  obtain  some  relief  for  our 
Indian  mission  and  schools  from  the  New  England  company  in  London ; 
and  that  the  Board  of  Correspondence  in  New  Jersey  be  requested  by  said 
Mr.  President  Davies,  to  give  a  narrative  of  the  state  of  that  mission,  and 


332  ^  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

to  request  tne  assistance  of  the  New  England  society  for  its  support ;  unless 
a  fund  or  pension  sufficient  to  support  that  mission  may  be  obtained  from 
the  Scotch  society  before  the  last  Wednesday  of  next  September. 

§41.   End  of  BraincrcVs  lahours. 

[Braincrd  continued  in  the  service  of  the  Synod  among  the  Indians  of  New  Jersey 
until  his  death,  wliich  occurred  on  the  21st  day  of  March,  1781.  The  following  minute 
indicates  the  last  payment  made  to  him  on  account  of  the  mission.  The  Indians  had 
been  much  scattered  by  the  Revolutionary  war,  and  upon  the  death  of  Brainerd  the  mis- 
sion ceased.] 

1780,  p.  487.  Resolved,  That  Mr.  Duffield  be  appointed  to  apply  to  the 
corporation  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  for  the  three  hundred  pounds  in 
their  hands  belonging  to  the  Synod,  with  the  interest  due  at  the  time  of  re- 
ceiving, and  put  the  principal  into  the  Continental  Loan  Office,  and  to  give 
the  interest  to  Mr.  Brainerd  for  his  services  among  the  Indians. 

§  42.    Oneida  mission. 

1761,  p.  311.  The  Synod  taking  this  matter  into  serious  consideration, 
judge  that  though  the  mission  among  the  Oneida  Indians,  overtured  by  Mr. 
Kirkpatrick,  is  a  matter  of  great  importance,  and  which  we  would  gladly 
favour,  were  it  in  our  power,  yet,  inasmuch  as  after  all  the  inquiry  we  can 
make,  no  person  can  be  found  to  undertake  said  mission,  nor  can  we  in  pre- 
sent circumstances  raise  a  sufficient  supply  for  its  support,  it  is  agreed  that 
we  will  to  the  utmost  of  our  power,  support  Mr.  Brainerd  ;  and  for  this  pur- 
pose agree  that  another  collection  shall  be  raised  in  all  our  Congregations, 
one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  of  which  shall  be  allowed  to  Mr.  Brainerd  for 
the  ensuing  year;  and  that  those  who  have  not  yet  collected  shall  be  in- 
cluded in  this  order,  besides  their  fulfilling  the  order  of  the  last  year's 
Synod  on  this  subject.  And  Mr.  Simon  Horton  is  appointed  to  notify  the 
Presbytery  of  Suff"olk  of  this  determination. 

1763,  p.  324.  The  Synod  having  considered  the  importance  of  the  mis- 
sion among  the  Oneida  Indians,  and  the  small  sum  of  money  allowed  by  the 
society  in  Britain  to  Mr.  Occam,  their  missionary,  together  with  the  num- 
ber of  his  family,  have  thought  proper  to  take  that  mission  under  their  con- 
sideration and  care  for  the  ensuing  year,  and  order  that  he  be  allowed  sixty- 
five  pounds  for  this  year.  It  is  also  requested  of  the  Commissioners  in  New 
York,  that  they  write  immediately  to  the  society  in  Scotland,  praying  them 
to  grant  a  larger  sum  for  the  support  of  said  mission ;  and  that  the  money 
collected  in  New  York  and  some  other  neighbouring  Congregations,  be  paid 
into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Bostwick,  to  enable  him  to  pay  Mr.  Occam  the  sum 
promised  him  by  the  Synod,  and  that  he  lay  a  fair  state  of  these  accounts 
before  the  Synod  at  their  next  meeting. 

§  43.  J.  mission  of  erjploTation  to  ilie  West. 

1763,  p.  326.  A  request  from  the  Corporation  for  the  relief  of  poor  and 
distressed  Presbyterian  Ministers,  &c.,  was  brought  in  and  read,  which  is 
as  follows  :* 

''  Nov.  16,  1762.  At  a  meeting  of  the  Corporation  in  this  City  it  was 
agreed  that  this  Board  appoint  some  of  their  members  to  wait  on  the  Synod 
at  their  next  meeting,  and  in  their  name  request  that  some  missionaries  be 
sent  to  preach  to  the  distressed  frontier  inhabitants,  and  to  report  their  dis- 
tresses, and  to  let  us  know  where  new  Congregations  are  forming,  and  what 

*  [This  being  the  only  body  corporate  belonging  to  the  Synod,  had  charge  of  its  mis 
sionary  funds.     See  below,  §  299.] 


SEC.  40.]  MISSIONS. — EAKLY    EFFORTS.  333 

is  necessary  to  be  done  to  promote  the  spread  of  the  gospel  among  them, 
and  that  they  inform  us  wliat  opportunities  there  may  be  of  preaching  the 
gospel  to  the  Indian  nations  in  their  neighbourhood.  And  it  is  agreed  that 
the  necessary  expenses  of  these  missionaries  be  paid  by  this  IJoard,  and  that 
Messrs.  John  JNleas,  Dr.  Kedman,  William  Humphreys,  George  Bryans, 
Treat,  Ewing,  and  the  Secretary,  wait  on  the  Synod,  and  earnestly  press 
them  to  grant  this  request." 

In  consequence  of  the  above  request,  the  Synod  appoint  Messrs.  Beatty 
and  Brainerd  to  go  on  the  aforesaid  mission,  as  soon  as  they  can  convenient- 
ly, so  as  to  be  able  to  return  so  as  to  make  a  report  to  the  Corporation  at 
their  next  general  meeting  in  October. 

1764,  p.  335.  The  Moderator  [Mr.  Beatty,]  and  Mr.  Brainerd  were  pre- 
vented from  fulfilling  the  order  of  the  Synod  in  their  mission  to  the  fron- 
tiers ;  and  the  whole  design  of  the  mission  was  entirely  prostrated,  by  the 
breaking  out  of  the  Indian  war,  [the  war  of  Pontiac] 

[In  1766  tlie  subject  was  a;s^,iin  taken  up,  and  Messrs.  Beatty  and  Duffield  were  ap- 
pointed  to  act]  "  according  to  the  instructions  of  the  Corporation,  as  recorded  in  the  Min- 
utes of  A.  D.  I163y— Minutes,  1766,  p.  362. 

1767,  p.  375.  Messrs.  Beatty  and  Duffield's  mission  among  the  Indians 
and  frontiers,  came  under  consideration.  And  they  report  that  they  per- 
formed their  mission  to  the  frontiers  and  among  the  Indians.  That  they 
found  on  the  frontiers  numbers  of  people  earnestly  desirous  of  forming 
themselves  into  Congregations,  and  declaring  their  willingness  to  exert  their 
utmost  in  order  to  have  the  gospel  among  them,  but  in  circumstances  ex- 
ceedingly distressing  and  necessitous  from  the  late  calamities  of  the  war  in 
these  parts.  And  also,  that  they  visited  the  Indians  at  the  chief  town  of 
the  Delaware  nation,  on  the  Muskingum,  about  one  hundred  and  thirty 
miles  beyond  Fort  Pitt,  and  were  received  much  more  cheerfully  than  they 
could  have  expected.  That  a  considerable  number  of  them  waited  on  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  with  peculiar  attention,  many  of  them  appearing 
solemnly  concerned  about  the  great  matters  of  religion;  that  they  expressed 
an  earnest  desire  of  having  further  opportunities  of  hearing  those  things ; 
that  they  informed"  them,  that  several  other  tribes  of  Indians  around  them 
were  ready  to  join  with  them  in  receiving  the  gospel,  and  earnestly  desiring 
an  opportunity.  Upon  the  whole,  that  there  does  appear  a  very  agreeable 
prospect  of  a  door  opening  for  the  gospel  being  spread  among  these  poor  be- 
nighted savage  tribes. 

The  S-ynod  appoint  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Brainerd  and  Cooper  to  pay  a  visit 
to  our  frontier  settlements,  and  the  Indians  on  Muskingum  and  other  places, 
and  tarry  with  them  at  least  three  months  this  summer,  provided  the  report 
brought  back  by  the  Indian  interpreter,  Joseph,  from  them,  and  delivered 
to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Alison,  and  Messrs.  Treat,  Beatty,  and  Ewing,  proves  en- 
couraging, which  gentlemen  are  hereby  appointed  a  committee  to  receive 
and  judge  of  said  report. 

Ordered,  also,  That  Messrs.  Brainerd  and  Cooper  take  no  money  from  the 
frontier  settlements  for  their  ministerial  labours  among  them. 

1768,  p.  380.  Messrs.  Brainerd  and  Cooper  report,  that  they  did  not  exe- 
cute their  mission  among  the  Indians  on  the  Muskingum,  and  other  parts, 
as  ordered  by  last  Synod,  by  reason  of  the  discouraging  accounts  brought  in 
by  the  interpreter,  Joseph,  sent  out,  as  mentioned  in  our  last  year's  minutes, 
and  other  discouraging  circumstances.  And  as  it  appeared  that  Mr.  Brain- 
erd had  occasion  to  be  at  the  expense  of  sending  an  Indian  to  prepare  the 
way  for  his  intended  mission,  therefore  the  Synod  do  agree  to  pay  the  sum 
of  five  pounds  to  discharge  said  expense. 


334  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK   V. 

§  44.   Mission  to  the  western  Indians  proposed. 

Ihid.  The  Synod  taking  under  consideration  the  deplorable  condition  of 
the  Indian  tribes,  the  natives  of  this  land,  who  sit  in  heathenish  darkness, 
and  are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge,  do  appoint  the  following  persons 
to  be  a  committee  to  draw  up  and  concert  a  general  plan,  to  be  laid  before 
this  Synod  at  their  next  meeting,  to  be  approved  by  them  in  order  to  prepare 
the  way  to  propagate  the  gospel  among  these  benighted  people,  viz  :  Dr. 
Alison,  Messrs.  Read,  Treat,  Ewing,  William  Tennent,  Rodgers,  Brainerd, 
McWhorter,  Caldwell,  Dr.  Williamson,  Charles  Thomson,  and  the  Moder- 
ator, to  meet  at  Elizabethtown,  the  first  Wednesday  of  October  next. 

1709,  p.  391.  [The  committee  reported]  that  it  appeared  to  them  as  yet 
inexpedient  to  enter  on  that  important  work. 

Ordered,  That  Dr.  Alison,  Dr.  Witherspoon,  Dr.  Rodgers,  Mr.  Brainerd, 
and  Mr.  Ewing,  be  a  committee  to  consult  whether  any  plan  can  yet  be  de- 
vised for  the  purpose  aforesaid,  and  make  a  report  to  the  Synod  next  Tues- 
day morning.     [No  report  appears  on  the  minutes.] 

§  45.  Efforts  to  obtain  missionaries. 

1801,  p.  230.  Resolved,  That  the  respective  Presbyteries  also  report  to 
the  next  Assembly  all  such  persons  under  their  care  as  are  proper  to  be  em- 
ployed, and  may  be  procured,  to  serve  as  missionaries  to  the  Indian  tribes, 
the  frontier  settlements,  the  destitute  portions  of  the  interior,  or  to  the  black 
people.  And  that  they  be  especially  careful  to  report  none  for  these  services 
but  those  of  whose  meetness  for  the  work  they  have  entire  satisfaction. 

"  Missionaries  for  the  Indians  is  a  great  desideratum  with  the  Assembly.  The  hope 
of  contributing  to  send  tlie  gospel  to  the  heathen  tribes,  prompted  the  liberality  of  many 
who  contributed  most  largely  to  the  funds  which  the  Assembly  have  at  command ;  and  it 
was  with  the  deepest  regret  that  the  last  Assembly  found  that  they  had  not  a  single  can- 
didate for  an  Indian  mission.  If  your  Presbytery  can  nominate  one  who  is  well  quali- 
fied, it  will  be  an  important  acquisition," — Circular  of  the  Committee  of  Missions,  1802. 

§  46.    Origin  of  the  Sandusky  Mission. 

1801,  p.  224.  The  Commission  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Allegheny  mountains,  reported,  that  during  the  last  year  they 
sent  out  six  missionaries  :  two  to  Detroit,  who  reported  favourably  of  the 
disposition  of  the  people  there  to  receive  the  gospel.  They  there  met  with 
a  young  Indian,  who  expressed  a  great  desire  of  obtaining  learning,  whom 
they  brought  with  them  on  their  return,  and  who  now  appears  to  be  seriously 
exercispd  about  the  great  concerns  of  his  immortal  soul.  Two  others  were 
sent  to  Cornplanter,  chief  of  the  Senecas;  he  received  them  kindly,  and  it 
is  expected  that  some  of  his  young  people  will  come  in  during  the  ensuing 
summer  in  order  to  be  instructed.  Two  others  were  sent  to  the  settlements 
on  the  jMuskingum.  In  the  course  of  last  winter  the  Commission  opened 
a  subscription  and  have  a  prospect  of  obtaining  something  considerable  for 
the  support  of  missionaries,  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  frontier  settlements, 
and  among  the  Indians. 

§  47.  Rejyort  from  this  mission  in  1802. 

1802,  p.  288.  Agreeably  to  the  order  of  the  Assembly,  the  Commission 
of  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  west  of  the  x\llegheny  mountains,  reported,  that 
since  their  last  report  they  h;ive  sent  out  nine  missionaries  for  different  pe- 
riods of  time;  thatof  these,  three  were  sent  to  the  Indians,  viz  :  Shawanese,and 
other  Indians  about  Detroit  and  Sandusky  ;  that  they  have  also  sent  among 
the  Indians  a  young  man  of  a  pious  character,  to  instruct  them  in  agri- 
culture, and  make  some   instruments  of  husbandry   for   them;    that   Blue 


sEC.  44.]  MISSIONS. — EARLY    EFFORTS.  335 

Jacket,  an  Indian  boy,  instructed  under  their  direction,  has  given  evidence 
of  a  work  of  grace  on  his  heart,  been  received  to  church  communion,  and 
will  go  out  this  summer  as  an  interpreter;  and  that,  on  the  whole,  the  pros- 
pects of  success  in  that  quarter  are  flattering,  as  well  among  the  Indians  as 
tlie  frontier  whites. 

[Upon  the  division  of  the  Synod,  this  field  fell  to  the  Synod  of  Pitts- 
burgh.] 

§  48.  Report  from  this  mission  in  1805. 

1805,  p.  323.  The  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  reported,  that  since  the  meeting 
of  the  last  Assembly,  they  sent  two  missionaries  for  two  months  to  the  set- 
tlements on  the  Allegheny  river  and  Lake  Erie;  one  for  three  months,  to 
the  settlements  down  the  Ohio  river.  That  a  missionary  which  we  sent  for 
one  month  to  the  Wyandot  Indians  was  so  well  received,  and  made  so  good 
a  report,  that  the  Synod  have  appointed  three  Ministers,  to  spend  two 
months  each,  in  succession  among  them  during  the  ensuing  summer. 

§  49.  Report  and  action  on  this  mission  in  1806. 

1806,  p.  365.  The  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  did  not  make  a  formal  report  on 
this  subject,  but  a  letter  to  the  chairman  of  the  Committee  of  Missions  from 
the  Board  of  Trust,  which  has  the  immediate  direction  of  the  missionary 
business  in  that  Synod,  was  laid  before  the  Assembly  and  read.  From  this 
it  appeared  that  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  with  a  commendable  zeal,  and  flat- 
tei'ing  prospects  of  success,  are  attempting  the  instruction  and  civilization 
of  the  Wyandot  Indians,  residing  at  and  about  Sandusky ;  that  the  Synod 
sent  three  missionaries  thither  last  summer,  each  of  whom  spent  two  months 
or  more,  in  the  service,  and  were  well  received  by  the  Indians ;  that  the  In- 
dians having  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  have  the  gospel  established  in  the 
nation,  a  school  for  the  education  of  their  children,  and  the  arts  of  civil  life 
introduced  among  them  ;  the  Synod,  encouraged  by  these  favourable  appear- 
ances, had  made  the  greatest  efforts  to  follow  the  leadings  of  divine  provi- 
dence in  this  case.  They  employed  the  Rev.  Joseph  Badger  as  a  stated 
missionary  for  one  year,  two  white  men  as  labourers,  of  whom  one  to  be 
eventually  employed  as  a  schoolmaster;  one  black  man,  (acquainted  with 
their  language  and  hopefully  pious,)  and  his  wife.  They  also  purchased 
sundry  live-stock,  household  furniture,  implements  of  husbandry,  a  boat  for 
transportation,  &c.,  all  which  were  to  be  forwarded  to  Sandusky  about  the 
first  of  April  last ;  that  measures  are  taking  to  procure  from  the  General 
Government  a  grant  of  land,  as  an  establishment  for  the  mission,  and  to  be 
cultivated  for  its  support ;  that  the  Synod,  animated  with  a  noble  zeal  in 
this  glorious  cause,  are  extending  their  views  to  the  Seneca  Indians,  settled 
on  the  Allegheny  river ;  and  devising  means  for  bringing  them  "  out  of 
darkness  into  marvellous  light."  On  the  whole,  the  Assembly  were  highly 
gratified  by  the  prospects  opened  to  them  by  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh ;  and 
only  regret  the  want  of  means,  to  realize  the  blessings  they  present. 

p.  361.  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  highly  approve  the  zeal  of  the 
Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  displayed  in  undertaking,  at  so  considerable  expense, 
a  mission  among  the  Wyandot  Indians  ;  but  the  Assembly  cannot,  for  the 
present  year,  take  under  their  immediate  care  the  said  mission,  nor  the 
missionary  concerns  generally  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Pitts- 
burgh, agreeably  to  a  reciuest  which  appears  on  the  records  of  that  Synod ; 
but,  willing  to  fiivour  so  valuable  an  object,  they  hereby  direct  and  authorize 
the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  to  pay,  for  the  present  year,  two  hun- 
dred dollars  to  the  Board  of  Trust  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  for  the 
support  of  the  Indian  mission  under  their  care;  and  if  it  shall  appear  con- 


336  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH,  [bOOK    V. 

sistent  with  the  state  of  the  funds,  after  the  missionary  arrangements  gene- 
rally for  the  present  year  shall  have  been  made,  the  Committee  of  3Iissions 
and  Trustees  of  the  Assembly  are  authorized  and  directed  to  apply  one 
hundred  dollars  more,  toward  promoting  the  important  design  herein  before 
mentioned. 

§  50.   Aid  to  this  mission  from  the  Assembly. 

1808,  p.  406.  Resolved,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  pay, 
when  the  circumstances  of  the  funds,  during  the  present  year,  will  admit, 
four  hundred  dollars  to  the  Board  of  Trust  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  for 
the  support  of  the  Indian  mission  under  their  care :  and  if  it  shall  appear 
consistent  with  the  state  of  the  funds,  after  provision  shall  have  been  made 
to  satisfy,  generally,  the  other  appropriations  for  missionary  services,  the  trus- 
tees be  authorized  and  directed  to  pay,  upon  the  recommendation  of  the 
Committee  of  Missions,  one  hundred  dollars  more,  toward  promoting  the 
important  design  above  mentioned. 

§  51.    Transfer  to  the  American  Board. 

[Similar  appropriations  were  made  to  this  Mission  by  the  Assembly  for  a  series  of 
years.  In  1822,  it  was  transferred  to  Maumec,  on  account  of  the  dispersion  of  tlic  In. 
dians  from  Sandusky.  In  1825  the  Synod  transferred  this  mission  to  the  United  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  which  by  its  union  with  the  American  Board,  in  1826,  conveyed  it 
to  that  Society — the  second  mission  of  our  Church  absorbed  by  that  Board  on  the  eve  of 
a  prosperous  career.     See  below,  §§  58-61.] 

§  52.   Mission  to  the  Cataiohas. 

1803,  p.  278.  The  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  in  like  manner  failed  to  make 
a  written  report,  but  the  members  present  informed  the  Assembly,  that  the 
said  Synod  at  their  sessions  in  October  last,  appointed  seven  Missionaries 
to  itinerate  within  their  bounds  and  parts  adjacent  the  present  year,  of  whom 
one  was  to  spend  some  time  in  Missionary  labours  among  the  Catawba  In- 
dians.    [See  next  section.] 

§  53.  3Ir.  Blackhurn^s  schools  among  the  Cherohees. 

[Mr.  Blackburn  havings,  on  behalf  of  the  Committee  of  Missions,  established  a  school 
at  Hywassee,  the  Assembly] — 

1805,  p.  331.  Resolved,  That  the  Committee  of  Missions  be  authorized, 
in  case  they  think  it  proper,  to  apply  to  the  General  Government,  or  to  any 
of  the  particular  State  Governments,  for  obtaining  aid  in  supporting  the 
school  already  established  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Blackburn  among 
tlie  Cherokee  Indians,  or  any  other  school  or  schools  which  may  be  estab- 
lished among  any  of  the  Indian  nations,  or  for  promoting  their  civilization 
in  general. 

p.  333.  The  prospects  with  respect  to  the  Indians  are  highly  encouraging. 
A  school  has  been  established  among  the  Cherokeos,  in  the  state  of  Tennes- 
see, under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Blackburn,  with  flattering  prospects. 
Some  of  the  Indian  tribes  to  the  westward  seem  also  favourably  disposed  to 
receive  the  gospel,  and  have  expressed  an  earnest  desire  to  have  schools 
established  among  them.  The  school  among  the  Catawbas  established  by 
the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  is  also  continued  ;  and  several  young  men  of  the 
different  tribes  have  received  and  are  now  receiving  their  education  under 
the  care  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh. 

1806,  p.  362.  Resolved,  That  while  the  Assembly  highly  approve  of  every 
zealous  and  prudent  effort  to  propagate  the  gospel  among  the  Indian  nations, 
and  judge  that  the  Rev.  Gideon  Blackburn  has  been  animated  by  a  com- 
mendable zeal  in  establishing  a  second  Indian  school  in  the  state  of  Ten- 


SKC.  49.]  MISSIONS. — EARLY    EFFORTS.  337 

nessee,  which  the  Assembly  would  earnestly  recommend  to  the  patronage 
of  charitable  and  liberal  individuals  ;  yet  the  Assembly  are  at  present  unaljle 
to  pledge  their  funds  in  any  degree  for  the  support  of  said  school. 

§  54.    This  ground  assumed  hi/  the  Aniei'ican  Board. 

[During  the  sessions  of  the  Assembly  in  1810,  the  Committee  of  Missions  received  a 
letter  from  Mr.  Blackburn  resigning  tlic  mission.  About  $8000  had  been  expended,  and 
the  mission  was  in  a  mo.st  encouraging  posture.  Tiie  committee  and  Assembly  deter- 
mined to  continue  the  mission.  "  But  while  they  were  looking  for  missionaries  possess- 
ing suitable  qualifications  for  the  work,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kingsbury,  acting  under  the  au- 
thority of  the  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  established  in  New  England, 
passed  through  this  city  [Philadelphia]  to  occupy  the  field  in  which  our  missionary  had 
been  labouring  for  so  many  years.  When  Mr.  K.  waited  on  the  Chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee, to  know  whether  tliey  had  any  objections  to  his  mission  to  the  Cherokces,  he  was 
informed  that  the  committee  could  not  object  to  his  labouring  for  tlie  benefit  of  that  be- 
nighted people ;  but  he  was  at  the  same  time  distinctly  apprized  of  their  design  to  resume 
the  mission  as  soon  as  Providence  should  be  pleased  to  ftirnish  thein  with  suitable  mis- 
sionaries."— Assembhfs  Digest  of  1820,  p.  376.  The  American  Board  however  sent  on 
their  missionary  and  took  possession  of  the  field,  then  ripening  to  the  harvest  of  Christian- 
ity and  civilization,  by  which  the  Cherokees  are  now  so  distinguished. 

Title  5. — united  foreign  missionary  society. 
§  55.    Overture  from  the  American  Board. 

1812,  p.  491.  A  letter  addressed  to  the  Moderator  from  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Worcester,  Secretary  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions,  dated  Salem,  Massachusetts,  was  received  and  read,  and  referred 
to  the  following  committee,  viz :  Drs.  McKnight,  Green,  Milledoler,  and 
Blatchford,  and  Mr.  Campbell,  who  were  directed  to  report  to  the  Assembly 
the  order  proper  to  be  taken  by  them  on  the  contents  of  the  letter. 

p.  514.  The  committee  to  which  was  referred  a  letter  addressed  to  the 
Moderator  by  the  Secretary  of  the  ''  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,"  reported,  and  the  report  being  read,  was  adopted,  and  is 
as  follows,  viz  : 

That  having  had  under  consideration  the  important  and  interesting  vote 
of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners,  by  which  they  submit  to  the  As- 
sembly, "  the  expediency  of  forming  an  institution  similar  to  theirs,  between 
which  and  them  may  be  such  a  co-operation  as  shall  promote  the  great  ob- 
ject of  missions  amongst  unevangelized  nations,"  it  appears  proper  to  state, 

1.  That  it  is  a  matter  of  sincere  joy,  in  their  apprehension,  to  all  who 
love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the  souls  of  men,  a  joy  in  which  the  com- 
mittee doubt  not  that  the  Assembly  has  a  lively  participation,  that  the  breth- 
ren of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  have,  by 
the  exertions  they  have  used,  and  the  success  of  those  exertions,  demon- 
strated, that  the  Churches  of  America  are  desirous  to  embark  with  their 
Protestant  brethren  in  Europe  in  the  holy  enterprize  of  evangelizing  the 
heathen. 

2.  That  as  the  Churches,  under  the  care  of  the  Assembly  rejoice  in  the 
Foreign  Missions,  organized  and  about  to  be  organized  by  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners,  so,  as  opportunity  favours,  they  ought  to  aid  them, 
as  they  have  in  a  measure  already  aided  them  by  contributions  to  their 
funds,  and  by  every  other  facility  which  they  could  ofier  to  so  commendable 
an  undertaking. 

3.  That  as  the  business  of  Foreign  Missions  may  probably  be  best  man- 
aged under  the  direction  of  a  single  Board,  so  the  numerous  and  extensive 
engagements  of  the  Assembly  in  regard  to  Domestic  Missions,  renders  it 
extremely  inconvenient  at  this  time  to  take  a  part  in  Foreign  Missions. 
A.nd  the  Assembly,  it  is  apprehended,  may  the  rather  decline  these  missions, 

43 


338  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

inasmuch  as  the  committee  are  informed  that  Missionary  Societies  have 
lately  been  instituted  in  several  places  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  which  make  Foreign  Missions  a  particular  object  of  their  at- 
tention. 

§  56.    Organization  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

[The  Assembly  having  appointed  a  committee  to  devise  measures  for  greater  efficiency 
in  missions,  by  which  tlie  plan  was  devised  for  erecting  the  Committee  of  Missions  into 
a  Board, — ] 

1816,  p.  633.  The  committer  further  report,  that  while  deliberating  on 
the  subject  referred  to  them,  they  at  first  thought  it  would  be  expedient  for 
this  Assembly  to  present  to  the  consideration  of  their  Churches  the  impor- 
tance of  Foreign  Missions,  and  to  direct  the  Board  to  take  measures  for 
commencing  and  carrying  on  such  missions ;  but,  on  mature  reflection,  they 
are  inclined  to  believe  that  the  union  of  Foreign  with  Domestic  Missions, 
would  produce  too  great  complexity  in  the  affairs  of  the  Board,  and  render 
the  pressure  of  business  too  severe  and  burdensome.  And  this  considera- 
tion is  strengthened  by  the  belief  which  they  indulge,  that  a  new  Society 
for  conducting  Foreign  Missions  might  be  formed,  composed  not  only  of 
members  belonging  to  our  Churches,  but  also  of  members  belonging  to  the 
Reformed  Dutch  Church,  to  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  and  other 
Churches  which  have  adopted  the  same  creed.  Such  a  Society  is  highly 
desirable,  and  were  it  organized  on  an  extensive  plan,  so  as  to  call  forth  the 
combined  energies  and  charity  of  all  these  sister  Churches,  it  would  be  pro- 
ductive of  beneficial  consequences,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  to  ourselves  as 
well  as  to  the  heathen. 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  John  B.  Romeyn,  D.  D.,  Archibald  Alexander, 
D.  D.,  Edward  Griffin,  D.  D.,  William  Neill,  D.  D.,  and  James  Richards, 
D.  D.,  and  Messrs.  Divie  Bethune,  and  Zechariah  Lewis,  be  a  committee  to 
correspond  with  the  Dutch  and  Associate  Reformed  Churches,  and  other 
Churches  holding  the  same  creed ;  and  endeavour  to  ascertain  whether  the 
members  of  those  Churches  will  unite  with  those  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  in  the  formation  of  a  society  for  foreign  missions ;  and, 
if  possible,  report  to  the  next  Greneral  Assembly  a  plan  of"  a  society  to  be 
established  for  this  purpose. 

§  57.    Constitution  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

1817,  p.  657.  The  committee  appointed  by  the  last  Assembly  to  corres- 
pond with  the  Dutch  and  Associate  Reformed  Churches,  and  other  Churches 
holding  the  same  creed,  to  endeavour  to  ascertain  whether  the  members  of 
those  Churches  will  unite  with  those  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States,  in  the  formation  of  a  society  for  foreign  missions;  and  if  pos- 
sible, report  to  the  next  Assembly  a  plan  of  a  society  to  be  established  for 
the  purpose,  reported,  and  their  report  being  read  was  approved,  and  is  as 
follows,  viz : 

"  Constitution,  &c. 

"  Article  1.  This  society  shall  be  composed  of  the  Presbyterian,  Dutch  Reformed,  As- 
sociate Reformed,  and  all  other  Churches  which  may  choose  to  join  them,  and  shall  be 
known  by  the  name  of  The.  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

'■'■  Art.  2.  The  object  of  the  society  shall  be  to  spread  the  gospel  among  the  Indians  of 
North  America,  the  Inhabitants  of  Mexico  and  South  America,  and  in  other  portions  of 
the  heathen  and  anticliristian  world. 

^'  Art.  3.  The  business  of  the  society  shall  be  conducted  by  a  Board  consisting  of  a  Pres- 
ident, six  Vice-presidents,  a  Corresponding  Secretary,  a  Recording  Secretary,  a  Treasurer, 
and  twelve  Managers  ;  to  be  annually  chosen  by  the  society.  They  shall  have  power  to 
enact  their  own  by-laws.     Seven  shall  constitute  a  quorum. 


SEC.  55.]  MISSIONS. — EARLY    EFFORTS.  0:19 

"^r£.  4.  The  Board  shall  present  their  annual  report  to  tlie  liiglicsl  judicatories  of  the 
tliree  denominations  for  their  information. 

"  Art.  5.  Any  person  paying  tlirec  dollars  annually,  or  tliirty  dollars  at  one  time,  shall 
be  a  member  of  the  society. 

^*  Art.  6.  The  annual  meeting  of  the  society  shall  be  held  in  the  city  of  New  York,  on 
the 

"  Art.  1.  Missionaries  shall  be  selected  from  the  three  Churches  indiscriminately. 

'■^  Art.  8.  This  Constitution  may  be  altered  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of  tlie  members  pres 
ent,  at  an  annual  meeting,  with  the  consent  of  the  highest  judicatories  of  tlie  three  de 
nominations." 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  approve  the  foregoing  Constitution 
for  a  society  for  foreign  missions,  and  recommend  to  all  their  Ministers  and 
people  to  give  the  measure  their  active  and  zealous  support. 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  B.  Romeyn,  and  Mr.  Zechariah  Lewis. 
be,  and  they  hereby  are  appointed  to  meet,  ou  behalf  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  with  committees  from  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Dutch  Reformed  Church,  and  the  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church, 
as  soon  as  may  be,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  the 
aforesaid  plan  into  operation. 

§  58.  Overture  for  union  with  the  American  Board. 

1826,  p.  16.  Overture  No.  8  was  taken  up.  This  overture  is  as  follows,  viz : 
"  The  accompanying  basis  of  a  union,  between  the  United  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  and  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
having  been  unanimously  agreed  upon  by  the  managers  of  these  societies  re- 
spectively ;  the  same  having  received  the  cordial  approbation  of  the  United 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  at  its  late  annual  meeting,  and  the  Rev.  Dr. 
McAuley,  Rev.  Messrs.  McElroy,  McCartee,  and  Mason,  together  with  Jo- 
seph Nourse,  and  Zechariah  Lewis,  Esqrs.,  being  appointed  a  committee  to 
present  the  articles  of  union,  already  referred  to,  to  the  General  Assembly, 
and  endeavour  to  obtain  their  consent  to  the  same  ;  said  committee  beg  leave 
to  discharge  the  duty  thus  imposed  upon  them." 

The  above  overture  was  read  and  committed  to  Dr.  Richards,  Dr.  Axtell, 
Mr.  Peters,  Mr.  Reid,  and  Mr.  Jennings,  with  instructions  to  report  to-mor- 
row.    [The  following  are  the  articles  of  union  thus  proposed.] 

§  59.  Preliminary  terms  of  union. 

"As  the  amalgamation  of  the  two  societies  cannot  be  completed,  till  afler  it  shall  have 
received  the  sanction  of  tlie  higliest  judicatories  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  Re- 
formed  Dutcli  Churcli  ;  which  cannot  take  place,  before  the  meeting  of  tliose  bodies  in 
May  next,  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  on  the  one  part, 
and  tlic  Commissioners  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  on  the  other  part,  agree 
to  these  five  preliminary  articles,  viz: 

"  1.  A  document  sliall  1)(:  issued  jointly  by  the  Prudential  Committee  of  this  Board,  and 
by  the  Directors  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  as  soon  as  it  can  be  conveni- 
ently  prepared,  statmg  and  e.xplaijiing  in  what  sense  the  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  F.jreign  Missions  is  a  National  lustitufion  ;  how  it  is  organized;  the  reasons 
for  hoping  and  believing  that  this  organization  will  continue  to  receive  the  confidence  of 
tlie  Christi.in  community  ;  and  the  reasons  whicli  have  had  weight  in  promoting  tiie  con- 
te  iiplat(!(i  union. 

*' 2.  During  the  interval  which  must  elapse  between  the  present  time  [Sept.  1825,]  and 
M-.y  next,  tlie  Directors  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  will  make  all  practi- 
0  bk- exertions  to  replenish  its  treasury ;  so  that,  should  the  proposed  union  take  place, 
til',-  engagements  to  be  assumed  by  the  Ainerican  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Mis.-iioris  may  be  as  few  and  as  small  as  possible. 

"3.  The  Directors  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  will  correspond  with  the 
niissionarirs  under  its  care,  explaining  to  them  the  proposed  union,  and  advising  them,  if 
the  measure  should  be  adopted,  to  transfer  their  rehition  to  the  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 

"  4.  The  Directors  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Sociity  will  direct  the  missionaries 

\ 


340  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bdOK    V. 

of  the  several  stations,  not  to  enter  upon  any  new  measures  involving  expense,  and  g  no- 
rally  to  practise  the  strictest  economy,  till  the  result  of  this  proposed  measure  shall  ho 
knovi^n. 

"  5.  As  the  Directors  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  contemplate  sending  an 
agent  to  visit  tlie  stations  west  of  the  Mississippi,  the  Prudential  Coinaiittce  will,  if  prac- 
ticable, send  an  agent  also  to  accompany  him,  and  ascertain  from  personal  inspection,  tlie 
condition  of  these  stations." 

§  60.  ''  Permanent  terms  of  union. 

"  The  following  principles  are  adopted  as  the  basis  of  the  proposed  union,  which  princi- 
ples, when  consented  to  by  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  and  the  judicatories 
above  referred  to,  shall  thenceforward  be  binding  on  both  Societies. 

"1.  The  missionaries  now  in  the  employment  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
shall,  if  their  character  and  standing  remain  unimpeached,  be  received  as  missionaries  of 
the  Board;  and  if  any  of  them  should  be  unwilling  to  enter  into  this  new  relation,  they 
shall  be  at  liberty  to  retire  from  the  stations  which  they  now  occupy. 

"  2.  The  property,  of  every  kind,  belonging  to  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society, 
whether  at  the  missionary  stations  or  elsewhere,  shall  be  transferred  to  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  on  the  ratification  of  this  union. 

"3.  The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  will  assume  all  the 
engagements  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  as  they  shall  stand  at  the  time  of 
said  ratification ;  it  being  understood,  however,  that  the  fourth  preliminary  article  shall 
have  been  complied  with. 

"4.  In  the  election  of  members,  according  to  the  provisions  of  the  charter,  in  the  ap- 
pointment  of  missionaries,  occasional  agents  and  other  fianctionaries,  and  in  theadminis. 
tration  of  all  its  concerns,  the  American  Boardof  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  will 
endeavour  to  merit  the  high  character  of  a  truly  national  institution,  and  acquire  and  re- 
tain  the  affections  and  confidence  of  all  classes  of  persons  who  have  heretofore  aided  either 
of  these  societies,  and  of  all  others  who  may  wish  to  promote  the  salvation  of  the 
heathen. 

"  5.  As  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  has  heretofore 
consisted,  with  few  exceptions,  of  persons  belonging  to  the  Presbyterian,  Reformed  Dutch, 
and  Congregational  Clmrches,  and  as  its  national  character  will  always  insure  the  election 
of  a  competent  and  satisfactory  number  of  persons  from  these  religious  communities,  the 
Board  will  send  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  General  Synod 
of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  and  the  several  General  Associations  in  the  New  England 
states,  as  many  copies  of  its  annual  reports,  and  other  printed  documents,  as  shall  be  suf- 
ficient to  flirnisheach  member  of  these  bodies  with  a  copy,  not  only  as  a  token  of  respect, 
but  that  means  of  information  may  be  afforded  in  regard  to  the  measures  of  the  Board  and 
its  missionaries,  and  to  any  success  which  God  may  grant  to  its  exertions. 

"  6.  The  highest  judicatories  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  and  of  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church  will  recommend  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  as 
a  national  institution,  and  entitled  to  the  warm  support  and  efficient  patronage  of  the 
Churches  under  their  respective  jurisdictions. 

"  7.  The  periodical  publications  of  the  Board  shall  be  sent  gratuitously  to  all  societies 
and  individuals  now  entitled  to  the  periodical  publications  of  the  United  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society  ;  and  on  tlie  ratification  of  this  union,  the  Missionary  Herald  shall  take  the 
iplace  of  the  Missionary  Register.'''' 

§  61.  Rejection  of  the  terms. —  The  %mion  allowed. 

[The  committee  appointed  by  the  Assembly  came  in  the  next  day  with  a  report  recom- 
mending that  the  union  be  ratified  on  the  terms  above  given.  In  the  discussion  tliat  fol- 
lowed.  Dr.  Janeway  having  the  floor,  moved  to  strike  out  the  6th  of  the  permanent  articles, 
but  upon  the  suggestion  of  Dr.  Alexander,  modified  the  motion  so  as  to  strike  out  all  the 
terms,  which  passed  by  a  nearly  unanimous  vote.  After  the  adoption  of  the  first  of  the  fol- 
lowing ret-olutioiis,  a  member  remarked,  "We  have  saddled  the  American  Board  with  a 
debt,  and  have  not  even  recommended  our  Churches  to  aid  in  extinguishing  it.  I  hold 
in  my  hand  a  recommendatioii  for  the  contributions  of  the  Churches,  which  you  may  re- 
call next  year,  if  you  do  not  like  it."  It  was  adopted,  and  is  the  second  of  the  following 
resolutions.] — MS.  letter  from  Dr.  Janeway. 

1826,  p.  20.  After  mature  deliberation,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  do  consent  to  the  amalgamation  of 
the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  and  the  United 
Foreign  Missionary  Society. 


.-:;(■.  51K]  board  of  domestic  missions.  341 

Rcaolci'^l,  further,  That  this  General  Assembly  recommend  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  to  the  favourable  notice  and 
Christian  support  of  the  Church  and  people  under  our  care. 


CHAPTER  III. 
DOMESTIC   MISSIONS 


Title  1. — antecedent  measures. 

§  62.  Action  of  the  first  General  Assembly. 

[Upon  the  re-organization  of  the  Church  in  1789,  the  business  of  missions  was  at  once 
recognized  as  paramount,  both  by  the  Synods  and  Assembly.] 

1789,  p.  10.  Resolved,  That  each  Synod  be,  and  they  are  hereby  requested 
to  recommend  to  the  General  Assembly  at  their  next  meeting,  two  members, 
well  qualified  to  be  employed  in  missions  on  our  frontiers;  for  the  purposes 
of  organizing  Churches,  administering  ordinances,  ordaining  Elders,  collecting 
information  concerning  the  religious  state  of  those  parts,  and  proposing  the 
best  means  of  establishing  a  gospel  ministry  among  the  people.  And  in 
order  to  provide  means  for  defraying  the  necessary  expenses  of  the  mission, 
it  is  strictly  enjoined  on  the  several  Presbyteries,  to  have  collections  made 
during  the  present  year,  in  the  several  Congregations  under  our  care,  and 
forwarded  to  Isaac  Snowden,  Esq.,  the  Treasurer  of  the  General  Assembly, 
with  all  convenient  speed. 

§  63.  .4  Committee  of  Missions  raised. 

1790,  p.  23.  Dr.  Rodgers,  Dr.  Alison,  Mr.  Ker,  Mr.  Hanna,  and  Mr. 
Chambers,  were  appointed  a  committee  to  prepare  certain  directions  necessary 
for  the  missionaries  of  the  Assembly,  in  fulfilling  the  design  of  their  mission, 
and  to  specify  the  compensation  that  it  will  be  proper  to  make  them  for  their 
services. 

p  25.  The  Committee  of  Missions,  appointed  yesterday,  bri HL^ht  in  their 
report,  which  was  read  and  approved,  and  is  as  follows,  viz: 

The  Rev.  Messrs.  Nathan  Ker  and  Joshua  Hart  were  appointed  missiona- 
naries  on  the  frontier  settlements  of  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  to  the 
west  branch  of  the  Susquehanna,  for  at  least  three  months,  from  an  early 
day  in  June;  to  preach  the  gospel,  administer  other  ordinances,  organize 
churches,  ordain  Elders,  collect  every  useful  information  they  can  about  the 
religious  state  of  those  parts,  and  lay  before  the  Assembly  the  result  of  their 
inquiries  respecting  the  most  eifectual  means  of  establishing  a  gospel  ministry 
among  the  people;  together  with  the  probable  proportion  of  the  diflferent 
denominations,  and  the  number  of  our  vacancies ;  carefully  distinguishing 
those  who  arc  able  and  willing  to  support  a  Minister,  from  such  as  are  of  a 
different  description.     It  was  at  the  same  time 

Ordered,  That  the  Treasurer  advance  to  the  missionaries  fifty  dollars  each; 
and  agreed,  that  they  shall  receive  for  their  services  one  hundred  dollars 
each,  including  what  may  be  received  by  them  on  their  tour  and  the  sum 


o42  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

advanced  before  their  departure,  and  of  this  they  are  to  render  an  account  at 
their  return. 

No  other  Ministers  having  been  recommended  for  the  same  employment, 
likely  to  fulfil  it,  the  Assembly  renewed  the  order  of  the  last  year  on  this 
subject  to  the  Synods;  with  an  addition,  to  apply  to  the  several  Presbyteries, 
under  their  care,  to  nominate  suitable  persons,  who  may  be  sent  among  our 
frontier  vacancies  as  missionaries ;  and  to  transmit  their  opinions,  from  time 
to  time,  on  the  most  promising  methods  of  advancing  the  great  end  in  view; 
and  that  Presbyteries  be  informed  that  collections  have  been  received  to 
assist  in  defraying  their  necessary  expenses. 

[Henceforward  this  was  one  of  the  stated  committees  of  the  General  Assembly.] 

§  64.  The  Sijnods  of  Virginia  and  of  the  Carolinas  may  manage  their  own 

missions. 

1791,  p.  38.  The  General  Assembly,  taking  into  consideration  the  distance 
of  the  seat  of  thie  [Synod  of  the]  Carolinas  from  the  seat  of  the  General 
Assembly,  and  especially  the  peculiar  state  of  the  currency  of  North  Caro- 
lina, 

Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  be  allowed  so  to  manage  the 
matter  of  sending  missionaries  to  places  destitute  of  the  go.spel  and  its  ordi- 
nances, as  may  appear  to  that  Synod  most  conducive  to  the  interest  of  reli- 
gion in  their  bounds;  provided,  that  the  above  Synod  send  annually  to  this 
Assembly  a  particular  account  of  their  proceedings  on  the  above  subject,  with 
a  regular  statement  of  the  money  that  may  be  collected  and  disbursed  for  the 
support  of  the  above  Missionaries. 

1795,  p.  98.  The  following  request  was  overtured  by  the  Committee  of 
Bills  and  Overtures:  That  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas  have 
liberty  to  direct  their  Presbyteries  to  ordain  such  candidates  as  they  may 
judge  necessary  to  appoint  on  missions  to  preach  the  gospel.  Where- 
upon, 

Resolved,  That  the  above  request  be  granted — the  Synods  being  careful 
to  restrict  the  permission  to  the  ordination  of  such  candidates  only  as  are 
engaged  to  be  sent  on  missions. 

1801,  p.  226,  Resolved,  That  notwithstanding  the  reference  to  the  Synod  of 
the  Carolinas  and  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  with  respect  to  missionaries,  the 
Assembly  may  send  missionaries  to  labour  in  the  bounds  of  the  aforesaid 
Synods. 

§  65.  The  Commission  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia. 

1796,  p.  43.  In  behalf  of  the  missionaries  from  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  Mr. 
John  B.  Smith  and  Mr.  Graham  brought  in  the  following  report,  viz  : 

"The  Synod,  taking  into  serious  consideration  the  state  of  the  vacant  Con- 
gregations within  their  bounds,  and  viewing  with  much  concern  the  miser- 
able state  of  multitudes  who  have  none  to  break  the  bread  of  life  amongst 
them,  and  are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge ;  and  being  affected  with  the 
situation  of  youth  upon  whom  the  hope  of  the  Church  seems  in  future  to 
depend,  who  are  likely  to  be  brought  up  in  ignorance  and  profanity;  desirous 
to  remedy  these  evils  as  far  as  practicable,  in  dependence  on  the  great 
Head  of  the  Church,  have  resolved  to  adopt  the  following  plan  : 

1.  That  we  will  take  all  proper  care  to  seek  for  men  of  knowledge,  in- 
tegrity, and  piety,  who  may  travel  throughout  our  bounds  as  missiona- 
ries, to  preach  the  gospel,  to  catechize  and  instruct'  the  youth,  and  to  dis- 
charge such  other  parts  of  ministerial  duty,  as  they  may  be  authorized  to 
perform. 

2.  That  there  shall  be  a  committee  of  Synod  appointed,  consisting  of  four 


SEC.    63.]  BOARD   OF    DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  343 

Ministers  and  four  Elders,  who  shall  be  called  "the  Commission  of  Synod;" 
to  receive  the  recommendations  of  such  men  from  the  respective  Presbyte- 
ries; to  examine  into  their  credentials  and  fitness  for  the  dischar<'e  of  such 
an  office,  and  who  shall  give  them  such  directions  and  instructions  as  the 
exigencies  of  different  places,  in  their  wisdom,  may  require;  that  they  shall 
meet  annually,  and  oftener  if  thought  necessary;  and  that  any  two  Minis- 
ters, and  as  many  Elders  of  the  Commission  as  shall  be  convened  at  the 
place  appointed,  shall  have  sufficient  power  to  proceed  to  business. 

3.  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  different  Presbyt'eries  to  raise  such  con- 
tributions as  they  may  be  able,  in  their  respective  bounds,  which  shall  be  put 
into  a  general  fund  for  the  support  of  such  missionaries. 

-i.  That  there  shall  be  a  treasurer  appointed,  into  whose  hands  the  money 
raised  by  the  different  Presbyteries  shall  be  deposited ;  and  who  shall  keep 
a  fair  book  of  accounts,  give  and  take  receipts  for  all  money  received  or  paid 
away  by  him ;  and  shall  make  a  return  to  the  Commission  of  the  Synod  or 
to  the  Synod  as  often  as  may  be  required;  and  that  he  pay  out  such  sums 
upon  the  order  of  the  Commission,  to  the  different  missionaries,  as  may  be 
appropriated  to  them;  and  all  those  collections  or  donations  that  may  be  re- 
ceived by  the  different  missionaries  from  the  Societies,  [Churches,]  shall 
be  accounted  for  by  the  said  Missionaries  to  the  Commission  of  Synod. 

In  consequence  of  the  above  arrangement,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  William  Gra- 
ham, John  B.  Smith,  James  Mitchel,  and  William  Wilson,  Ministers,  and 
Messrs.  Benjamin  Rice,  Charles  Allen,  John  Lyle,  and  John  Wilson,  Elders, 
have  been  appointed  to  constitute  the  Commission  of  Synod. 

Mr.  Nash  Le  Grand,  a  probationer  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Han- 
over, was  chosen  a  missionary  in  April,  1790.  He  commenced  his  circuit 
in  the  beginning  of  the  following  June,  and  passed  through  the  counties  of 
Bedford,  Rockbridge,  Botetourt,  Montgomery,  Augusta,  Rockingham,  and 
Frederick,  an  extent  of  three  or  four  hundred  miles,  with  a  marked  success, 
in  engaging  the  attention  of  the  old  and  young  to  the  concerns  of  their  im- 
mortal souls,  and  in  a  general  attendance  on  the  means  of  grace,  wherever 
he  came. 

In  October  of  the  same  year,  the  Commission  appointed  Mr.  Robert  Mar- 
shall, a  probationer  under  the  care  of  the  Redstone  Presbytery,  and  IMessrs. 
Gary,  Allen,  and  William  Hill,  probationers  under  the  care  of  Hanover 
Presbytery,  their  missionaries. 

These  young  preachers  had  two  very  extensive  circuits  assigned  to  them 
of  seven  hundred  miles.  Messrs.  Allen  and  Marshall  spent  about  three 
months  in  the  valleys  between  the  Allegheny  and  Apalachian  mountains,  and 
three  more  on  each  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge.  In  this  tour  they  preached  in 
a  great  number  of  counties,  and  generally  to  people  not  formed  into  religious 
societies.  Mr.  Hill  had  a  northeastern  circuit  assigned  him,  in  the  lower 
country,  near  the  Chesapeake.  He  also  preached  in  a  great  number  of  coun- 
ties and  several  considerable  towns. 

The  missionaries  in  their  tour  had  the  happiness  to  see  the  young  people 
in  various  places  uncommonly  attentive  and  affected  under  their  preaching ; 
and  in  private  conversation  many  of  those  who  were  heads  of  families,  ap- 
peared anxious  to  encourage  the  labours  of  the  Missionaries  at  stated  peri- 
ods amongst  them.  There  were  several  instances  of  persons  awakened  to  a 
sense  of  the  guilt  and  danger  of  sin,  and  of  formal  professors  brought  to 
know  their  mistake.  Their  circuit  was  too  extensive,  and  their  progress  too 
rapid  to  effect  any  great  permanent  changes  in  the  external  church-state  of  the 
people.  Yet  in  a  number  of  ))laces  the  people  or  families  associated  together, 
and  made  application  for  further  supplies  to  the  Commission.  In  Henry 
county,  on  Smith's  river,  in  Franklin,  on  Chesnut,  in  Halifax,  Pittsylvania, 


344  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK  V. 

Amelia,  Nottoway,    Lunenburgli,    Botetourt,  and    Lancaster    counties,  the 
prospect  of  this  sort  is  the  most  favourable. 

N.  B. — The  salary  of  the  missionaries  is  two  hundred  dollars  per  annum; 
paid  at  the  expiration  of  each  half  year." 

§66.-4  yearly  collection  ordered  hy  the  Assembly. 

1791,  p.  40.  Whereas,  this  Assembly  has  it  much  at  heart  to  supply  with 
the  means  of  eternal  life  the  multitudes  who  are  ready  to  perish  on  the 
frontiers  of  the  United  States,  and  have  already  adopted  temporary  expedients 
for  that  purpose,  and  as  the  demand  is  likely  to  be  permanent,  and  should 
be  supplied  by  permanent  funds,  therefore. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  of  the  Carolinas  continue 
to  prosecute  the  plans  for  this  purpose,  which  they  have  formed,  or  may 
form,  under  the  direction  and  allowance  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  ac- 
count annually  for  their  conduct,  and  report  their  success  in  this  business. 

2.  That  the  Presbyteries  composing  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New 
Jersey,  and  that  of  Philadelphia,  use  their  best  endeavoitrs  to  forward,  yearly, 
to  the  general  Treasurer,  a  collection  from  each  of  their  Churches  settled 
and  vacant,  with  an  account  of  the  sums  received  from  each,  and  that  those 
Synods  be  enjoined  to  see  that  the  said  Presbyteries  do  their  duty  in  respect 
to  this  collection.  The  fund  thence  arising  to  be  applied  to  the  support  of 
missionaries  to  preach  the  gospel,  organize  Churches,  and  administer  ordi- 
nances, on  the  frontier  parts  of  the  United  States,  and  to  no  other  purpose 
whatever,  save  that  each  fund  shall  be  equally  charged  with  the  expense  of 
the  printing  done  by  order  of  the  General  Assembly. 

3.  This  Assembly,  presuming  on  the  concurrence  of  their  successors,  do 
resolve,  lastly,  that  there  shall  be  printed  annually,  or  as  often  as  shall  be 
thought  expedient,  a  statement  of  the  receipts  and  expenditures  arising  from 
said  collections,  in  which  shall  be  detailed  all  the  Churches  settled  and  va- 
cant, the  sum  (if  any)  received  from  each,  for  what  purpose  received,  and 
how  applied.  And  that  each  Presbytery  shall  be  furnished  with  at  least  as 
many  copies  as  there  are  Churches  subordinate  thereto,  to  be  transmitted  to 
the  Churches  for  their  information  and  satisfaction. 

[From  this  time  the  business  of  missions,  hearing  reports  of  past  labours,  and  organ- 
izing new  corps  of  missionaries,  constituted  a  stated  part  of  the  business  of  the  Assam- 

biy.] 

§  67.  Pastoral  appeal  to  the  Churches. 

1791,  p.  46.  You  will  see  by  a  statement  which  accompanies  this  letter, 
that  we  have  made  provision  for  the  sending  of  missionaries  to  the  frontiers 
of  our  country;  you  will  also  see  that  the  effect  of  these  missions  in  some 
places  have  been  such  as  to  open  a  pleasing  prospect  of  advancing  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the  salvation  of  men,  and  of  sending  the  light  of 
the  gospel  to  those  who  have  hitherto  been  involved  in  the  grossest  darkness. 
To  carrj  into  effect  so  noble  a  design,  we  cannot  doubt  that  all  who  have  a 
supreme  regard  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  their  fellow-men,  will 
cheerfully  contribute. 

Suffer  us  therefore  to  urge  you,  and  we  do  it  with  the  more  confidence,  as 
you  will  at  once  perceive  our  disinterested  views  in  the  matter,  to  furnish 
those  annnal  supplies  of  money  which  may  be  necessary  for  the  common 
interest  of  our  body  ;  and  to  give  your  countenance  to  the  measure  in  gene- 
ral. The  honour  of  God,  the  eternal  salvation  of  precious  souls,  the  increase 
of  the  society  to  which  you  belong,  and  may  we  not  add,  your  own  peace  and 
comfort,  all  conspire  to  prompt  you  to  ardour  in  this  generous  undertaking. 
We  are  ready  to  anticipate  the  times,  when  by  exertions  similar  to  these, 


SEC.  65.]  BOARD   OF   DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  345 

our  holy  religion  will  extend  its  influence  over  the  vast  regions  of  this  west- 
ern continent,  and  songs  of  salvation  be  heard  from  its  remotest  corners ; 
and  is  it  possible,  that  pious  Christians,  that  friends  to  the  best  interests  of 
the  world,  that  men  of  public  spirit,  should  withhold  their  aid  in  bringing 
forward  so  glorious  an  event  ?  Whatever  others  may  do,  surely  all  who  sin- 
cerely love  the  prosperity  of  Zion,  will  cheerfully  exert  themselves  to  pro- 
mote such  measures  as  to  your  representatives  appear  calculated  to  promote 
her  best  interests,  and  the  honour  of  her  Lord.  Christians  !  can  you  look 
around  you,  and  behold  such  multitudes  of  souls,  ignorant  of  that  Saviour 
whom  you  love,  and  through  whom  only  they  can  be  saved ;  ignorant  of 
those  truths  so  important  to  happiness  which  you  have  received,  and  even 
perishing  for  the  lack  of  knowledge,  and  not  be  willing  to  do  anything,  to 
do  everything  in  your  power  to  rescue  them  from  such  a  condition ! 

But  permit  us,  dear  brethren,  to  entreat  you  to  beware  of  resting  in  ex- 
ternal forms,  or  the  aids  which  you  may  charitably  devote  to  strengthen  the 
interests  of  religion,  as  if  this  were  to  be  your  principal  concern.  It  would 
be  a  melancholy  circumstance,  if,  while  you  contribute  to  send  the  means  of 
light  to  others,  you,  yourselves  should  remain  in  darkness  :  if,  while  you 
are  instrumental  in  bringing  others  to  the  knowledge  and  the  love  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  you  should  not  love  him  in  sincerity. 

But  what  shall  we  say  to  the  Ministers  in  our  communion  ?  Is  it  neces- 
sary to  suggest  motives  to  them,  to  exert  themselves  with  one  heart  and  one 
soul,  to  carry  into  execution  the  measures  which  we  recommend  ?  We  rely 
with  confidence,  that  they  will  step  forward  with  alacrity  to  enforce  our  ap- 
plications to  the  people ;  yet  this  is  but  a  part  of  what  is  to  be  expected 
from  the  Ministers  of  Jesus  Christ.  What  unanimity  in  counsels,  what 
purity  of  manners,  what  abstractedness  from  the  world,  what  zeal  for  the 
glory  of  God,  and  what  concern  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  ought  to  mark 
their  character  !  They  are  to  be  guides  to  the  erring ;  they  are  to  prompt 
the  inactive ;  they  are  to  suggest  the  proper  public  measures  for  promo- 
ting the  cause  of  God,  and  they  are  to  be  examples  to  the  world.  Will 
they  not  assist  the  well-intended  efforts  of  their  brethren  by  their  hearty 
concurrence,  their  exhortations,  their  prayers,  their  activity  in  the  dis- 
charge of  their  ministerial  duties  and  their  holiness  of  walk  and  conversa- 
tion '( 

§  68.   Form  of  instructions  to  Missionaries. 

1795,  p.  103.  "  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  reposing  confidence  in  your  piety,  prudence,  and 
ability  for  the  important  business,  do  hereby  appoint  you  one  of  their  mis- 
sionaries. In  discharge  of  the  trust  committed  to  you,  much  must  be  left 
to  your  discretion.  But  the  General  Assembly,  viewing  with  concern  the 
state  of  our  frontiers,  and  other  settlements  destitute  of  the  regular  admin- 
istration of  the  worship  and  ordinances  of  God,  and  desirous  to  do  all  in 
their  power  to  extend  the  blessings  to  be  derived  from  the  means  of  grace, 
confidently  expect  that  you  will  fiiithfuUy  preach  the  gospel,  administer  the 
ordinances,  organize  Churches,  and  ordain  Elders;  doing  all  these  things 
accoi'ding  to  the  word  of  God,  and  the  standards  of  our  Church,  contained 
in  our  Confession  of  Faith,  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  the  Government 
and  Discipline,  and  Directory  for  the  worship  of  God.  Commending  you 
to  the  grace  and  protection  of  our  liOrd  Jesus  Christ,  we  wish  abundant  suc- 
cess to  your  mission.  Of  your  diligence  wherein,  of  the  state  of  religion 
and  of  society,  of  the  most  probable  means  of  establishing  the  gospel  in 
these  parts,  with  every  useful  and  necessary  information,  you  will  give  an 
account  to  the  next  General  Assembly." 


346  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

§  69.    The  system,  that  of  itinerancy. 

[The  missionaries  were  itinerants,  travelling  routes  designated  by  the  As- 
sembly, thus  :] 

1795,  p.  98.  Resolved,  \.  That  Mr.  Thatcher  be  appointed  a  missionary 
till  the  next  General  Assembly,  to  commence  his  labours  as  soon  as  conve- 
nient at  Wyoming ;  to  proceed  up  the  river  to  Tioga  Point,  Newtown  Point, 
Great  Flat,  and  to  the  Seneca  Lake,  &c. ;  and  to  visit  the  several  settle- 
ments in  that  course  and  in  the  Genessee  country,  officiating  steadily  in 
those  places  where  there  may  appear  to  him  the  greatest  prospect  of  useful- 
ness in  the  different  objects  of  his  mission,  and  that  he  have  four  Sabbaths 
during  the  mission  at  discretion. 

2.  That  John  Porter  be  appointed  a  missionary  for  three  months,  to  set 
out  as  soon  as  possible  from  Fishing  Creek,  on  the  northeast  branch  of  the 
Susquehanna,  and  to  proceed  up  the  river  to  Wyoming,  Tioga  Point,  and 
from  thence  up  the  east  branch  as  far  as  Cooper's  Town,  visiting  the  several 
settlements  in  that  route. 

1796,  p.  113.  Resolved,  That  Mr.  Sample  has  not  fulfilled  his  mission  ac- 
cording to  the  directions  of  the  General  Assembly,  as  it  appears  from  his 
own  account  that  he  has  not  pursued  the  route  pointed  out  to  him ;  and  has 
preached  part  of  his  time  in  Congregations,  which  do  not  come  under  the 
description  of  those  to  which  he  was  limited  in  his  commission  ;  and  that 
the  pay  for  one  month  which  he  has  already  received  is  a  sufficient  compen- 
sation for  his  services.  And  the  Treasurer  is  hereby  ordered  to  settle  with 
him  accordingly. 

§  70.   Statement  to  the  Association  of  Connecticut. 

Philadelphia,  May,  1798. 

Rev.  Gentlemen  : — We  thankfully  acknowledge  your  favour  of  last  De- 
cember, and  express  the  lively  joy  excited  by  your  communication  respect- 
ing the  missionary  business,  and  the  agreeable  prospect  of  its  success  in 
various  places.  The  pamphlet  you  mention  has  not  arrived,  or  we  would 
have  recommended  an  impression  of  the  work  here,  for  the  more  extensive 
diffusion  of  its  valuable  information. 

Some  years  ago,  evangelical  missions  from  our  denomination  remained 
wholly  under  the  direction  and  control  of  this  Assembly ;  for  the  support 
whereof  annual  contributions  were  directed  to  be  raised  by  our  different 
churches;  but  powerful  reasons  induced  us  to  leave  with  the  Synod  of  Vir- 
ginia and  the  Carolinas  the  management  of  this  service  to  the  south  of  Mary- 
land. They  commonly  furnish  us  every  year  with  accounts  of  their  pro- 
ceedings, and  we  find  they  have  used  laudable  exertions  for  having  the  or- 
dinances of  the  gospel  administered  among  our  rapidly  increasing  settle- 
ments in  this  quarter,  which  would  otherwise  seldom  hear  its  joyful  sound. 
The  remaining  desolate  parts  are  under  our  own  immediate  superintendence. 
These  we  supply,  according  to  the  proportion  of  our  ability ;  and  there  is 
reason  to  hope,  that  efforts  adapted  for  the  purpose,  have  been  frequently 
accompanied  with  a  blessing,  as  may  appear  by  extracts  from  the  journals 
of  some  of  our  missionaries  accompanying  this  answer. 

No  convenient  opportunity  has  offered  lately  for  attempting  the  spiritual 
instruction  of  the  Indian  tribes  on  our  border  ;  but  it  is  our  fixed  resolution 
to  undertake  the  same  whenever  the  means  shall  be  in  our  power,  and  the 
prospect  of  a  prosperous  issue  afforded.  Could  these  untutored  savages  be 
brought  to  depend  for  subsistence  on  labour  and  industry,  rather  than  on 
their  vagrant  pursuits,  the  way  would  be  better  prepared  for  teaching  them 
to  desire  what  is  of  more  value  than  the  meat  which  perisheth. 

With  great  pleasure  we  inform  you  that  institutions  are  formed  in  the 


SEC.  69.]  BOARD    OF    DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  347 

cities  of  New  York  and  Albany,  for  the  benevolent  desion  of  spreading  the 
gospel  among  the  heathen  adjacent  to  the  United  States,  and  among  our 
own  citizens  where  they  are  destitute  of  evangelical  ministrations,  and  who 
have  made  considerable  progress  in  collecting  funds.  There  is  however  a 
plan  now  considerably  advanced  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  on  the  same 
account,  each  of  which  may  probably  have  missionaries  employed  in  a  short 
time.  Establishments  of  the  same  description  are  likewise  contemplated  in 
some  other  places. 

We  have  directed  an  application  to  the  Legislature  of  this  State,  request- 
ing that  they  would,  at  their  next  meeting,  pass  an  act  of  incorporation  in 
)ur  fjivour,  whereby  certain  persons  may  be  enabled  to  act  as  a  body  politic 
in  our  name,  and  for  our  use,  in  raising  and  managing  a  fund,  which  will 
probably  increase  our  means,  and  give  vigour  to  our  operations  in  advancing 
what  both  you  and  we  are  so  anxious  to  promote.  Of  the  result  you  shall 
be  apprized,  and  of  whatever  else  may  seem  necessary  ,in  relation  to  our 
common  faith,  for  the  most  effectual  measures  of  propagating  which,  a  free 
and  friendly  exchange  of  sentiment  must  prove  highly  important. 

Our  fervent  prayers  unite  with  yours  that  the  name  of  our  divine  Re- 
deemer may  be  glorified  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going  down  of 
the  same;  and  we  are,  with  unfeigned  affection, 

Your  Brethren  in  the  Lord. 
— Minutes,  1798,  p.  146,  margin. 

§  71.  Report  on  the  heat  mode  of  conducting  these  missions. 

1799,  p.  183.  On  the  most  careful  inquiry  your  committee  have  been  able 
to  makcj  the  state  of  religion  on  our  western  frontiers  is,  on  the  whole,  pro- 
mising. Through  the  blessing  of  God  on  the  labours  of  missionaries  here- 
tofore employed  in  these  parts,  several  respectable  Congregations  have  been 
formed ;  the  dispositions  of  the  people  are,  in  general,  favourable  to  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  pure  worship  and  ordinances  of  the  gospel  amongst  them. 
The  assembly's  missionaries  have  been  received  with  much  respect,  their 
ministrations  attended  to  with  a  becoming  seriousness;  a  cordial  thankfulness 
for  their  labours,  and  an  earnest  desire  that  farther  aid  may  be  afforded 
them  in  this  way,  appear  to  be  the  prevailing  sentiments  of  the  people  in 
those  parts. 

But  as  that  new  and  extensive  country  [western  New  York]  is  settling 
by  emigration  from  various  parts  of  the  United  States,  and  from  other  coun- 
tries ;  and  as  teachers  of  various  denominations  have  gone  into  that  country, 
there  is  of  course  a  considerable  variety  in  the  religious  sentiments  that  pre- 
vail there.  The  denominations  most  distinguished  are  the  Congregational, 
the  Presbyterian,  and  the  Baptist.  A  great  proportion  of  characters  of  the 
first  respectability  for  intelligence,  property,  and  influence,  come  forward 
and  exert  themselves  for  the  establishment  and  prosperity  of  the  institutions 
of  religion. 

As  to  the  method  of  managing  the  missions  in  those  parts  with  the  great- 
est pr(jl)able  advantage,  your  committee  are  of  opinion  that  a  part  of  the  re- 
port of  the  Committee  on  Missions  brought  in  last  year,  should  be  carefully 
regarded,  viz  :  "  That  missions  ought  to  be  conducted  by  men  of  ability, 
piety,  zeal,  prudence,  and  popular  talents ;  that  missionaries  should  be  em- 
ployed in  preaching  the  most  important  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  commonly 
called  the  doctrines  of  grace,  during  the  short  period  which  they  can  afford 
to  stay  in  a  particular  place,  that  they  organize  Churches  when  opportunity 
offers,  and  administer  ordinances  ;  and  that  they  catechize  and  instruct  from 
house  to  house,  as  far  as  practicable,  when  they  remain  for  any  length  of 
time  in  any  settlement ;  that  they  refrain  from  all  political  or  party  discus- 


348  I  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

sions  of  ally  kind;  and,  with  th^  self-denial  of  their  Master,  be  wholly  de- 
voted to  their  ministry,  and  exemplary  in  their  conversation.  Also,  that  in 
keeping  their  journals  they  distinctly  record  the  subjects  on  which  they 
preach,  and  the  apparent  effect  on  their  hearers."  Your  committee  add  to 
the  above,  as  the  result  of  experience,  that  it  is  of  considerable  importance 
that  the  missionaries  be  well  acquainted  with  the  forms  of  government,  as 
well  of  the  Congregational  as  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

Your  committee  are  further  of  opinion,  that  it  would  be  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance in  the  missionary  business,  that  one  or  more  persons  of  suitable 
character  take  up  their  residence  in  towns  the  most  convenient  for  the  ob- 
jei3ts  of  their  appointment,  whose  business  it  should  be,  beside  the  ordinary 
duties  of  missionaries,  to  receive  applications  from  the  different  settlements 
in  those  parts  of  our  frontiers ;  to  attend  to  the  particular  rising  exigencies 
amongst  them ;  to  be  a  common  medium  of  information  ;  and  for  aiding  and 
directing  such  missionaries  as  may  be  annually  sent  out  by  the  Greneral 
Assembly.  That  in  case  suitable  characters  can  be  procured  to  undertake 
this  business,  your  committee  are  of  opinion  that  Fort  Schuyler  on  the  Mo- 
hawk river,  and  Geneva  on  the  Seneca  Lake,  are  the  two  most  proper  towns 
for  such  residence.  But  until  a  plan  as  above  contemplated  be  effected, 
your  committee  are  of  opinion,  that  the  General  Assembly  continue  to  send 
annually  as  many  missionaries  of  suitable  character  as  can  be  procured ;  and 
that  terms  of  their  continuance  in  that  country  should,  if  possible,  be  longer 
than  has  been  usual.  Your  committee  are  also  of  opinion,  that  the  labours 
of  the  missionaries  will  be  rendered  both  more  easy  and  more  successful,  if 
they  pursue  their  routes  on  the  frontiers  as  much  as  possible,  by  two  and 
two.  The  following  routes  are  pointed  out,  as  in  the  judgment  of  your 
committee  the  most  proper  to  be  pursued  by  the  Assembly's  missionaries 
for  the  present  year 

From  the  evident  necessity  of,  and  frequent  inquiries  after,  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  and  system  of  Discipline  of  this  Church  in  that  vicinity,  your 
committee  recommend  that  measures  be  taken,  to  have  a  number  of  copies 
of  that  book  distributed,  amongst  the  Societies  formed  and  forming  there. 

The  above  report,  having  been  read  and  duly  considered,  was  approved. 
Whereupon, 

Resolved,  That  regular  commissions  be  furnished  to  the  respective  mis- 
sionaries, signed  by  the  Stated  Clerk,  prescribing  in  the  commissions  the 
routes  which  they  are  respectively  to  pursue ;  and  that  the  missionaries  ac- 
count with  the  Assembly  for  any  contributions  which  they  may  receive  on 
their  mission. 

§  72.  A  stated  missionary  employed. 

[In  accordance  with  a  proposal  in  the  preceding  report,  a  committee  was  appointed  to 
find  a  stated  missionary.     Upon  their  report  of  success,  it  was] 

1800,  p.  206.  Resolved,  That  Dr.  Rodgers  and  the  Moderator,  be  a  com- 
mittee to  define  the  duty  and  compensation  of  the  person  to  be  employed 
by  the  General  Assembly  as  a  resident  missionary,  and  to  report  to  this  As- 
sembly as  soon  as  convenient. 

p.  208.  The  committee  appointed  to  draught  instructions  for  a  stated  mis- 
sionary on  the  north-western  frontiers  reported — "■  That  in  the  opinion  of 
your  committee  the  stated  missionary  be  employed  six  months  in  each  year, 
for  four  years,  in  the  service  of  the  Assembly ;  unless  it  shall  hereafter  ap- 
pear proper,  and  shall  be  mutually  agreeable  to  the  Assembly  and  the  stated 
missionary,  that  the  time  be  shorter,  and  that  he  be  allowed  by  the  Assem- 
bly three  hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars  per  year,  for  such  service.  That 
he  make  a  tour  annually  through  the  frontier  settlements,  preaching  the 
word,  administering  sacraments,  ordaining  Elders  and  Deacons,  and  adjust- 


SEC.  71.]  BOARD   OF   DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  349 

ing,  as  far  as  conveniently  may  be  done,  all  such  concerns  as  tend  to  pre- 
pare the  way  for  the  rctiular  settlement  of  the  g(jspel  ministry  in  those  parts. 
That  for  aiding  the  annual  missionaries  sent  by  the  Assembly,  he  arrange 
the  routes  and  fix  on  the  places  of  preaching  in  such  orderly  way,  that  the 
missionaries,  when  on  their  tours,  may  employ  their  time  to  the  greatest 
advantage ;  and  the  settlements  know,  with  greater  certainty,  when  and  where 
they  are  to  attend  to  the  ministrations  of  the  missionaries.  That  he  make 
a  report  annually  to  the  Assembly  of  the  manner  in  which  he  hath  fulfilled 
the  objects  of  his  appointment;  also  of  the  whole  state  of  the  frontier  coun- 
try, with  regard  to  the  number  of  organized  Churches,  distinguishing  be- 
tween such  as  are  able  and  willing  to  support  a  Minister  in  a  single  or  united 
capacity,  and  such  as  are  not  able ;  of  the  prospects  of  further  organizing 
Churches,  the  general  disposition  of  the  frontier  inhabitants  to  receive  the 
word  and  encourage  the  labours  of  the  missionaries,  and  of  the  general  state 
of  religion  throughout  the  frontiers ;  and  that  he  account  to  the  Assembly 
for  all  such  moneys  as  he  shall  receive  as  missionary  of  the  Assembly. 
That  he  be  a  common  medium  of  information  to  receive  such  applications 
for  aid  and  counsel  from  the  General  Assembly  as  may  be  made  by  the  fron- 
tier settlements,  or  the  Indian  tribes,  and  transmit  the  same  to  the  General 
Assembly;  and  also  to  communicate  to  the  settlements  and  to  the  Indian  tribes 
such  information  as  the  Assembly  may  wish  to  communicate." 

Bcsolved,  That  the  above  report  be  accepted,  and  that  the  Rev.  Jedediah 
Chapman  be  employed  as  the  stated  missionary  of  the  Assembly  to  the  fron- 
tiers. That  he  set  out  for  that  country  as  soon  as  convenient," and  take  up 
his  residence  there  in  some  one  place,  the  most  suitable  for  accomplishing 
the  views  of  the  Assembly. 

The  above  report  was  read  to  Mr.  Chapman,  and  he  declared  his  accep- 
tance of  the  appointment  on  the  conditions  stated  in  the  report. 

[Mr.  Chapman  was  a  settled  supply;  and  his  pulpit  was  filled  by  a  committee  of  the 
Assembly,  while  he  was  engaged  in  these  missionary  labours.] 

§  73.  Emjiloyment  of  Catechists  projjosed. 

1800,  p.  197.  It  may  deserve  serious  consideration  whether,  for  the  in- 
struction of  the  Indians,  the  black  people,  and  other  persons  unacquainted 
with  the  principles  of  our  holy  religion,  an  order  of  men  under  the  charac- 
ter oi'  cater Ju'.<ts,  might  not  be  instituted,  from  among  men  of  piety  and  good 
sense,  but  without  a  liberal  education.  Not  that  these  men  shall  be  clothed 
with  clerical  functions,  but  that  they  confine  themselves  to  the  private  in- 
struction of  those  to  whom  they  are  sent,  together  with  occasional  addresses 
of  a  religious  kind  made  to  collections  of  people  that  may  assemble  for  this 
purpose,  and  leading  the  devotional  exercises  among  them ;  and  this  with  a 
view  to  prepare  the  way  for  a  few  regular  and  ordained  Ministers  to  follow 
after  them,  to  organize  Churches  and  administer  ordinances.  These  catechists 
shall  be  carefully  examined  by  the  Presbyteries  to  whose  bounds  they  most 
naturally  belong,  in  regard  to  their  cjualifications  for  the  work  to  be  assigned 
them  ;  they  shall  have  a  certificate  of  such  examination  and  the  recommen- 
dation of  the  Presbytery  where  it  has  been  taken  ;  they  shall  be  directed  by 
the  Presbytery  where  they  are  to  labour ;  and  without  a  compliance  with 
these  directions  they  shall  not  be  considered  as  authorized  to  act  in  the 
manner  here  contemplated. 

Ordered,  That  the  foregoing  statement  bo  published  in  the  extracts  of 
minutes  for  the  current  year,  that  the  judicatures  and  people  at  large,  under 
the  care  of  the  Assembly,  may  be  acquainted  with  the  views  and  wislies  of 
their  highest  judicature.  IJut  the  Assembly  neither  judge  it  expedient 
themselves  to  attempt  to  carry  into  immediate  eflect  all  that  is  here  sug- 


350  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    \. 

gested,  nor  to  urge  on  their  judicatures  and  people  to  attempt  it.  Some  things 
only  that  are  here  specified  will  be  entered  on  by  this  Assembly ;  and  the 
judicatures  and  people  will  judge  for  themselves  what  other  objects  it  may 
be  proper  for  them  voluntarily  to  regard.  Only  it  is  considered  expedient 
by  this  Assembly  that  no  catechists  should  be  sent  out,  till  a  farther  order 
on  the  subject  be  issued  by  the  General  Assembly. 

[In  reply  to  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  David  Rice  on  the  subject  of  licensing  uneducated 
men  as  exhorters  and  catechists,  the  Assembly  says :] 

1804,  p.  301.  Notwithstanding  the  preceding  reflections,  it  is  the  opinion 
of  this  Assembly,  that  where  the  field  of  labour  is  too  extensive  for  the  or- 
dinary and  regular  ministry,  certain  assistants,  like  the  helps  or  catechists 
of  the  primitive  Church,  may,  under  proper  restrictions  and  limitations,  be 
usefully  employed  in  instructing  .the  young  in  the  principles  of  our  holy 
religion,  and  conducting  the  praying  and  voluntary  societies  of  private 
Christians.  Great  caution,  however,  ought  to  be  used  in  employing  such 
an  order  of  men,  lest  an  indiscreet  zeal  should  impel  them  to  extravagan- 
ces which  may  prove  dishonourable  and  injurious  to  religion,  or  lest  being 
lifted  up  with  pride,  they  come  at  length  to  spurn  the  authority  which  has 
appointed  them,  create  divisions  in  the  Church,  and  so  fall  into  the  condem- 
nation of  the  devil.  In  some  parts  of  the  Church  their  utility  might  be 
very  great,  while  in  others,  they  would  prove  not  only  useless,  but  danger- 
ous. It  must  be  left  solely  to  the  regular  and  established  judicatories  of  the 
Church,  according  to  the  circumstances  which  may  exist  within  their  re- 
spective limits,  to  judge  upon  this  subject.  But  wherever  it  may  be  thought 
expedient  to  resort  to  such  helps,  we  give  it  as  our  advice  that  none  be  em- 
ployed but  men  of  prudent  and  sound  minds,  as  well  as  of  sincere  piety  ; 
men  who  are  humble  and  willing  to  submit  to  order,  as  well  as  zealous  in 
the  service  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Let  their  duties  be  clearly  pointed 
out  to  them,  and  circumscribed  within  precise  limits.  And  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  Presbytery,  let  them,  as  frequently  as  possible,  be  visited,  and 
their  conduct  inspected,  to  see  how  far  they  are  both  able  and  faithful  in 
discharge  of  the  trust  committed  to  them.  They  are  not  to  be  considered 
as  standing  officers  in  the  Church ;  but  may  be  appointed,  or  removed,  at 
the  discretion  of  the  Presbytery.  But  if  any,  upon  full  experience,  are 
found  to  possess  uncommon  talents,  are  diligent  to  acquire  the  requisite 
qualifications  for  preaching  the  gospel,  and  promise  to  be  eminently  useful 
in  the  Church,  they  may  in  time  purchase  to  themselves  a  good  degree,  and 
be  admitted  according  to  the  regular  course,  to  the  holy  ministry. 

[Mr.  Rice  having  framed  a  plan  for  the  organization  of  a  corps  of  catechists,  laid  it  be- 
fore the  Assembly  for  its  sanction.     The  following-  report  was  adopted  :] 

1806,  p.  363.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  letter  of  Mr.  Rice, 
containing  a  plan  for  catechetical  instruction,  and  the  letter  of  the  Presbytery 
of  West  Lexington  on  the  same  subject,  reported.  That  the  Assembly  ought 
not  to  sanction  the  plan,  as  it  would  be  dangerous  to  the  Church  to  employ 
illiterate  men  as  exhorters  or  catechetical  instructors. 

Title  2. — the  standing  committee  of  missions. 

§  74.  The  Standing  Committee  created. 

1802,  p.  257.  Resolved,  1.  That  a  committee  be  chosen  annually  by  the 
General  Assembly,  to  be  denominated  the  Standing  Committee  of  Missions  ; 
that  the  committee  shall  consist  of  seven  members,  of  whom  four  shall  be 
clergymen  and  three  laymen  ;  that  a  majority  of  this  Committee  shall  be  a 
quorum  to  do  business  ;  that  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  collect, 
during  the  recess  of  the  Assembly,  all  the  information  in  their  power  relative 


SEC.  73.]  BOARD    OF   DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  .S.")l 

to  the  concerns  of  missions  and  missionaries;  to  digest  this  information,  and 
report  thereon  at  each  meeting  of  the  Assembly ;  to  designate  tlie  places 
where,  and  to  specify  the  periods  during  which,  the  missionaries  should  be 
employed  j  to  correspond  with  them,  if  necessary,  and  with  all  other  persons 
on  missionary  business  ;  to  nominate  missionaries  to  the  Assembly,  and  report 
the  number  which  the  funds  will  permit  to  be  employed  ;  to  hear  the  reports 
of  the  missionaries  and  make  a  statement  thereon  to  th^  Assembly,  relative  to 
the  diligence,  fidelity,  and  success  of  the  missionaries,  the  sums  due  to  each, 
and  such  parts  of  their  reports  as  it  may  be  proper  for  the  Assembly  to  hear 
in  detail  ;  to  ascertain  annually,  whether  any  money  remains  with  the 
Trustees  of  the  college  of  New  Jersey,  which  ought  to  be  used  for  mis- 
sionary purposes,  agreeably  to  the  last  will  of  James  Leslie,  deceased  ;  that 
they  also  engage  a  suitable  person  annually,  to  preach  a  missionary  sermon 
on  the  Monday  evening  next  after  the  opening  of  the  General  Assembly,  at 
which  a  collection  shall  be  made  for  the  support  of  missions  ;  and  superin- 
tend generally,  under  the  direction  of  the  Assembly,  the  missionary  busi- 
ness. 

2.  That  although  this  Standing  Committee  shall  be  elected  annually,  yet 
each  Committee  shall  continue  in  oflBce  till  the  end  of  the  sessions  of 
that  Assembly,  which  succeeds  the  one  by  which  the  said  committee  was 
chosen. 

3.  That  this  Standing  Committee  of  Missions,  in  addition  to  the  duties 
above  specified,  shall  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  empowered  to  direct  the 
Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  during  the  recess  of  the  Assembly,  to 
issue  warrants  for  any  sums  of  money  which  may  become  due,  in  consequence 
of  contracts,  appropriations,  or  assignments  of  duty  made  by  the  Assembly, 
and  for  which  orders  may  not  have  been  issued  by  the  Assembly  ;  and  on  this 
subject  the  committee  shall  report  annually  to  the  Assembly. 

§  75.  Preshyteries  to  report  to  the  Committee. 

1803,  p.  269.  The  Assembly  called  on  the  Presbyteries  to  make  the  annual 
reports  required  to  be  made  by  them  on  the  missionary  business.  On  inquiry 
it  appeared,  that  the  Presbyteries,  in  general,  conceiving  that  the  whole  mis- 
sionary business  had  been  entrusted  to  the  Standing  Committee  of  Missions, 
had  given  to  that  body  such  information  on  the  subject  as  would  otherwise 
have  been  transmitted  to  this  Assembly.  The  Assembly  accepted  the  apolo- 
gy of  the  Presbyteries,  and  approved  their  conduct,  in  making  their  commu- 
nications in  manner  aforesaid,  and  the  Assembly 

Ordered,  That  the  Presbyteries,  in  future,  report  on  this  subject  to  the 
Committee  of  Missions  onlij  ;  and  make  their  reports  so  early  as  to  enable  the 
said  committee  to  avail  themselves  of  the  information,  and  present  the  result 
to  the  General  Assembly  from  year  to  year. 

§  76.  Po%oers  of  (he  Committee  enlarged. 

1803,  p.  273.  Resolved,  1.  That  written  instructions  shall  be  given  to  the 
missionaries,  who  shall  be  sent  out  from  time  to  time;  that  the  said  instruc- 
tions be  given  in  the  name  of  the  Committee  of  Missions,  stating,  however, 
that  they  have  been  approved  by  the  Assembly. 

2.  That  the  Committee  of  Missions  shall  have  power,  on  any  emergency,  to 
issue  new  instructions  to  the  missionaries,  suited  to  the  occasion.  . 

3.  That  the  Assembly  approve  of  the  orders  given  by  the  Committee  of 
Missions,  for  the  payment  of  ninety-eight  dollars  and  seventy  cents,  to  sundry 
persons,  for  services  rendered  to  the  General  Assembly;  and  that  they  be  au- 
thorized to  liquidate  the  accounts  of  the  missionaries  of  the  last  year,  and  give 


352  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

to  them,  or  their  representatives  respectively,  draughts  on  the  corporation  for 
the  sums  that  shall  appear  to  be  due. 

4.  That  the  Committee  of  Missions  be,  and  they  are  hereby  authorized  to 
employ  a  transcribing  clerk,  and  to  allow  him  such  compensation,  as  they 
shall  think  reasonable. 

(  6  )  The  number  of  the  Committee  increased. 

1805,  p.  345.  Resolved^  That  the  members  of  said  Committee  resident  in 
or  near  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  be  increased  to  ten,  and  that  one  other  mem- 
ber be  added  for  each  Synod ;  making  in  the  whole  seventeen. 

§  77.  Rule  in  regard  to  distant  members  of  the  Committee. 

1807,  p.  393.  The  Assembly,  having  elected  their  Standing  Committee  of 
Missions  for  the  present  year,  did  and  hereby  do  enjoin  it  on  those  members 
of  said  committee,  who  live  at  a  distance  from  the  place  where  the  committee 
meet,  to  communicate  to  the  committee  in  writing,  any  information  on  the 
subject  of  missions  which  they  may  suppose  will  be  useful,  and  especially 
within  the  bounds  of  that  Synod  to  which  these  distant  members  may  seve- 
rally belong. 

Title  3. — the  board  op  missions. 

§  78.  The   Committee  raised   to  a    Comm,ission,  under  the  style  of  "  The 
Board  of  Missions." 

1816,  p.  682.  The  committee  appointed  to  consider  whether  the  mission- 
ary business  cannot  be  carried  on  with  more  efficacy,  and  to  greater  extent, 
reported,  and  tlicir  report  being  amended,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows, 
viz  : 

(a)  The  committee  rejoice  in  prospect  of  a  competent  supply  of  the  word 
of  God  to  the  poor  and  destitute  in  our  country,  by  means  of  Bible  societies. 
The  numbers  and  resources  of  these  institutions  are  every  day  increasing,  so 
that,  at  no  very  remote  period,  it  is  hoped  that  the  sun  of  revelation  will 
shine  on  every  dark  corner  of  our  land,  and  irradiate  every  dwelling  how- 
ever obscure.  The  committee,  however,  instead  of  regarding  this  as  a  rea- 
son for  relaxing  missionary  efforts,  are  persuaded  that  its  proper  effect  is  to 
infuse  new  life  and  vigour  into  the  missionary  cause.  In  proportion  as  the 
word  of  God  is  known  and  appreciated,  will  the  preachers  of  the  word,  in 
its  simplicity  and  purity,  be  effectual :  in  proportion  as  the  Bible  is  diffused, 
will 'missionaries  be  successful  in  organizing  Churches. 

(  5  )  That  there  is  a  wide  extent  of  country  destitute  of  the  ordinary  means 
of  grace,  is  too  well  known  to  be  mentioned  in  this  place.  The  present 
demand  for  missionary  labours  very  far  exceeds  the  ability  of  supply,  and 
the  population  of  the  country  is  increasing  with  such  rapidity,  that,  were 
every  place  now  vacant  completely  supplied  with  the  regular  ministrations 
of  the  gospel,  after  the  lapse  of  a  year  there  would  probably  be  in  the  nation 
four  hundred  thousand  souls  requiring  the  labours  of  a  competent  number 
of  religious  instructors.  When,  then,  there  are  such  multitudes  at  this 
moment  who  rarely,  if  ever,  hear  the  gospel  preached,  and  such  mighty 
additions  are  made  every  year  to  our  numbers  ;  when,  too,  great  multitudes, 
sensible  of  their  wants,  are  addressing  their  importunate  cries  to  us  for  mis- 
sionaries, the  cry  for  help  of  souls  ready  to  perish,  it  appears  to  your  rom- 
mittee,  that  God  and  our  brethren  require  of  us  much  more  than  we  have 
heretofore  rendered.  We  are  longing  and  praying  for  the  coming  of  the 
day  of  glory,  and  perhaps  many  of  us  hope  to  see  it.  But  we  have  no  right 
to  calculate  on  miraculous  interpositions,  and  without  a  miracle,  century 
after  century  must  elapse  before  the  earth  can  be  filled  with  the  knowledge 


SEC.    7G.]  BOARD    OF   DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  353 

of  God.  All  that  the  Christian  world  is  now  doing  with  united  effort,  if  con- 
tinued without  intermission  for  one  thousand  years,  would  barely  serve  to  fill 
the  world  with  Bibles  and  missionaries.  Yet  we  are  not  to  despair.  God 
in  his  adorable  providence,  seems  to  have  changed,  in  these  latter  times  the 
scale  on  which  he  had  for  ages  conducted  the  affairs  of  his  government. 
Changes  which  formerly  were  the  work  of  years,  are  now  produced  in  a  day. 
Magnificent  and  astonishing  events  have  passed  so  often  before  the  eyes  of 
men  of  the  present  age,  that  their  minds  have  acquired  a  tone  and  vigour 
which  prompt  them  to  undertake  and  accomplish  great  things.  We  ourselves 
witness  every  day  the  wonderful  effects  of  combined  counsels  and  exertions, 
both  in  the  moral  and  political  world. 

(  c )  From  the  lessons  taught  us  by  experience,  your  committee  have  no 
doubt  but  that  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  there  needs 
only  union  of  purpose  and  effort  to  accomplish  all  the  plans  which  have  been 
proposed,  and  even  to  go  far  beyond  the  expectations  and  hopes  of  the  most 
sanguine  ;  and  this  especially,  as  so  powerful  an  impulse  has  been  given  to 
the  Christian  community,  and  the  impression  is  so  deep  and  universal,  that 
it  becomes  us  all  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  exert  ourselves  for  the 
promotion  of  his  glory  and  the  extension  of  the  kingdom. 

(fZ)  For  the  purpose  of  enlarging  the  sphere  of  our  missionary  operations 
then,  and  infusing  new  vigour  into  the  cause,  your  committee  would  respect- 
fully recommend  a  change  of  the  style,  and  enlargement  of  the  powers  of  the 
Standing  Committee  of  Missions.  If,  instead  of  continuing  to  this  body  the 
character  of  a  committee  bound  in  all  cases  to  act  according  to  the  instruc- 
tions of  the  General  Assembly,  and  under  the  necessity  of  receiving  its  sanc- 
tion to  give  validity  to  all  the  measures  which  it  may  propose,  the  Commit- 
tee of  Missions  were  erected  into  a  Board,  with  full  powers  to  transact  all  the 
business  of  the  missionary  cause,  only  requiring  the  Board  to  report  annually 
to  the  General  Assembly,  it  would  then  be  able  to  carry  on  the  missionary 
business  with  all  the  vigour  and  unity  of  design  that  would  be  found  in  a 
society  originated  for  that  purpose,  and  at  the  same  time  would  enjoy  all  the 
benefit  that  the  counsel  and  advice  of  the  General  Assembly  could  afford. 

With  these  views  of  the  subject,  it  is  respectfully  recommended, 

1.  That  the  style  of  the  Committee  be  changed  for  that  of  "  The  Board  of 
Missions,  acting  under  the  authority  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  the  United  States." 

2.  That  the  Board  of  Missions  be  enlarged  by  the  addition  of  the  Rev. 
John  B.  Romeyn,  D.  D.,  Samuel  Miller,  D.  D.,  and  Messrs.  Samuel  Bayard, 
Robert  Ralston,  Robert  Lennox,  John  R.  B.  Rodgers,  John  E.  Caldwell, 
Divie  Bethune,  and  Zechariah  Lewis,  [making  in  all  31.] 

3.  That  in  addition  to  the  powers  already  granted  to  the  Committee  of 
Missions,  the  Board  of  Missions  be  authorized  to  appoint  missionaries  when- 
ever they  may  deem  it  proper;  to  make  such  advances  to  missionaries  as  may 
be  judged  necessary,  and  to  pay  balances  due  to  missionaries  who  have  fulfilled 
their  missions,  whenever  in  their  judgment  the  particular  circumstances  of 
the  missionaries  may  require  it. 

4.  That  the  Board  be  authorized  and  directed  to  take  measures  for  establish- 
ing throughout  our  Churches  auxiliary  missionary  societies;  and  that  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  recommend  to  their  people  the  establishment  of  such  societies,  to 
aid  the  funds,  and  extend  the  operations  of  the  Board. 

5.  That  the  members  of  the  Board  of  Missions  be  annually  chosen  by  the 
Assembly,  and  that  they  continue  in  office  until  the  rising  of  the  next  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  when  they  are  to  be  succeeded  by  the  persons  chosen  for  the 
current  year. 

45 


354  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK   V. 

§  79.  Annual  collections  appointed. 

1823,  p.  122.  Resolved,  That  it  be  earnestly  recommended  to  all  the  Con- 
gregations under  the  care  of  the  Assembly,  to  send  annual  and  liberal  contri- 
butions to  aid  the  Board  in  their  future  operations ;  but  this  recommendation 
shall  not  involve  in  censure  any  Congregation  belong  to  the  Synods  to  whom 
the  General  Assembly  has  given  permission  to  manage  their  own  missionary 
concerns,  who  shall  think  themselves  unable  to  contribute  to  the  funds  of 
the  Board  of  Missions. 

§  80.  Additional  powers  given  to  the  Board. 

1827,  p.  131.  Resolved,  3.  That  the  Board  of  Missions,  in  addition  to  the 
powers  already  granted  to  them,  be  authorized  to  manage,  appoint,  and  direct 
the  whole  concerns  and  business  of  the  Assembly's  missions  definitively,  and 
report  annually  their  doings  to  the  Assembly. 

4.  That  the  Board  be  authorized  to  appoint,  if  they  think  proper,  an  Ex- 
ecutive Committee  of  their  own  number,  to  carry  into  eifect  the  details  of  their 
plan ;  and  that  they  also  be  authorized  to  appoint  and  employ  an  agent  or 
agents  at  their  discretion. 

§  81.  An  overture  urging  a  re-organization  of  the  Board. 

[Experience  having  proved  the  necessity  of  some  amendment  in  the  organization  of  the 
Board,  in  order  to  its  exerting  the  degree  of  efBciency  demanded  by  the  exigencies  of  the 
Church,  the  subject  was  brought  before  the  Assembly,  in  the  form  of  an  overture,  signed 
by  Ashbel  Green,  Francis  Herron,  Jacob  J.  Janevi^ay,  James  Moore,  and  George  W. 
Blight.     The  subject  was  referred  to  a  committee,  who  reported  as  follows :] 

1828,  p.  231.  The  committee  consider  the  matter  contained  in  this  over- 
ture of  the  first  importance  to  the  interests  of  the  Church  and  world,  and 
they  believe  that  they  cannot  better  discharge  the  duties  intrusted  to  them, 
than  by  laying  the  overture  as  it  now  stands,  before  the  General  Assembly 
for  their  consideration. 

Ih.  [Pending  the  discussion  on  the  overture]  a  communication  was  received 
from  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society, 
announcing  the  appointment  of  Rev.  James  M.  Mathews,  D.  D.,  Rev.  Ab- 
salom Peters,  and  Knowles  Taylor,  Esq.,  a  committee  of  that  body  to  com- 
municate to  the  Assembly  the  views  of  the  said  Executive  Committee,  in  re- 
lation to  the  subject  of  the  overture  now  before  the  Assembly,  for  a  re-organi- 
zation of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Dr.  Herron,  Mr.  Hardin,  and  Mr.  Holmes,  were  appointed  a  committee 
to  confer  with  the  committee  from  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society; 
and  it  was.  Resolved,  To  suspend  the  business  of  re-organizing  the  Board  of 
Missions  until  said  committee  shall  report. 

pp.  284,  235.  [After  the  report  of  the  committee]  the  subject  of  re-organ- 
izing the  Board  of  Missions  was  resumed,  and  after  again  discussing  the  sub- 
ject at  considerable  length,  the  previous  question  was  moved,  which  being 
decided  in  the  negative,  the  whole  subject  was  indefinitely  postponed. 

p.  240.  A  protest  against  the  decision  of  the  Assembly,  in  regard  to 
the  re-organization  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  was  presented  and  read ; 
when  it  was  Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  Conference  be  appointed. 

p.  242.  The  Committee  of  Conference  reported  that,  after  mature  delibe- 
ration, they  recommend  the  following  resolutions,  which  were  adopted,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions  already  have  the  power  to  establish 
missions,  not  only  among  the  destitute  in  our  own  country,  or  any  other 
country,  but  also  among  the  heathen,  in  any  part  of  the  world;  to  select, 
appoint,  and  commission  missionaries,  to  determine  their  salaries,  and  to 
settle  and  pay  their  accounts ;  that  they  have  full  authority  to  correspond 


SEC.  79.]  BOARD    OF   DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  355 

with  any  other  body  on  the  subject  of  missions ;  to  appoint  an  Executive 
Committee,  and  an  efficient  agent  or  agents  to  manage  their  mi.ssionary  con- 
cerns ;  to  take  measures  to  form  auxiliary  societies,  on  such  terms  as  they 
may  deem  proper;  to  procure  funds;  and  in  general,  to  manage  the  mission- 
ary operations  of  the  Greneral  Assembly.  It  is,  therefore,  submitted  to  the 
discretion  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  to  consider  whether  it  is  expedient  for 
them  to  caiTy  into  effect  the  full  powerts  which  they  possess. 

Resolved,  That  an  addition  of  seven  laymen  be  made  to  the  present  num- 
ber of  the  Board  of  Missions. 

[The  Board  thus  increased  numbered  twenty-six  Ministers  and  fifteen  Elders.] 
§  82.    Other  amendments  to  the  Constitution. 

1832,  p.  324.  The  committee  recommend,  that  the  Board  of  Missions  be 
formed  into  four  classes,  whose  appointment  and  terms  of  service  shall  be 
regulated  upon  the  same  plan  with  that  of  the  Board  of  Education  of  the 
General  Assembly,  and  that  the  Executive  Committee  be  instructed  thus  to 
organize  the  Board  as  soon  as  practicable.     [Adopted.] 

1883,  p.  488.  Resolved,  That  the  election  [of  the  Board  of  Missions]  be 
the  order  of  the  day  for  to-morrow  morning;  and  that  of  the  nominations 
made,  six  Ministers  and  six  laymen  be  elected,  and  that  this  be  the  rule 
hereafter,  to  elect  each  year  six  Ministers  and  six  laymen. 

1834,  p.  12.  Res<dved,  That  the  rule  adopted  by  the  last  Assembly,  lim- 
iting the  number  of  members  of  the  Board  to  be  elected  annually,  to  six 
Ministers  and  six  Elders,  be  so  altered  as  to  fix  the  number  to  be  elected 
annually  at  ten  Ministers  and  six  Elders. 

1836,  p.  252.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions  have  power  to  make 
persons  honorary  members  df  the  same,  by  the  payment  of  a  sum  to  be  spe- 
cified by  the  Board ;  and  that  persons  thus  made  honorary  meud)ers,  shall 
have  a  right  to  sit  in  the  meetings  of  the  Board,  and  engage  in  ihcir  delib- 
erations, but  shall  have  no  right  to  vote. 

1845,  p.  30.  Reso/ved,  That  the  present  Assembly  elect  twenty-four  mem- 
bers— fifteen  Ministers  and  nine  laymen — to  fill  the  vacancies  in  the  15oard 
of  Missions,  and  that  hereafter  the  same  number  be  elected  annually,  instead 
of  the  number  heretofore  elected. 

§83.    Western  Committee  of  Missions  appointed. 

[A  memorial  from  the  Presbyteries  of  Louisville,  and  Salcin,  was  laid  before  the  Asscm-- 
bly  in  1840,  urging  the  appointment  of  a  Western  Committee,  but  it  declined.  In  1845^ 
the  following  act  was  passed  :] 

1845,  p.  29.  The  very  great  extent  of  the  field  of  operation  of  the  Board, 
extending  from  the  New  England  states  _,to  the  extreme  boundary  of  civili- 
zation in  the  west,  and  from  the  northern  lakes  to  Florida,  embracing  every 
variety  of  habits,  feelings,  and  interests,  and  an  ecjual  diversity  in  the  nature 
of  the  feeble  Churches  and  destitutions  to  be  supplied,  renders  it  next  to  im- 
possible for  any  body  of  men  located  at  any  given  point  within  the  territory. 
however  wise  and  energetic  they  may  be,  to  manage  to  the  best  advantage 
in  all  the  cases  that  arise.  The  present  is  also  a  great  crisis  in  the  affairs 
of  the  Protestant  Churches  of  our  own  land,  owing  to  the  rapid  increase  of 
Popery,  and  other  heresies,  many  of  which  are  entirely  local  in  their  char- 
acter and  require  to  be  promptly  met  by  suitable  nuii.  The  valley  of  the 
Mississippi  has  especially  been  selected  as  the  gre-.t  field  in  which  Popery 
has  declared  her  design  to  fight  the  battle  for  empiii  in  this  republic.  With 
these  considerations  in  view,  together  with  the  fact  that  the  Churches  are  by 
no  means  awake  to  the  dangers  which  environ  thoni,  and  the  necessity  of  not 
suffering  themselves  to  be  outdone  by  the  other  I'rotestaut  denominations, 


356  INSTITUTIONS   OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

while  the  General  Assembly  deem  it  altogether  inexpedient  to  change  the 
location  of  the  Board,  they  adopt  the  following  plan  for  giving  increased 
activity  and  efficiency  to  its  operations. 

1.  That  a  committee  be  appointed  by  the  Board  with  similar  powers  to 
that  already  located  at  Philadelphia,  to  hold  its  meetings  at  Louisville,  Ken- 
tucky, and  to  report  monthly  to  the  Board. 

2.  That  a  Secretary  and  General  Agent  be  appointed  by  the  Board,  to 
labour  in  connection  with  the  above  Western  Committee,  with  a  Treasurer 
and  other  necessary  officers. 

3.  That  the  supervision  of  the  western  and  southwestern  fields,  the  bounda- 
ries of  which  are  to  be  designated  by  the  Board,  be  committed  to  the  above 
committee,  so  far  as  procuring  and  locating  missionaries  and  obtaining  funds 
are  concerned.  But  neither  the  eastern  nor  western  committee  shall  locate 
a  missionary,  for  whose  support  they  have  not  in  their  respective  treasuries 
the  necessary  means,  without  the  consent  of  the  Board. 

4.  That  the  Board  at  its  monthly  meetings  shall,  upon  the  reports  of  these 
committees  make  such  transfers  of  funds  as  shall  be  found  most  expedient 
for  furthering  the  best  interests  of  the  work,  and  shall  assign  the  particular 
fields  in  which  the  agents  shall  labour. 

Title  4. — proposed  union  with  the  a.  h.  m.  society  in  the  west. 

§  84.    Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati. 

1830,  p.  24.  The  Assembly  took  up  a  request  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cin- 
cinnati, that  the  General  Assembly  would  unite  with  the  American  Home 
Missionary  Society  in  the  appointment  of  one  Board  of  Agency  to  manage 
the  missionary  concerns  of  both  Boards  in  the  western  country.  After  some 
discussion,  this  subject  was  committed  to  Dr.  Green,  Dr.  McAuley,  Mr.  Rus- 
sel,  Mr.  Slack,  and  Mr.  Beckwith,  to  confer  with  delegates,  which  the  As- 
sembly are  informed  have  been  appointed  by  the  Home  Missionary  Society, 
on  the  request  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati,  and  report  to  the  Assembly 
as  soon  as  practicable. 

p.  26.  The  committee  reported  the  following  resolution,  viz  :  "  Resolved, 
That  it  is  expedient  for  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly,  and 
the  Board  of  the  Home  Missionary  Society,  to  conduct  their  missionary  ope- 
rations in  the  West  through  a  common  Board  of  Agency  in  that  part  of  the 
country."  The  report  was  accepted  and  the  committee  discharged.  A  mo- 
tion was  then  made  to  dismiss  the  whole  subject,  and  after  considerable  dis- 
cussion, this  motion  was  carried. 

§  85.  Attempt  to  destroy  the  Bbard  hy  electing  hostile  memhers. 

[The  next  year  the  subject  was  ag-ain  brought  up,  by  "  a  memorial  from  the  Presbytery 
of  Madison,  on  the  mode  of  conducting  missionary  operations  in  the  west;"  and  at  the 
same  time  a  movement  was  made  to  destroy  tlie  Board,  by  constituting  it  of  persons  hos- 
tile to  its  existence.] 

1831,  p.  183.  A  motion  was  made  that  in  conformity  to  usage,  or  to  the 
course  pursued  last  year,  a  committee  of  nomination  be  appointed  to  nomi- 
nate persons  to  constitute  the  Board  of  Missions  for  the  ensuing  year.  A 
motion  was  then  made  to  postpone  this  motion,  with  a  view  to  take  up  the 
following,  viz :  "  Resolved,  That  the  present  Board  of  Missions  be  re-ap- 
pointed." After  considerable  discussion,  the  vote  was  taken;  and  the  yeas 
and  nays  being  called  for  were  as  follows,  viz :  [Yeas,  87,  nays  109.] 

p.  184.  The  motion  to  appoint  a  committee  to  nominate  persons  to  consti- 
tute the  Board  of  Missions  for  the  ensuing  year  was  resumed  ;  when  it  was 
resolved  to  appoint  such  committee.     Dr.  Hillyer,  Mr.  Riddle,  Mr.  Chase, 


SEC.    83.]  BOARD    OF   DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  357 

Mr.  Bronson,  Mr.  Garrison,  Mr.  Jessup,  and  Mr.  W.  Anderson,  were  ap- 
pointed. 

[These,  appointed  by  the  Moderator,  Dr.  Benian,  were  all  hostile  to  the  Board.] 

p.  188.  The  committee  appointed  to  nominate  a  Board  of  Missions,  made 
a  report  which  was  accepted.  [Every  resident  meniLer  noniiiiuted  was  hos- 
tile to  the  Board.]  A  motion  was  made  to  lay  it  on  the  table.  After  con- 
siderable discussion,  the  Assembly  united  in  prayer  for  divine  direction.  A 
motion  was  then  made  to  postpone  the  motion,  to  lay  the  report  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Nomination  on  the  table,  to  take  up  the  substitute  for  the  report 
of  the  Committee  on  Missions  in  the  West.     [Decided  in  the  atHrmative.] 

This  substitute,  and  the  report  of  the  Committee  of  Nomination,  were  com- 
mitted to  Mr.  Boss,  Mr.  Peters,  Mr.  Jessup,  Dr.  Green,  Dr.  Spring,  and  Mr. 
Breckinridge. 

p.  189.  [The  report  of  this  "Committee  of  Compromise"  was  adopted,  as  follows:] 

1.  In  view  of  existing  evils  resulting  from  the  separate  action  of  the  Board 
of  IMissions  of  the  General  Assembly  and  the  American  Home  Missionary 
Society,  the  General  Assembly  recommend  to  the  Synods  of  Ohio,  Cincin- 
nati, Kentucky,  Tennessee,  West  Tennessee,  Indiana,  and  Illinois,  and  the 
Presbyteries  connected  with  the  same,  to  corresjjond  with  each  other,  and 
endeavour  to  agree  upon  some  plan  of  conducting  domestic  missions  in  the 
Western  States,  and  report  the  result  of  their  correspondence  to  the  next 
General  Assembly;  it  being  understood  that  the  brethren  of  the  West  be 
left  to  their  freedom  to  form  any  organization  wiiich  in  their  judgment  may 
best  promote  the  cause  of  missions  in  those  States ;  and  also  that  all  the 
Synods  and  Presbyteries  in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi  may  be  embraced 
in  this  correspondence,  provided  they  desire  it. 

2.  Resolved,  hy  this  Asscmhly,  That  the  present  Board  of  Missions  be  re- 
appointed. 

§  86.    The  Cincinnati  Convention. 

[In  consequence  of  the  above  recommendation,  a  convention  was  held  in  Cincinnati  in 
November  of  the  same  year,  composed  of  delcg-ates  from  the  Presbyteries  in  the  viillcy  of 
the  Mississippi;  at  which,  after  several  days'  full  discussion,  tlie  following  preamble  and 
resolution  were  adopted,  by  a  vote  of  52  yeas,  to  15  nays.] 

"Whereas,  it  appears  from  the  report  of  the  committee  to  receive  and  report  all  written 
communications  to  the  Convention,  that  of  the  Presbyteries  in  the  valley  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, fifteen,  entitled  to  forty-two  votes  [according-  to  representation  in  the  Assembly]  have 
not  been  licard  from  ;  tiiatone,  entitled  to  two  votes,  is  in  favour  of  the  A.  H.  M.  Society; 
that  one,  entitled  to  four  votes,  is  in  favour  of  both  Boards,  as  they  now  exist ;  that  two, 
entitled  to  eight  votes,  are  in  favour  of  an  independent  western  society ;  that  one,  entitled 
to  two  votes,  is  in  favour  of  ecclesiastical  supervision  ;  and  that  seven,  eiititled  to  twenty- 
one  votes,  are  in  favour  of  the  General  Assembly's  Board,  in  its  present  organization  ;  and 
whereas,  twenty  Presbyteries,  entitled  to  seventy  votes,  being  actually  present  in  this  Con- 
vention, a  plan  for  the  establishment  of  a  Western  Board  of  Missions,  under  the  eare  of 
the  General  Assembly,  after  a  full  discussion,  has  bi'on  rejected  by  a  vote  of  forty-one  to 
twenty-eight ;  and  as  it  appears  to  tiic  Convention,  from  these  facts,  that  no  arrangement, 
into  which  we  can  possibly  enter,  is  likely  to  reconcile  conflicting  views  on  the  subject ; 
that  so  far  from  healing  divisions,  or  restoring  peace  to  the  Clmrches  by  any  new  expe- 
dients, they  would  only  tend  to  multiply  the  points  of  difference,  and  increase  the  evil; 
therefore, 

"  Resolved,  That  under  these  circumstances  they  deem  it  inexpedient  to  propose  any 
change  in  the  General  Assembly's  mode  of  Cnndueting  missions,  as  tlu'y  fiilly  approve  of 
that  now  in  such  successful  operation  ;  and  that  the  purity,  peace,  and  prosperity  of  tiie 
Presbyterian  Church  materially  depend  on  tiie  active  and  efficient  aid  tl>c  Sessions  and 
Presbyteries  under  its  care  may  afford  to  the  Assembly's  Board." — Minutes  of  the  Conv. 
pp.  13,  16. 


358  institutions  of  the  church.  [book  v 

Title  5. — :\iiscellaneous  enactments. 
§  87.  Itinerant  labours  required. 

1841,  p.  444.  Resolved,  That  tlie  system  of  itinerating  vshould  be  a  promi- 
nent plan  of  missionary  operation.  That,  while  it  is  proper  that  the  Board, 
as  heretofore,  continue  to  aid  destitute  and  feeble  Churches,  they  are  di- 
rected to  assign  a  full  proportion  of  their  missionaries  to  the  work  of  itinera- 
ting. And  that  in  their  next  annual  report,  the  Board  distinguish  between 
these  two  classes  of  labourers. 

1842,  p.  2G.  Resolved,  That  the  condition  of  the  population  of  wide  por- 
tions especially  of  our  Southern  and  Western  States,  not  only  justifies,  but 
requires  the  employment  of  Evangelists  engaged  in  itinerant  labours,  and 
that  Pastors  are  called  upon  in  all  such  regions,  to  inquire  if  they  cannot 
extend  their  labours  beyond  the  bounds  of  their  own  Congregations,  oc- 
cupy new  stations  for  preaching,  gather  new  Churches,  and  with  the  con- 
sent of  their  own  people,  spend  some  portion  of  their  time  in  missionary 
labours. 

1854,  p.  35.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the 'Board  of  Missions 
to  encourage,  as  far  as  possible,  the  organization  of  the  missionary  field  into 
districts,  embracing  several  points  of  labour,  with  a  view  to  adapting  the 
system  to  the  work  of  pioneering  by  an  itinerant  ministry. 

§  88.  Pastors  should  make  itinerant  tours. 

1839,  p.  167.  Resolved,  That  in  furtherance  of  this  great  work,  which  is 
of  equal  importance  to  this  country,  in  its  civil  and  religious  aspects,  this 
Assembly  recognizes  the  great  importance  of  itinerant  missionary  labours 
among  the  more  destitute  districts  and  the  newly  settled  portions  of  our 
country,  and  would  urge  its  necessity,  not  only  upon  the  employed  mission- 
aries of  the  Board,  but  also  upon  all  Pastors,  who,  by  an  annual  missionary 
tour  of  this  character,  might  render  equal  benefit  to  themselves,  their 
Churches,  and  to  the  Church  at  large,  and  thus  greatly  extend  the  bounda- 
ries of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

1841,  p.  444.  That  until  a  sufficient  number  of  suitable  men  can  be  found 
to  occu])y  this  field  of  labour,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Churches  enjoying  regu- 
lar pastoral  labours,  and  of  settled  Pastors,  to  take  part  in  the  work,  by  de- 
voting a  portion  of  their  time  to  missionary  labours  ;  and  it  is  recommended 
that  every  Presbytery  take  order  on  the  subject,  and  see  that  the  burden  of 
this  work  be  equally  distributed  among  its  Churches. 

§  89.   Pastoral  sustentation. 

1825,  p.  2G2.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Board  to  appro- 
priate a  considerable  portion  of  their  funds  to  the  location  of  Pastors  in 
those  destitute  parts  of  the  Church,  where  from  the  character  of  the  popu- 
lation there  is  a  prospect  of  a  permanent  establishment,  and  where  the 
Pastor  can,  in  the  meantime,  receive  the  chief  part  of  his  support. 

§  90.  Increase  of  the  salaries  of  Missionaries. 

1854,  p.  35.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly,  whilst  deprecating  any  waste- 
ful or  unncccssai-y  expenditure  of  domestic  missionary  funds,  would  ex- 
press particular  approval  of  the  conduct  of  the  Board  in  increasing,  as  they 
have  done,  the  salaries  of  missionaries  in  the  field ;  the  Assembly  would 
express  further  the  assurance  that  the  Board  may  proceed  to  a  much  larger 
increase  in  the  allowance  to  their  missionaries,  full}'^  relying  on  the  justice 
and  liberality  of  our  people  to  supply  the  Board  with  such  an  increase  of 
means  as  will  enable  it  to  lessen,  to  some  extent,  the  privations  now  endured 


SEC.  87.]  BOARD   OP   DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  359 

by  our  brethren  ;  and  while  the  Assembly  express  thus  decidedly  their 
view  of  the  duty  of  the  Board,  they  would  most  earnestly  exhort  the 
Churches  to  greatly  increased  exertions,  to  meet  the  increased  demands  on 
the  funds  of  the  Board,  which  must  result  from  any  attempt  to  do  justice 
to  our  missionary  brethren. 

§  91.  Discretion  of  the  Board  in  distributing  the  funds. 

1852,  p.  221.  A  memorial  from  the  Presbytei'y  of  Logansport,  desiring 
the  Assembly  to  say,  whether  the  Board  of  Missions  has  the  power  to  re- 
duce the  amounts  recommended  to  be  given  in  aid  to  any  Churches,  under 
the  care  of  any  Presbytery,  without  consulting  such  Presbytery,  and  if  so, 
whether  the  Board  has  not  equal  right  to  take  away  the  whole  amount  so 
recommended  in  any  case. 

Rejoiced,  That  while  the  Assembly  expects  the  Board  of  Missions  to  pay 
great  respect  to  the  advice  of  the  Presbyteries,  touching  missionaries  labour- 
ing within  their  bounds,  yet,  in  the  distribution  of  its  funds,  the  action  of 
the  Board  must  be  controlled  by  the  state  „of  its  treasury,  and  the  relative 
importance  of  the  various  missionary  fields  under  its  care. 

§  92.  Discretion  as  to  the  orthodoxy  of  the  Missionaries. 

1830,  p.  16.  In  answer  to  the  questions  propounded  by  the  Presbyteries 
of  Union  and  French  Broad,  the  Assembly  would  say,  that  though  they  do 
not  recognize  in  the  Board  of  Missions  the  authority  to  sit  in  judgment  upon 
the  orthodoxy  or  morality  of  any  Minister,  who  is  in  good  standing  in  his 
own  Presbytery,  yet  from  the  necessity  of  the  case,  they  must  exercise  their 
own  sound  discretion,  upon  the  expediency  or  inexpediency  of  appointing 
or  withholding  an  appointment  from  any  applicant,  holding  themselves 
amenable  to  the  General  Assembly  for  all  their  official  acts. 

§  93.  Missions  among  the  Germans. 

1851,  p.  27.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions  be  requested  to  keep 
in  view  the  increasing  number  and  religious  wants  of  the  German  popula- 
tion in  our  country,  and  to  do  whatever  may  be  practicable  to  furnish  them 
with  the  ministry  and  means  of  grace. 

Title  6. — policy  and  results  of  the  assembly's  missions. 

§  94.  Extent  of  the  field. 

1839,  p.  167.  Resolved,  That  it  is  not  only  the  duty  of  this  Board  to 
supply  vacant  Churches  with  an  intelligent,  orthodox,  and  devoted  ministry 
— not  only  to  render  assistance  to  feeble  Churches  in  supporting  such  a  min- 
istry when  enjoyed,  but  also  to  extend  the  boundaries  of  the  Church,  to  or- 
ganize new  Congregations,  and  to  estat)lish  Churches  in  the  hitherto  ne- 
glected and  waste  places  of  the  land. 

§  95.  Principles  concerning  the  icorh. 

1852,  p.  215.  Resolved,  That  the  great  work  .undertaken  for  so  long  a 
time  by  the  Assembly,  is  the  expansion  and  full  establishment  of  the  gospel 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  own  Spirit  and  power,  over  all 
our  vast  country.  And  it  is  purely  a  missionary  work ;  missionary  in  this 
respect,  that  Ministers  are  sent  out  by  the  Assembly,  and  means  furni.>^hed 
for  their  support,  in  whole  or  in  part,  while  they  are  preaching  the  gospel, 
and  gathering  and  establishing  Churches.  So  soon  as  individual  Churches 
or  groups  of  Churches  are  established,  and  are  able  to  support  all  the  iusti- 


360  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

tuiions  of  the  gospel  for  themselves,  they  are  no  longer  missionary  in  char- 
acter, but  immediately  cease  their  connection  with  the  Board,  and  fall  into 
line  with  the  great  body  of  self-sustaining  and  contributing  Churches,  and 
go  to  add  to  the  solid  material  and  power  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Now 
the  principles  upon  which  the  General  Assembly  conducts  its  domestic  mis- 
sionary work  are  these  :  1st.  It  is,  in  the  sense  defined,  a  missionary  work. 
2d.  The  funds  contributed  for  it  are  missionary  funds.  3d.  The  men  em- 
ployed in  preaching  the  gospel  are,  in  their  fields,  missionary  men.  4th.  All 
the  Churches  and  fields  aided  and  supplied,  are  missionary  Churches  and 
fields.  5th.  The  funds  supplied  are  funds  for  temporary  assistance,  and  not 
for  entire  nor  permanent  support.  The  people  aided  are  to  help  themselves, 
be  it  ever  so  little,  from  the  beginning,  and  are  to  go  on  to  independence. 
6th.  The  gra'tid  end  and  aim  of  the  Assembly  is  to  establish  self-sustaining 
Churches  and  fields,  as  fast  and  as  far  as  possible,  and  so  to  increase  the 
solid  material  and  power  of  the  Church,  and  accumulate  strength  to  go  for- 
ward expanding.  7th.  Ministers  and  means  are  to  be  distributed  according 
to  the  relative  importance  and  promise  of  different  fields,  and  in  view  of  the 
necessities  of  the  whole  field,  that  there  may  be  equality  and  no  partiality. 
8th.  The  Assembly  conducts  this  work  through  a  Committee  or  Board,  re- 
sponsible to  itself  alone,  under  its  advice  and  control,  and  which  Board  is 
required  to  exercise  its  sound  discretion  and  judgment  in  deciding  upon,  and 
in  conducting  the  business  entrusted  to  it.  9th.  No  debt  to  be  incurred  in 
carrying  forward  the  missionary  work.  The  Assembly  always  acted  upon 
this  first  and  only  safe  principle,  and  a  principle  which  has  always  been  ad- 
hered to  by  our  Church,  and  in  the  Assembly  of  1808,  the  following  resolu- 
tion was  passed :  ''  That  there  ought  to  be  no  anticipation  of  the  funds  in 
future ;  or  in  other  words,  that  ap^^ropriations  ought  not  to  be  made  in  any 
year,  beyond  the  amount  which  the  funds  arising  in  that  year  will  be  suffi- 
cient to  satisfy." — p.  280.  10th.  And  finally,  agents  for  visiting  the  Churches, 
and  collecting  funds  for  the  work,  may  be  employed  by  the  Board. 

§  96.  Results  of  twenty-one  years. 

1851,  p.  27.  Resolved,  That  the  results  of  the  domestic  missionary  work 
of  the  General  Assembly  for  the  last  twenty-one  years,  1880  to  1850,  inclu- 
sive, namely,  the  increase  of  our  missionaries  from  101  to  570;  the  increase 
of  our  funds  from  112,000  to  $79,000  :  the  organization  of  943  new 
Churches,  the  erection  of  1484  houses  of  worship,  and  the  addition  of  over 
40,000  souls  to  the  missionary  Churches  on  profession  of  their  faith ;  and 
the  constitution  of  a  number  of  new  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  and  a  great 
enlargement  of  our  territorial  boundaries :  and  also,  the  results  of  the  past 
year,  by  the  report,  being  still  most  favourable,  all  furnish  to  the  Assembly, 
occasion  of  profound  gratitude  to  the  God  of  Missions,  and  of  encourage- 
ment to  us  to  proceed  unitedly  and  vigorously  with  the  work. 

Title  7. — duties  op  presbyteries. 
§  97.    To  provide  for  their  own  destitutions. 

1842,  p.  26.  Resolved,  That  it  behoves  our  several  Presbyteries  to  take 
a  careful  survey  of  the  territory  within  their  respective  bounds,  inquire 
whether  the  population  residing  there  is  fully  supplied  with  the  ordinances 
of  the  gospel  and  in  habitual  attendance  on  the  worship  of  God,  and  to  take 
such  measures  as  their  wisdom  may  suggest,  to  establish  at  all  proper  points 
the  preaching  of  the  word  and  the  ordinances  of  God's  house. 


SEC.  95.]  BOARD    OF   DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  361 

§  98.  Presbyteries  to  report  to  the  Board. 

1843,  p.  21.  Whereas,  it  appears  from  the  statistical  reports  from  various 
parts  of  our  Church,  and  it  is  well  known  to  this  Assembly,  that  there  are 
some  Presbyteries  which  have  more  Churches  than  JMiuisters,  and  other 
Presbyteries  which  have  unemployed  Ministers  and  licentiates  under  their 
care ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  it  be  enjoined  on  all  such  Presbyteries  to  report  these 
facts  with  the  names  and  locality  of  their  vacant  Churches  and  unemployed 
Ministers  to  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  who  are 
hereby  appointed  and  authorized  to  act  as  a  Committee  of  Supplies  for  the 
whole  Church,  by  and  with  the  concurrence  of  the  Presbyteries. 

§  99.  Preshyterial  efficiency  urged. 

1854,  p.  35.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  would  express  their  special 
approbation  of  the  earnest  appeals  nmde  in  this  report  by  the  Board  to  our 
Presbyteries,  in  favour  of  more  vigilant  and  energetic  presbyterial  action  in 
behalf  of  domestic  missions. 

Union  of  feeble  Churches. 

Ibid.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Presbyteries  to  encourage 
more  and  more  the  union  of  small  Congregations  in  the  support  of  one  Pas- 
tor, which,  separately,  are  unable  of  themselves,  to  sustain  a  Minister,  with 
a  view  to  the  more  efficient  support  of  the  ordinances  of  God  among  them, 
with  less  expense  to  the  missionary  fund. 

Title  8. — auxiliary  organizations. 

§  100,  Auxiliary  plans  recommended. 

1841,  p.  445.  Resolved,  That  the  plans  by  which  Presbyteries  and  Ses- 
sions may  become  auxiliary  to  this  Board,  and  the  plan  of  Church  or  Con- 
gregational associations,  as  adopted  and.  published  by  the  General  Assembly 
of  1839,  be  republished  in  the  report  of  the  present  year  and  in  the  Ap- 
pendix to  the  Minutes.     [The  following  are  the  plans  thus  sent  forth :] 

(  6  )  Presbyteries  auxiliary  to  the  Board. 

Ibid.  p.  484.  The  Board  of  Missions  is  an  ecclesiastical  org-anization,  and  operates 
throujjli  the  Presbyteries ;  its  success,  therefore,  must  depend  essentially  on  the  co-opera- 
tion of  tl\c  Presbyteries,  and  the  efficiency  of  their  aid.  It  is  therefore  recommended  to 
each  of  the  Presbyteries  disposed  to  become  auxiliary  to  tlie  Board,  that  they  appoint  an- 
nually, from  their  own  body,  an  Executive  Committee  of  Missions,  which  on  its  org-ani- 
zation shall  appoint  a  Chairman,  Secretary,  and  Treasurer. 

It  shall  be  the  business  of  this  connnittee, 

1.  To  select  and  recommend  to  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions, 
missionary  fields,  and  missionary  labourers,  and  also  to  locate  such  missionaries  as  may 
be  sent  to  them  by  tlic  Bcjard  for  s[)ecial  instructions. 

2.  To  receive  applications  for  aid  from  feeble  Cong-regations  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Presbytery,  and  to  recommend  the  same  to  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Board  of 
Missions,  specifying  in  each  case  the  amount  of  aid,  which  they  deem   indispensably 

'necessary,  to  be  afforded  to  the  Congregation. 

3.  To  devise  and  execute  plans  for  raising  funds,  or  if  there  be  an  agent  of  the  Board 
within  their  limits,  to  co-operate  with  snch  agent  in  collecting  funds  for  the  support  of 
missions  from  the  several  Congregations  within  their  bounds;  which  funds,  if  desired  by 
the  committee,  shall  be  paid  into  the  hands  of  their  Treasurer;  and  be  held  subject  to  tlie 
orders  of  the  Board,  in  snch  way  as  the  comnnttee  may  direct. 

It  will  be  readily  percrivd,  by  the  friends  of  the  Board,  that  much  will  depend  on  the 
efficiency  of  tliese  committees  of  Presbyteries.     The  success  of  the  Board  in  obtaining 
suitable  missionaries  tor  distant  places,  must  depend  essentially  on  the  ofhcial  informa- 
tion they  are  enabled  to  give  to  those  who  apply  for  commissions.     Missionaries  will 
46 


362  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

generally  be  found  reluctant  to  take  commissions  to  the  fields  of  labour,  of  which  they 
can  obtain  but  little  information,  as  to  their  wants  and  prospects;  and  the  information 
desired  can  be  best  iurnishcd  by  the  committees  of  Presbyteries. 

It  is  therefore  a  matter  of  very  great  importance  that  these  corresponding  executive 
committees  be  composed  of  active,  eificient  men,  who  feel  interested  in  the  cause,  and 
have  opportunities  for  becoming  acquainted  with  the  state  of  Churches,  and  the  destitu- 
tion within  their  bounds.  That  the  members  be  located  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of 
each  other;  that  the  number  necessary  for  the  transaction  of  business  be  small;  and  that 
a  due  proportion  of  each  committee  be  composed  of  active  laymen. 

( c )  Sessions  auxiliaries  to  the  Board  of  Missions. 

lb.  p.  485.  It  is  believed,  after  much  reflection  and  experience,  that  Sessions,  consist- 
ing of  the  Pastor  and  Elders,  are  about  the  best  auxiliaries  for  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
Sessions  are  already  formed ;  they  are  essential  to  the  order  and  government  of  the  Pres* 
byterian  Church,  and,  by  their  taking  an  agency  in  the  missionary  operations,  the  Church 
will  act  directly  by  her  own  officers,  which  is  the  most  proper  and  desirable  mode  of  action, 
in  everything  in  which  the  Church  is  concerned.  By  Sessions  taking  the  responsibility, 
and  acting  in  this  matter,  missionary  operations  are  brought  more  directly  home  to  every 
Congregation,  and  to  individuals,  as  a  concern  of  their  own ;  and,  when  the  people  see 
their  own  representatives,  men  of  their  own  choice,  and  in  whom  they  have  confidence, 
superintending  and  managing  this  business,  they  will  be  likely  to  contribute  more  will- 
ingly, generally,  and  liberally  than  tliey  would  otherwise  do.  It  is  hoped  the  Pastors  of 
our  Churches,  with  their  Elders,  will  feel  how  important  it  is,  they  should  act  with  prompt- 
ness and  regularity  in  this  great  and  good  work. 

{d)  ^^  Plan  for  Church  or  Congregational  Associations. 

CONSTITUTION. 

Ibid.  Article  1.  This  Association  shall  be  known  by  the  name  of  The  Domestic  Mis- 
sionary Association  of ,  and  shall  be  auxiliary  to  the  General  Assembly's  Board  of 

Missions. 

Art.  2.  Any  person  who  shall  contribute  annually  to  its  funds  shall  be  a  member. 

Art.  3.  The  afla.irs  of  this  Association  shall  be  conducted  by  an  Executive  Committee 
of  seven  members,  of  whom  the  Pastor  and  Elders  shall  always  be  a  part,  and  the  Pastor, 
if  there  be  one,  shall  be,  ex  officio,  chairman. 

Art,  4.  The  Committee  shall  appoint  their  owm  Secretary  and  Treasurer,  either  from 
their  own  number,  or  any  other  persons,  as  they  may  deem  expedient.  The  Treasurer 
shall  take  charge  of  the  funds,  and  pay  them  at  the  order  of  the  Committee — the  Secre- 
tary shall  keep  the  records,  and  conduct  the  correspondence. 

Art.  5.  The  whole  subject  of  soliciting  contributions,  and  raising  funds,  shall  be  com- 
mitted to  the  Executive  Committee,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  adopt  such  plans  as  they 
may  deem  most  expedient  for  accomplishing  the  object. 

Art.  6.  It  shall  be  the  privilege  of  this  Association,  if  they  desire  it,  to  designate  the 
missionaries  they  will  aid ;  and  where  they  take  on  their  funds  individual  missionaries, 
they  will  expect  from  these  missionaries  quarterly  reports  to  be  made  to  the  Association, 
as  well  as  to  the  parent  Board. 

Art.  7.  It  shall  be  tlie  duty  of  the  Committee  to  meet  at  least  once  in  three  months,  to 
consult  together,  devise  plans  for  promoting  the  interests  of  domestic  missions,  and  do 
whatever  business  may  come  before  them ;  three  members  regularly  convened,  shall  be 
a  quorum  for  business. 

Art.  8.  The  Association  shall  meet  annually  on  the in  March,  when  a  report  for 

the  year  shall  be  read,  and  an  Executive  Committee  appointed.  The  Pastor,  if  there  be 
one,  shall  be,  ex  officio,  President  of  the  Association ;  seven  members  shall  be  a  quorum 
fdr  business. 

Art.  9.  The  Secretary  of  the  Association  shall  transmit  a  copy  of  the  report  immedi- 
ately after  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Association,  to  the  Secretary  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly's Board  of  Missions." 

The  foregoing  constitution,  it  will  be  observed,  is  designed  for  an  Association  including 
either  the  whole  Congregation,  or  the  male  part  of  the  Congregation.  It  may,  however, 
with  a  few  changes,  suit  an  Association  composed  of  females,  and  the  object  in  giving  a 
form,  is  to  aid  Congregations  in  organizing  themselves  into  missionary  associations ;  re- 
taining the  general  outlines — each  association  can  model  itself  to  suit  its  own  circum- 
stances.    In  all  such  operations,  however,  as  far  as  practicable,  uniformity  is  desirable. 


SEC.  100.]  FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  863 

CHAPTER  lY. 

FOREIGN   MISSIONS. 


Title  1. — the  western  foreign  missionary  society. 

§  101.  Dr.  J.  H.  Rices  onertiire  on  Foreign  Missions. 

"  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Nortli  America,  in  org-anizing^  their 
tbnn  of  gfovernincnt,  and  in  repeated  declarations  made  tlirouirh  her  representatives  in 
after  times,  liave  solemnly  recog-nizcd  the  importance  of  tlie  missionary  cause,  and  their 
obligation  as  Christians  to  promote  it  b}'  all  the  means  in  their  power.  But  these  various 
acknowledgrneuts  have  not  gone  to  the  full  extent  of  the  obligation  imposed  by  the  Head 
of  the  Church,  nor  have  they  produced  exertions  at  all  corresponding  tt'.ereto.  Indeed, 
in  the  judgment  of  this  General  Assembly,  one  primary  and  principal  object  of  the  insti- 
tution  of  the  Church  by  Jesus  Clirist,  was  not  so  much  the  salvation  of  individual  Chris- 
tians,— for  '  he  that  believeth  in  tlie  Lord  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  saved.' — but  the  comma- 
ntcating  of  the  blessings  of  the  gospel  to  the  destitute  with  efficiency  and  united  effort. 
The  entire  history  of  the  Christian  societies  organized  by  the  apostles,  affords  abundant 
evidence  that  they  so  understood  the  design  of  their  Master.  They  received  of  him  a 
command  to  '  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  ;'  and  from  the  churches  planted  by 
them,  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  'sounded  out'  through  all  parts  of  the  civilized  world. 
Nor  did  the  missionary  spirit  of  the  primitive  Churches  expire  until  they  had  become  se- 
cularized and  corrupted  by  another  spirit.  And  it  is  the  decided  bcliet'of  this  General 
Assembly,  that  a  true  revival  of  religion  in  any  denomination  of  Christians,  will  gene- 
rally, if  not  universally,  he  marked  by  an  increased  sense  of  obligation  to  execute  the 
commission  which  Christ  gave  to  the  apostles. 

"  The  General  Assembly  would  therefore  in  the  most  public  and  solemn  manner  ex. 
press  their  shame  and  sorrow  that  the  Church  represented  by  them  has  done  compara- 
tively so  little  to  make  known  the  saving  health  of  the  gospel  to  all  nations.  At  the  same 
time,  they  would  express  their  grateful  sense  of  the  goodness  of  the  liord,  in  employing 
the  instrumentality  of  others  to  send  salvation  to  the  heathen.  Particularly  would  they 
rejoice  at  the  divine  favour  manifested  to  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions,  whose  perseverance,  whose  prudence,  whose  skill  in  conducting  this  most 
important  interest,  merit  all  praise,  and  excite  the  joy  of  all  the  Churches.  With  an  car- 
nest  desire  theretbre,  to  co-operate  with  this  noble  institution  ;  to  iullil,  in  some  part  at 
least,  their  own  obligations ;  and  to  answer  the  just  expectations  of  the  friends  of  Christ 
in  other  denominations,  and  in  other  countries :  in  obedience  also  to  what  is  believed  to  be 
the  command  of  Christ, 

"i?e  it  therefore  Resolved,  1.  That  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  is  a 
Missionary  society,  the  object  of  which  is  to  aid  in  tlie  conversion  of  the  world ;  and  that 
every  member  of  the  Church  is  a  member  for  life  of  said  society,  and  bound  in  mainte- 
nance of  his  Christian  character,  to  do  all  in  his  power  for  the  accomplishment  of  this 
object. 

"2.  That  the  Ministers  of  the  gospel  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church,  are 
hereby  most  solemnly  required  to  present  this  subject  to  the  members  of  their  respective 
Congregations,  using  every  effort  to  make  them  feel  their  obligations,  and  to  induce  them 
to  contribute  according  to  their  ability. 

"  3.  That  a  connnittee  of be  appointed  from  year  to  year,  by  the  General  As- 
sembly, to  be  designated,  'Tlic  CominitUe  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  for  Foreign  Missions,'  to  whose  management  this  whole  concern  shall  be  confided, 
with  directions  to  report  all  their  transactions  to  the  Churches. 

"  4.  The  Committee  shall  have  power  to  appoint  a  chairman,  corresponding  secretary 
treasurer,  and  other  necessary  officers. 

"5.  The  Committtee  shall",  as  far  as  the  nature  of  the  case  will  admit,  be  co-ordinate 
with  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  and  shall  correspond 


364  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCn.  [bOOK  V. 

and  co-operate  with  that  association,  in  every  possible  way,  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
great  objects  which  it  has  in  view. 

"  6.  Inasmuch  as  numbers  belonging  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  have  already,  to  some 
extent,  acknowledged  their  obligations,  and  have  been  accustomed,  from  year  to  year,  to 
contribute  to  tiie  funds  of  tlie  American  Board,  and  others  may  hereafter  prefer  to  give 
that  destination  to  their  contributions ;  and  inasmuch  as  the  General  Assembly,  so  far 
from  wishing  to  limit  or  impede  tlie  operations  of  that  Board,  is  earnestly  desirous  that 
they  may  be  enlarged  to  tlie  greatest  possible  extent;  it  is  therefore  to  be  distinctly  un- 
derstood, that  all  individuals.  Congregations,  or  missionary  associations,  are  at  liberty  to 
send  their  contributions  either  to  the  American  Board,  or  to  the  Committee  for  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  as  to  the  contributors  may  appear  most  likely  to 
advance  the  great  object  of  the  conversion  of  the  world. 

"  7.  That  every  church  Session  be  authorized  to  receive  contributions ;  and  be  directed 
to  state,  in  their  annual  reports  to  the  Presbytery,  distinctly  the  amount  contributed  by 
their  respective  Churches  for  Foreign  Missions ;  and  that  it  be  earnestly  recommended  to 
all  church  Sessions,  in  hereafter  admitting  new  members  to  the  Churches,  distinctly  to 
state  to  candidates  for  admission,  that  if  they  join  the  Church,  they  join  a  community, 
the  object  of  which  is  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  world,  and  to  impress  on  their  minds 
a  deep  sense  of  their  obligation,  as  redeemed  sinners,  to  co-operate  in  the  accomplishment 
of  the  great  object  of  Christ's  mission  to  the  world." — Life  of  Rice,  p.  388. 

§  102.  Action  on  Dr.  Rice's  Overture. 

1831,  p.  173.  An  overture  on  the  subject  of  Foreign  Missions,  from  the 
Rev.  Dr.  John  H.  Rice,  was  taken  up,  read,  and  committed  to  Mr.  Arm- 
strong, Mr.  Calvert,  Mr.  Goodrich,  Dr.  J.  McDowell,  and  Dr.  Agnew. 

p.  179.  The  committee  made  a  report,  which  being  read  and  amended,  was 
adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz : 

Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  three  be  elected  to  attend  the  next  annual 
meeting  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  and 
confer  with  that  body  in  respect  to  measures  to  be  adopted  for  enlisting  the 
energies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  more  extensively  in  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions to  the  heathen,  and  that  said  committee  report  the  results  of  this  con- 
ference, and  their  views  on  the  whole  subject,  to  the  next  General  Assem- 
bly. 

p.  181.  The  committee  to  whom  were  committed  the  ballots  for  the  com- 
mittee to  meet  with  the  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  made 
a  report,  when  it  appeared  that  the  following  persons  were  duly  elected,  viz  : 
Rev.  Dr.  John  McDowell,  Rev.  Dr.  Thomas  McAuley,  and  the  Rev.  Dr. 
James  Richards;  and  that  Rev.  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander  is  elected  alternate 
to  Dr.  McDowell ;  Rev.  John  Breckinridge  to  Dr.  McAuley ;  and  Rev. 
Elisha  P.  Swift  to  Dr.  Richards. 

1832,  p.  331.  The  report  of  the  committee  who  were  appointed  by  the 
last  Assembly  to  attend  the  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
and  confer  with  that  body,  &c.,  was  taken  up,  and  after  some  discussion  the 
following  resolution  was  adopted,  viz: 

Resolved,  That  while  the  Assembly  would  express  no  opinion  in  relation 
to  the  principles  contained  in  the  report,  they  cordially  recommend  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  to  the  affection  and 
patronage  of  their  Churches. 

[The  principals  of  the  above  named  committee  were  the  nominees  of  the  party  in  the 
Assembly  opposed  to  the  organization  of  a  Missionary  Board  by  our  Church.  The  alter- 
nates, of  those  who  were  in  favour  of  it.  "When  Dr.  Eiee  heard  the  names  of  the  Com- 
mittee, he  said  smilingly,  that  some  of  the  alternates  he  thought  understood  his  views 
better  than  some  of  the  principals."  He  was  then  on  his  death  bed. — Footers  Sketches  of 
Virginia,  2nd  series,  p.  439.] 

§  103.  Formation  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

[It  was  anticipated,  as  the  result  proved,  correctly,  that  an  attempt  would  be  made  by 
the  committee  above  designated,  to  form  such  a  treaty  with  the  American  Board  as  liad 
been  once  already  rejected,  tending  to  preclude  the  Church  from  engaging  in  her  own  ca- 


SEC     101.]  FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  365 

pacity  in  tlie  work  of  missions.  To  forestall  such  an  attempt,  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  at 
its  sessions  in  October,  1831,  between  the  appointment  and  the  report  of  tiic  committee, 
determined  to  resume  its  missionary  organization;  and  adopted  the  following  report  and 
constitution.     Sec  the  printed  minutes  of  that  Synod,  18.31,  page  348.] 

"  It  is  a  fact  which  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian  (.'iuirch,  in  common  with  some 
other  branches  of  Christ's  visible  empire,  recognize  with  joy  and  gratitude  to  God,  that 
the  indications  of  prophecy,  and  the  signs  of  tlic  times,  call  upon  all  who  love  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  ol" every  denomination,  and  of  every  clime,  to  employ  redoubled 
exertions,  to  extend  the  glorious  gospel  in  the  earth,  and  especially  to  those  who  are  en- 
veloped in  pagan  and  anti-christian  darkness.  The  time  appears  to  have  come,  when 
Zion  should  awake  and  put  on  her  strength,  and  not  only  plead  before  tlic  throne  with  in- 
creasing importunity,  for  the  lulfillmcnt  of  the  blessed  promise  made  to  the  Mediator,  that 
all  nations  sliould  flow  unto  him,  and  be  saved;  that  the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house 
may  be  established ;  but  by  their  actual  untiring  and  liberal  exertions  to  exemplify  the 
reality  and  sincerity  of  tlieir  desires,  to  convey  to  a  dying  world  the  precious  blessings 
contemplated  in  these  glorious  engagements  of  the  covenant  of  redemption.  ThcCliurch 
and  the  world  wait  to  see  such  an  ardour  and  enterprise  on  this  great  subject,  as  the  love 
of  Christ,  and  the  wants  of  man  demand  of  his  own  blood  bought  family ;  living  as  it 
does,  in  comfort  and  atHuence,  and  possessing  the  rich  favours  of  a  munificent  provi 
dence. 

"  In  saying  this,  however,  there  is  no  wish  to  depreciate  the  exertions  of  the  children 
of  Zion,  eitlier  in  Europe,  or  in  this  country,  in  bcliull'of  the  pagan  world.  To  say  noth- 
ing of  the  eastern  continent,  niucli  lias  been  done  in  these  United  States,  in  years  past, 
and  the  memory  of  many  precious  servants  of  Christ,  whose  mortal  bodies  now  moulder  in 
distant  climes,  and  the  record  of  many  missionary  stations,  now  existing  in  various  places, 
and  under  ditFerent  directions,  attest  the  truth  of  this  cheering  declaration.  Especi- 
ally it  is  with  pleasure  that  this  Synod  recur  to  and  acknowledge  tlie  .auQable,  persever- 
ing, and  truly  splendid  operations  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions,  in  the  cause  of  the  heathen  world;  and  they  cherish  towards  that  society,  and 
its  various  and  animating  movements,  none  but  unmingled  feelings  of  respect  and  affec- 
tion.  Li  years  past,  many  of  tliem  have  esteemed  it  a  privilege  to  pray  for  its  success,  and 
contribute  to  its  funds  ;  and  they  hope  to  have  opportunities,  in  years  to  come,  to  express 
in  similar  ways,  their  love  to  it. 

"  Nor  do  the  Synod  regard  it  as  improper  to  recur  with  grateful  sentiments,  to  those 
humbler  efforts  which  they  have  been  enabled,  in  departed  years,  to  put  forth,  through  the 
Western  Missionary  Society,  in  this  great  and  good  cause. 

"Still  however  much  remains  to  be  done.  Tlie  resources  of  large  districts  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  are  slumbering  in  inaction,  and  experience  for  a  few  years  past  has 
demonstrated  the  fact  that  they  cannot  be  drawn  forth  by  a  society  so  remote  as  the 
American  Board,  or  by  any  that  does  not  involve  an  ecclesiastical  organization  comport- 
ing with  the  honest  predilections  of  many  of  our  people.  No  judicatory  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  it  is  believed,  can  act  at  this  time  on  this  subject  with  as  much  propriety 
and  prospect  of  unanimity  as  this;  and  from  various  considerations  which  it  is  imncces- 
sary  to  specify,  it  is  also  believed  that  no  position  on  the  continent  is  so  favourable  as  this, 
tor  undertaking  the  institution  of  a  society,  which  shall  bring  up  the  forces  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Cliurch  in  the  middle  and  western  States,  to  this  great  and  blessed  work. 

"  Without  any  feeling  of  unkindness  to  any  existing  Board,  here,  in  these  western  re- 
gions, of  this  large  and  opulent  republic,  the  friends  of  the  perishing  heathen  can  lift  up 
a  banner  intended  for  other  benefactors,  and  other  ardent  aspirants  after  missionary  toils 
and  labours,  than  any  institution  has  yet  numbered,  and  from-hencc  a  stream  of  benevo- 
lence can  roll,  which  shall  meet  and  commingle  with  those  of  distant  places,  and  the  friends 
of  God  even  here  supply  its  demands,  without  coming  in  unhappy  conflict  with  any  ottier 
society  whatever.  Disclaiming  all  party  feelings,  tberefore,  and  listening  to  that  voice 
from  the  mediatorial  throne,  which  seems  to  say,  'Arise,  and  be  doing,  collect  my  scattered 
soldiers,  and  display  my  banner:  for  the  day  of  salvation  is  opening  on  the  world  I'  [by] 
tais  Synod  trusting  in  tbe  aid  and  guidance  of  tlie  God  of  Missions. 

^  ^''  Resolved,  1.  That  it  is  expedient  fbrthwitb  to  establish  a  society  or  board  for  foreign 
missions,  on  such  a  plan  as  will  admit  of  the  co-operation  of  such  parts  ol"  tiic  Prcsby- 
li  rian  Church  as  may  think  proper  to  unite  with  it,  in  this  great  and  important 
ruicern. 

•'  Resolved,  2.  That  for  the  purposes  above  specified  the  following  be  adopted  as  tlie  con- 
slitution  of  the  contemplated  society,  viz: 

"  Constitution  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  United  States. 

"  Art.  I.  This  Society  shall  be  composed  of  the  Ministers,  Sessions,  and  Cburches  of 
the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  together  with  those  of  any  other  Synod  or  Synods,  Presbytery 


366  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

or  Presbyteries,  that  may  hereafler  formally  unite  with  them,  and  shall  be  known  by  the 
name  oi'  The   Western  Forcie/n  Missionary  Society  of  the  United  States. 

"  II.  The  objects  of  tiie  society  shall  be  to  aid  in  fulfilling  the  last  great  command  of 
the  glorified  Redeemer,  by  conveying  the  gospel  to  whatever  parts  ol  the  heathen  and 
antichristian  world  the  providence  of  God  may  enable  this  society  to  extend  its  evangeli- 
cal exertions. 

"  III.  The  centre  of  its  operations  shall  be  in  the  city  of  Pittsburgh,  at  least  until  such 
time  as  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  judge  that  the  interests  of  the  cause  require  a 
change  of  location,  which  however  shall  never  be  eiFccted  without  the  consent  of  the  Synod 
of  Pittsburgh;  and  in  the  event  of  such  a  change,  then  the  special  provisions  ot  Synod  ica] 
supervision  and  representation,  mentioned  in  this  constitution,  shall  be  transferred  to  the 
General  Assembly,  or  to  that  particular  Synod  within  whose  bounds  the  operations  of 
the  society  are  concentrated. 

"IV.  'I'he  general  superintendence  of  the  interests  of  this  society  shall  be  confided  to  a 
Board  of  Directors,  to  be  appointed  in  the  following  manner,  to  wit : 

"1.  The  Synod  shall  elect  at  the  present  time,  of  persons  residing  in  Pittsburgh  and  its 
vicinity,  six  Ministers,  and  six  Ruling  Elders,  whose  terms  of  service  shall  be  so  arranged, 
that  those  of  two  Ministers  and  two  Ruling  Elders  shall  expire  at  the  end  of  one  year,  and 
two  of  each  at  the  end  of  tvi^o  years,  and  the  remaining  two  at  the  end  of  three  years,  and 
the  Synod  shall  ever  after,  elect  annually  one-third  of  this  number,  or  two  Ministers,  and 
two  Ruling  Elders.  And  in  the  event  of  the  renewal  of  the  charter  of  the  Western  Mis- 
sionary Society,  [See  above,  §  15,]  so  amended  as  to  meet  the  present  objects  of  this 
society,  then  the  said  twelve  persons  herein  mentioned,  shall  constitute  for  the  time  being 
the  trustees  and  legal  representatives  of  the  Synod,  to  fulfil  the  duties  of  such  trust  in  the 
manner  which  may  be  specified  in  the  charter. 

"2.  The  Synod  shall  also  elect  one  Minister,  and  one  Ruling  Elder  from  each  of  the 
Presbyteries  now  comprising  this  body,  the  one  hali;  or  four  Ministers  and  four  Elders 
to  be  chosen  lor  two  years,  and  the  remaining  four  for  one  year;  but  after  the  expiration  of 
the  term  of  service  for  which  they  shall  be  severally  chosen,  this  election  shall  devolve 
upon  the  Presbyteries  respectively  :  and  the  same  right  shall  also  extend  to  any  Presbyte- 
ry or  Presbyteries,  which  may  hereafter  be  formed  within  its  bounds. 

"  3.  And  whenever  any  Presbytery  or  Presbyteries,  belonging  to  other  Sj'nod  or  Synods, 
shall  become  regularly  united  with  this  society,  by  vote  and  actual  contribution  to  its 
funds,  every  such  Presbytery  shall  be  entitled  in  like  manner  to  the  right  of  appointing 
one  Minister,  and  one  Ruling  Elder,  to  serve  for  the  term  of  two  years,  leaving  it  to  the 
Board  of  Directors  so  to  fix  the  two  classes  as  that  the  change  for  each  year  sliall  be  as 
nearly  as  possible  equal  to  the  others ;  and  these  persons,  so  appointed,  shall  consti- 
tute  a  Board,  to  be  styled  The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Western  Foreign  3Iissionary 
Society  ;  and  the  said  Board  shall  meet  annually,  in  the  city  of  Pittsburgh,  on  the  Tuesday 
preceding  the  2d  Thursday  in  May,  at  3  o'clock,  P.  M.,  and  oftener  on  tlie  call  of  the 
President,  at  the  request  of  the  Executive  Committee,  or  on  that  of  any  three  other  mem- 
bers of  the  Board.  The  election  of  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  be  made  by  ballot,  and 
in  reference  to  those  to  be  chosen  by  the  Synod,  the  rule  shall  be,  after  the  first  election, 
to  make  a  nomination  at  least  one  day  previous  to  tliat  on  which  the  choice  is  to  be  made. 

V.  [Of  the  organization  and  duties  of  the  Board.] 

VI.  [Of  the  Executive  Committee.] 

"VII.  It  sliall  be  proper  for  the  Synod  or  any  of  the  Presbyteries  connected  with  tiiis 
institution,  to  recommend  such  plans  and  measures,  to  the  Board  of  Directors  or  the  Exe- 
cutive Committee,  as  to  them  shall  appear  expedient ;  and  the  Synod  may,  with  the  con- 
currence of  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  concerned,  give  positive  instructions  to  either, 
in  cases  where  it  may  seem  necessary  to  exercise  a  direct  interference  in  its  operations." 

VIII.   [Of  amendments  to  the  constitution.] 

§  104.  Recognition  of  the  Society  hy  the  Assembly. 

1832,  p.  344.  The  Assembly  would  hail  with  pleasure  the  appearance  of 
a  deeper  interest  in  the  subject  of  foreign  missions,  recently  manifested  in 
the  Churches  of  the  West  by  the  establishment  of  a  Western  Foreig-n  Mis- 
sionary Society.  We  would  that  all  our  Churches  might  have  a  strong- 
sense  of  their  obligation  to  send  the  gospel  "  to  every  creature,"  and  af- 
ford fairer  evidence  of  the  sincerity  of  their  daily  prayer,  "  Thy  king'dom 


come 


v 


SEC.    103.]  FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  307 

§  105.   A  commission  to  treat  for  its  transfer  to  the  Assemhli/. 

1835,  p.  30.  Overture  No.  24,  relative  to  Foreign  Mi.ssions,  wa.s  taken  up, 
read,  and  committed  to  Messrs.  Elliot,  Magie,  Witherspoon,  Williamson,  and 
Symington. 

p.  31.  Their  report  was  accepted  and  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  solemn  conviction  of  this  General  Assembly  that 
the  Presbyterian  Church  owes  it  as  a  sacred  duty  to  her  glorified  Head  to 
yield  a  far  more  exemplary  obedience,  and  that,  in  her  distinctive  char- 
acter as  a  Church,  to  il\^  Command  which  he  gave  at  his  ascension  into 
heaven  :  "Go  ye  into  air  tne  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 
It  is  believed  to  be  among  the  causes  of  the  frowns  of  the  great  Head  of 
the  Church,  which  are  now  resting  on  our  beloved  Zion,  in  the  declension 
of  vital  piety,  and  the  disorders  and'  divisions  that  distract  us,  that  we  have 
done  so  little,  comparatively  nothing,  in  our  distinctive  character  as  a  Church 
of  Christ,  to  send  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  the  Jews,  and  the  Mahomme 
dans.  It  is  regarded  as  of  vital  importance  to  the  welfare  of  our  Church, 
that  foreign  as  well  as  domestic  missions  should  be  more  zealously  prose- 
cuted, and  more  liberally  patronized ;  and  that  as  a  nucleus  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary effort,  and  operation,  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  should 
receive  the  countenance,  as  it  appears  to  us  to  merit  the  confidence,  of  those 
who  cherish  an  attachment  to  the  doctrines  and  order  of  the  Church  to 
which  we  belong. 

Resolved,  That  a  committee  be  appointed  to  confer  with  the  Synod  of 
Pittsburgh  on  the  subject  of  a  transfer  of  a  supervision  of  the  Western 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  now  under  the  direction  of  that  Synod;  to  ascer- 
tain the  terms  on  which  such  transfer  can  be  made,  to  devise  and  digest  a 
plan  of  conducting  foreign  missions  under  the  direction  of  the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  report  the  whole  to  the  next  Gene- 
ral Assembly. 

Dr.  Cuyler,  Dr.  Cummins,  Dr.  Hoge,  Mr.  Witherspoon,  and  Dr.  Edgar, 
were  appointed  this  committee. 

p.  33.  Resolved,  That  the  committee  appointed  to  confer  with  the  Synod 
of  Pittsburgh,  on  the  subject  of  a  transfer  of  the  supervision  of  the  West- 
ern Foreign  Missionary  Society  to  the  General  Assembly,  be  authorized,  if 
they  shall  approve  of  the  said  transfer,  to  ratify  and  confirm  the  same  with 
the  said  Synod,  and  report  the  same  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 
§  106.   Report  of  the  Commission. —  The  terms  of  transfer. 

1836,  p.  243.  The  committee  appointed  by  the  last  Assembly  on  the 
transfer  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  to  the  General  As- 
sembly, made  a  report,  which  was  read  and  accepted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

*'  The  committee  appointed  under  the  following  resolution  of  the  last 
General  Assembly,  viz  :  '  Resolved,  That  the  committee  appointed  to  confer 
with  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  on  the  subject  of  a  transfer  of  the  supervi- 
sion of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  to  the  General  Assembly, 
be  authorized,  if  they  shall  approve  of  the  said  transfer,  to  ratify  and 
confirm  the  same  with  the  said  Synod,  and  report  the  same  to  the  next 
"General  Assembly,'  beg  leave  to  report.  That  they  submitted  the  follow- 
ing terms  of  agreement  to  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  at  its  sessions  last 
fall,  and  that  it  was  duly  ratified  by  that  body,  as  will  fully  appear  by  its 
minutes. 

"  Terms  of  agreement  between  the  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly  and 
the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  in  reference  to  the   transfer  of  the  Western 
Foreign  Missionary  Society : 
"  1.  The  General  Assembly  will  assume  the  supervision  and  control  of  the 


368  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  from  and  after  the  next  annual  meet- 
ing of  said  Assembly,  and  will  thereafter  superintend  and  conduct,  by  its 
own  proper  authority,  the  work  of  foreign  missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  by  a  Board  especially  appointed  for  that  purpose,  and  directly 
amenable  to  said  Assembly.  And  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  does  hereby 
transfer  to  that  body  all  its  supervision  and  control  over  the  missions  and 
operations  of  the  Western  Foreign  Society,  from  and  after  the  adoption  of 
this  minute ;  and  authorizes  and  directs  said  society  to  perform  every  act 
necessary  to  complete  said  transfer,  when  the  As&i^jibly  shall  have  appointed 
its  Board,  it  being  expressly  understood  that  the  sKrd  Assembly  will  never 
hereafter  alienate  or  transfer  to  any  other  judicatory  or  Board  whatever,  the 
direct  supervision  and  management  of  the  said  missions,  or  those  which  may 
hereafter  be  established  by  the  Board  of  the  General  Assembly. 

"  2.  The  Greneral  Assembly  shall,  at  its  next  meeting,  choose  forty  Min- 
isters and  forty  laymen,  and  annually  thereafter,  ten  Ministers  and  ten  lay- 
men, as  members  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  whose  term  of  office 
shall  be  four  years  ;  and  these  forty  Ministers  and  forty  laymen,  so  appointed, 
shall  constitute  a  Board,  to  be  styled  'The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States ;'  to  which,  for  the  time  being, 
shall  be  entrusted,  with  such  directions  and  instructions  as  may  from  time 
to  time  be  given,  the  superintendence  of  the  foreign  missionary  operations 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  who  shall  make  annually  to  the  Greneral  As- 
sembly a  report  of  their  proceedings  ;  and  submit  for  its  approval  such  plans 
and  measures  as  may  be  deemed  useful  and  necessary.  Until  the  transfer 
shall  have  been  completed,  the  business  shall  be  conducted  by  the  Western 
Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

"  3.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  hold  a  meeting  annually,  at  some  con-' 
venient  time  during  the  sessions  of  the  Greneral  Assembly,  at  which  it  shall 
appoint  a  President,  Vice-President,  a  Corresponding  Secretary,  a  Record- 
ing Secretary,  a  Treasurer,  General  Agents,  and  an  Executive  Committee, 
to  serve  for  the  ensuing  year.  It  shall  belong  to  the  Board  to  receive  and 
decide  upon  all  the  doings  of  the  Executive  Committee,  to  receive  and  dis- 
pose of  their  annual  report,  and  present  a  statement  of  their  proceedings  to 
the  General  Assembly.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors  to 
meet  for  the  transaction  of  business  as  often  as  may  be  expedient,  due  notice 
of  every  special  meeting  being  given  to  every  member  of  the  Board.  It  is 
recommended  to  the  Board  to  hold,  in  different  parts  of  the  Church,  at  least 
one  public  meeting  annually,  to  promote  and  diffuse  a  livelier  interest  in  the 
foreign  missionary  cause. 

*'  4.  To  the  Executive  Committee,  consisting  of  not  more  than  seven 
members,  besides  the  Corresponding  Secretary  and  Treasurer,  shall  belong 
the  duty  of  appointing  all  missionaries  and  missionary  agents,  except  those 
otherwise  provided  for ;  of  designating  their  fields  of  labour,  receiving  the 
reports  of  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  and  giving  him  needful  directions 
in  reference  to  all  matters  of  business  and  correspondence  intrusted  to  him; 
to  authorize  all  appropriations  and  expenditures  of  money ;  and  to  take  the 
particular  direction  and  management  of  the  foreign  missionary  work,  subject 
to  the  revision  of  the  Board  of  Directors.  The  Executive  Committee  shall 
meet  at  least  once  a  month,  and  oftener  if  necessary  ;  of  whom  three  mem- 
bers, meeting  at  the  time  and  place  of  adjournment  or  special  call,  shall 
constitute  a  quorum.  The  committee  shall  have  power  to  fill  their  own  va- 
cancies, if  any  occur  during  a  recess  of  the  Board. 

"  5.  All  property,  houses,  lands,  tenements,  and  permanent  funds,  belong- 
ing to  the  ]Joard  of  Foreign  Missions  to  be  constituted  by  this  agreement, 
shall  be  taken  in  the  name  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  and 


SEC.  106.]  FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  369 

held  in  trust  by  them  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions for  the  time  being. 

"  6.  The  seat  of  the  operations  of  the  Board  shall  be  designated  by  the 
General  Assembly." 

After  some  discussion,  the  above  report  was  committed  to  Dr.  Phillips, 
.Mr.  Seovel,  Dr.  Skinner,  Dr.  Dunlap,  and  Mr.  Ewing,  who  were  authorized 
to  review  the  whole  case,  and  present  it  for  the  consideration  of  this  As- 
sembly. 

Resolved,  That  the  report  of  this  committee  be  the  order  of  the  day  for 
Thursday  morning,  at  10  o'clock,  or  earlier  if  prepared. 

§  107.  Majority  report  on  the  treaty  of  transfer. 

1836,  p.  253.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  report  of  the  com- 
mittee appointed  by  the  last  Assembly  on  the  subject  of  a  transfer  of  the 
supervision  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  to  the  General  As- 
sembly, and  also  the  overture  from  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  on  the  sub- 
ject of  foreign  missions,  report — That  the  attention  of  the  last  Assembly 
was  called  to  the  subject  of  foreign  missions  by  the  following  overture,  viz  : 
on  page  31  of  printed  minutes  :  "  That  it  is  the  solemn  conviction  of  this 
General  Assembly,  that  the  Presbyterian  Church  owes  it,  as  a  sacred  duty 
to  her  glorified  Head,  to  yield  a  far  more  exemplary  obedience,  and  that  in 
her  distinctive  character  as  a  Church,  to  the  command  which  he  gave  at  his 
ascension  into  heaven — '  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature.'  It  is  believed  to  be  among  the  causes  of  the  frowns  of  the 
great  Head  of  the  Church,  which  are  now  resting  on  our  beloved  Zion,  in 
the  declension  of  vital  piety,  and  the  disorders  and  divisions  that  distract 
us,  that  we  have  done  so  little — comparatively  nothing — in  our  distinctive 
character  as  a  Church  of  Christ,  to  send  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  to  the 
Jews,  and  the  Mahommedans.  It  is  regarded  as  of  vital  importance  to  the 
welfiire  of  our  Church,  that  foreign  as  well  as  domestic  missions  should  be 
more  zealously  prosecuted  and  more  liberally  patronized ;  and  that  as  a  nu- 
cleus of  foreign  missionary  effort  and  operation,  the  Western  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society  should  receive  the  countenance,  as  it  appears  to  us  to  merit 
the  confidence,  of  those  who  cherish  an  attachment  to  the  doctrines  and 
order  of  the  Church  to  which  we  belong." 

The  Assembly  feeling  the  force  of  the  suggestions  contained  in  this  over- 
ture, and  believing  it  to  be  their  most  important  and  appropriate  work,  tc 
spread  the  gospel  throughout  the  world,  adopted  the  overture  in  the  form  of 
a  resolution,  together  with  the  following,  viz  :  "  Resolved,  That  a  committee 
be  appointed  to  confer  with  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  on  the  subject  of  a 
transfer  of  a  supervision  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  now 
under  the  direction  of  that  Synod,  to  ascertain  the  terms  on  which  such 
transfer  can  be  made ;  to  devise  and  digest  a  plan  of  conducting  foreign  mis- 
sions under  the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church ;  and  report  the  whole  to  the  next  General  Assembly."  Thus  it  ap- 
pears, that  the  proposition  to  confer  with  the  Synod,  and  to  assume  the 
supervision  and  control  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  origi- 
nated in  the  Assembly. 

At  that  time  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  was  in  a  prosperous 
condition,  enjoying  the  confidence  and  receiving  the  patronage  of  a  consid- 
erable number  of  our  Churches,  having  in  their  employ  about  twenty  mis- 
sionaries, and  their  funds  were  unembarrassed.  The  committee  having  con- 
ferred with  some  of  the  members  of  that  society,  and  finding  that  the  pro- 
position was  fiivourably  regarded  by  them,  indulging  the  hope  that  an  ar- 
rangement might  be  definitely  made  with  the  Synod,  at  their  next  stated 
47 


370  IX.-TITITIOXS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

meeting,  by  which  the  Assembly  would  be  prepared  to  enter  on  the  work  at 
their  present  sessions,  brought  the  subject  again  before  the  Assembly,  when 
it  was,  after  mature  deliberation,  "  Resolved,  That  the  committee  appointed 
to  confer  with  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  on  the  subject  of  the  transfer  of  the 
supervision  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  to  the  General  As- 
sembly, be  authorized,  if  they  shall  approve  of  the  said  transfer,  to  ratify  , 
and  confirm  the  same  with  the  said  Synod,  and  report  the  same  to  the  next 
General  Assembly."  The  committee  thus  appointed,  and  clothed  with  full 
powers  to  ratify  and  confirm  a  transfer,  submitted  the  terms  on  which  they 
were  willing  to  accept  it,  to  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  at  their  sessions  last 
Fall. 

The  members  of  the  committee  not  being  present  at  the  meeting  of  the 
Synod,  and  there  being  no  time  for  further  correspondence,  the  Synod,  (al- 
though they  would  have  preferred  some  alterations  of  the  terms,)  were  pre- 
cluded from  proposing  any,  on  the  ground  that  such  alteration  would  vitiate 
the  whole  proceedings,  and  therefore  acceded  to  the  terms  of  the  transfer 
which  were  proposed  by  the  committee  of  the  Assembly,  and  solemnly  rati- 
fied the  contract  on  their  part.  Feeling  themselves  bound  by  the  same,  and 
trusting  to  the  good  faith  of  this  body,  they  have  acted  accordingly,  and 
have  made  no  provision  for  their  missionaries  now  in  the  field,  for  a  longer 
time  than  the  meeting  of  this  Assembly,  having  informed  them  of  the  trans- 
fer which  has  taken  place,  and  of  the  new  relation  they  would  sustain  to 
this  body  after  their  present  sessions. 

It  appears  then  to  your  committee,  that  the  Assembly  have  entered  into 
a  solemn  compact  with  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  and  that  there  remains 
but  one  righteous  course  to  pursue,  which  is  to  adopt  the  report  of  the  com- 
mittee appointed  last  year,  and  to  appoint  a  Foreign  Missionary  Board.  To 
pause  now,  or  to  annul  the  doings  of  the  last  Assembly  in  this  matter,  would 
be  obviously  a  violation  of  contract,  a  breach  of  trust,  and  a  departure  from 
that  good  faith  which  should  be  sacredly  kept  between  man  and  man,  and 
especially  between  Christian  societies — conduct  which  would  be  utterly  un- 
worthy of  this  venerable  body,  and  highly  injurious  to  the  Western  Foreign 
Missionary  Society. 

The  Committee  beg  leave  further  respectfully  to  remind  the  Assembly, 
that  a  large  proportion  of  our  Churches  (being  Presbyterians  from  convic- 
tion and  preference)  feel  it  to  be  consistent  not  only,  but  their  solemn 
duty  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  impart  to  others  the  same  good,  and  in  the 
same  form  of  it  which  they  enjoy  themselves,  and  to  be  represented  in  hea- 
then lands  by  missionaries  of  their  own  denomination.  They  greatly  prefer 
such  an  organization  as  this  contemplated,  and  which  shall  be  under  the 
care  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  cannot  be  enlisted  so  well  in  the  great 
and  glorious  work  of  sending  the  gospel  to  the  heathen  under  any  other. 
Already,  with  the  blessing  of  the  great  -Head  of  the  Church  on  the  eff"orta 
of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  in  this  form  of  operation,  has 
a  missionary  spirit  been  awakened  among  them  to  a  considerable  extent  and 
an  interest  in  the  cause  of  missions  been  created  never  before  felt  by  them. 
They  have  furnished  men  for  the  work,  and  are  contributing  cheerfully  to 
their  support  in  the  foreign  field. 

As  one  great  end  to  be  accomplished  by  all  who  love  the  Redeemer,  is  to 
awaken  and  cherish  a  missionary  spirit,  and  to  enlist  all  the  Churches  in  the 
work  of  evangelizing  the  world ;  as  every  leading  Christian  denomination 
in  the  world  has  its  own  foreign  missionary  board,  and  has  found  such  dis- 
tinct organization  the  most  effectual  method  of  interesting  the  Churches 
under  their  care,  in  this  great  subject ;  as  such  an  organization  cannot  in- 
terfere with  the  rights  or  operations  of  any  other  similar  organization,  for 


SEC.    107.]  FOREIGX    MISSIONS.  371 

the  field  is  the  world,  and  is  wide  cnouuh  for  all  to  cultivate  •  as  it  is  neither 
desired  nor  intended  to  dictate  to  any  in  this  matter,  but  simply  to  o-ive  an 
opportunity  of  sendiui^  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  by  their  own  missionaries, 
to  those  who  prefer  this  mode  of  doing  so,  giving  them  that  liberty  which 
they  cheerfully  accord  to  others — your  committee  cannot  suppose  for  a  mo- 
ment that  this  General  Assembly  will,  in  this  stage  of  the  proecedinii-s  re- 
fuse to  consummate  this  arrangement  with  the  Synod  of  Pittsburijh,  and 
thus  prevent  so  many  Churches  under  their  care  from  supporting  their  mis- 
sionaries in  their  own  way.  From  this  view  of  the  case,  they  recommend 
to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  RexoJvcd,  That  the  report  of  the  committee  appointed  by  the  last 
Assembly,  to  confer  with  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  on  the  subject  of  a  trans- 
fer of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  to  the  (j-eneral  Assembly,  be 
adopted,  and  that  said  transfer  be  accepted  on  the  terms  of  agreement 
therein  contained. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  will  proceed  to  appoint  a  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Board,  the  seat  of  whose  operations  shall  be  in  the  city  of  New 
York. 

§  108.   Mi  nor  It)/  report  on  the  Treaty. 

lb.  p.  257.  Dr.  Skinner,  one  of  the  committee,  who  dissented  from  this  re- 
port, made  a  counter  report,  which  was  read,  accepted,  and  is  as  follows : 

Wherean,  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
Las  been  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  from  the  year  of  its  incor- 
poration, by  the  very  elements  of  its  existence ;  and  whereas,  at  the  present 
time  the  majority  of  the  whole  of  that  Board  are  Presbyterians;  and  whereas, 
as  it  is  undesirable,  in  conducting  the  work  of  foreign  missions,  that  there 
should  be  any  collision  at  home  or  abroad  ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  it  is  inexpedient  that  the  Assembly  should  organize  a 
separate  Foreign  Missionary  Institution. 

§  109.  Rejection  of  the  Society. 

[A  motion  to  postpone  the  report,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  up  that  of  the  iniiiurity,  was 
lost  by  Yeas,  133,  Nays,  134;  and  after  discussion,  protracted  through  sevoral  days,] 

lb.  p.  278.  The  previous  question  was  moved  and  carried,  when  the  main 
question  on  adopting  the  report,  to  transfer  the  Western  Foreign  3Iissionary 
Society  to  the  General  Assembly,  was  put,  and  was  decided  in  the  negative, 
as  follows,  viz:  [Yeas,  106,  Nays,  llU.] 

p.  279.  Ordered,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  inform  the  Board  of  the  West- 
ern Foreign  Missionary  Society,  that  the  Assembly  have  not  carried  into 
efiFect  the  stipulation  touching  the  receiving  that  society  under  their  care. 

§  110.   Profeat  on  the  Rejection. 

lb.  p.  280.  "The  undersigned  do  solemnly  protest  against  the  decision  of 
the  General  Assembly,  whereby  the  report  of  the  committee  of  the  last  As- 
sembly, respecting  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  was  rejected, 
for  tlie  following  reasons,  viz  : 

•'  1.  Because  we  consider  the  decision  of  the  Assembly  in  this  case,  as  an 
uiijustitiable  refusal  to  carry  into  effect  a  solemn  contract  with  the  Synod 
of  Pittsburgh,  duly  ratified  and  affirmed  under  the  authority  of  tlie  last 
Assembly. 

•'  2.  Because  we  are  impressed  with  the  deej)cst  conviction  that  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  in  her  ecclesiastical  capacity,  is  boniid.  in  obedience  to  the 
command  of  her  divine  Head  and  Lord,  to  send  the  glorious  gospel,  as  far  as 
may  be  in  her  power,  to  every  creature;  and  we  consider  the  decision  of  the 


372  TN- riTUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK   V 

Assembly  in  this  case,  as  a  direct  refusal  to  obey  this  command,  and  to  pur- 
sue one  of  the  great  objects  for  which  the  Church  was  founded. 

'^  3.  Because  it  is  our  deliberate  persuasion,  that  a  large  part  of  the  energy, 
zeal,  and  resources  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  cannot  be  called  into  action 
in  the  missionary  cause,  without  the  establishment  of  a  Missionary  Board 
by  the  General  Assembly.  It  is  evident  that  no  other  ecclesiastical  organi- 
zation, by  fragments  of  the  Church,  can  be  formed,  which  will  unite,  satisfy, 
and  call  forth  the  zealous  co-operation  of  those  in  every  part  of  the  Church 
who  wish  for  a  general  Presbyterian  Board. 

"  4.  Because,  while  the  majority  of  the  Assembly  acknowledged  that  they 
had  a  Board  which  fully  met  all  the  wants  and  wishes  of  themselves  and  of 
those  who  sympathized  with  them,  they  refused  to  make  such  a  decision 
as  would  accord  to  us  a  similar  and  equal  privilege  ;  thereby,  as  we  conceive, 
refusing  that  which  would  have  been  only  just  and  equal,  and  rejecting  a 
plan  which  would  have  greatly  extended  the  missionary  spirit,  and  exerted 
a  reflex  beneficial  influence  on  the  Churches  thus  indulged  with  a  Board 
agreeable  to  their  views. 

"5.  Because,  to  all  these  considerations,  urged  with  solemnity  and  aff"ec- 
tion,  the  majority  of  this  Assembly  were  deaf,  and  have  laid  us  under  the 
necessity  of  protesting  against  their  course ;  of  complaining  that  we  are 
denied  a  most  reasonable,  and  to  us  a  most  precious  privilege ;  and  of  lament- 
ing that  we  are  laid  under  the  necessity  of  resorting  to  plans  of  ecclesiasti- 
cal organization,  complicated,  inconvenient,  and  much  more  adapted,  on  a 
variety  of  accounts,  to  interfere  with  ecclesiastical  harmony,  than  the  pro- 
posed Board  would  have  been." 

Pittsburgh,  June  9th,  1836. 
*'  Samuel  Miller,  John  Coulter,  Robert  Porter,  A.  R.  Curry,  J.  S.  Weaver, 
James  Lenox,  J.  H.  Symmes,  Edwin  Downer,  H.  M.  Hopkins,  Clement 
Velandingham,  G-eorge  Bishop,  J.  H.  Gray,  J.  McElroy,  David  3IcKin- 
ney,  P.  J.  Sparrow,  E.  W.  Caruthers,  Robert  Johnston,  G.  W.  Musgrave, 
S.  G.  Winchester,  M.  G.  Wallace,  F.  H.  Porter,  R.  H.  Kilpatrick,  Ben- 
jamin C;  Swan,  James  McCurdy,  Samuel  S.  Davis,  H.  M.  Koontz,  Sam- 
uel Boyd,  David  Moi-row,  John  M.  C.  Bartley,  J  Bemiss,  Parly  Coburn, 
J.  S.  Berryman,  William  Wallace,  Jacob  F.  Price,  W.  L.  Breckinridge, 
J.  LeRoy  Davies,  Thomas  L.  Dunlap,  James  V.  Henry,  Wm.  Marshall, 
Joseph  Nimmo,  J.  Stoneroad,  S.  L.  Graham,  John  W.  Cunningham,  Or- 
son Douglass,  Archibald  George,  Wm.  P.  Alrich,  Sylvester  Scovel,  Ben- 
jamin F.  Spilman,  N.  Ewing,  Charles  Woodward,  J.  R.  Sharon,  S.  B. 
Lewers,  James  McFarren,  R.  Highlands,  Wm.  W.  Philips,  Alexander 
A.  Campbell,  Samuel  Henderson,  H.  S.  Pratt,  Nathaniel  Todd,  Evander 
McNair,  John  Miller,  William  Wallace,  (of  Lancaster,)  James  D.  Ray, 
Alexander  Write,  Jr.,  Archibald  Hanna,  John  Elliot,  Jacob  R.  Castner, 
John  Stinson,  Joseph  Campbell,  James  Kennedy,  David  S.  Tod,  Ananias 
Piatt,  Johnston  Eaton,  William  Williamson,  John  S.  Galloway,  John  H. 
Culbertson,  Joseph  Harbeson,  John  H.  Van  Court,  Archibald  McCal- 
lum,  Thomas  A.  Ogden,  Thomas  R.  Borden,  John  R.  Hutchison,  John 
McClure,  Isaac  W.  Snowden,  James  Patterson,  Jr.,  Ellison  Conger,  James 
Alexander,  George  Anderson." 

§  111.  Answer  to  the  'protest. 

Ih.  p.  291.  In  answer  to  a  protest  of  the  minority  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, on  the  subject  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  majority  regard  it  as  due  to  the 
Churches,  and  the  friends  of  Missions  generally,  to  state  some  of  the  grounds 
on  which  they  have  declined  to  carry  into  effect  the  arrangement  adopted 


SEC.  110.]  F'  i-iLic:;  ML'-hi:  ns.  373 

and  reportetl  by  tlie  committee  of  thi?  last  Geneval  Apsemlily,  in  re'^ard  to 
the  Western  Foreign  Mi.^sicjiiary  Society.     We  are  ol'oijinion, 

1.  That  the  powers  intended  to  be  conferred  upon  the  above  committee 
by  the  last  Assembly,  to  ratify  and  confirm  the  transfer  of  the  said  society 
from  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  to  the  General  Assembly,  on  such  terms  as 
the  said  committee  might  approve,  are  altogether  unusual  and  unwarranted ; 
and  especially  that  it  was  indiscreet  and  improper  for  that  Assembly  to  at- 
tempt to  confer  such  unlimited  powers,  for  such  a  purpose,  in  the  existini; 
state  of  the  Churches,  upon  so  small  a  committee,  and  that  too  on  the  last 
day  of  the  sessions  of  the  Assembly,  when  more  than  one  half  of  the  en- 
rolled members  of  the  body  had  obtained  leave  of  absence,  and  had  already 
returned  to  their  homes. 

2.  That  it  was  unwarrantable  and  improper  for  the  above  committee,  in 
the  exercise  of  the  extraordinary  powers  supposed  to  be  conferred  on  them, 
to  incorporate,  in  their  agreement  with  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  the  condi- 
tion that  the  supervision  of  the  missions  of  the  Board  intended  to  be  organ- 
ized, should  never  be  alienated  by  the  Genei'al  Assembly ;  thus  endeavour- 
ing to  bind  irreversibly  all  future  Assemblies  by  the  stipulations  of  that 
committee. 

3.  It  is,  therefore,  our  deep  conviction  that  it  was  the  duty  of  this  As- 
sembly to  resist  the  unwarrantable  and  extraordinary  powers  of  the  above 
committee,  and  to  reject  the  unreasonable  conditions  of  their  contract  with 
the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh. 

4.  It  is  our  settled  belief,  that  the  Church  of  Christ  is  one  by  divine  con- 
stitution, and  that  the  command  is  of  universal  obligation — "  Let  there  be 
no  divisions  among  you ;"  and  that  whatever  advantages  or  disadvantages 
may  have  resulted  from  the  divisions  of  the  Church  into  numerous  denomi- 
nations, with  conflicting  opinions,  it  cannot  be  our  duty,  as  Christians,  to 
perpetuate  and  extend  these  divisions  by  incorporating  them  in  our  arrange- 
ments to  spread  the  gospel  in  heathen  lands.  We  cannot,  therefore,  regard 
the  decision  of  the  Assembly  in  this  case  as  a  refusal  to  obey  the  command 
of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
That  command,  as  we  understand  it,  is  not  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
her  distinctive  ecclesiastical  capacity,  but  to  the  ichole  Church,  to  the  col- 
lective body  of  Christ's  disciples,  of  every  name.  It  was,  that  they  might 
the  more  effectually  ohci/  the  al)Ove  command,  by  uniting  with  Christians  of 
other  denominations  in  the  noble  work  of  foreign  missions,  that  the  Assem- 
bly declined  to  carry  into  effect  the  proposed  organization,  restricted  to  the 
Presbyterian  Church. 

5.  We  do  not  agree  with  the  protestants  in  the  opinion  that  the  resources 
of  any  part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  "  cannot  be  called  into  action  in  the 
missionary  cause,  without  the  establishment  of  a  Missionary  Board  by  the 
General  xVssembly."  The  histor}-  of  missionary  operations  in  this  and  in 
other  countries,  furnishes  aniple  evidence  that  the  energy  and  zeal  of  Chris- 
tians in  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  are  much  more  effectually  enlisted,  and 
their  liberality  greatly  increased,  by  more  expanded  organizations,  which 
overstep  the  limits  of  sects,  and  the  bond  of  whose  union  is  the  one  great 
object  of  spreading  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God.  It  is  our  settled 
belief,  that  societies  formed  on  those  principles,  and  including  different  de- 
nominations of  Christians,  are  actually  performing,  as  the  proxies  of  tlie 
Church  in  the  work  of  missions,  that  which  the  Church,  on  account  of  her 
existing  divisions,  can  perform  in  no  other  way  so  well.  They  appear  to  us 
to  have  embraced  tlie  harmonizing  principle  which  is  destined  ultimately  to 
reunite  the  Churches,  and  make  them  one,  as  it  was  in  the  beginning  and 
will  be  in  the  end. 


374  IN^TITUTKiXS    OF    THE    CilUHCH.  [bOOK   V 

0.  Wiiile  the  uiajoritj  of  the  Assembly  acknowledge  their  unabated  con- 
fidence in  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  a^ 
fully  meeting  our  wishes,  and  affording  a  safe  and  open  channel  through 
which  all  our  Churches  may,  as  consistent  Presbyterians,  convey  their  con- 
tributions 10  the  cause  of  foreign  missions,  we  do  not  regard  ourselves  as 
having  denied,  by  the  decision  protested  against,  to  the  minority,  the  privi- 
lege of  conducting  their  missionary  operations,  witli  entire  freedom,  in  any 
other  plan  which  tliey  may  prefer.  But  we  think  it  unreasonable  for  them 
to  ask  us  to  form,  and  to  complain  of  our  not  forming,  by  a  vote  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  an  organization,  the  principles  of  which  we  do  not  approve. 
We  do  not  ask  of  them  to  assume  the  responsibilities  of,  the  plan  which  we 
prefer,  and  we  cannot  regard  ourselves  as  chargeable  with  unkindness  or  in- 
justice in  having  refused  to  assusiie  the  responsibilities  of  the  plan  which 
they  pi'efer.  If  we  cannot  agree  to  unite  in  the  same  organization,  for  the 
same  purpose,  it  appears  to  us  manifestly  proper,  that  each  party  should 
bear  the  responsibilities  of  its  own  chosen  plan  of  operations ;  and  if  our 
brethren  cannot  so  far  commend  their  principles  as  to  extend  their  eccles- 
iastical organizations  beyond  those  ''  fragments  of  the  Church"  of  which  they 
speak,  they  surely  ought  not  to  complain  of  us,  "  if  those  in  every  part  of 
the  Church  who  wish  for  a  general  Presbyterian  Board,"  remain  dissatisfied. 
We  would  respectfully  ask  whether  they  ought  not  to  charge  their  embar- 
rassment, in  this  respect,  to  the  plan  which  they  have  adopted,  rather  than 
to  those  who  have  chosen,  on  their  own  responsibility,  in  the  fear  of  God,  to 
conduct  their  missionary  operations  on  other  principles.  If,  therefore,  the 
minority  of  the  Assembl}'^  should  hereafter  judge  themselves  under  "  the 
necessity  of  resorting  to  plans  of  ecclesiastical  organization,"  which  shall 
"  interfere  with  ecclesiastical  harmony,"  the  majority  cannot  regard  them- 
selves as  responsible  for  such  results.  The  settled  belief  of  the  majority  of 
the  Assembly  is,  that  the  operations  of  the  American  Board  of  Commission- 
ers for  Foreign  Missions,  with  its  numerous  auxiliaries,  both  ecclesiastical 
and  voluntary,  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  present  the 
best  arrangement  for  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  missions  by  our  Churches, 
and  it  was  to  prevent  ecclesiastical  conflicts  and  divisions  which  have  re- 
sulted from  the  operations  of  other  similar  organizations,  that  they  have 
thought  it  their  duty  to  decline  the  organization  proposed.  They  have 
made  their  decision  for  the  purpose,  and  with  the  hope,  of  securing  and  pro- 
moting the  union  in  the  missionary  work  which  has  so  happily  existed  in 
former  years.  With  these  views  and  hopes,  they  commend  the  cause  of 
missions,  and  their  solemn  and  conscientious  decision,  to  the  blessing  of 
God,  and  pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem. 

Title  2. — organization  of  the  board  op  foreign  missions. 
§  112.    The  Const (iuf ion  of  the  Board. 

1837,  p.  418.  Overture  No.  7,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Salem,  on  Foreign 
Missions,  was  taken  up  and  read,  and  referred  to  Dr.  Green,  Baird,  Plumer, 
Lowrie,  and  A.  Todd. 

p.  452.  The  Committee  on  the  Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Salem,  on  the 
subject  of  Foreign  Missions,  made  a  report,  which  was  accepted,  and  adopted, 
by  yeas  and  nays,  as  follows,  viz  :  [Yeas  108.  Nays  29.] 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  will  superintend  and  conduct,  by 
its  own  proper  autliority,  the  work  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  by  a  Board  appointed  for  that  purpose,  and  directly  amenable  to  said 
Assembly. 

2.  The  General  Assembly  shall,  at  its  present  meeting,  choose  forty  Min- 


SEC.  111.]  BOARD    OF    FOEEIGX    MISSIONS,  375 

istcrs  and  forty  laymen,  as  members  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  ISIissions,  one 
fourth  part  of  whom  shall  go  out  annually,  in  aliiluihetical  order;  and  there- 
after ten  Ministers  and  ten  laymen  shall  be  annually  elected  us  members  of 
the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  whose  term  of  office  shall  be  four  years;  and 
these  forty  Ministers  and  forty  laymen  so  appointed,  shall  constitute  a  Board 
to  be  styled,  "  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Cburch 
ill  the  United  States  of  America,"  to  which,  for  the  time  being,  shall  be 
intrusted,  with  such  directions  and  instructions  as  may  from  time  to  time  be 
given  by  the  General  Assembly,  the  superintendence  of  the  foreign  mission- 
ary operations  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  This  Board  shall  make  annu- 
ally to  the  General  Assembly  a  report  of  their  proceedings,  and  submit  for 
its  approval  such  plans  and  measures  as  may  be  deemed  useful  and  neces- 
sary. 

8.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  hold  their  first  meeting  at  such  time  and 
place  as  may  be  directed  by  the  present  General  Assembly,  and  shall  hold 
a  meeting  annually  at  some  convenient  time  during  the  sessions  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  at  which  it  shall  appoint  a  President,  Vice-President,  a  Cor- 
responding Secretary,  a  Treasurer,  and  an  Executive  Committee,  to  serve 
for  the  ensuing  year.  It  shall  belong  to  the  Board  of  Directors  to  review, 
and  decide  upon  all  the  doings  of  the  Executive  Committee;  to  receive 
and  dispose  of  their  annual  report,  and  to  present  a  statement  of  their 
proceedings  to  the  General  Assembly.  It  shall  be  their  duty,  also,  to 
meet  for  the  transaction  of  business  as  often  .as  may  be  expedient,  due 
notice  of  every  special  meeting  being  seasonably  given  to  every  member  of 
the  Board.  ' 

•i.  To  the  Executive  Committee,  consisting  of  not  more  than  nine  mem- 
bers besides  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  and  the  Treasurer,  shall  belong  the 
duty  of  appointing  all  missionaries  and  agents;  of  designating  their  fields 
of  labour ;  receiving  the  reports  of  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  and  giving 
him  needful  directions  in  reference  to  all  matters  of  business  and  corres- 
pondence intrusted  to  him;  to  authorize  all  appropriations  and  expenditures 
of  money;  and  to  take  the  particular  direction  and  management  of  the  for- 
eign missionary  work,  subject  to  the  revision  and  control  of  the  Board  of 
Directors.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  meet  at  least  once  a  month,  and 
oftener  if  necessary;  five  members,  meeting  at  the  time  and  place  of  ad- 
journment or  special  call,  shall  constitute  a  (juorum.  The  committee  shall 
have  power  to  fill  their  own  vacancies,  if  any  occur,  during  the  recess  of  the 
Board  of  Directors. 

5.  All  property,  houses,  lands,  tenements,  and  permanent  funds,  belonging 
to  the  said  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  shall  be  taken  in  the  name  of  the 
Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  held  in  trust  by  them  for  the  use 
and  benefit  of  "  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,"  for  the  time  being. 

6.  The  seat  of  operations  of  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  be  designated  by 
the  Board. 

7.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power,  and  they  are  hereby  author- 
jzed,  to  receive  a  transfer  of  the*  foreign  missionary  societies,  or  either  of 
them,  now  existing  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  with  all  the  missions,  and 
funds,  under  the  care  of  and  belonging  to  such  societies. 

p.  453.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  be  directed  to  hold 
their  first  meeting  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  city  of  Balti- 
more, on  Tuesday,  the  31st  of  October  next,  at  3  o'clock,  P.  M. 

§  113.    Union  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 
[The  Synod  of  Pittsburirh  iniinediately  surrendered  to  tliin  Board  all  its  missions.     The 
Corresponding  Secretary  ol'  the  Western  Board,  was  calJed  to  tlic  same  oHicc  in  tiic  Board 


876  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

of  the  Assembly,  and  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Chronicle  was  adopted  as  its  official 
organ.] 

§  114.  Alterations  in  the  Constitution. 

1838,  p.  21.  Resolved,  That  the  Constitution  of  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  be  so  altered  as  to  make  the  number  of  members  120  instead 
of  80. 

1839,  p.  165.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Agent  of  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  be,  ex  officio,  a  member  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  be  authorized  to  increase  the  number  of  Vice- 
Pi*esidents  to  twelve. 

p.  170.  Resolved,  That  at  all  meetings  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  thirteen  members  meeting  at  the  time  and  place 
of  adjournment,  or  special  call,  shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of 
business. 

1845,  p.  25.  A  request  from  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  to  the  As- 
sembly to  amend  the  fourth  article  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Board,  by 
adding  after  the  word  "  Treasurer"  in  the  second  line,  the  following  :  "  with 
as  many  members  of  the  Board  as  may  be  present."  On  motion,  the  amend- 
ment was  adopted. 

§  115.  Resolutions  upon  receiving  the  first  Report  of  tlie  Board. 

1838,  p.  44.  Resolved,  By  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 

1.  That  we  would  acknowledge  the  favour  of  God,  in  permitting  our 
beloved  Church  to  engage  in  the  work  of  foreign  missions ;  and  we  would 
desire  to  have  our  own  hearts  and  the  hearts  of  all  our  people  constantly 
impressed  with  the  solemn  truth,  that  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  to 
himself  is  God's  work,  and  that  everything  in  relation  to  its  beginning,  its 
progress,  and  its  completion,  proceeds  from  him,  and  to  him  is  due  all  the 
glory. 

2.  That  for  the  salvation  of  the  world,  God  employs  the  agency  of  his 
Church  and  people,  and  has  united  the  means  and  the  end  together ;  and 
that  he  who  disregards  this  arrangement,  and  withholds  his  aid  and  assist- 
ance, especially  at  such  a  time  as  this,  fails  in  his  duty  to  God  and  to  the 
benighted  heathen. 

3.  That  it  has  always  been  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  make  known  the 
gospel  to  all  the  world ;  and  in  this  day  of  light,  with  such  facilities  for  this 
purpose,  and  so  many  calls  and  openings  of  Divine  Providence,  this  duty  is 
greatly  increased;  and  no  Church  which  neglects  it  can  expect  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  her  interests. 

4.  That  as  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  engaged  in  this  great  work,  and  as 
the  harvest  is  perishing  for  want  of  labourers,  every  member  of  the  Church 
is  called  to  increased  exertion  in  behalf  of  our  benighted  fellow-men. 

5.  That  in  view  of  all  these  considerations,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  to  provide  the  means  necessary  to  send  out  and  support  every 
properly  qualified  foreign  missionary  that  may  be  accepted  by  the  Board;  and 
the  General  Assembly  would  solemnly  remind  the  members  of  the  Church, 
that  all  are  required,  by  the  word  of  God  and  their  covenant  engagements 
to  him,  according  to  their  talents  and  means,  to  do  what  they  are  able,  to 
promote  the  glory  of  God,  by  sending  the  knowledge  of  the  glorious  gospe! 
to  the  benighted  heathen. 

6.  That  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  by  the  living  teacher,  is  the  princi- 
pal instituted  means  for  the  conversion  of  the  souls  of  the  perishing  hea- 
then ;  and  in  connection  with  this  is  the  great  duty  of  training  up  a  native 


SEC.  113.]  BOARD   OF   FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  377 

ministry ;  and  the  General  Assembly  have  seen  with  approbation  the  promi- 
nence piven  to  their  vital  principles  in  the  report  of  the  Board. 

7.  That  for  the  purpose  of  disseminating  information  in  relation  to  forei'-n 
missions,  it  be  recommended  to  the  Ministers  and  Elders  of  the  Churches 
to  make  an  effort  to  increase  the  circulation  of  the  Foreign  Missionaru 
Chronicle. 

8.  That  we  regard  with  sincere  interest,  all  the  efforts' of  the  different 
foreign  missionary  institutions,  to  make  known  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus 
Christ  to  the  heathen ;  and  we  recognize  it  as  a  duty  binding  upon  all  these 
institutions,  to  cultivate  the  best  understanding  with  each  other,  in  carryinf 
forward  the  same  great  cause. 

R<'soIved,  9.  That  in  view  of  the  solemn  principles  and  facts  now  declared, 
the  General  Assembly  would  urgently  invoke  all  the  Ministers  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  especially  such  as  are  not  now  laboriously  engaged  in 
the  appropriate  work  of  the  gospel  ministry,  to  come  to  the  help  of  the 
Church,  in  the  great  work  of  converting  the  world. 

§  116.  Pastoral  letter  to  foreign  missionaries. 

1838,  p.  51.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  to  the  missionaries  under  the  care  of  their 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  wish  grace,  mercy,  and  peace. 

Very  dear  Brethren : — Assembled  as  usual,  as  the  representatives  of  the 
whole  Church  with  which  we  are  connected,  to  deliberate  on  its  affairs,  and 
to  devise  measures  for  extending  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  we  cannot  for- 
bear to  pour  out  the  fulness  of  our  hearts  to  those  beloved  brethren  who 
have  gone  forth  from  our  bosom  to  carry  the  glorious  gospel  to  the  benighted 
heathen. 

Not  that  our  confidence  in  either  the  wisdom  or  fidelity  of  the  Board 
which  we  have  appointed,  or  of  their  Executive  Committee,  is  in  the  least 
impaired.  On  the  contrary,  their  annual  report,  recently  received,  has  our 
entire  approbation,  and  furnishes  new  evidence  both  of  their  competency 
and  faithfulness.  And  we  trust  that  all  the  instructions  and  communica- 
tions of  the  Executive  Committee,  who  are  more  immediately  charged  with 
the  supervision  of  your  labours,  will  be  received  with  all  that  respect  and 
docility  to  which  they  are  so  well  entitled.  But  as  it  is  our  firm  belief  that 
the  Church,  in  her  ecclesiastical  capacity,  is  bound  to  superintend  and 
direct,  as  far  as  practicable,  the  missions  which  she  authorizes,  we  cannot 
deny  ourselves  the  pleasure  of  directly  addressing  you  on  several  subjects 
which  we  deem  important,  and  in  regard  to  which  we  are  desirous  of  stirring 
up  your  minds  by  way  of  remembrance.  The  solemnity  and  responsibility 
of  your  situation,  as  bearers  of  the  word  of  life  to  those  who  are  sitting  in 
darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death ;  the  perils  and  privations  to  which  you 
are  exposed;  and  the  probable  consequences  of  the  manner  in  which  you 
discharge  your  ministry,  all  crowd  into  our  minds,  and  fill  us  with  unspeak- 
able solicitude,  while  we  entreat  your  attention  to  those  considerations 
which,  with  all  respect  and  tenderness,  we  would  impress  upon  your  minds ; 
and, 

1.  We  earnestly  exhort  you  to  aim  continually  at  a  high  standard  of  per- 
sonal piety.  We  doubt  not  you  have  already  become  convinced  by  expe- 
rience, that  a  strong  faith,  an  humble,  tender  confidence  in  the  power  and 
faithfulness  of  your  covenant  God,  and  a  cheerful  submission  to  the  many 
trials  which  await  you  are  peculiarly  important  to  gospel  labourers  among 
the  heathen.  It  is  perfectly  evident  that  small  attainments  in  piety  are 
altogether  insufficient  to  sustain  and  carry  forward  the  missionary  in  his 
48 


378  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

self-denying  and  arduous  work.  Unless  you  live  near  to  Grod,  and  abound 
in  prayer,  in  reading  his  word,  and  in  habits  of  peculiar  and  devout  com- 
munion with  the  Father  of  your  spirits,  and  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  you  will 
find  but  little  comfort,  and  probably  but  little  success  in  your  labours.  Deep 
and  ardent  piety  is  inestimably  precious  to  every  disciple  of  Christ,  and  espe- 
cially to  every  Minister,  in  every  situation  in  which  either  can  be  placed; 
but  in  no  situation  can  it  be  regarded  as  so  vitally  important  as  to  those  who 
are  called  to  labour  amidst  the  darkness  and  desolations  of  the  heathen 
world,  and  to  encounter  the  numberless  difficulties  which  the  degrading 
superstitions,  the  profligate  habits,  and  the  philosophy,  falsely  so  called,  of 
the  heathen,  constantly  present.  We  entreat  you,  therefore,  first  of  all,  and 
above  all,  to  study  to  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  your  highest  duty — your  most  precious  privi- 
lege— your  surest  consolation  under  all  the  trials  of  life — and  the  most  cer- 
tain pledge  that  your  labours  will  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

2.  In  imparting  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  be  careful  to 
communicate  its  pure  and  simple  doctrines,  without  any  of  those  additions 
or  modifications  which  human  philosophy,  falsely  so  called,  is  apt  to  suggest. 
God  has  promised  to  bless  the  truth,  and  he  has  not  promised  to  bless  any- 
thing else.  The  prayer  of  the  Master  is,  Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth ; 
thy  word  is  truth.  The  precious  message  of  life  and  peace  which  you  bear 
to  the  heathen  is  not  your  message,  but  Christ's.  Your  duty  evidently, 
then,  is  to  "  preach  the  preaching  which  he  bids  you,"  without  turning  from 
it  either  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left.  *  Let  the  Bible  be  your  great  direc- 
tory in  every  sermon.  You  are  now  laying  the  foundations  of  divine  truth 
and  order  among  the  ileathen.  See  that  you  everywhere  make  Jesus 
Christ,  and  him  crucified,  the  chief  corner-stone.  Never  admit  for  a  mo- 
ment the  thought  of  accommodating  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  to  the  cor- 
rupt taste  of  your  hearers.  Be  not  backward  to  teach  the  heathen  that,  by 
the  sin  of  our  first  parents  we  lost  our  original  righteousness,  and  became 
guilty  betbre  God ;  that  we  are  all  by  nature  totally  depraved,  destitute  of 
holiness  and  of  all  strength  in  ourselves,  to  regain  either  the  image  or  the 
favour  of  God  ;  that  there  is  no  other  ground  of  justification  than  the  right- 
eousness of  the  Redeemer,  imputed  to  us,  and  received  by  faith  alone;  and 
that  without  the  renewing  and  sanctifying  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  no  sin- 
ner can  either  return  to  God,  or  be  prepared  for  the  holy  joys  of  his  pre- 
sence. These  humbling  and  self-denying  doctrines  form  the  great  theme  of 
all  the  apostolic  addresses  to  the  primitive  Churches ;  and  although  those 
holy  men,  in  encountering  the  prejudices  of  the  heathen,  had  every  tempta- 
tion to  soften  the  aspect  of  their  instruction,  and  to  accommodate  it  to  the 
proud  claims  and  the  voluptuous  habits  of  those  around  them,  they  refused 
to  do  either ;  but  whether  the  heathen  would  hear,  or  whether  they  would 
forbear,  they  charged  home  upon  them  their  real  character,  and  assured 
them  that  without  holiness  no  man  should  see  the  Lord.  Let  this  practice 
be  your  model.  You  will  never  be  likely  to  benefit  the  poor  pagans  unless 
you  go  to  them,  not  with  "  the  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,"  but  with 
"  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ ;"  unfolding  to  them  without  fear  or  reserve 
what  they  are  by  nature;  what  they  have  made  themselves  by  sinful  prac- 
tice; and  what  they  must  be  by  the  grace  of  God,  or  eternally  perish.  All 
history  bears  witness  that  just  in  proportion  as  the  Ministers  of  religion  fail 
of  preaching  the  pure  and  simple  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  their  ministry 
loses  its  power,  vital  piety  declines,  and  the  Church  becomes  a  scene  of  dis- 
cord and  strife,  instead  of  heavenly  love. 

3.  Be  careful  to  let  your  example  at  all  times  manifest  the  power  and 
purity  of  the  religion  you  teach.     Endeavour  to  exemplify  in  your  own  con- 


SEC.   116.]  BOARD    OF    FOREICiN    MISSIONS.  379 

duct  the  holy  and  self-denyinp;  system  which  you  bear  to  them  as  tlie  gospel 
of  the  grace  of  God.  It  is  deeply  to  be  regretted  that  so  many  nominal 
Christians,  with  whom  the  heathen  have  frequent  intercourse,  exhibit  an 
example  adapted  to  fill  them  with  prejudices  against  the  gospel,  and  to  make 
even  the  name  of  Christian  odious  in  their  view.  This  melancholy  fact 
renders  it  of  peculiar  importance  that  those  who  go  among  them  as  Minis- 
ters of  our  holy  religion  should  study  so  to  conduct  themselves  as  to  be 
"living  epistles"  in  favour  of  the  truth,  known  and  read  of  all  who  sec 
them.  This  will  soon  satisfy  them  that  you  really  are  what  you  profess  to 
be,  and  will  be  in  the  place  of  a  thousand  arguments  in  favour  of  the  reli- 
gion you  profess.  For  although  they  are  filled  with  prejudices  against  the 
holy  system  which  you  teach;  yet  they  are  close  observers  of  facts,  and  will 
not  fail  of  receiving  impressions  from  them. 

4.  We  entreat  you  to  bear  in  mind  that  all  your  labours  will  be  in  vain, 
unless  they  are  accompanied  and  made  effectual  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  "  Paul  may  plant,  and  ApoUos  water,  but  (lod  giveth  the  increase." 
"lie  that  planteth  is  nothing,  and  he  that  watereth  is  nothing, but  it  is  God 
that  showeth  mercy."  It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  this  great  princi- 
ple in  the  economy  of  grace  be  ever  borne  in  mind  in  all  your  ministrations. 
The  moment  it  is  forgotten,  you  will  go  forth  in  your  own  strength,  and  God, 
in  righteous  displeasure,  will  probably  disappoint  your  hopes.  His  glory  he 
will  not  give  to  another.  Let  all  your  labours,  then,  be  begun  and  con- 
stantly attended  with  humble  importunate  prayer  for  that  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  by  which  alone  they  can  become  efficacious.  When  most  sensible  of 
your  own  weakness  and  insufficiency,  and  most  deeply  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  your  need,  at  every  step,  of  divine  aid,  the  greater  is  the  proba- 
bility of  your  happy  success.  Ever  study  to  walk  humbly  with  God,  and  to 
look  to  the  power  of  his  grace  alone  for  the  fruit  of  all  yo.ur  labours.  And 
let  your  views  of  the  power  and  riches  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  influence  be 
large  and  confident.  The  territories  of  heathenism  have  already  been  repeat- 
edly blessed,  within  our  memory,  with  powerful  and  most  precious  revivals 
of  religion ;  and  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  nations,  sunk  in  sin  and 
death,  shall  be  "  born  in  a  day."  Expect  great  things,  then  ;  and  pray 
without  ceasing  for  great  displays  of  the  power  of  God  in  convincing  and 
converting  sinners,  and  building  up  believers  in  faith  and  holiness  unto  sal- 
vation. 

5.  Let  the  heathen  among  whom  you  labour  see  that  you  love  them,  and 
that  you  are  intent  on  promoting  their  best  interests.  Your  labours  will  be 
pleasant  to  yourselves,  as  well  as  more  likely  to  benefit  them,  in  proportion  to 
the  degree  in  which  you  feel  and  manifest  an  ardent  desire  to  advance  their 
happiness.  You  can  probably  do  much  for  promoting  their  temporal  as  well 
as  their  eternal  welfare,  by  recommending  abstinence  from  intoxicating 
liquors;  industry,  the  introduction  of  important  arts  and  trades;  and,  in 
short,  everything  which  has  a  bearing  on  personal  and  domestic  comfort. 
Every  benefit  of  this  nature  which  you  confer  on  the  heathen  will  endear 
you  to  them,  and  will  also  prepare  them  more  fully  to  profit  by  your  evan- 
gelical ministrations.  In  a  word,  everything  that  you  can  do  to  lift  them 
up  in  the  scale  of  knowledge  and  civilization,  as  well  as  of  Christianity,  will 
be  important,  and  will  forward  the  great  purpose  for  which  you  are  sent  to 
them. 

0.  We  recommond  to  your  attention,  and  to  your  unceasing  prayers,  the 
children  of  the  heathen.  We  are  far  from  despairing  of  the  convor.'^ion  of 
adults  among  thom.  Experience,  as  well  as  the  word  of  God,  shows  that 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  can  overcome  the  most  obstinate  hardness,  as 
well  as  the   most   inveterate  habits  of  pagan  profligacy.     And,  theiefore,  it 


380  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    X. 

will  be  your  duty  to  preach  the  gospel  to  all  classes,  in  every  forii),  and  by 
all  the  lueaus  in  your  power,  l^roclaimino-  the  word  of  life,  by  the  living 
teacher,  is  God's  own  ordinance,  which  ought  never  to  be  exchanged  for  any 
other,  where  it  is  possible  to  employ  it.  But  still  we  consider  the  childrea 
and  young  people  as  pre-eminently  the  hope  of  your  missionary  labours. 
The  greater  susceptibility  of  the  youthful  mind — the  durability  of  impres- 
sions made  in  early  life — and  the  comparative  ease  with  which  habits  are 
changed  which  have  not  become  inveterate — all  recommend  diligent  and  per- 
severing efibrts  to  form  the  minds  of  children  and  youth,  as  among  the  most 
promising  and  probably  productive  depai-tments  of  missionary  labour.  But 
this  is  not  all.  Parents  themselves  are  never  more  likely  to  be  effectually 
reached  and  pi'ofited  than  through  the  medium  of  their  children.  They  will, 
of  course,  regard  with  favour  those  whom  they  sec  to  be  labouring  for  the 
happiness  of  their  oifspring  •  and  when  they  see  their  children  growing  ia 
knowledge  and  in  good  habits  under  the  instruction  of  the  missionaries, 
this  will  form  a  new  bond  of  attachment,  and  open  a  new  avenue  to  their 
hearts. 

We  exhort  you,  therefore,  next  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  to  make 
the  instruction  of  heathen  youth,  in  every  form  which  you  may  find  practi- 
cable and  expedient,  an  object  of  your  constant  and  diligent  attention.  But 
let  all  your  schools  and  instructions  be  strongly  stamped  with  a  Christian 
character.  Let  the  Bible  be  everywhere  carefully  introduced.  Let  all 
your  efforts  for  the  benefit  of  youth  be  consecrated  with  prayer ;  and  let  the 
excellent  catechisms  of  our  (jhurch  be  as  early  and  as  extensively  employed 
as  possible,  as  formularies  of  instruction.  Recollect  that  it  is  our  object  to 
raise  up,  as  soon  as  practicable  among  the  heathen,  a  native  ministry.  The 
attainment  of  this  object  will  require  the  most  vigorous  efforts  to  educate  the 
young,  the  selection  of  the  most  promising  of  their  number  for  special  cul- 
ture, and  elevating  the  means  of  their  instruction  as  far  as  circumstances  will 
admit. 

7.  Be  careful  to  maintain  in  all  your  missions,  the  worship  and  order,  as 
well  as  the  doctrine  of  your  own  Church.  We  have  no  desire  either  to 
cherish  ourselves,  or  to  recommend  to  you  a  sectarian  spirit.  Bat  we  can- 
not think  that  a  warm  attachment  to  our  own  beloved  Church,  and  a  decided 
preference  of  its  rites  and  polity,  deserve  to  be  so  styled  As  long  as  we 
believe  them  to  be  founded  on  the  word  of  God,  we  must  consider  an  adhe- 
rence to  them  as  our  incumbent  duty.  And  as  you  are  the  representatives 
among  the  heathen  of  the  Church  of  your  choice,  we  trust  you  will  faith- 
fully maintain  all  its  claims  and  usages.  The  only  departure  from  this  prin- 
ciple which  we  can  consider  as  likely,  in  some  cases,  to  be  necessary,  is  that 
which  relates  to  the  appointment  of  Ruling  Elders.  In  the  infancy  of  the 
Church,  at  some  of  the  missionary  stations,  it  may  not  be  always  practicable 
to  obtain  suitable  candidates  for  this  office  among  the  converts  from  pagan- 
ism. In  this  case,  as  we  have  no  doubt  happened  in  the  apostolic  age,  it 
will  be  proper  for  the  teaching  elder  or  elders  at  each  station,  to  perform  the 
usual  duties  of  the  Church  session  until  suitable  Ruling  Elders  can  be  ob- 
tained. It  is  hardly  necessary  to  add,  however,  that  this  expedient  ought 
not  to  be  continued  an  hour  longer  than  is  absolutely  necessary. 

8.  We  hope  you  will  be  diligent  in  collecting  all  the  information  of  every 
kind,  which  can  be  considered  as  bearing  on  the  missionary  cause,  not  only 
for  your  own  benefit,  but  also  for  transmission  to  the  Executive  Committee, 
for  the  enlargment  of  their  views,  and  their  guidance  in  the  great  work  en- 
trusted to  their  management. 

Finally,  dear  brethren,  you  are  engaged  in  the  noblest  cause  that  can 
employ  the  attention  and  efforts  of  mortals.     Be  faithful  unto  death,  and  you 


SEC.  116.]  BOARD    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  381 

shall  receive  a  crown  of  life.  And  unite  with  us  in  prayer  that  the  whole 
Church  may,  with  one  heart  and  one  soul,  come  up  to  the  performance  of 
this  ^reat  work.  We  plcdL'e  ourselves,  in  the  fear  of  God,  to  you  and  to  the 
heathen  world,  that,  by  the  favour  of  the  Almi<rhty  Kino;  of  Zion,  we  will  £;o 
forward  in  this  cause,  and  employ  all  the  means  which  He  may  put  at  our 
di-sposal,  in  prosecutintr  the  enterprise  before  us.  May  the  Lord  inspire  you 
■with  wisdom,  and  gird  you  with  strength  !  And  may  the  Spirit  of  Missions 
be  poured  out  in  large  measures  upon  all  the  Churches,  that  they  may  all 
feel  their  obligation,  and  all,  with  one  consent,  and  with  united  strength, 
come  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty  ! 

William  S.  Plumer,  Moderator. 

John    M.  Krebs,  Permanent   Clerk. 
Philadeljihia.,  June  \st,  1838. 

§  117.  Letter  to  the  Churclies  on  Foreign  Missions. 

1840,  p.  318.  To  the  Churches  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly: 

Brethren  beloved  in  the  Lord: — You  believe  that  "where  no  vision  is,  the 
people  perish" — that  "  he  who  believeth  not  shall  be  damned" — that  many 
millions,  therefore,  of  immortal  souls  are  sinking  yearly  to  eternal  death 
without  a  ray  of  saving  hope,  where  the  gospel  is  not  known  ;  and  can 
you  thus  believe,  and  not  yearn  with  bleeding  sympathy  for  perishing 
man  ? 

You  believe  that  "  out  of  Zion  shall  go  forth  the  law  and  the  word  of  the 
Lord  from  Jerusalem" — that  the  Church  of  Christ  is  the  chosen  instrument 
for  disseminating  the  light  of  life  in  the  world — that  she  is  the  depository  of 
truth,  a  city  set  upon  a  hill — that  nations  shall  come  to  her  light,  and  kings 
to  the  brightness  of  her  rising,  and  can  you  be  members  of  this  honoured 
society,  and  feel  no  mighty  obligation  resting  on  you  ?  God  the  Father 
looks  for  you  to  seek  after  his  treasure  that  is  lost.  "  Behold,  all  souls  are 
mine."  God  the  Son  has  laid  upon  you  his  parting  injunction  to  give  his 
gospel  to  every  creature,  and  looks  for  you  to  lengthen  the  cords,  till  he  shall 
see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied.  God  the  Spirit  looks  for  the 
bride  to  say  "  Come,"  as  widely  as  he  says  "  Come,"  and  his  invitation  is  wide 
as  the  world.  You  are  commissioned  to  bear  it  and  proclaim  it,  and  you  grieve 
that  Spirit  when  your  purpose  and  effort  are  not  expansive  as  his  offer.  The 
Church  which  is  not  animated  with  the  spirit  of  missions,  is  less  than  a 
Church,  by  one  capital  defect.  Look  to  the  charter — '*  Go  ye,  therefore, 
and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Could  you  call  that  people  a  Church,  who 
wilfully  neglect  a  standing  ministry  and  the  ordinance  of  teaching?  Could 
you  call  that  people  a  Church,  who  wilfully  neglect  the  initiatory  seal  of  the 
covenant,  the  ordinance  of  baptism;  and  is  not  the  warrant  for  missions 
as  broadly  written  and  sealed  on  this  commission,  as  that  for  teaching  and 
baptizing  ? 

iJeloved  brethren,  shall  we  stand  in  doubt  of  any  of  you — shall  we  find  in 
any  of  our  Churches  a  sinful  want  so  radical  and  subversive?  We  hope 
'  better  things  of  you.  We  hope  that  every  member  of  our  favoured  Zion  will 
feel  an  awful  responsibility  which  cannot  be  evaded— will  feel  that  grace  oc- 
cupies his  soul,  not  to  be  absorbed  upon  himself,  but  to  make  him  a  radiating 
3>nitre  of  light  and  love  to  others,  and  that  it  is  a  high  privilege  to  do  this 
work  of  God — that  it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive. 

(jod  is  calling  you  to  this  work  by  the  smiles  of  his  Providence.  Even  if 
fiiilure  and  disaster  had  followed  every  attempt  hitherto  made,  it  would  be 
the  duty  of  the  Church  to  go  forward  in  darkness,  trusting  in  the  name  of 


382  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

the  Lord,  and  staying  herself  upon  her  God.  But  everywhere  the  infant 
eflPorts  of  our  Board  are  blessed.  Everywhere  eflfectual  doors  are  thrown  aiore 
widely  open.  China,  mother  of  myriads,  is  manifestly  approachinj^;  .some 
mighty  revolution,  that  may  soon  let  iu  the  missionary  of  Christ  to  the  very 
centre  of  jealuusy  and  darkness.  India,  with  her  hundred  millions  of  soub, 
is  ready  to  throw  down  her  gorsreous  susperstitions,  and  to  cast  away  her 
idols.  Ethiopia  is  literally  stretching  forth  her  hands.  An  African  king 
asks  to  become  a  nursing  father  to  the  Church,  at  any  expense;  he  begs  for 
the  gospel — he  would  take  by  force  the  kingdom  of  heaven  that  suffereth 
violence.  The  Islands  of  the  sea  are  waiting  for  us.  Our  own  Aborigines 
ask  us,  as  they  sink  in  the  west,  for  some  inheritance  with  them  that  are  sanc- 
tified, that  some  of  their  wasting  sons  and  daughters  may  be  saved  from  utter 
extinction,  by  heirship  with  Him  who  shall  have  a  seed  to  serve  him  while 
sun  and  moon  endure.  The  "  preserved  of  Israel,"  the  stubborn  Jew  himself, 
feels  that  he  is  under  some  withering  curse — that  some  veil  is  on  his  eye, 
and  begins  to  seek  again  for  '<  the  root  and  fatness  of  the  olive."  Time  would 
fail  to  survey  the  opening  field.  While  the  field  abroad  invites  and  urges 
■with  such  a  glorious  prospect,  the  field  at  home  is  like  a  garden  which  the 
Lord  hath  blessed.  The  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel  has  been  poured 
down  upon  our  Churches  within  the  last  year,  giving  them  bread  enough  and  to 
spare.  We  have  peace  in  our  borders  and  harmony  in  our  councils,  and 
cords  of  confidence  and  love  binding  us  to  unity  and  strength  in  the  Lord. 
The  conflict  for  truth  has  been  crowned  with  signal  success;  and  shall  the 
truth,  more  precious  than  many  sums  of  gold  and  silver,  be  redeemed  only 
to  be  hidden  in  a  corner  ?  If  what  we  call  truth,  is  not  diffusive  as  the  light 
of  heaven,  by  our  hands,  it  is  not  the  truth,  or  we  have  not  the  heart  to  ap- 
prehend it  aright. 

By  every  consideration — by  the  power  of  many  a  pure  and  elevated  motive 
which  we  need  not  mention  here,  you  are  summoned  to  the  work  of  God  in 
sending  .salvation  to  the  heathen.  You  need  scarcely  ask.  Whom  shall  we 
send  ?  Devoted  men,  called  and  sanctified  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  are  stand- 
ing  idle,  till  you  send  them — beseeching  you  with  the  loud  and  repeated  call, 
"  Send  us."  We  have  Bibles — we  have  missionaries — we  have  stations  and 
facilities — everything  but  the  funds,  which  you  must  furnish.  The  call  of 
God  is  now  upon  you,  both  in  his  word  and  providence.  We  are  waiting  for 
your  answer,  the  poor  heathen  are  waiting — another  generation  of  millions 
going  down  to  death  while  you  hesitate.  Shall  our  missionaries  be  detained 
at  home — shall  our  prosperous  stations  be  abandoned — shall  the  bidding  of 
God  be  mocked,  and  his  truth  dishonoured,  and  his  bounty  abused  ?  Shall 
the  heathen  perish,  and  your  money  perish,  and  your  own  souls  go  quicklv  to 
meet  at  the  bar  of  God  millions  of  despairing  eyes  to  turn  on  you  the  reproach 
of  their  eternal  death  and  horrid  woe  ? 

The  Assembly  would,  in  conclusion,  call  the  attention  of  the  Churches 
to  the  great  want  of  missionary  intelligence  among  the  people.  We  cannot 
expect  them  to  awake  duly  to  this  great  work,  we  cannot  expect  them  to 
pray  with  understanding  for  the  beloved  labourers  in  the  field,  unless  they 
are  acquainted  with  their  stations,  their  trials,  and  encouragements.  Such 
intelligence  is  furnished  in  The  Foreign  Mmionary  Chronicle,  a  monthly 
paper,  whose  general  circulation  would  be  eminently  calculated  to  promote 
a  deeper  tone  of  missionary  feeling.  Some  of  our  Church  Sessions  have 
pr()cure<l  copies  of  this  work  with  the  money  collected  at  the  Monthly  Con- 
certs. The  Assembly  highly  approve  of  this  plan,  and  recommend  a  genornl 
adoption  of  it,  as  the  means  of  securing  a  fuller  attendance  at  the  I^lonthly 
Concert,  and  difi'using  the  information  so  much  needed,  and  eventually  quick- 
ening the  energies  that  have  slumbered  so  long  iu  this  momentous  duty. 

William  M.  Engles,  Moderator 


SEC.  117.]  BOARD    OF   FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  383 

§  118.  Action  of  1857  071  the  same  subject. 

1857,  p.  20.  The  unfinished  business  was  resumed,  the  report  of  the  Stand- 
ing Committee  on  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  was  adopted,  and  is  as 
follows : 

Our  Church,  which  numbers  2,320  Ministers,  and  238,755  members,  now 
has,  as  her  representatives,  in  all  the  heathen  world,  only  about  70  preachers 
of  the  everlasting  gospel.  Our  contributions  for  the  support  and  propaga- 
tion of  Christianity  among  the  heathen,  amount  during  the  past  year  to  only 
about  $207,000,  less  about  $41,000  received  from  the  United  States  Govern- 
ment for  the  American  Indians,  that  is  to  only  about  $131,000.  Our 
Board  report  a  balance  against  their  Treasury  of  $11,000.  They  also  report  a 
wide  and  effectual  door  opened  for  us  in  India,  China,  Siam,  Africa,  and  our 
own  Indian  tribes.  They  report  a  pressing  necessity  for  more  money  to  sup- 
port the  work,  as  it  now  stands,  and  more  men  and  money  to  extend  the 
work,  as  a  good  Providence  is  opening  the  way  for  it  to  be  extended.  And 
this  Assembly  is  asked  to  adopt  such  measures  as  will  place  this  great  matter 
on  a  proper  footing  before  our  Churches,  not  only  relieving  the  Board  from 
its  present  debt,  but  enabling  it  to  enlarge  its  operations. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Assembly  would  respond  to  this  call  by  reiterating 
to  and  before  all  our  Churches,  the  testimony  of  the  Assembly  at  Buffalo, 
and  the  Assembly  at  Nashville,  that  liberality  in  giving  for  the  support  and 
propagation  of  the  gospel,  is  a  grace  of  the  Spirit ;  that  it  is  a  fruit  and  an 
evidence  and  a  means  of  grace ;  also,  by  reiterating  the  testimony  of  those 
Asgemblies,  that  offerings  of  money  for  the  service  of  the  Lord,  are  acts  of 
wor.ihip  which  ought  to  be  systematically  and  solemnly  performed  in  all  our 
Churches,  and  by  every  Christian. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  would  also  declare,  speaking  to  itself  in 
the  Ministers  and  Ruling  Elders  here  present,  and  through  them  to  each  and 
every  Minister  and  Ruling  Elder  in  all  our  bounds;  that  not  only  is  it  our 
individual  duty  to  exercise  this  liberality,  and  to  make  these  offerings,  but 
moreover  that  it  is  the  official  duty  of  every  one  of  us  to  set  forth  this  testi- 
mony in  our  several  Churches,  until  they  all  practically  receive  the  same. 

Resolved,  3.  That  applying  these  general  principles  to  the  particular 
matter  of  Foreign  Missions,  this  Assembly  would  recommend  the  following, 
amongst  other  modes  and  ways  of  training  oiir  people  in  the  grace  of  giving : 

(a)  That  our  Sunday-schools  be  enlisted  by  Pastors  in  the  good  work  of 
contributing  for  Foreign  Missions.  The  aggregation  of  many  particles  is 
always  a  mighty  thing,  and  in  this  case  the  many  small  streams  would  by 
flowing  together  make  a  great  river.  But  far  more  than  this,  the  children 
of  the  Church  would  thus  be  receiving  an  education  in  benevolence  and  in 
beneficence. 

(  6  )  That  our  Ministers  preach  systematically  and  frequently,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  Foreign  Missions;  teaching  the  people  that  it  is  their  duty  to  give 
more  and  more  money  to  this  cause,  in  order  that  the  work  may  grow  and 
spread,  and  in  proportion  as  it  does  grow  and  spread,  because  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  must  fill  the  earth,  even  as  the  waters  fill  the  sea ;  that  our 
Ministers  also  teach  that  it  is  needful  to  increase  greatly  the  number  of  mis- 
sionaries in  heathen  lands,  and  that  to  this  end,  more  of  our  young  men 
must  willingly  offer  themselves  for  this  work  ;  being  thereto  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  therein  honoured  by  the  great  Head  of  the  Church ;  that 
our  Ministers  also  teach  that  it  is  the  joyful  privilege  of  pious  parents  filled 
with  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  dedicate  their  children  to  this  most  glo- 
rious, exalted,  and  happy  service.  Moreover,  on  the  first  Sunday  evening 
of  every  month,  or  on  other  occasions,  and  from  time  to  time,  let  the  peo- 
ple hear  from  their  Minister  a  detailed  account  of  our  various  Foreign  Mia- 


384  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V 

sions  in  succession,  with  a  description  of  the  religious  condition  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  the  beginning  and  progress  of  the  Church's  work  amongst  them. 

(  c  )  That  to  this  end  our  Ministers  take  pains  themselves  carefully  to  read 
the  Home  and  Foreign  Record,  and  the  Foreign  Missionary,  so  as  to  know 
what  is  being  done  by  our  missionaries  ;  and  that  they  also  further  the  cir- 
culation, and  encourage  the  reading  of  these  publications  in  their  Congrega- 
tions. 

Resolved,  4.  With  respect  to  the  debt  of  $11,000,  which  has  been  re- 
ported, this  Assembly  is  perfectly  well  aware  of  the  difficulty  and  embar- 
rassment into  which  debt  must  always  bring  the  Board.  The  credit  of  the 
Board  and  the  progress,  nay  the  very  existence  of  the  missions,  we  know,  re- 
quire that  the  Church  from  year  to  year  should  furnish  all  the  means,  which 
the  exigencies  of  our  great  foreign  enterprise  demand.  The  Church  has 
manifestly  not  furnished  this  year  all  that  some  peculiar  circumstances,  and 
still  more,  the  general  and  healthy  growth  of  our  missions,  made  needful. 
But  this  Assembly,  in  humble  yet  cheerful  confidence  in  our  great  Head,  and 
in  his  people,  would  solemnly  bid  the  Board  in  his  name  go  forward,  and 
enter  every  door  which  he  sets  before  them.  The  work  of  foreign  propaga- 
tion of  the  faith  must  not  stop,  nor  be  even  checked.  Yet  on  the  other 
hand,  the  Assembly  would  call  upon  the  Churches,  as  they  would  deliver 
their  agents,  the  Board,  from  the  present  difficulty,  and  from  the  certainty 
of  yet  greater  embarrassment  at  the  close  of  the  current  year,  immediately 
and  considerably  to  enlarge  their  gifts  and  offerings.  Let  those  who  have 
heretofore  given,  now,  if  possible,  give  twenty-five  per  cent,  at  least  more 
than  ever.  Let  those  who  have  never  given,  now  begin,  for  it  is  a  blessed 
thing  to  give — a  more  blessed  thing  than  to  receive.  Let  every  Minister 
aim  to  increase  the  contributions  from  his  Church,  so  that  they  shall  amount 
to  at  least  one  dollar  a  year  on  the  average,  for  every  churcli  member.  Let 
us  bring  all  the  tithes  into  the  storehouse,  and  see  if  the  Lord  will  not  pour 
us  out  a  blessing,  so  that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough  to  receive  it. 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  General  Assembly  earnestly  recommend  to  the  Pas- 
tors and  Sessions  of  all  the  Churches  in  its  bounds,  to  have  a  special  collec- 
tion taken  up  in  their  respective  Congregations,  as  early  as  practicable,  for 
the  purpose  of  liquidating  the  debt  which  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
has  been  compelled  to  incur  in  the  conduct  of  its  work  during  the  past  year ; 
and  that  the  amounts  so  collected  be  promptly  transmitted  to  the  Treasurer 
of  the  Board. 

Title  3. — miscellaneous  provisions. 

§  119.  JDufi/  of  Pastors  and  Sessions. 

1840,  p.  295.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  every  Pastor  and  Ses- 
sicn,  to  circulate  the  Missionary  Chronicle  diligently  among  the  people,  and 
to  make  every  member  of  the  Church  feel,  by  direct  and  personal  appeals, 
that  it  is  a  duty  and  a  privilege  to  help  this  cause ;  and  that  the  Assembly 
address  a  circuhir  letter  to  all  the  Churches  under  our  care,  affectionately 
inviting  and  urging  them  to  entertain  deeper  sympathies,  to  offer  more  ar- 
dent and  unceasing  prayers,  to  make  immediate,  regular,  and  vigorous  efforts 
to  collect  funds  for  this  object,  and  that  it  be  read  from  the  pulpit  of  every 
Church  at  a  suitable  time. 

1842,  p.  25.  Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  earnestly  recommend 
to  the  Bishops  and  Elders  under  its  care,  to  take  special  pains  in  directing 
the  attention  of  the  children  and  youth  of  the  Church  to  the  great  subject 
of  missions ;  and  in  order  to  do  this  more  effectually,  advise  the  formation 
of  juvenile  missionary  societies,  wherever  practicable,  in  every  Sabbath- 
school  throughout  the  bounds,  of  the  Church. 


SEC.  118.]  BOARD    OF   FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  385 

§  120.   Injunction  on  Presbyteries  in  regard  to  collections. 

1842,  p.  35.  The  General  Assembly,  impressed  with  the  importance  of 
making  more  decided  and  prompt  efforts  to  secure  from  all  the  members  of 
its  communion  systematic  contributions  to  the  funds  of  the  JJoard  of  For- 
eign Missions,  hereby  enjoins  on  all  the  Presbyteries  which  have  not  al- 
ready anticipated  such  action,  First,  to  require  of  every  Pastor  and  Min- 
ister supplying  a  Church,  and  of  the  Sessions  of  all  vacant  Churches,  the 
adoption  of  some  plan  by  which,  if  possible,  all  members  of  their  respec- 
tive Congregations  shall  hear  the  claims  of  this  great  Christian  charity,  and 
annually  enjoy  an  opportunity  of  contributing  to  its  sustenance  to  the  ex- 
tent of  their  ability,  however  limited ;  and  Second,  to  embody  in  their  annual 
Presbyterial  report  to  the  General  Assembly,  an  account  of  the  diligence  of 
the  Presbytery,  and  the  success  of  its  efforts  in  this  matter. 

§  121.   Standing  day  of  prayer  for  missions. 

1842,  p.  25.  Resolved,  That  in  order  to  call  the  attention  of  our  Churches 
in  a  special  manner  to  such  an  endeavour,  [to  raise  $100,000  or  more  in 
the  year,  for  foreign  missions,]  and  to  the  throne  of  grace,  to  humble  our- 
selves before  God,  and  iiiiplore  the  aids  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  and  his  blessing 
upon  the  cause  of  missiuns  in  general,  the  first  Monday  of  October  next  be, 
and  the  same  hereby  is  appointed  and  set  apart  as  a  day  of  public  instruction 
on  the  subject  of  foreign  missions,  and  of  supplication  and  prayer  through- 
out the  bounds  of  our  Church  to  the  intent  that  our  past  sins  and  neglect 
maybe  duly  recognized  and  deplored ;  our  duty  to  the  heathen  distinctly 
set  before  the  Churches ;  our  dependence  upon  the  grace  of  God  in  this  mat- 
ter clearly  presented,  and  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  ourselves 
and  our  missionary  stations  fervently  invoked.  And  it  is  herein  further  re- 
commended to  all  our  Presbyteries  to  take  order  for  a  similar  observance 
and  with  a  similar  view,  of  the  first  Monday  in  January  annually. 

§  122.    The  Missions  may  organize  themselves  into  Presbyteries  and  Synods. 

1838,  p.  42.  Resolved,  1.  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  the 
Ministers  who  are  located  as  foreign  missionaries  permanently  out  of  the 
bounds  of  their  respective  Presbyteries,  ought,  where  they  are  sufficiently 
numerous,  and  where  they  are  so  located  as  to  render  occasional  intercourse 
possible,  in  all  cases  to  organize  themselves  into  Presbyteries,  and  gather  the 
converts  whom  God  may  give  them  into  Presbyterian  Churches,  ordaining 
Elders  in  them  all. 

2.  The  Synods  are  hereby  enjoined  to  take  the  needful  order  on  this  im- 
portant and  interesting  subject. 

1848,  p  21.  Resolved,  Agreeably  to  the  provisions  established  and 
hereby  recognized  in  the  acts  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1838  and  1841, 
respecting  the  formation  of  Presbyteries  by  the  act  of  the  missionaries  in 
foreign  fields,  that,  in  all  cases,  where  there  is  no  Synod  that  can  take  action, 
the  missionaries,  whether  they  belong  to  the  same  or  to  different  Presbyteries 
and  Synods  in  this  country,  whensoever  they  shall  find  themselves  together 
in  sufficient  numbers,  may  form  themselves  into  Presbyteries,  under  the  care 
of  the  General  Assembly ;  provided  that  in  the  judgment  of  the  respective 
missions,  such  a  procedure  shall  be  deemed  expedient  j  that  such  Presb3^te- 
ries  shall  be  attached,  in  the  first  instance,  to  any  Synod  of  this  Church 
which  may  be  most  convenient,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Presbyteries  con- 
cerned, and  shall  be  enrolled  accordingly:  and  furtlier 

Resolved,  That  whensoever  there  shall  be  a  sufficient  number  of  such 
Presbyteries  in  any  one  district,  they  shall  be  authorized  to  organize  thcm- 
49 


386  INSTITUTTONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

selves  into  a  Synod,  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

§  123.    S^nod  of  Nortliern  India  erected. 

1841,  p.  425.  The  Committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  overture  of  the 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  relative  to  the  formation  of  Presbyteries  in  hea- 
then lands,  report,  That  the  General  Assembly  of  1838  expressed  it  as  their 
judgment  that  our  foreign  missionaries  ought,  if  circumstances  permit 
them,  to  organize  themselves  into  Presbyteries,  and  your  committee,  believ- 
ing that  the  usefulness  of  the  missionaries  would  be  greatly  increased  by 
such  a  measure,  recommend  to  this  Assembly  for  their  adoption  the  follow- 
ing resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Henry  R.  Wilson,  Jr.,  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Carlisle,  in  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia;  James  L.  Scott,  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Castle,  in  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia ;  William  H.  McAuley, 
of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick,  in  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey;  John 
C.  Rankin,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Orange,  in  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina, 
be,  and  they  hereby  are,  organized  into  a  Presbytery,  to  be  known  as  the 
Presbytery  of  Furrukhabad. 

2.  That  the  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Wilson,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hudson, 
in  the  Synod  of  New  York ;  John  H.  Morrison,  of  the  Presbytery  of  New 
York,  in  the  Synod  of  New  York  ;  Joseph  Warren,  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Ohio,  in  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  ;  John  E.  Freeman,  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Elizabethtown,  in  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey;  Joseph  Owen,  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Bedford,  in  the  Synod  of  New  York,  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  organ- 
ized into  a  Presbytery,  to  be  known  as  the  Presbytery  of  Allahabad. 

3.  That  these  two  Presbyteries  be  required  to  meet  at  such  times  and 
places  as  the  interests  of  the  mission  seem  to  require,  and  then  and  there  to 
constitute  as  Presbyteries,  agreeably  to  this  action  of  the  General  Assembly, 
and  that  the  eldest  Minister  in  each  Presbytery  who  is  present,  preach  the 
opening  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen,  and  that  they  re- 
port their  proceedings  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America. 

4.  That  these  two  Presbyteries  now  organized,  together  with  the  Presby- 
tery of  Lodiaua,  which  is  hereby  detached  from  the  Synod  of  New  York, 
be,  and  they  are  hereby,  erected  into  a  Synod,  to  be  known  as  the  Synod  of 
Northern  India,  in  connection  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  and  that  said  Synod  meet 
and  constitute  at  such  time  and  place  as  the  circumstances  and  interests  of 
the  mission  may  suggest,  and  that  the  opening  sermon  be  preached  by  the 
eldest  Minister  present,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

5.  That  by  this  procedure,  this  Assembly  has  no  intention  to  question  the 
right  of  these  brethren,  now  removed  providentially  out  of  our  bounds,  to 
organize  themselves,  if  they  prefer  it,  into  Presbyteries,  according  to  the 
views  expressed  by  the  Assembly  of  1838. 

§  124.   Presbyteries  erected  in  China,  West  Africa,  and  Indian  Territory. 

1848,  p.  20.  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Messrs.  M.  S.  Culbertson,  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  A.  W.  Loomis,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Albany,  R.  Q. 
Way,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Charleston,  and  J.  W.  Quarterman,  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Georgia,  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  detached  from  their  respective 
Presbyteries,  and  constituted  a  Presbytery  to  be  called  the  Presbytery  of 
Ningpo. 

That  the  Rev.  A.  P.  Happer  and  William  Speer,  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Ohio,  and  the   Rev.  John  B.  French,  of   the   Presbytery  of  Baltimore,  be, 


SEC.  122.]  BOARD    OF    FORKION    MISSIONS.  887 

and  they  hereby  are,  detached  from  tlieir  respective  Presbyteries,  and  con- 
stituted a  Presbytery,  to  be  called  by  such  name  a.s  those  brethren  may 
choose. 

And  that  the  Rev.  John  Lloyd,  of  the  Presbytery  of  ITuntinodon,  and 
Hugh  S.  ]3rown,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Logansport,  so  soon  as  a  third  Minis- 
ter of  our  Church  .shall  be  associated  with  them,  be  authorized  to  form  them- 
selves into  a  Presbytery,  to  be  called  the  Presbytery  of  Amoy ;  and  shall 
ipao  facto  be  detached  from  the  respective  Presbyteries  with  which  until 
then  they  shall  be  connected. 

Rpsolved,  That  the  foregoing  new  J'resbyteries  shall  meet  for  the  purpose 
of  being  organized,  at  such  times  and  places  as  the  members  thereof  shall 
respectively  agree  on,  and  that  the  eldest  Minister  of  each  who  may  be  pres- 
ent shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

Rrsohed,  That  the  aforesaid  Presbyteries  be  rated  for  the  present  as  com- 
ponent parts  of  the  Synod  of  New  York;  but  that  as  soon  as  the  Presbytery 
of  Amoy  shall  be  organized,  the  three  Presbyteries  in  China  shall  be  au- 
thorized to  form  themselves  into  a  Synod,  to  be  called  the  Synod  of  China  ; 
that  they  meet  for  the  purpose  of  being  organized  at  such  time  and  place  as 
they  shall  mutually  agree  upon,  and  that  the  eldest  Minister  who  may  be 
present  .shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

Rrmlced,  That  the  Kev.  James  M.  Connelly,  of  the  Presbytery  of  West 
Tennessee,  James  M.  Priest,  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  and  the  Eev. 
H.  W.  Ellis,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Tuscaloosa,  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  de- 
tached from  their  respective  Presbyteries,  and  constituted  a  Presbytery  to 
be  called  the  Presbytery  of  Western  Africa ;  that  they  shall  meet  for  the 
purpo.se  of  being  organized  at  such  time  and  place  as  they  shall  mutually 
agree  upon  ;  and  that  the  eldest  Minister  present  shall  preside  until  a  >Iode- 
rator  be  chosen.  And  further,  that  the  Presbytery  of  Western  Africa 
shall  be  attached  for  the  present  to  the  Synod  of  Alabama. 

Resolved,  That  the  E.ev.  E.  M.  Loughridge,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Tusca- 
loosa, H.  Ballentine,  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick,  and  1).  W. 
Eakins,  of  the  Presbytery  of  l^hiladelphia,  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  detached 
from  their  respective  Presbyteries,  and  constituted  a  Presbytery  to  be  called 
the  Presbytery  of  Creek  Nation  ;  that  they  shall  meet  for  the  purpose  of 
being  organized,  at  such  time  and  place  as  they  shall  mutually  agree  upon, 
and  that  the  eldest  Minister  present  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be 
chosen.  And  further,  that  the  Presbytery  of  the  Creek  Nation  be  attached 
for  the  present  to  the  Synod  of  Mississippi.     [See  Book  III.  §  46.] 

§  125.  Mission  church  Courts  have,  in  certain    Cases,  a  necessary  Discretion, 
as  to  the  Letter  of  the  Form  of  Government. 

1845,  p.  19.  [Upon  a  memorial  from  missionaries  in  Northern  India] — 
Whereas,  the  Presbyteries  and  Synods  in  the  different  fields  of  foreign 
missionary  labour,  formed  by  the  missionaries  under  the  care  and  in  con- 
nection with  this  General  Assembly,  from  the  immature  and  forming  state 
of  the  Churches,  must  of  necessity  be  subject  to  some  deviations  from  the 
letter  of  the  Form  of  (lovernmcnt.  which  was  primarily  designed  for  the 
Churches  in  the  United  States  ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  in  India  must  be  left  to  their  own  dis- 
cretion in  the  premises ;  and  that,  when  they  shall  have  organized  a  Synod, 
they  adhere,  as  nearly  as  practicable  in  their  circumstances,  to  our  Book, 
and  report  to  this  body  all  deviations  which  necessity  may  have  compelled 
them  to  make. 


388  INSTITUTIONS   OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK   V. 

CHAPTER  V. 

MINISTERIAL   EDUCATION. 


Title  1. — early  measures  op  the  general  synod. 
§  126.  Abortive  attempts  to  establish  a  Scliool. 

1739,  p.  149.  An  overture  for  erecting  a  school,  or  seminary  of  learning 
being  brought  in  by  the  committee,  the  Synod  unanimously  approved  the 
design  of  it,  and  in  order  to  the  accomplishing  it  did  nominate  Messrs. 
Pemborton,  Dickinson,  Cross,  and  Anderson,  two  of  which,  if  they  can 
be  prevailed  upon,  to  be  sent  home  to  Europe  to  prosecute  this  affair  with 
proper  directions.  And  in  order  to  this,  it  is  appointed  that  the  Commis- 
sion of  the  Synod,  with  correspondents  from  every  Presbytery,  meet  at 
Philadelphia  the  third  Wednesday  of  August  next.  And  if  it  be  found  ne- 
cessary, that  Mr.  Pemberton  should  go  to  Boston  pursuant  to  this  design, 
it  is  ordered,  that  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  supply  his  pulpit  during  his 
absence. 

1740,  p.  151.  The  Commission  of  the  Synod  did  meet  last  year  accord- 
ing to  appointment,  in  order  to  conclude  upon  a  method  for  prosecuting  the 
overture  respecting  the  erecting  a  seminary  of  learning.  The  minutes  of 
that  proceeding  were  read,  and  although  herein  it  is  found,  that  they  con- 
cluded upon  calling  the  whole  Synod  together  as  necessary  in  that  affair ; 
yet  the  war  breaking  out  between  England  and  Spain,  the  calling  of  the 
Synod  was  omitted,  and  the  whole  affair  laid  aside  for  that  time. 

Extract  from  the  Minutes  of  this  Commission. 

"  The  affair  of  the  overture  brought  in  last  Synod,  that  gave  occasion  for  our  present 
meeting-,  was  taken  under  consideration,  and  after  much  reasoning  upon  it,  the  Commis- 
sion unanimously  concluded  to  enter  on  said  affair ;  but  previous  to  any  particular  steps 
to  be  fallen  upon  in  order  thereto,  it  was  agreed  to  ask  counsel  of  God,  by  appointing  one 
of  their  number  to  pray,  which  was  done  by  appointing  Mr.  Evans  to  that  service.  Upon 
wliich  they  proceeded  to  inquire  what  they  should  do,  and  because  of  the  weight  of  the 
affair  in  hand,  they  agreed  to  defer  the  main  inquiries  till  the  afternoon.  But  as  prelimi- 
nary thereto,  do  judge  it  to  be  the  most  reasonable  and  probable  method  to  accomplish  the 
good  design  of  said  overture,  to  apply  to  the  several  Congregations  witliin  our  bounds  for 
their  concurrence  and  assistance  in  the  affair,  and  that  a  letter  of  address  be  sent  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  for  their  assistance.  Accordingly  Mr. 
Andrews  was  apjiointed  to  draw  up  the  said  letter  to  the  General  Assembly  before  men- 
tioned, and  Mr.  Thompson  to  draw  up  a  letter  to  our  Congregations,  to  be  brought  in  next 
sederunt.^' 

[In  the  evening]  "the  affair  of  the  overture  respecting  the  erecting  a  school  of  learning 
resumed,  and  the  Commission,  after  some  further  deliberation  of  it,  weighing  the  import- 
ance of  the  matter,  and  considering  the  small  number  of  members  now  present,  together 
vvith  the  many  preparatory  letters  and  instructions  that  are  necessary  for  such  an  under- 
taking as  going  to  E\ir()pe  for  assistance,  according  to  the  unanimous  judgment  of  tlie 
Synod,  will  require,  they  do  now  with  one  consent  judge  it  most  advisable  to  defer  doing 
any  more  in  said  affiir  at  ])n'sent,  but  leave  it  to  the  consideration  and  determination  of 
the  whole  Synod,  and  aecordingly  agree  to  call  the  Synod  together,  to  meet  at  Philadel- 
phia the  last  Wednesday  of  September  next,  and  enjoin  the  members  present  to  inform 
Uieir  respective  Presbyteries  of  tliis  appointment ;  and  that  the  Moderator  send  letters  to 


>F,C.   126.]  EDUCATION. KARLY   MEASURES.  389 

tiie  Presbyteries  of  New  York  and  New  Brunswick,  orderinfif  their  attendance  at  the  time 
appointed.  And  the  Coniniission  further  orders,  tiiat  Messr.<.  Andrews,  Cross,  and  Treat 
do  prepare  what  addresses,  letters,  credentials,  or  otiier  instruments  may  be  proper  ag-iiinst 
the  meeting  of  the  Synod.  And  furtlier,  that  a  letter  be  remitted  to  Dr.  ('olman  to  be 
conmiunicated  to  our  reverend  brethren  in  Boston,  earnestly  desirinfr  tlieir  concurrence 
and  assistance  in  this  affair,  and  that  said  letter  be  inclosed  in  one  to  Mr.  Pcmborton  to 
be  forwarded  by  him. 

"  Ordered,  I'hat  the  Moderator  preach  at  the  opening  of  the  Synod." 

§  127.  A  Free  School  founded  hy  the  Philaddphia  Synod. 

1744,  p.  175.  (P.)  The  minutes  of  a  committee  held  at  the  Great  Valley, 
November  16,  1743,  by  a  private  agreement  between  the  Presbyteries  of 
Philadelphia,  New  Castle,  and  Donegal,  were  laid  before  us ;  showing  that 
the  said  committee  considered  the  necessity  of  using  speedy  endeavours  to 
educate  youth  for  supplying  our  vacancies.  But  the  proper  method  for  this 
end  cannot  be  so  well  compassed  without  the  Synod ;  they  refer  the  further 
consideration  of  the  aifair  to  that  reverend  body,  but  agree  that  in  the  mean 
time  a  school  be  opened  for  the  education  of  youth.  And  the  Synod  now 
approve  that  design,  and  take  the  said  school  under  our  care,  and  agree  upon 
the  following  for  carrying  on  that  design  : 

1.  That  there  be  a  school  kept  open  where  all  persons  who  please  may 
send  their  children  and  have  them  instructed  gratis  in  the  languages,  plii- 
losophy,  and  divinity. 

2.  In  order  to  carry  on  this  design,  it  is  agreed  that  every  congregation 
under  our  care  be  applied  to  for  yearly  contributions,  more  or  less,  as  they 
can  afford,  and  as  God  may  incline  them  to  contribute,  until  Providence 
open  a  door  for  our  supporting  the  school  some  other  way. 

3.  That  if  anything  can  be  spared  besides  what  may  support  a  master 
and  tutor,  that  it  be  employed  by  the  trustees  for  buying  books  and  other 
necessaries  for  said  school,  and  for  the  benefit  of  it,  as  the  trustees  shall  see 
proper.  And  Mr.  Alison  is  chosen  mastei^  of  said  school,  and  has  the  privi- 
lege of  choosing  an  usher  under  him  to  assist  him ;  and  the  said  Mr.  Alison 
is  exempted  from  all  ])ublic  business,  save  only  attending  Church  judica- 
tures, and  what  concerns  his  particular  pastoral  charge.  And  the  Synod 
agree  to  allow  Mr.  Alison  twenty  pounds  per  annum,  and  the  usher  fifteen 
pounds. 

4.  Agreed  that  Messrs.  Jedediah  Andrews,  Cross,  and  Evans,  junior,  of 
Philadelphia  Presbytery;  and  John  Thomson,  Black,  and  Boyd,  of  Done- 
gal ;  and  Gillespie  and  Grifiith,  Cathcart,  and  Steel,  and  McDowell,  of  New 
Castle  Presbytery,  be  appointed  trustees  for  the  management  of  the  affiiirs 
of  the  said  school,  for  this  year;  and  as  many  more  as  can  conveniently, 
may  meet  with  them.  And  it's  ordered,  that  said  trustees  meet  on  the  third 
Wednesday  of  September  next,  and  that  any  five  of  them  be  a  quorum,  and 
that  they  appoint  three  of  their  number  to  meet  at  three  other  times  in  the 
year  at  said  school.  These  trustees  are  to  inspect  into  the  master's  dili- 
gence in,  and  method  of,  teaching;  consider  and  direct  what  authors  are 
chiefly  to  be  read  in  the  several  branches  of  learning ;  to  examine  the 
scholars  from  time  to  time,  as  to  their  proficiency,  and  apply  the  money  pro- 
cured from  our  people  as  ordered  above,  and  to  what  other  uses  they  find 
proper  ;  and  in  sum,  to  order  all  affairs  relating  to  said  school  as  they  see 
expedient,  and  be  accountable  to  the  Synod,  making  report  of  their  pro- 
ceedings and  the  state  of  the  school  yearly.  And  ordered,  that  Messrs. 
Thomson,  Griffith,  and  Steel,  and  McHowell,  be  the  four  that  shall  meet  first 
at  said  school,  and  that  on  the  last  Tuesday  of  June  next. 


390  INSTITUTIONS   OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK  V 

§  128.   A  tuition  fee  imposed. 

1748,  p.  194.  (P.)  The  Synod  on  serious  consirleration,  finding  that  the 
salaries  ap])ointed  for  master  and  usher  of  the  public  school,  were  not  suffi- 
cient encouragement,  order,  that  the  master  be  allowed  forty  pounds,  and  the 
usher  twenty  pounds  per  annum,  which  salaries  are  to  be  raised  by  collec- 
tions from  the  several  Congregations,  whether  enjoying  the  stated  ordi- 
nances or  vacant,  and  by  sessing  each  scholar  twenty  shillings  per  annum, 
only  allowing  the  committee  for  said  school  to  exempt  such  scholars  as 
they  shall  think  proper  ;  and  if  these  two  methods  will  not  answer  the  above 
demandsj  the  remainder  is  to  be  paid  out  of  the  yearly  interest  of  the  Synod's 
fund. 

§  129    Branches  taught  in  the  School. 

1754,  p.  212.  (P.)  Mr.  McDowell,  under  whose  care  and  inspection  the 
school  has  been  for  these  two  last  years,  has  declined  to  have  the  whole 
burden.  Therefore,  Mr.  Wilson  is  appointed  to  teach  the  languages,  Mr. 
McDowell  undertaking,  from  a  sense  of  the  public  good,  to  continue  to  teach 
logic,  mathematics,  natural  and  moral  philo.sophy,  &c. ;  and  it  is  agreed,  that 
Mr.  Wilson  have  the  same  encouragement  which  Mr.  McDowell  had;  and 
it  is  further  agreed,  that  the  Presbytery  have  a  special  regard  to  Mr.  Wil- 
son in  their  appointments,  in  not  sending  him  to  those  vacancies  which  are 
too  far  distant  for  his  attendance  in  the  beginning  of  the  week. 

§  130.   A  Library  founded. 

1755,  p.  219.  (P. )  'Tis  agreed  that  the  books  sent  from  Dublin  be  the 
foundation  of  a  public  library,  under  the  care  of  the  Synod.  That  books 
proper  for  our  school  in  the  country  be  lent  to  the  master,  and  that  he  give 
his  obligation  to  return  the  same  indemnified,  when  demanded ;  or  if  any  be 
lost  or  damnified,  that  he  repair  the  damages.  And  further,  that  any  Minis- 
ter belonging  to  this  Synod  may  borrow  any  of  the  said  books,  and  that  tliey 
be  allowed  to  keep  a  folio  for  one  year,  a  quarto  half  a  year,  and  an  octavo, 
or  a  lesser  volume,  for  three  months ;  that  they  give  their  obligation  for  the 
full  price  of  the  volume,  to  return  it  safe,  or  to  pay  damages.  And  if  any 
book  be  detained  beyond  the  time  appointed,  every  Minister  so  failing  shall 
pay  one  shilling  per  month  for  a  folio,  eight  pence  per  month  for  a  quarto, 
and  four  pence  per  month  for  octavos  and  lesser  volumes.  'Tis  agreed  like- 
wise, to  lend  none  of  them  beyond  Potomac  river;  and  that  the  books  be 
committed  to  the  Trustees  of  the  fund  for  Minister's  widows,  who  shall 
choose  a  librarian,  to  take  care  of  the  library  for  these  ends,  and  for  the 
benefit  of  students  of  divinity  in  the  College  of  Philadelphia. 

§  131.  Aid  for  the  school  from  a  German  fund. 

1757,  p.  227.  (  P.  )  The  Rev.  Mr.  William  Smith,  Provost  of  the  College 
of  Philadelphia,  waited  on  the  Synod  ;  when  Mr.  Cross,  according  to  order, 
returned  the  thanks  of  the  Synod  to  him  for  his  particular  care  and  pains 
taken  in  transmitting  our  petition  to  the  honourable  Trustees  of  the  fund  fur 
the  German  emigrants  in  London;  which  Messrs  Cross  and  Alison  had  pre- 
sented to  the  honourable  Trustees  in  this  province,  to  be,  for  the  approbation 
of  the  honourable  Trustees  there,  by  them  transmitted  thither,  and  which  is 
as  follows  : 

To  the  Trustees  General  of  the  Society  Schools  for  the  instruction  of  poor 
Germans,  &c.,  in  Pei)n.><ylv'nnia,  and  the  adjacent  British  colonies,  the  peti- 
tion of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  humbly  showeth. 
That  we,  your  petitioners,  opened  a  public  school  about  twelve  years  ago, 

when  learning  was  under  great  discouragements,  and  opportunities  of  educa- 


SEC.  128.]  EDUCATION. EARLY    jMEASURES.  391 

tion  scarce  in  this  and  the  nei<ihbouring  piMvinces,  and  save  instructions 
gratis  for  some  years,  to  all  ranks  and  denominations  that  pleased  to  accept 
of  the  same.  That  we  have  still  continued  to  instruct  cheap,  and  the  poor 
for  nothing;,  and  have  had  the  pleasure  to  see  a  numher  educated  under  our 
care,  who  have  been  of  public  service.  As  there  is  a  fair  prospect  of  makin<^ 
this  province  the  seat  of  learning  in  this  part  of  the  world,  we  think  it  would 
contribute  much  to  the  growth  of  the  College  in  this  city,  to  support  and  en- 
courage schools  in  the  country,  to  provide  them  with  able  masters,  and  to 
keep  them  under  proper  directions. 

And  as  you  are  engaged  in  an  useful  undertaking  of  this  nature,  your  pe- 
titioners have  made  bold  to  plead  for  your  countenance,  and  some  assistance 
to  enable  us  to  continue  our  school.  We  have  the  juster  reasons  to  hope  for 
this  favour,  because  our  school  has  been  as  free  to  the  Germans  as  any  other 
nation,  and  two  of  the  present  Reformed  German  Ministers,  born  in  this 
country,  were  educated  there  ;  and  because  your  petitioners  understand  that 
our  mother  Church  of  Scotland  have  greatly  promoted  the  charity  under  your 
management.  That  we  may  share  your  bounty  in  a  way  agreeable  to  your 
generous  plan,  we  propose  to  remove  our  school  toChesnut  Level,  where  some 
poor  Dutch,  scattered  in  that  neighbourhood,  may  have  their  children  taught 
gratis,  to  read  and  write  English,  if  favoured  with  your  assistance,  and  we 
will  also  teach  a  certain  number  of  Germans  the  Latin  and  Greek  languages, 
in  order  to  prepare  them  for  the  ministry,  if  they  apply  for  this  advantage. 
And  as  the  German  inhabitants  about  the  river  Susquehanna  and  the  lower 
parts  of  Conestoga  are  wealthy,  and  may  have  lodgings  cheap  in  a  country 
place,  we  doubt  not  but  they  will  be  encouraged  to  send  their  sons  to  our,  as 
well  as  any  public  school.  As  our  request  seems  agreeable  to  the  pious  de- 
sign of  the  donors,  who  support  your  good  and  useful  institution  ;  and  as  it 
may  be  greatly  serviceable  to  the  interests  of  religion,  virtue,  and  learning, 
in  this  province,  your  petitioners  entertain  great  expectations  from  your  gene- 
rosity and  goodness.  And,  indeed,  our  circumstances  are  so  low,  that  we  are 
no  longer  able  to  bear  the  necessary  expenses,  but  must  dismiss  our  school, 
unless  we  can  procure  some  assistance. 

Your  petitioners  have  ordered  Messrs.  Cross  and  Alison  to  wait  on  you 
with  this  petition,  and  receive  your  instructions.  If  you  find  it  is  agreeable 
to  your  public  design,  we  earnestly  request  that  you  would  be  pleased  at 
present  to  grant  us  some  assistance,  and  that  you  recommend  us  to  the  soci- 
ety in  England  for  the  time  to  come.  And  your  petitioners  as  in  duty  bound 
ehall  pray.  • 

Signed,  by  order  of  the  Synod,  by 

William  Donaldson,  Si/nod  Clerk. 

June  2d,  1755. 

p.  228.  The  Provost  presented  to  the  Synod  the  resolves  of  the  Trustees 
upon  the  Synod's  address,  which  are  as  follows : 

"  June  14</i,  1755. 

"Met  at  Mr.  Allen's  house,  near  Germantown,  the  following  Trustees,  viz:  Messrs. 
Allen,  Peters,  Franklin,  and  Smith. 

"  And,  taking  into  their  consideration  the  aforesaid  petition  of  the  Synod  of  Philadel- 
phia, were  under  some  difficulty  liow  to  act  concerning  it.  On  the  one  hand  they  thought, 
tliat  to  grant  the  petition  in  favour  of  an  English  Synod,  might  give  offence  to  tlic  Ger- 
mans, who  generally  considered  this  charity  as  intended  solely  for  their  own  particular  ben- 
efit. The  Trustees  were  also  of  opinion  that  it  did  notfall  directly  under  the  great  design 
for  promoting  the  English  tongueamong  the  Germans.  But  they  considered,  on  the  otlur 
hand,  flic  pleas  urged  by  the  petitioners.  They  knew  it  to  be  a  truth,  that  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia,  at  a  time  when  ignorance,  even  among  the  ministry,  was  like  to  overrun 
the  whole  province,  iiad  begun,  and  with  much  difficulty  long  supported  a  public  scliool 
under  the  Rev.  Mr.  Francis  .zMison ;  and  that  many  able  Ministers,  and  some  of  them 


392  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE   CHURCH.  [BOOK    V 

Dutcli,  had  been  educated  in  the  said  school.  The  Trustees  were  also  of  opinion,  that  it 
was  no  small  argument  in  favour  of  the  petitioners,  that  tlie  mother  Church  of  Scotland 
had  contributed  so  largely  to  this  useful  charity,  and  that,  if  any  future  application  to 
said  Church  sliould  be  necessary,  the  interest  and  recommendation  of  the  Synod  of  Piiila. 
delphia  might  be  useful  in  that  respect,  as  well  as  in  countenancing  the  several  scliools  in 
their  present  infant  state,  and  educating,  according  to  their  proposal,  some  young  men  for 
the  Dutch  ministry,  gratis. 

"  In  consideration  of  all  which,  it  was  resolved  to  grant  twenty-five  pounds  currency 
for  one  year  to  assist  the  said  Synod  to  support  their  said  public  school  on  the  following 
terms,  viz: 

"  1.  That  it  shall  be  under  tlie  same  common  government  with  the  other  free  schools, 
and  be  subject  to  the  visitations  of  the  Trustees  General  or  their  deputies,  appointed  upon 
the  recommendation  of  the  Synod. 

"  2.  That  the  master  shall  teacli  four  Dutch  or  English  gratis,  upon  the  recommendatiorj 
of  the  Trustees  General,  to  be  prepared  for  the  ministry,  and  ten  poor  Dutch  children  in 
the  Englisli  tongue  gratis,  if  so  many  offer. 

"  3.  That  the  deputy  trustees,  together  with  the  master,  and  any  of  the  clergy,  visit  the 
school,  at  least  once  a  quarter,  and  send  down  a  statement  thereof  to  be  transmitted  by  the 
General  Trustees  to  the  honourable  society. 

"  Agreed  that  tliis  case  be  transmitted  to  the  honourable  society,  to  obtain  their  direc 
tions  thereupon." 

Ordered,  That  the  terms  of  the  Trustees  be  complied  with,  and  that  Messrs. 
Boyd  and  McDowell,  Moses  Irwin,  James  Marshal,  Martin  Beam,  and  Jacob 
G-raft,  be  recommended  as  deputy  Trustees  for  the  ensuing  year,  and  visit  the 
school  every  quarter,  the  third  Tuesday,  commencing  with  the  third  Tuesday 
of  August  next;  if  the  Trustees  General  approve. 

[Aid  from  this  fund  was  received  till  1762,  when  it  was  exhausted.] 

Title  2.  the  college  of  new  jersey. 
§  132.  General  collection  for  education  purposes. 

1751,  p.  246.  (N.  Y.)  The  Synod  do  recommend  to  all  their  members,  as 
far  as  prudence  may  direct,  to  make  another  annu&l  collection  [beside  that 
for  missions]  for  the  support  of  young  students,  whose  circumstances  render 
them  incapable  to  maintain  themselves  at  learning,  and  for  other  charitable 
purposes ;  which  contributions  shall  be  at  the  disposal  of  such  respective 
Presbyteries  where  they  are  made. 

§  133.  Collection  for  the  College. 

1752,  p.  248.  (N.  Y.)  A  motion  being  made  to  the  Synod  by  the  trustees 
of  the  colleo;e  of  New  Jersey  to  obtain  a  public  collection  from  all  the  Con- 
gregations belonging  to  the  Synod,  and  the  Synod  having  taken  the  matter 
into  consideration,  do  unanimously  approve  the  motion,  and  earnestly  recom- 
mend it  to  all  the  Presbyteries  to  see  that  every  one  of  their  members  do  en- 
deavour to  collect  money  in  their  respective  Congregations  for  that  purpose, 
and  also  in  vacancies,  where  they  have  opportunity  so  to  do ;  and  the  Synod 
order,  that  all  otherpublic  collections  before  appointed  by  them  to  be  annually 
observed,  be  suspended  on  that  account. 

The  Synod  do  likewise  order  that  the  said  collection  for  the  college  be 
made  betwixt  this  time  and  May  next,  and  that  an  account  of  what  is  gath- 
ered by  every  Presbytery,  be  transmitted  to  the  president  of  the  college  by 
each  Presbytery. 

§  134.  TJie  Mission  of  Davies  and,  Tennent  to  Europe, 

1753,  p.  252.  (N.  Y.)  Application  was  made  to  the  Synod  in  behalf  of  the 
trustees  of  the  college  of  New  Jersey,  requesting  the  Synod  to  appoint  two 
of  their  members,  viz  :  Messrs.  Gilbert  Tennent,  and  Samuel  Davies,  to  take 
a  voyage  to  Europe  on  the  important  affairs  of  said  college ;  to  which  the 


SEC.   131.]  EDUCATION. — NEW   JERSEY    COLLEGE.  393 

Synod  unanimously  consent.  The  Congregation  of  Philadelphia,  under  the 
care  of  Mr.  Tennent,  reque.sted  that  in  the  absence  of  their  l-'astor,  they  may 
be  supplied  with  such  members  of  the  Synod  as  they  shall  choose,  till  their 
next  meeting;  which  was  unanimously  agreed  unto. 

§  135.  Address  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland. 

p.  256.  To  the  very  venerable  and  honourable  the  Moderator  and  other  mem- 
bers of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  to  meet  at  Edin- 
burgh, May  1754.  The  petition  of  the  Synod  of  New  York,  convened  at 
Philadelphia,  October  3,  1753,  humbly  showeth  : 

(  «)  That  a  college  has  been  lately  erected  in  the  province  of  New  Jersey 
by  his  majesty's  royal  charter,  in  which  a  number  of  youth  has  been  already 
educated,  who  are  now  the  instruments  of  service  to  the  Church  of  God;  and 
which  would  be  far  more  extensively  beneficial  were  it  brought  to  maturity. 
That  after  all  the  contributions  that  have  been  made  to  the  said  college,  or 
can  be  raised  in  these  parts,  the  fund  is  far  from  being  sufl&cient  for  the  erection 
of  proper  buildings,  supporting  the  president  and  tutors,  furnishing  a  library, 
and  defraying  other  necessary  expenses;  that  the  trustees  of  said  college,  who 
are  zealous  and  active  to  promote  it  for  the  public  good,  have  already  sent 
their  humble  petition  to  this  venerable  house  for  some  assistance  in  carrying 
on  so  important  a  design ;  and  also  petitioned  this  Synod  to  appoint  two  of 
their  members,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Gilbert  Tennent  and  Samuel  DaVies,  to  un- 
dertake a  voyage  to  Europe  in  behalf  of  said  college.  Your  petitioners,  there- 
fore, most  heartily  concur  in  the  said  petition  of  the  trustees  to  the  Reverend 
Assembly,  and  appoint  the  said  Messrs.  Tennent  and  Davies  to  be  their  com- 
missioners for  that  purpose. 

(  6  )  And  as  your  petitioners  apprehend  the  design  of  said  petition  to  be 
of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  interests  of  learning  and  religion  in  this  in- 
fant country,  and  are  confident  of  the  zeal  of  so  pious  and  learned  a  body  as 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  to  promote  such  a  design  ; 
they  beg  leave  to  lay  before  this  venerable  house,  a  general  representation 
of  the  deplorable  circumstances  of  the  Churches  under  their  Synodical  care, 
leaving  it  to  the  commissioners  to  descend  to  particulars. 

In  the  colonies  of  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  Vir- 
ginia, and  Carolina,  a  great  number  of  Congregations  have  been  formed 
upon  the  Presbyterian  plan,  which  have  put  themselves  under  the  Synodical 
care  of  your  petitioners,  who  conform  to  the  constitution  of  the  Church  of 
Scotland,  and  have  adopted  her  standards  of  doctrine,  worship,  and  disci- 
pline. There  are  also  large  settlements  lately  planted  in  various  parts,  par- 
ticularly in  North  and  South  Carolina,  where  multitudes  are  extremely  desi- 
rous of  the  ministrations  of  the  gospel ;  but  they  are  not  yet  formed  into 
Congregations,  and  regularly  organized,  for  want  of  Ministers. 

(  c  )  These  numerous  Ipdies  of  people,  dispersed  so  wide  through  so  many 
colonies,  have  repeatedly  made  the  most  importunate  applications  to  your 
petitioners,  for  Ministers  to  be  sent  among  them;  and  your  petitioners  have 
exerted  themselves  to  the  utmost  for  their  relief,  both  by  sending  their  mem- 
bers and  candidates  to  officiate  some  time  among  them,  and  using  all  practi- 
cable measures  for  the  education  of  pious  youth  for  the  ministry. 

But  alas  !  notwithstanding  these  painful  endeavours,  your  petitioners 
have  been  utterly  incapable  to  make  sufficient  provision  for  so  many  .«hep- 
herdless  flocks ;  and  those  that  come  hundreds  of  miles  crying  to  tlu  ni  for 
some  to  break  the  bread  of  life  among  them,  are  often  obliged  to  return  in 
tears,  with  little  or  no  relief,  by  reason  of  the  scarcity  of  Ministers. 

Though  every  practicable  expedient,  which    the  most  urgent  necessity 
could  suggest,  has  been  used  to  prepare  labourers  for  this  extensive  and 
50 


394  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V 

growing  harvest ;  yet  the  number  of  Ministers  in  this  Synod  is  far  from  being 
equal  to  that  of  the  Congregations  under  their  care.  Though  sundry  of 
them  have  taken  the  pastoral  charge  of  two  or  three  Congregations  for  a 
time,  in  order  to  lessen  the  number  of  vacancies ;  and  though  sundry  youth 
have  lately  been  licensed,  ordained,  and  settled  in  Congregations,  that  were 
before  destitute ;  yet  there  are  no  less  than  forty  vacant  Congregations  at 
present  under  the  care  of  this  Synod,  besides  many  more  which  are  incapa- 
ble at  present  to  support  Ministers  ;  and  the  whole  colony  of  North  Carolina, 
where  numerous  Congregations  of  Presbyterians  are  forming,  and  where 
there  is  not  one  Presbyterian  Minister  settled. 

(d)  The  great  number  of  vacancies  in  the  bounds  of  this  Synod,  is  owing, 
partly,  to  the  new  settlements  lately  made  in  various  parts  of  this  continent, 
partly  to  the  death  of  sundry  Ministers  belonging  to  this  Synod,  but  princi- 
pally to  the  small  number  of  youth  educated  for  the  ministry,  so  vastly  dis- 
proportionate to  the  numerous  vacancies  ;  and  unless  some  effectual  measures 
can  be  taken  for  the  education  of  proper  persons  for  the  sacred  character, 
the  Churches  of  Christ  in  these  parts  must  continue  in  the  most  destitute 
circumstances,  wanderihg  shepherdless  and  forlorn  through  this  wilderness, 
thousands  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge,  the  children  of  Grod  hungry  and 
unfed,  and  the  rising  age  growing  up  in  a  state  little  better  than  that  of 
heathenism,  with  regard  to  the  public  ministrations  of  the  gospel. 

(  e)  The  numerous  inconveniences  of  a  private,  and  the  many  important 
advantages  of  a  public  education  are  so  evident,  that  we  need  not  inform  this 
venerable  Assembly  of  them,  who  cannot  but  be  sensible  from  happy  expe- 
rience, of  the  many  extensive  benefits  of  convenient  colleges. 

The  difficulty  (and  in  some  cases  impossibility)  of  sending  youth  two, 
three,  four,  or  five  hundred  miles  or  more,  to  the  colleges  in  New  England, 
is  also  evident  at  first  sight.  Now  it  is  from  the  college  of  New  Jersey  only, 
that  we  can  expect  a  remedy  of  these  inconveniences ;  it  is  to  that  your  peti- 
tioners look  for  the  increase  of  their  number ;  it  is  on  that  the  Presbyterian 
Churches,  through  the  six  colonies  above  mentioned,  principally  depend  for 
a  supply  of  accomplished  Ministers  ;  from  that  has  been  obtained  consider- 
able relief  already,  notwithstanding  the  many  disadvantages  that  unavoidably 
attend  it  in  its  present  infant  state ;  and  from  that  may  be  expected  a  suffi- 
cient supply  when  brought  to  maturity. 

(/)  Your  petitioners,  therefore,  most  earnestly  pray,  that  this  very  reve- 
rend Assembly  would  afford  the  said  college  all  the  countenance  and  assist- 
ance in  their  power.  The  young  daughter  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  help- 
less and  exposed  in  this  foreign  land,  cries  to  her  tender  and  powerful  mother 
for  relief.  The  cries  of  IMinisters  oppressed  with  labours,  and  of  Congrega- 
tions famishing  for  want  of  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  implore  assistance. 
And  were  the  poor  Indian  savages  sensible  of  their  own  case,  they  would 
join  in  the  cry,  and  beg  for  more  missionaries  to  be  sent  to  propagate  the 
religion  of  Jesus  among  them.  Now,  as  the  college  of  New  Jersey  appears 
the  most  promising  expedient  to  redress  these  grievances,  and  to  promote 
religion  and  learning  in  these  provinces,  your  petitioners  most  heartily  con- 
cur with  the  Trustees,  and  humbly  pray,  that  an  act  may  be  passed  by  this 
venerable  and  honourable  Assembly,  for  a  national  collection  in  favour  of 
said  college.     And  your  petitioners  as  in  duty  bound  shall  ever  pray,  &c. 

§  13G.    Translation  of  Davies  to  the  Presidenci/. 

1750,  p.  292.  An  application  to  the  Synod  from  the  Board  of  Trustees  of 
the  college  of  New  Jersey,  for  the  liberation  of  IMr.  Davies  from  his  pastoral 
charge,  that  he  may  accept  the  presidency  of  said  college  to  which  they  had 
elected  him,  was  brought  in  and  read.     A  supplication  was  also  brought  in 


S£C.  135.]  EDUCATION. — NEW  JERSEY  Col. LEGE.  395 

frum  3Ir.  Davies's  Congregation,  earnestly  renutsting  his  continuance  with 
them. 

The  Synod  having  seriously  considered  the  Congregation's  supplication, 
and  fully  heard  all  the  reasonings  for  and  against  Mr.  Davies's  liberation, 
after,  solemn  prayer  to  God  for  direction,  do,  upon  the  whole,  judge  that  the 
arguments  in  favour  of  said  liberation  do  preponderate,  and  agvoe  that  3Ir. 
Davies's  pastoral  i-elation  to  his  Congregation  be  dissolved,  in  order  to  his 
removal  to  the  college,  and  do  accordingly  hereby  dissolve  it. 

§  137.  A  general  Collection  for  the  College. 

1769,  p.  396.  An  application  from  the  Trustees  of  the  college  of  New 
Jersey  was  brought  in  and  read,  requesting  the  assistance  of  the  Synod  to 
raise  money  for  the  necessary  support  of  the  said  college.  The  Synod  look- 
ing upon  this  as  a  matter  of  great  importance,  appoint  \)v.  Witherspoon,  Mr. 
Blair,  and  Mr.  William  P.  Smith,  a  committee  to  make  a  suitable  represent- 
ation of  the  state  of  the  college  to  lay  before  this  Synod,  which  we  may  re- 
commend for  the  information  of  our  several  Congreyiitions.  And  the  Synod 
agree,  that  certain  particular  persons  be  appointed  to  go  through  our  bounds 
and  use  their  utmost  endeavours  to  obtain  subscriptions,  in  part,  and  after 
they  have  done  all  they  can,  they  shall  leave  the  several  subscriptions  opened 
by  them  with  the  most  convenient  Ministers,  or  other  proper  persons,  to 
have  them  tilled  up  where  anything  more  can  be  done ;  and  each  Presbyte- 
ry is  enjoined  to  take  care  that  every  member  be  active  and  diligent  to  for- 
ward and  complete  those  subscriptions,  of  which  they  are  to  give  an  account 
at  our  next  Synod ;  and  the  persons  appointed  to  this  business,  and  the 
bounds  assigned  them,  are  as  follows,  viz  : 

[The  entire  bounds  of  the  Synod,  from  the  Carolinas  northward,  were 
districted,  and  assigned  to  twenty-four  members  of  the  Synod.] 

§  138.  A  chair  of  theology  in  the  College. 

1768,  p.  386.  A  supplication  was  brought  in  from  the  honourable  Board 
of  Trustees  of  the  New  Jersey  college,  praying  assistance  in  supporting  a 
Professor  of  I)ivinity  from  the  last  year's  collection,  and  was  fully  considered, 
and  the  Synod  judge,  that  they  cannot  give  any  part  of  the  money  collected 
last  year  towards  the  support  of  a  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  said  college, 
but  do  agree,  and  hereby  order,  a  general  collection  to  be  made  for  this  pur- 
pose, in  all  our  Congregations ;  and  that  the  money  raised  by  this  separate 
collection  be  applied  particularly  by  this  Synod  yearly,  for  this  purpose,  till 
expended;  and  in  the  meantime,  in  order  to  assist  in  supporting  a  Professor 
of  Divinity  in  said  college,  the  Synod  do  agree  to  give  the  present  Professor 
the  stim  of  fifty  pounds  out  of  the  money  now  in  the  hands  of  our  treasurer, 
to  be  refunded  next  year. 

1769,  p.  399.  The  Synod  agree  to  give  the  honourable  Board  of  Trustees 
of  the  New  Jersey  college,  towards  supporting  a  Professor  of  Divinity  in 
that  institution,  sixty  pounds  for  the  last  year,  and  sixty  pounds  for  the  cur- 
rent year,  out  of  the  collections  made  in  our  Congregations  for  this  purpose, 
agreeable  to  an  order  of  last  session.  The  fifty  pounds  lent  that  honourable 
Board  last  year,  is  refunded. 

§  189.  Rebuilding  of  the  College  in  1802  assisted. 

1802,  p.  247.  A  representation  from  the  Trustees  of  the  college  of  New 
Jersey  was  laid  before  the  Assembly,  in  which  the  said  Trustees  petition 
the  Assembly  to  recommend  to  all  the  Congregations  under  their  care,  to 
take  up  liberal  collections,  to  aid  in  rebuilding  said  college  edifice,  which 


396  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

has  lately  been  consumed  by  fire.     Whereupon,  after  deliberation,  the  As- 
sembly 

Resolved,  That  it  be,  and  it  is  hereby,  recommended  to  all  the  Congrega- 
tions, both  settled  and  vacant,  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly,  to 
endeavour  to  raise  liberal  contributions  for  rebuilding  the  edifice  and  replen- 
ishing the  library  of  the  college  of  New  Jersey.  And  that  it  be  left  to  the 
discretion  of  the  Minister  and  Session  of  each  Congregation  to  make  the 
contribution  either  by  subscription,  or  a  collection  in  the  Church,  or  by 
both.  The  Presbyteries  are  to  take  measures  to  carry  this  recommendation 
into  eff"ect,  and  the  Sessions  to  see  that  the  sums  collected  be  forwarded  as 
safely  and  expeditiously  as  possible,  to  the  Rev.  Doctor  Rodgers,  of  New 
York ;  the  Rev.  Dr.  Green,  of  Philadelphia ;  or  to  Mr.  Enos  Kelsey,  Trea- 
surer of  the  Trustees  of  the  aforesaid  college,  at  Princeton,  New  Jersey. 

Title  3. — other  obsolete  educational  measures. 
§  140.   A  general  education  plan  adopted. 

1771,  p.  419.  A  scheme  for  the  education  of  poor  and  pious  youth,  formed 
and  adopted  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  and  transmitted  by  the  Com- 
mittee of  Overtures,  was  brought  in  and  read,  and  is  as  follows  : 
A  scheme  for  supporting  young  men  of  piety  and  parts  at  learning  for  the 

work  of  the  ministry,  that  so  our  numerous  vacancies  may  be  supplied 

with  preachers  of  the  gospel,  &c. 

1st.  That  every  vacant  Congregation  in  our  bounds,  who  ask  this  Presby- 
tery for  supplies,  do  annually  at  our  fall  meeting  pay  into  the  hands  of  a 
treasurer  to  be  chosen,  the  sum  of  two  pounds. 

2d.  That  every  Minister  belonging  to  this  Presbytery  pay  into  the  hands 
of  said  treasurer,  at  the  said  time,  the  sum  of  one  pound. 

3d.  That  any  gentleman  willing  to  contribute  to  this  pious  design,  may 
have  an  opportunity  of  subscribing  to  pay  annually. 

4th.  That  at  every  spring  meeting  of  this  Presbytery,  there  shall  be  a 
treasurer  chosen,  (a  member  of  Presbytery,)  who  shall  keep  a  fair  stated 
account  of  all  the  money  received  and  the  disbursements,  and  shall  pay  no 
money  without  a  written  order,  an  act  of  the  Presbytery  signed  by  their 
Moderator  and  Clerk  for  the  time  being. 

5th.  That  every  member  of  this  Presbytery  may  recommend  any  young 
man  they  think  proper,  who,  after  such  an  examination  as  shall  be  thought 
convenient,  shall  receive  or  be  refused  the  benefit  of  this  donation,  by  the 
major  vote  of  this  Presbytery. 

6th.  That  after  any  young  man  is  thus  received,  the  Presbytery  shall 
look  upon  themselves  as  the  guardians  of  his  education,  and  as  such  shall 
give  all  orders  relative  thereto,  and  in  case  of  any  difierence  of  opinion  the 
major  vote  shall  always  determine. 

7th.  That  every  young  man  thus  educated,  shall  be  looked  upon  as 
natively  belonging  to  this  Presbytery,  and  when  introduced  into  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  shall  continue  at  least  one  year  preaching  in  the  vacancies 
within  the  bounds  of  this  Presbytery. 

8th.  That  every  young  man  thus  educated,  and  afterwards  not  inclining 
to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  shall  give  a  bond  to  some  Minister  of  this  Pres- 
bytery, to  the  amount  of  all  the  money  expended  by  this  Presbytery  in  his 
education,  payable  in  five  years  after  date. 

The  Synod  do  highly  approve  of  this  plan,  and  do  most  earnestly  recom- 
mend it  to  the  several  Presbyteries  to  fall  upon  that  or  the  like  scheme,  for 
the  excellent  purpose  above  mentioned,  and  order  that  inquiry  be  made  at 
the  next  meeting  of  Synod,  how  far  the  several  Presbyteries  have  been  able 


SEC.   139.]  EDUCATION. — OBSOLETE    .MEASURES.  397 

to  proceed  in  executing  said  plan,  and  that  they  be  required  to  "ive  an  ac- 
count of  their  diligence  in  this  matter.      [Re-enjoined  1772,  p.  426.1 

§  141.    Tlie  Transylvania  Seminary. 

1795,  p.  105.  The  General  Assembly  took  into  consideration  the  applica- 
tion made  to  them  by  Commissioners  from  a  corporation  in  the  State  of 
Kentucky  fur  the  promotion  of  literature  ;  and  from  the  Presbytery  of  Tran- 
sylvania. iO((uesting  their  countenance  and  assistance,  in  order  that  the  said 
Commissioners  may  be  aided  in  obtaining  donations  for  the  aforesaid  institu- 
tion ;  and  after  mature  deliberation, 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  earnestly  wish  that  the  cause  of 
learning  and  religion  may  be  promoted  throughout  the  world,  and  especially 
in  these  United  States,  did,  and  hereby  do,  assure  all  persons  to  whom  the 
Commissioners,  Mr.  Eice  and  Mr.  Blythe,  may  address  themselves,  that 
they  are  Ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  denomination,  of  good  standing  and 
high  reputation  with  us,  and  therefore  do  recommend  them  and  their  cause 
to  all  to  whom  they  may  apply,  for  their  liberality  for  the  promotion  of  the 
seminary  about  to  be  erected  in  that  State. 

§  142    A  2'>^((n  for  increasing  the  number  of  Candidates. 

1806,  p.  366.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  overture  of  last 
Assembly,  for  increasing  the  number  of  gospel  Ministers,  reported,  and  sub- 
mitted a  record,  proper  to  be  made  by  the  Assembly  on  the  subject.  The 
report  having  been  read  and  amended,  was  adopted  as  follows,  viz  : 

The  commissioners  from  all  the  Presbyteries  represented  in  this  Assem- 
bly, having  been  called  to  state  the  opinion  entertained  by  their  respective 
Presbyteries  on  this  subject,  it  appeared  that  the  overture  had  been  serious- 
ly considered  and  highly  approved  by  most  of  them ;  that  some  Presbyte- 
ries had  long  been  in  the  habit  of  using  the  measures  contemplated  in  the 
overture,  fur  bringing  forward  youth  and  piety  and  talents,  as  candidates 
for  the  gospel  ministry;  and  that  others  had  adopted  and  organized  such 
measures  within  the  last  year,  in  consequence  of  the  overture  under  consid- 
eration. 

After  maturely  deliberating  on  the  overture,  the  Assembly  determined, 
that  the  part  of  it  which  relates  to  the  selection  and  education  of  young  men 
of  piety  and  talents  for  the  gospel  ministry,  presents  a  plan  which  they  con- 
sider as  well  deserving  their  countenance  and  support.  It  is  indeed  an  ob- 
vious and  melancholy  fact,  that  the  candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry  within 
the  bounds  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  at  present  fall  very  far  short  of  the 
demand  which  is  made  for  their  services,  and  that  the  rapid  increase  of 
vacant  Congregations,  taken  in  connection  with  the  youth  who  are  studying 
for  the  ministry,  presents  a  most  gloomy  prospect  of  what  is  likely  to  be  the 
state  of  our  Church  in  a  few  years,  if  prompt  and  effectual  measures  be  not 
taken  to  furnish  a  supply  of  Ministers  much  greater  than  the  existing  state 
of  things  is  likely  to  produce.  On  the  whole,  the  Assembly  were  deeply 
affected  with  the  view  which  they  had  taken  of  this  subject,  and  were 
extremely  solicitous  to  adopt  the  most  efficient  measures  which  circum- 
stances will  permit,  to  remedy  the  existing  evil,  and  prevent  its  augmenta- 
tion. But  as  the  Presbyteries  of  which  the  Assembly  have  the  oversight 
are  scattered  over  a  wide  extent  of  country,  and  their  circumstances  are 
knnwn  to  be  extremely  various,  it  occurred  that  an  absolute  injunction  on  all 
the  I'rcsbyteries,  immediately  to  enter  into  the  execution  of  the  plan  pro- 
posed, might  bear  hard  on  some,  if  not  entirely  incapable  of  execution  ;  on 
thi'  otht-r  hand,  merely  to  recommend  an  attention  to  the  jtlan,  without  at- 
taching any  responsibility  to  the  neglect  of  the  recommendation,  appeared  to 


398:  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

the  Assembly  incompatible  with  the  high  importance  of  the  subject,  and 
with  their  own  dutj^  as  guardians  of  tlie  (Ihurch,  bound  especially  to  provide 
for  their  people  a  supply  of  the  word  of  life.  It  was,  therefore,  determined 
to  take  a  middle  course  between  these  extremes,  so  as  to  avoid,  if  possible, 
the  inconveniences  of  both.  With  this  view  it  was  resolved  to  recommend, 
and  the  Assembly  do  hereby  most  caniestly  recommend  to  every  Presbytery 
under  their  care,  to  use  their  utmost  endeavours  to  increase,  by  all  suitable 
means  in  their  power,  the  number  of  promising  candidates  for  the  holy 
ministry;  to  press  it  upon  the  parents  of  pious  youth  to  endeavour  to  edu- 
cate them  for  the  Church  ;  and  on  the  youth  themselves  to  devote  their  tal- 
ents and  their  lives  to  the  sacred  calling;  to  make  vigorous  exertions  to 
raise  funds  to  assist  all  the  youth  who  may  need  assistance ;  to  be  careful 
that  the  youth  they  take  on  their  funds  give  such  evidence  as  the  nature  'of 
the  case  admits,  that  they  possess  both  talents  and  piety ;  to  inspect  the 
education  of  these  youth,  during  the  course  of  both  their  academical  and 
theological  studies,  choosing  for  them  such  schools,  seminaries,  and  teach- 
ers, as  they  may  judge  most  proper  and  advantageous ;  so  as  eventually  to 
bring  them  into  the  ministry,  well  furnished  for  their  work.  And  the  As- 
sembly did,  and  do  hereby  order,  that  every  Presbytery  under  their  care, 
make  annually  a  report  to  the  Assembly,  stating  particularly  what  they  have 
done  in  this  concern,  or  why  (if  the  case  so  shall  be)  they  have  done  no- 
thing in  it ;  and  that  the  Assembly  will,  when  these  reports  are  received, 
consider  each  distinctly,  and  decide  by  vote,  whether  the  Presbyteries  seve- 
rally shall  be  considered  as  having  discharged  or  neglected  their  duty  in 
this  important  business. 

§  143.  Manner  of  action  binder  this  'plan. 

[From  the  adoption  of  this  plan  until  1822,  tlie  inquiry  thus  proposed  was  annually 
made,  and  the  result  placed  on  record.     Thus  :] 

1819,  p.  701.  The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  a  minute,  stating  the 
attention  which  the  Presbyteries  appear  to  have  paid  to  the  resolution  of  the 
Assembly  in  relation  to  the  education  of  pious  young  men  for  the  gospel 
ministry,  reported,  and  their  report  being  read,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows, 
viz  : 

That  the  Presbyteries  of  Ontario,  Onondaga,  Cayuga,  Bath,  Oneida,  Colum- 
bia, Albany,  Londonderry,  Hudson,  Newton,  New  York,  Long  Island,  Jersey, 
New  Brunswick,  Philadelphia,  New  Castle,  (Carlisle,  Redstone,  Erie,  Lancas-' 
ter,  Portage,  Grand  River,  Hartford,  Ohio,  Winchester,  Hanover,  Lexington, 
Washington,  West  Lexington,  Orange,  Fayetteville,  Union,  and  Abingdon, 
have  fully  attended  to  the  recommendations  of  the  Assembly. 

That  the  Presbytery  of  Geneva  was  excused  for  not  complying  with  the 
order,  on  the  ground  that  they  had  generously  contributed  toward  the  same 
object  in  another  way. 

That  the  Presbyteries  of  Niagara,  Champlain,  St.  Lawrence,  Baltimore, 
Northumberland,  Huntingdon,  Concord,  and  Miami,  having  offered  reasons 
for  their  noncompliance  with  the  order  of  the  Assembly,  were  excused. 

That  no  reports  have  been  received  from  the  Presbyteries  of  Richland, 
West  Tennessee,  Transylvania,  South  Carolina,  Muhlenberg,  Mississippi, 
Harmony,  and  Shiloh. 

And  that  from  the  information  derived  from  the  whole  of  the  reports  sub- 
mitted on  this  subject,  it  appears  that  there  are  at  present  fifty-nine  3'oung  men 
of  the  description  contemplated  by  the  Assembly,  under  the  care  of  the  Pres- 
byteries. 


SEC.  142.]  THE  BOARD  OF  EDUCATION,  339 

§  144.  The  plan  amended. 
1822,  p.  12.  Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  consider  the  educa- 
tion of  poor  and  pious  youth  of  prouiisiiip;  talents  for  the  gospel  ministry,  a 
subject  of  interesting  importance,  especially  considering  the  rapid  population 
and  increasing  number  of  destitute  settlements  of  our  country. 

2.  It  is  therefore  expected,  that  all  the  Presbyteries  under  their  care  will 
pay  particular  attention  to  this  important  object,  and  that  they  be  careful  to 
forward  annually,  written  reports  to  the  Assembly,  how  many  young  men 
they  have  under  their  care,  the  funds  they  have  raised  for  education,  with 
the  whole  of  their  transactions  in  this  concern. 

3.  When  this  report  is  read  in  the  Assembly,  the  inquiry  shall  not  be  as 
heretofore,  whether  the  Presbyteries  have  done  their  duty,  but  whether  their 
report  shall  be  accepted,  and  if  so,  the  inquiry  ends. 

4.  Those  Presbyteries  which  do  not  comply  with  these  regulations,  must 
assign  satisfactory  reasons  for  their  non-compliance,  or  be  recorded  as  delin- 
quents in  their  duty,  or  censured  by  the  Assembly,  as  they  may  deem 
proper. 

Title  4. — the  board  of  education. 
§  145.  The  erection  of  a  Board  resolved  upon. 

1819,  p.  712.  Whereas,  the  General  Assembly  forms  the  bond  of  union 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  affords  the  acknowledged 
means  of  combining  the  intelligence  and  concentrating  the  efforts  of  that  de- 
nomination ;  whereas,  the  present  state  of  our  country  most  loudly  calls  for 
increasing  energy  and  zeal  in  training  young  men  for  the  ministry  of  the 
gospel,  and  it  has  become  necessary  to  originate  new  and  more  efficient  mea- 
sures for  carrying  on  this  great  and  important  work,  to  systematize  and  unite 
the  efforts  that  are  now  making  within  our  bounds;  and  whereas,  it  is  desi- 
rable that  a  fund  be  established,  under  the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly, 
which,  among  other  objects,  might  afford  assistance  to  those  Presbyteries  and 
parts  of  the  Church  that  may  require  the  same  ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  establish  a  General  Board  of 
Education. 

2.  That  it  be  recommended  that  Boards  of  Education  be  formed  within 
our  bounds,  auxiliary  to  the  Board  of  the  General  Assembly,  as  extensively 
as  possible. 

3.  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  several  Presbyteries  to  form  themselves 
into  education  societies  auxiliary  to  the  Board,  and  to  adopt  the  most  vigor- 
ous efforts  to  accomplish  this  important  object. 

4.  That  as  a  fundamental  principle,  no  young  man  shall  be  patronized  and 
assisted  by  the  funds  of  the  Board,  who  shall  not,  in  the  judgment  of  the 
Board,  or  of  some  auxiliary  society,  give  hopeful  evidence  of  piety  and  pro- 
mising talents. 

5.  That  it  be  the  object  of  this  Education  Board,  and  its  auxiliaries,  to 
assist  the  young  men,  under  their  patronage  and  direction,  to  obtain  all  parts 
pf  an  education  necessary  to  their  introduction  into  the  pulpit,  including  both 
their  classical  and  theological  course. 

6.  That  the  Boards  auxiliary  to  the  Board  of  the  Assembly  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  make  such  arrangements  and  selections  of  places  for  the  young  men 
under  their  care  to  prosecute  their  education,  whether  classical  or  theological, 
as  they  may  prefer. 

7.  That  the  auxiliaries  shall  annually  report  their  proceedings  to  the 
Board ;  and  that  the  Board  report  to  the  Assembly. 

8.  That  the  auxiliaries  shall  send  to  the  Board  all  the  surplus  funds  in 


400  INSTITUTIONS   OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

their  hands,  which  shall  not  he  necessary  for  those  young  men  under  their 
own  immediate  care. 

9.  That  the  Board,  according  to  its  best  discretion,  assign  to  the  several 
auxiliary  societies  their  just  proportion  of  the  whole  disposable  funds  of  the 
Board. 

10.  That  Doctors  Hill,  Richards,  and  Blatchford,  with  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Martin,  and  Herron,  be  appointed  a  committee  to  digest  and  draw  up  a  con- 
stitution embracing  these  fundamental  objects,  and  to  present  it  to  this  As- 
sembly for  their  adoption. 

§  146.    Constitution  of  the  Board. 

Ibid.  p.  714.  I.  There  shall  be  a  general  board  of  education,  known,  by 
the  name  of  The  Board  of  Education,  under  the  care  of  the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

11.  The  Board  shall  consist  of  thirty-six  members ;  of  whom  there  shall 
be  twenty  Ministers  and  sixteen  Elders,  one  Minister  and  one  Elder  to  be 
chosen  from  each  Synod,  and  the  remainder  from  Philadelphia,  and  from  a 
distance  convenient  to  it.  Seven  members,  including  the  President  or  V^ice- 
President,  shall  be  a  quorum  to  transact  business. 

III.  The  whole  number  of  members  shall  be  divided  into  four  classes — 
one-fourth  to  be  annually  elected. 

IV.  The  election  of  the  members  of  the  Board  shall  be  made  by  nomi- 
nation and  ballot  by  the  General  Assembly. 

V.  The  officers  shall  be  a  President,  three  Vice-Presidents,  a  Recording 
and  a  Corresponding  Secretary,  and  a  Treasurer,  to  be  annually  elected  by 
the  Board. 

VI.  The  objects  of  this  Board  shall  be:  1.  To  recognize  such  Presbyte- 
ries and  other  associations  as  may  form  themselves  into  education  societies, 
as  auxiliary  to  the  General  Board.  2.  To  assist  such  Presbyteries  and  as- 
sociations in  educating  pious  youth  for  the  gospel  ministry,  both  in  their 
academical  and  theological  course.  3.  To  assign,  according  to  their  best 
discretion,  to  the  several  auxiliary  societies,  a  just  proportion  of  the  whole 
disposable  funds  under  their  control.  4.  To  concert  and  execute  such  meas- 
ures as  they  shall  judge  to  be  proper  for  increasing  their  funds,  and  promo- 
ting the  general  object. 

VII.  No  young  man  shall  be  patronized  or  assisted  by  any  auxiliary  so- 
ciety, unless  he  shall  produce  a  testimonial  of  his  hopeful  piety  and  talents 
from  some  Presbytery  under  whose  care  he  shall  have  been  taken. 

VIII.  Auxiliary  societies  may  make  such  arrangements  and  selection  of 
a  seminary  for  the  young  men  under  their  patronage,  as,  in  their  opinion, 
shall  be  most  eligible  for  the  prosecuting  of  their  education,  whether  classi- 
cal or  theological. 

IX.  The  auxiliary  societies  shall  send  to  the  Board  all  the  surplus  funds 
in  their  hands  which  shall  not  be  necessary  for  the  accommodation  of  those 
immediately  depending  on  them  for  support. 

X.  Every  auxiliary  society  shall  annually  forward  a  report  of  their  pro- 
ceedings to  the  Board,  sufficiently  early  to  enable  the  Board,  whose  dut}^  it 
shall  be,  to  report  to  the  General  Assembly. 

XI.  The  Board  shall  have  power  to  make  such  by-laws  to  regulate  their 
own  proceedings,  and  effectually  to  accomplish  the  great  objects  of  their  ap- 
pointment, as  shall  not  be  inconsistent  with  this  Constitution. 

XII.  The  Board  may  propose  to  the  General  Assembly,  from  time  to  time, 
such  plans  as  they  may  consider  useful  and  necessary  for  the  success  of  this 
institution,  to  be  recommended  to  the  several  societies  or  Churches,  as  the 
Assembly  may  think  proper.  ^ 


f 

SEC.  145. J  Tin:  board  of  education.  4(U 

XIII.  No  addition  or  amendment  to  the  provisions  of  this  Constitution 
shall  be  made,  unless  by  the  consent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  present  at  any  of  their  sessions;  of  which  notice  shall  be  given 
at  least  one  day  previous. 

§  147.  Amendments  to  the  Constitution. 

1824,  p.  218.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Education  be,  and  hereby  are, 
authorized  to  select  and  educate  such  young  men  as  are  contemplated  in  the 
Constitution  of  that  Board. 

1825,  p.  276.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Education  may  appoint  any 
person  whom  they  deem  suitable,  to  be  their  Treasurer,  to  continue  in  office 
during  their  pleasure;  and  that  he  shall  be,  ex  officio,  a  member  of  the 
Board. 

1829,  p.  388.  Resolved,  That  the  second  article  of  the  Constitution  be  so 
amended  as  to  read  thus,  viz  :  The  Board  shall  consist  of  fifty-three  members 
elected  by  the  General  Assembly,  of  whom  twenty-five  shall  be  Ministers, 
and  twenty-eight  other  Dfiale  communicating  members  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church ;  one  Minister  and  one  layman  shall  be  chosen  from  each  Synod, 
and  the  remainder  from  Philadelphia,  and  from  a  distance  convenient  to 
it ;  together  with  such  Vice-Presidents  as  the  Board  may  appoint.  Five 
members,  including  the  President  or  a  Vice-President,  shall  be  a  quorum  to 
transact  business. 

Resolved,  That  the  fifth  article  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation be  so  amended  as  to  read  thus,  viz  :  The  officers  of  the  Board,  to  be 
annually  appointed  by  the  Board,  shall  be  a  President,  a  Recording  Secre- 
tary, a  Corresponding  Secretary,  and  General  Agent,  a  Treasurer,  and  so 
many  Vice-Presidents  as  the  Board  may  deem  it  expedient  to  appoint. 

1831,  p.  182.  [The  second  article  was  again  amended,  to  read  thus  :] 

The  Board  shall  consist  of  sixty-seven  members,  elected  by  the  General 
Assembly,  of  whom  thirty-two  shall  be  Ministers,  and  thirty-five  other  male 
communicating  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church;  one  Minister  and  one 
layman  to  be  chosen  from  each  Synod,  &c. 

1846,  p.  199.  Resolved,  That  the  second  article  of  the  Constitution  and 
By-Laws  of  the  Board  of  Education  be  so  amended  that  the  Corresponding 
Secretary  shall  be,  ex  officio,  a  member  of  the  Board. 

§  148.    The  pledges  required  of  Beneficiaries. 

1839,  p.  175.  As  misapprehension  has  sometimes  arisen  in  the  minds  of 
the  beneficiaries  of  the  Board,  as  well  as  in  the  minds  of  others,  in  regard 
to  the  light  in  which  the  Board  and  the  Church  view  the  assistance  furnished 
to  candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry  under  their  care, 

Resolved,  That  the  2d  article  of  the  Constitution,*  be  so  altered  that  it 
may  read  as  follows,  viz  :  In  all  other  cases,  the  aid  contributed  to  any  can- 
didates for  the  ministry,  shall  be  considered  as  a  donation  which  he  is  under 
no  other  obligation  to  return,  than  that  moral  obligation  \^hich  must  neces- 
sarily arise  out  of  the  nature  of  the  case. 

.  1851,  p.  29.  Resolved,  That  the  practice  of  requiring  ;from  young  men  a 
pledge  to  enter  the  ministry,  especially  in  the  early  stages  of  their  prepara- 
tory studies,  is  not  deemed  conducive  to  the  best  interests,  either  of  the  can- 
didates or  of  the  Church ;  and  the  Board  of  Education  are  hereby  author- 
ized to  modify  their  rules  accordingly. 

*  [This  reference  should  be  to  the  2d  Article  of  Chapter  vi.  of  the  By-Laws  of  the 
Board.] 
51 


402  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [UOOK   V. 

§  149.  Honorary  members  of  the  Board. 

1837,  p.  438.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Education  have  power  to  make 
persons  honorary  members  of  the  same,  by  the  payment  of  a  sum  to  be 
specified  by  the  Board ;  and  that  these  persons,  thus  made  honorary  mem- 
bers, shall  have  a  right  to  sit  in  the  meetings  of  the  Board,  and  engage  in 
their  deliberations,  but  shall  have  no  right  to  vote. 

§  150.   Employment  of  Candidates  binder  the  direction  of  Pastors. 

1843,  p.  188.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  on  the  one  hand  to  the 
Board  to  encourage  their  candidates  to  engage  in  active  means  of  doing  good 
during  the  progress  of  their  studies,  and  especially  during  periods  of  vaca- 
tion from  study  ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  to  Pastors  who  may  have  it  in  their 
power,  to  take  them  under  their  care  at  such  times,  and  to  direct  their  la- 
bours so  as  to  cultivate  a  practical  knowledge  of  the  subordinate  duties  of 
the  pastoral  oflice,  and  a  personal  acquaintance  with  men  and  manners,  along 
with  intellectual  and  theoretical  education. 

§  151.    Caution  enjoined  in  recommending  Candidates. 

1845,  p.  31.  Resolved,  That  we  renew  our  earnest  and  solemn  urgency  on 
the  Presbyteries,  to  be  careful  and  cautious  in  their  choice  of  beneficiaries; 
and  that  they  be  enjoined  to  require  not  only  clear  evidences  of  piety  and 
prudence,  but  also  talents  of  a  high  order. 

Ibid.  Resolved,  That  all  teachers  who  have  beneficiaries  of  the  Board 
under  their  care,  whether  in  academies,  colleges,  or  theological  seminaries, 
be  urged  to  watch  the  progress  of  these  students  with  the  utmost  vigilance ; 
and  to  report  promptly  and  faithfully  every  instance  in  which  a  student 
falls  below  a  high  standard  in  any  of  the  varied  qualifications  now  specified 
in  the  form  of  report  to  this  Board. 

§  152.  Thorough  and  full  course  of  study  to  be  required. 

1845,  p.  31.  Resolved,  That  to  suffer  a  candidate  under  the  care  of  this 
Board  to  slight  his  solemn  pledge,  by  entering  the  ministry  without  "  a 
thorough  course  of  study  preparatory,"  or  "  a  three  years'  course  of  theo- 
logical study,"  be  regarded  by  the  Assembly  as  injurious  to  the  cause  of 
education,  ensnaring  to  the  conscience  of  beneficiaries,  dangerous  to  the 
honour  and  best  interests  of  Zion,  and  to  be  excused  only  under  circum- 
stances of  extraordinary  necessity.  [See  also  the  noxt  section,  and  Book  II. 
§  59,  et  seq.'] 

§  158.  Appropriations  may  assume  the  form  of  scholarships. 

1851,  p.  29.  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  the  wants 
of  the  Church,  and  the  general  improvement  of  the  age,  demand  increasing 
attention  to  the  qualifications  of  candidates  for  the  ministry;  and  that 
with  the  view,  partly,  of  keeping  more  prominent  the  idea  of  the  necessity 
of  literary  attainments  in  our  candidates,  and  partly  with  the  view  of  other 
advantages,  the  Board  of  Education  are  hereby  allowed  to  give  to  their 
appropriations  the  title  of  scholarships,  and  the  Presbyteries  are  enjoined 
to  use  their  best  endeavours  to  raise  the  standard  of  qualification  for  the 
ministry. 

§  154.  Increase  of  appropriations. 

1854,  p.  31.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  approve  of  the  recommenda- 
tion of  the  Board  to  increase  the  appropriations  to  candidates,  so  that 
those  in  the  academical  course  shall  receive  $80 ;  those  in  the  collegiate, 


SEC.  149  ]  EDUCATION. — CHURCH    SCHOOLS.  40."} 


I ;  and  those  in  the  theological,  $120 ;  with  liberty,  in  .special  cases, 
of  increasing  the  appropriations,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Presbyte- 
ries. 

§  155.  Dutinction  of  Probationers  and  Candidates. 

Ibid.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  prefer  that  young  men  within  their 
bounds,  who  are  looking  forward  to  tlie  work  of  the  ministry,  should  be 
officially  recognized  as  candidates  under  the  care  of  Presbyteries  only  when 
they  are  prepared  to  enter  upon  their  theological  studies ;  and  that  until 
that  time  they  be  regarded  simply  as  students  on  probation,  under  the  gene- 
ral watch  and  patronage  of  the  Presbyteries. 

§  156.   Discrimination  of  funds. 

lb.  p.  .30.  Resolved,  That  in  collecting  funds  for  the  purposes  of  education, 
the  Board  shall  in  all  cases  keep  specific  contributions  for  candidates,  or  for 
schools,  acitdemies,  and  colleges,  distinct  from  each  other;  but  if  no  special 
direction  is  indicated,  then  the  funds  shall  be  appropriated  to  the  education 
of  candidates  for  the  ministry. 

§  157.    Si/nodical  Agents. 

1848,  p.  53.  Resolved,  That  it  be  enjoined  upon  each  Synod  to  appoint  a 
Synodical  Agent,  in  behalf  of  the  cause  of  education,  whose  duty  it  shall 
be  to  confer  with  similar  Presbyterial  agents  and  co-operate  with  the  Board 
in  having  this  important  cause  more  fully  presented  to  all  our  Churches. 

1850,  p.  455.  An  overture  from  the  Synod  of  Mississippi,  requesting  the 
General  Assembly  either  to  rescind  the  order  enjoining  it  upon  each  Synod 
to  appoint  an  agent  for  the  Board  of  Education,  or  to  modify  the  resolution 
so  as  to  leave  the  matter  discretionary  with  the  Synods.  The  committee  re- 
commended that  the  Assembly  refuse  to  rescind  the  injunction  in  form,  but 
that  it  be  left  discretionary  with  each  Synod  to  appoint  such  an  agency  as 
will  accomplish  the  object  intended;  namely,  the  due  presentation  of  the 
cause  of  education,  as  far  as  practicable,  to  all  our  Churches.  [See  also 
1849,  p.  239.] 

1852,  p.  212.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Education,  in  its  important 
departments  of  benevolent  operation,  be  recommended  to  the  patronage  of 
our  Churches ;  and  that  the  Presbyteries  and  Synods  endeavour  to  have  its 
objects  annually  presented  in  such  manner  as  may  be  deemed  expedient  with 
a  view  to  increasing  the  means  of  educating  pious  young  men  for  the  min- 
istry. 

§  158.    Theological  tScminaries  referred  to  the  Board. 

1848,  p.  52.  Resolved.  That  inasmuch  as  one  or  more  of  the  Theological 
Seminaries -of  the  Chui-ch,  during  the  temporary  interval  of  its  endowment, 
is  in  a  condition  that  needs  assistance,  the  Board  of  Education  be  and  here- 
by is  authorized  to  apply  such  funds  as  may  be  appropriated  by  the  donors, 
to  advance  the  interests  of  theological  education. 

Title  5. — church-schools  and  colleges. 
§  159.   Earlier  precedents. 

1785,  p.  513.  The  Synod  considering  the  education  of  youth,  and  their 
being  early  instructed  in  just  principles  of  religion,  as  one  of  the  most  use- 
ful means  of  promoting  the  influence  of  the  gospel  in  our  Churches, 

Resolved,  That  it  be  enjoined  on  every  Presbytery,  in  appointing  supplies 
to  their  vacant  Congregations,  to  take  order  that  every  vacant  Congregation 
within  their  limits  be  carefully  catechized  at  least  once  in  the  year,  in  the 


404  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V 

same  manner  as  is  required  by  the  order  of  our  Church,  in  Congregations 
supplied  with  regular  Pastors ;  and  that  the  Ministers  appointed  to  this  duty 
be  required  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  to  render  an  account  of 
their  fidelity  in  this  respect,  and  that  the  Presbyteries  be  required  to  render 
an  account  of  their  attention  to  this  order  at  the  next  meeting  of  Synod. 
[Repeated  1786,  p.  526.] 

Resolved,  also,  That  it  be  enjoined  on  all  our  Congregations  to  pay  a  spe- 
cial regard  to  the  good  education  of  children,  as  being  intimately  connected 
with  the  interests  of  morality  and  religion  ;  and  that,  as  schools  under  bad 
masters,  and  a  careless  management,  are  seminaries  of  vice  rather  than  of 
virtue,  the  session,  corporation,  or  committee  of  every  Congregation,  be  re- 
quired to  endeavour  to  establish  one  or  more  schools  in  such  place,  or 
places,  as  shall  be  most  convenient  for  the  people ;  that  they  be  particularly 
careful  to  procure  able  and  virtuous  teachers  ;  that  they  make  the  erection 
and  care  of  schools  a  part  of  their  congregational  business,  and  endeavour  to 
induce  the  people  to  support  them  by  contribution,  being  not  only  the  most 
eflFectual,  but  eventually  the  cheapest  way  of  supporting  them ;  that  the 
Presbyteries  appoint  particular  members,  or  if  possible,  committees  to  go 
into  vacant  Congregations  to  promote  similar  institutions ;  that  the  corpora- 
tion, session,  or  committee  of  the  Congregation,  visit  the  school,  or  schools, 
at  least  once  in  three  months,  to  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  the  master,  and 
the  improvement  of  the  children,  and  to  observe  particularly  his  care  to  in- 
struct them,  at  least  one  day  in  the  week,  in  the  principles  of  religion  ;  that 
the  Presbyteries,  in  appointing  Ministers  to  supply  vacant  Congregations, 
require  it  as  an  indispensable  part  of  their  duty,  to  visit  at  the  same  time 
the  schools,  and  require,  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  an  account 
of  their  fidelity  in  this  respect,  and  of  the  state  of  the  schools ;  and  that,  in 
these  schools  efi"ectual  provision  be  made  for  the  education  of  the  children 
of  the  poor ;  and  that,  at  the  visitations  of  the  schools,  one  or  two  of  the 
most  ingenious  and  virtuous  of  the  poor  children  be  annually  selected,  in 
order  to  give  them  a  more  perfect  education,  and  thereby  qualify  these  in- 
genious charity  scholars  to  become  afterwards  useful  instructors  in  our  con- 
gregational schools. 

§  160.  An  Act  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia. 

1790.  "  Overtured,  1st.  That  the  Synod  of  Virginia  undertake  the  patronag-e  of  a  semi- 
nary  of  learning  for  the  purpose  of  educating  young  men  for  the  gospel  ministry.  2nd. 
That  they  devise  means  for  supporting  or  assisting  young  men  of  piety  and  genius  in 
procuring  an  education,  who  may  not  be  possessed  of  sufficient  property  for  the  pur- 
pose." 

"  The  Synod  highly  approve  of  the  proposition  contained  in  the  overture,  as  they  are 
well  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  extending  the  opportunities  of  acquiring  knowledge, 
and  especially  the  knowledge  of  the  doctrines  of  religion  to  all  who  intend  to  preach  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  to  the  world.  Taking  this  measure,  therefore,  into  serious  con- 
sideration, the  Synod  recommend  that  there  be  two  general  institutions  for  learning,  con- 
ducted under  the  patronage  of  this  body ;  one  to  be  established  in  Rockbridge  county, 
Virginia,  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  William  Graham,  as  the  President;  the  other  in 
Washington  county,  Pa.,  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  John  McMillan.  The  principles 
upon  which  these  institutions  are  to  be  conducted,  are  as  follows : — 

"  1st.  The  learned  languages  and  usual  circle  of  sciences  shall  be  taught  in  them  to 
as  many  as  may  be  scut  there  for  instruction. 

"2d.  During  the  course  of  academical  education,  and  from  the  first  initiation  of  the  stu- 
dents  into  the  seminaries,  a  course  of  religious  instruction  shall  also  be  entered  upon,  and 
continually  adhered  to  during  tlieir  residence  there,  according  to  the  principles  of  our 
Church.  Books  of  a  practical  and  doctrinal  nature  shall  be  put  into  their  hands  at  once. 
Catechetical  lectures  sliall  be  established  and  examinations  entered  into,  upon  tlieir  pro- 
gress in  this  kind  of  knowledge,  from  time  to  time.  The  attention  to  these  studies  shall 
jc  kept  up  during  the  whole  of  their  academical  course,  and  suited  to  the  capacities  and 
,)rogress  of  the  youth. 


SEC.  159.]  EDUCATION. — CHURCH    SCHOOLS.  405 

■".3d.  The  Presbyteries  of  Lexington  and  Hanover  shall  be  Trustees  of  the  seminary  in 
Rockbridge,  to  cherisli  it  by  their  inHutnce,  and  pointedly  to  attend  the  examinations  of 
the  students,  either  in  a  collective  capacity,  or  by  conniiittees  from  their  respective  bo- 
dies,  duly  appointed.  The  Presbytery  of  Redstone  shall,  in  like  manner,  superintend  the 
seminary  in  Washington  coujity. 

"  4th.  In  one  or  other  of  tliese  institutions,  it  is  the  advice  of  the  Synod,  that  all  the 
youth  within  our  bounds,  who  intend  to  engage  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  shall  be  in- 
structed. 

"5th.  As  there  are  a  number  of  pious  youth  in  our  country,  who  might  be  serviceable 
in  preaching  the  gospel,  but  through  want  of  sufficient  ability  are  unable  to  obtain  an 
education,  it  is  the  intention  and  desire  of  Synod,  that  the  Ministers  in  their  respective 
Presbyteries  shall  seek  out  such,  and  that  they,  being  examined  and  approved  by  the 
Picsby tery,  shall  be  placed  in  the  respective  seminaries,  at  the  expense  of  the  Presbytery 
who  sliall  approve  them. 

"6th.  In  order  to  obtain  the  proper  supplies  for  such  indigent  students,  the  Presbyte- 
rics  are  exhorted  to  use  their  influence  in  their  respective  bounds,  with  the  pious  and 
benevolent,  to  make  annual  contributions  for  raising  a  fund  for  this  purpose ;  this  fund  to 
be  placed  in  the  hands  of  treasurers  appointed  by  the  Synod,  who  are  to  return  annual 
accomits  of  receipts  and  expenditures ;  and  from  it  the  youth  upon  the  foundation,  are  to 
draw  their  supplies,  by  an  order  from  their  respective  presidents.  And  those  youth,  upon 
their  obtaining  their  education,  at  the  expiration  of  one  year,  after  being  settled  in  some 
line  of  business,  shall  begin  to  refund  to  the  treasury  the  expenses  of  their  education,  in 
such  time  and  manner  as  the  Presbytery  may  direct. 

"  7th.  The  rules  of  these  seminaries,  and  the  mode  of  education  therein,  shall  be  sub- 
mitted  to  the  Presbyteries,  for  their  respective  approbation." — Minutes  of  Synod,  in  Smith's 
»  Old  Redstone."  p.  423. 

[Such  was  tlie  origin  of  Washington  College,  Va.,  and  Jefferson  College,  Pa.] 

§  161.    Centre  College. 

1824,  p.  207.  A  memorial  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  was  overtured  on 
the  subject  of  instituting  a  seminary  of  learning  within  its  bounds  upon 
scriptural  principles,  to  be  entirely  under  its  direction  and  control,  [read 
and  referred  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Assembly.] 

p.  217.  The  Trustees  of  the  Assembly  to  whom  had  been  referred  an  ap- 
plication from  the  agents  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  relative  to  instituting 
a  seminary  of  learning  within  its  bounds,  reported,  and  their  report  being 
read  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

That  on  due  examination  of  the  papers  containing  this  application,  a  feel- 
ing was  produced  peculiarly  favourable  to  the  wishes  of  the  highly  respec- 
table source  from  which  it  emanated ;  and  to  have  acquiesced  in  the  propo- 
sition consistently  with  a  sense  of  duty,  would  have  been  a  personal  gratifi- 
cation to  the  trustees.  They  however  are  constrained,  (without  entering 
into  the  constitutional  powers  vested  in  the  trustees,  to  meet  this  object,  or 
considering  the  effects  of  precedent  on  future  cases  of  a  similar  nature,) 
that,  in  their  opinion,  the  funds  of  the  Assembly  might  be  involved,  by  the 
authority  necessarily  required  from  a  principal  to  its  agents,  so  as  to  endan- 
ger the  sphere  of  usefulness  to  which  those  funds  are  now  applicable;  and 
further,  that  the  power  asked  for  being  irrevocable,  except  in  the  event  of 
the  Legislature  of  Kentucky  granting  a  satisfactory  act  of  incorporation, 
exposes  the  trustees  to  the  continuance  of  a  connection,  after  experience 
had  demonstrated  that  it  operated  unfavourably  to  the  general  interests  of 
the  Assembly,  though  in  a  degree  favourable  to  the  establishment  in  Ken- 
tucky. The  following  resolution  is  therefore  respectfully  submitted  to  the 
consideration  of  the  Assembly  : 

Reaolrrd,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  entertain  the  most 
cordial  feelings  in  favour  of  the  design  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and 
highly  approve  of  their  endeavours  to  establish  ''  a  school  in  which  litera- 
ture and  science,  blended  with  the  doctrines  of  the  word  of  God,  shall  be 
taught;"  they  are  of  opinion,  and  respectfully  report  to  the  Assembly,  that 
it  is  not  expedient  to  concur  in  the  request  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  in- 


406  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK   V. 

asmuch  as  it  is  inconsistent  with  the  design  of  the  Act  of  the  Assembly  by 
which  the  trustees  are  incorporated,  and  might  be  attended  with  results  in- 
jurious to  the  sphere  of  usefulness  to  whicli  the  funds  of  the  General  As- 
sembly are  now  applicable. 

§  162.  Report  on  parochial  schools. 

[In  the  Assembly  of  1844  a  committee  was  appointed]  "to  consider  the  expediency  of 
establishing'  Presbyterian  parochial  schools,  and  to  report  on  the  whole  subject  at  the 
next  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly." — Miiiutes,  1844,  p.  376.  The  committee  being 
continued  made  a  report  to  the  Assembly,  in  1846,  five  hundred  copies  were  printed  for 
the  use  of  the  members,  and  after  deliberation  it  was  adopted  as  follows :] 

(  a  )  The  phrase  parochial  schools  must  be  used  with  a  certain  latitude  in  such  a  country 
as  ours;  inasmuch  as,  having  no  established  Church,  we  can  have  no  parishes,  strictly  so 
called.  At  the  same  time,  the  analogy  which  exists  between  Presbyterian  institutions  in 
the  old  world  and  the  new,  and  the  identity  of  wants  in  the  two,  justify  us  in  employing 
these  familiar  terms,  in  reference  to  schools  connected  with  Congregations,  and  under 
Church  authority.  •  And  the  question  proposed,  as  understood  by  your  committee,  is 
whether  it  is  desirable  and  practicable  to  institute  any  sucli  schools  in  the  United  States. 

In  the  very  outset,  it  is  important  to  be  observed,  that  all  precedents  derived  from 
the  Reformed  Churches  in  Europe  must  fail  in  severul  particulars,  from  the  absence' 
of  state  connection,  already  noted,  as  well  as  from  the  differences  of  condition 
among  us,  arising  from  our  recent  settlement  and  thin  population.  And,  still  further, 
such  is  the  diversity,  even  in  our  own  States,  between  the  North  and  the  South,  between 
older  and  newer  settlements,  and  between  city  and  country,  that  your  committee  dare  not 
hope  to  strike  out  a  plan,  which  shall  be  equally  suited  to  every  part  of  the  Church.  It 
is  this  which,  to  some  extent,  seems  to  absolve  them  from  the  task,  at  which  indeed 
they  would  tremble,  of  suggesting  details,  on  a  topic  so  new  and  so  momentous.  It  must 
however  be  acknowledged,  that  a  public  opinion  has  been  maturing,  in  various  parts  of 
our  communion,  which  favours  the  investigation  now  proposed,  and  that  a  wide-spread 
ana  growing  anxiety  is  manifested,  in  regard  to  the  religious  training  of  the  infant  popu- 
lation. 

It  cannot  be  expected  of  your  committee  to  discuss  the  questions  of  general  education, 
or  of  Christian  Catechetical  instruction  :  these  have  been  ably  treated  at  length,  by  other 
hands,  under  the  direction  of  your  venerable  body.  It  is  our  province,  to  advert  rather  to 
that  branch  of  popular  education,  which,  while  it  shall  be  carried  on  day  by  day,  shall  at 
the  same  time  convey  the  knowledge  of  divine  things. 

(6)  If  we  are  asked,  whether  the  Presbyterian  population  of  these  United  States  can 
safely  rely,  for  such  scriptural  training,  on  tlie  common  school  systems  of  the  several  states  ?  we 
must,  reluctantly,  but  without  a  remaining  doubt,  answer  in  the  negative.  The  question 
finds  a  prompt  solution,  when  we  consider,  that  our  state  schools,  in  their  best  estate,  can 
teach  no  liigher  morals  or  religion,  tlian  what  may  be  called  the  average  of  public  morals 
and  religion.  So  long  as  the  majority  do  not  receive  the  truths  of  grace,  state  schools, 
their  creature,  can  never  teach  the  gospel.  In  some  states  it  is  already  a  matter  of  debate, 
whether  the  word  of  God  shall  be  admitted'  and  even  if  this  were  settled  to  our  wishes,  it 
needs  scarcely  be  said,  our  necessities  demand  sometliing  far  higher  than  the  bare  reading 
of  the  Bible.  In  our  state  schools — Bible  or  no  Bible — we  have  every  assurance  that 
Christ,  and  grace,  and  gospel  liberty,  cannot,  by  authority,  be  so  much  as  named;  and 
without  these  there  can  he  no  Christian  education 

Equally  vain  is  it  to  seek  our  invaluable  end  by  aiming  at  a  rateable  proportion  of  pub- 
lic school  iiinds.  Although  such  a  separate  maintenance  has  been  sought  by  the  Roman 
Catholics,  and  not  without  marked  favour;  we  are  too  well  instructed  by  our  history  to 
expect  any  such  allowance  for  scruples  and  demands  on  the  side  of  Presbyterianism. 
Nor  have  we  learned  that  such  a  requisition  has  ever  been  attempted. 

Nor  can  we  accept  the  otlier  horn  of  the  dilemma,  and  by  yielding  to  the  latitudinary 
encroachments  of  the  age,  consent  to  have  our  ciiildren  reared  under  a  system  of  such 
compromise,  as  prevails  in  some  states;  and  according  to  which  the  child's  creed  shall  be 
so  dilute  as  to  be  equally  palatable  to  the  Sociniun,  tlic  Jew,  or  the  Mussulman.  For  we 
hold  it  as  a  judgment  common  to  us  with  our  fatliers,  that  we  owe  it  to  God  and  to  our 
b-,ptized  offspring,  to  teach  the  rising  race  nothing  less  than  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  in 
regard  to  their  salvation.  Otb.erswill  not  do  this  work  for  us;  nay  others,  whether  Chris, 
tian  or  unchristian,  are  doing  the  very  opposite,  witli  all  their  might. 

(c)  If  there  is  any  period  of  life  in  which  man  receives  deep  impressions,  it  is  the  pe- 
riod of  childhood.  If  tliere  are  any  hours  of  childhood,  in  which  permanent  opinions  are 
communicated,  the  hours  spent  in  school  are  such.  If  there  is  any  place  where  it  is  im- 
portant  to  inculcate  tlie  truth,  the  wliole   truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  it  is  the  place 


SEC.    161.]  EDUCATION. — CliURCIl    bCliOOLS.  407 

of  daily,  common  instruction.  And  with  all  our  nvcrcnce  u,nd  affection  for  Sabbath- 
schools,  for  wiiich  Wc  bless  the  name  of  God,  we  are  unwilling-  to  let  si.x  days  pass  by,  with- 
out a  word  of  Christ,  liowevcr  faithfully  he  mr.y  be  held  forth  to  our  offspring  on  the 
seventh. 

In  saying- this,  we  do  no  more  than  reassert  the  constant  judgment  of  the  best  Reformed 
Churches.  Calvin,  and  Knox,  and  the  Melvilles,  were  not  more  zealous  for  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Sibbatli,  than  for  the  teaching  of  tlie  weelv.  In  Scotland,  the  two  went  forward 
with  equal  step  Wherever  tliere  was  a  parish  churcli,  there  was  a  parish  scliool.  The 
same  court  which  ordained  the  Pastor,  appointed  the  schoolmaster.  The  same  ofiice- 
bearers  who  ruled  the  Church,  superintended  the  school.  And  Scotland  rejoices  to 
this  day,  in  a  system  which  has  made  the  daily  lessons  of  every  hamlet  and  mountain 
glen  the  means  of  training  up  a  generation  armed  at  all  points  against  religious  error. 
On  this  topic,  however  familiar,  we  trust  we  may  be  allowed  one  or  two  additional  state, 
ments.  The  British  Act  of  1803,  (53  Geo.  III.  cap.  54,)  is  founded  on  the  Scotch  statute  of 
1696.  This  statute  directs  that  a  school  shall  be  established  in  every  parish.  The  same  acts 
give  the  appointment  of  the  teacher  to  the  Minister  and  certain  otiiers,  called  heritors. 
And  so  stringent  is  the  enactment,  that  if  even  four  months  elapse,  without  a  supply,  the 
vacancy  is  to  be  filled  by  the  commissioners  of  the  county  or  the  stewartry.  The  record 
of  such  election  is  carried  by  the  schoolmaster  to  the  Presbytery  of  the  bounds;  and  upon 
the  production  of  such  record,  the  court  takes  trial  of  his  competency,  and  receives  the 
signature  of  the  nominee  to  the  Confession  of  Faitli.  As  a  necessary  adjunct,  these  acts 
provide  for  the  teacher's  sustenance,  by  an  annual  salary,  by  a  commodious  school-house,  by 
a  dwelling-house  and  garden,  and  by  certain  fees,  fixed  by  the  Minister  and  his  associates. 
By  the  same  acts,  the  superintendence  of  the  schools  is  entrusted  to  the  Minister  ;  the 
Presbytery  is  empowered  to  regulate  the  hours,  and  the  vacations ;  and  to  animadvert 
on  the  incumbent,  in  all  cases  of  just  complaint.  The  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  is 
final,  and  is  followed  by  civil  consequences. 

(rf)  Sucl}  was  the  sedulous  provision  of  the  Scottish  Church,  and  the  state  authority, 
for  tlie  continuance  of  Presbyterian  education ;  and  the  spirit  of  tlie  founders  breathes  in 
every  clause,  it  is  felt  in  every  family  of  Scotland.  It  forms  no  part  of  our  inquiry,  to  de- 
termine how  faithfhlly  the  established  Church  discharged  these  trusts  :  under  the  worst 
abuses,  the  system  has  not  failed  to  make  the  people  of  North  Britain  a  people  of  peculiar 
Christian  sagacity  and  information.  But  that  which,  perhaps  more  than  all  other  things, 
testifies  to  the  value  set  upon  these  institutions,  is  the  course  of  action  adopted  by  the 
Free  Church.  No  sooner  were  the  seceding  brethren  released  from  the  bonds,  and  de- 
•  prived  of  the  endowments  of  the  .state,  than  they  put  their  hands  to  the  work,  to  recon- 
struct a  system,  precisely  similar,  except  in  the  very  points  which  furnish  the  happiest 
resemblance  to  our  own  condition.  For  being  now,  like  ourselves,  destitute  of  all  aid 
from  government,  they  have  undertaken  the  work  on  the  voluntary  principle  ;  and  this  with 
a  self  denial,  an  energy,  and  a  success,  such  as  may  well  fill  us  with  astonishment  and 
provoke  us  to  emulation.  Few  readers  of  British  news  can  be  ignorant  of  the  extraordi- 
nary labours  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  McDonald,  in  collecting  moneys  for  the  schools  of  the  Free 
Church. 

( e )  It  is  not  pretended  that,  in  circumstances  so  different,  we  could  wisely  follow  the 
example  of  our  honoured  brethren  in  every  particular.  But  these  facts  seemed  to  lie  too 
near  the  subject  entrusted  to  your  committee,  to  be  altogether  neglected  in  such  a  report. 
And  they  regret  that  they  have  not  received  in  time  more  ample  and  minute  information, 
for  which  an  application  has  been  made  to  Scotland,  on  their  behalf  Even  these  hints 
will  cause  many  to  ponder  upon  the  great  support  which  some  method  of  the  kind,  con- 
formed to  our  usages  and  condition,  would  afford  to  the  cause  of  truth  and  order. 

In  the  midst  of  abounding  error,  we  cannot  close  our  eyes  to  the  fact,  that  the  gross 
defections  of  our  day  are  mainly  among  those  who  have  not  had  "  line  upon  line"  in 
the  course  of  their  common  education.  Our  losses  have  been  small  indeed,  compared 
with  those  of  some  sects,  but  the  families  in  which  Universahsts,  Socinians,  Papists,  ritu- 
alists, enthusiasts,  and  otlier  errorists,  have  grown  up,  are  notoriously  families  in  which 
our  Catechisms  have  been  sneered  at,  or  at  least  neglected.  The  colour  which  has  been 
washed  out  of  the  web,  was  never  received  by  a  deep  dye  into  the  raw  material.  Our 
ohildrcn  may  live  to  see  an  age  of  conflict.  The  contest  of  our  sons,  it  appears  to  some 
among  us,  is  to  be  between  Christ  and  Antichrist ;  and  the  forces  are  marshalling.  Tiie 
uncatechized  offspring  of  Presbyterians  are  good  materials  for  hierarchical,  ritual,  and  at 
length  papal  structures.  And  the  errorists  of  the  schools  last  indicated,  are  too  wise  in 
their  generation  not  to  seize  on  tlic  policy  which  our  supineness  overlooks.  They  know 
the  power  of  schools.  They  found  them  in  every  part  of  our  land.  They  employ  them 
as  the  direct  means  of  imbuing  the  youthtlil  mind  with  all  their  most  distinctive  and  dan- 
gerous tenets,  in  regard  to  rites,  and  orders,  and  sacraments,  as  opposed  to  Christ  and 
his  free  salvation.  Such  being  the  neglect  of  our  own  body,  and  the  zeal  and  diligence 
of  our  opposcrs,  we  are  ready  to  conclude,  that  next  to  the  ministry  of  tlie  word,  aiid  the 


408  INSTITUTIONS    OP   THE   CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

instruction  of  the  family,  there  is  nothing  which,  under  God's  blessing,  promises  so  much 
for  the  sustentation  of  our  covenanted  truth,  as  schools,  Presbyterian  schools,  tiiorough- 
paced  and  above-board ;  such  schools  as  shall,  every  day  in  the  week,  direct  the  infant 
mind,  not  only  to  a  meagre  natural  religion,  but  to  the  whole  round  of  gracious  truth,  as 
it  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  principles  herein  asserted  are  not  new  among  us  ;  but  it  is 
high  time  that  we  should  carry  our  principles  into  action. 

(/)  The  ideal  of  such  a  school  as  is  proposed  already  occurs  to  almost  every  reflective 
mind:  to  realize  it  is,  we  admit,  more  difficult.  Our  desire  would  be  for  a  Christian 
school,  of  respectable  literary  and  scientific  character,  in  every  Congregation.  The  pro- 
posal is  doubtless  startling ;  but  we  shall  not  lose  by  aiming  high.  Even  if  we  admit 
the  impracticability  of  securing  this,  in  such  a  population  as  ours,  there  is  a  certain 
approximation,  which  we  may  profitably  hold  up  before  our  minds.  Concessions  must  be 
made  to  the  valid  objections  of  respected  brethren.  Allowance  must  be  had  for  such  cir- 
cumstances as  forbid  the  attempt,  in  its  completeness,  in  many,  perhaps  in  most  of  our 
Congregations;  such  as  poverty — thin  population — rural  dispersion — the  mingling  of 
small  groups  of  Presbyterians  among  other  sects.  But  after  all  this  abatement,  the  ques- 
tion is  not  to  be  hastily  set  aside :  Is  there  not  still  something  to  be  discreetly  and  hope- 
fully attempted,  in  this  very  direction  ?  In  cities,  towns,  and  country  districts  of  homo- 
geneous population,  a  near  approach  might  be  attained.  Only  grant  the  general  princi- 
ple of  distinctive  instruction,  in  common  schools,  under  church  care,  as  a  matter  to  be 
aimed  at,  and  a  new  face  will  begin  to  be  put  upon  the  whole  affair  of  education.  Wis- 
dom will  be  profitable  to  direct  how  far  any  given  Church  shall  go.  The  prjnciple  would 
abide  firm,  if  several  Churches,  or  even  a  whole  Presbytery,  should  unite  in  a  school. 
The  endeavour,  under  every  variety  of  application,  would  be  to  exchange  our  present 
schools,  in  which  the  doctrines  of  grace  are  often  unheard  of,  for  institutions  aiming  at 
education  for  Christ ;  including  the  nurture  of  Ministers,  Ruling  Elders,  and  godly  lay- 
men. And  the  Church  might  at  least  authorize  methods  leading  towards  this  as  the  proper 
end  of  every  school,  academy,  and  college. 

Could  we  in  any  degree  realize  the  maxims  of  education  thus  expressed,  in  a  working 
scheme  of  church-schools,  we  should  see  growing  around  us  a  host  of  young  persons, 
every  one  of  whom  would  have  "  from  a  child  known  the  Holy  Scriptures  :"  and  who,  in- 
stead of  being  nourished  on  books  from  which  every  particle  of  evangelical  truth  has  been 
carefully  filtered  out  by  school-committees  and  temporizing  state-directors,  would  have 
learned  the  same  through  doctrinal  matter,  which  gave  strength  to  our  forefathers. 

{ff)  Church-schools,  could  such  flourish  among  us,  would  immediately  act  upon  the  , 
supply  of  Ministers.  It  is  vain  to  hope  for  a  stronger  body  of  leaders,  unless  we  can  make 
our  levies  from  a  larger  number  of  educated  youth.  And  here  a  view  of  the  subject  pre- 
sents itself,  as  connected  with  education  for  the  ministry,  which  is  too  importr.nt  to  be 
overlooked,  and  which  has  long  occupied  the  minds  of  those  who  are  solicitous  for  a 
learned  and  able  ministry.  There  are  difficulties  in  the  present  methods  of  training  youth 
for  the  sacred  office,  which  might  be  lessened,  if  not  removed,  by  a  system  of  parish- 
schools.  So  far  as  that  system  goes  into  effect,  it  will  furnish  primary  instruction  to  all 
our  young  men  of  suitable  capacity  and  promise.  When  such  persons  require  aid  from 
our  Board  of  Educntion,  they  may  receive  it  at  an  advanced  stage  of  their  training.  In 
this  there  would  be  a  double  advantage.  First,  because  the  Board  would  thereby  be  ab- 
solved from  the  charge  of  elementary  education,  already  a  burden  to  them;  and  secondly, 
because  they  would  be  liable  to  fewer  risks  from  incompetent  beneficiaries.  It  appears 
from  the  statistics  of  that  Board,  that  one-third  of  the  applicants  for  aid  are  in  this  very 
stage  of  juvenile  training.  It  further  appears,  that  where  failures  have  occurred,  during 
the  last  six  years,  nine  out  of  every  ten  have  occurred  in  the  case  of  candidates  taken  up 
during  this  preparatory  stage.  And  let  it  be  remembered,  by  those  who  are  discouraged 
"by  such  cases,  that  at  so  early  a  period  of  development,  it  is  almost  impossible  to  judge 
with  any  precision  as  to  the  real  character  and  qualifications.  And  yet,  however  hazard, 
ous  or  even  unwise  it  may  be,  to  receive  such  youth  at  this  early  stage,  we  cannot  do 
without  them  ;  the  Church  needs  them ;  the  Church  must  educate  them.  If  we  leave 
them  to  struggle  for  themselves,  one  of  these  two  results  must  inevitably  ensue :  either 
many  will  be  lost  to  the  Church  and  the  ministry,  for  want  of  assistance,  who  are  emi- 
nently fitted  for  usefulness;  or  else  local  societies  will  spring  up  all  over  tlie  Church,  to 
impair  the  unity  and  strength  of  our  present  system.  How  much  simpler,  and  how 
much  more  congenial  with  our  polity,  to  have  every  Congregation  a  nursery  of  Christian 
men,  who  may  be  called  out,  if  need  be,  to  the  ministry !  For  it  is  a  favourable  peculiarity 
of  the  method,  that  the  boy  thus  trained  for  the  Church,  in  a  parish-school,  need  not  have 
extorted  from  him  a  premature  engagement  to  preach  the  gospel ;  often  a  snare  to  him- 
self  and  a  mortification  to  his  patrons.  In  these  two  respects,  therefore,  a  scheme  of 
parish-schools  would  rather  relieve  than  embarrass  our  Board  of  Education.  It  would, 
moreover,  bring  forward  a  great  body  of  talent  which,  under  the  present  system,  cannot 
be  devcloi)ed  at  all.     And,  meanwhile,  the  applicants  for  the  aiJ  uf  tiie  Board  would    be 


SEC.  162.]  EDUCATION. — CHURCH    SCHOOLS.  409 

fully  tried,  and  that  aid  could  be  limited  to  young  men  of  any  desired  standing,  as  to 
piety,  capacity,  and  general  influence. 

(A)  It  may  seem  chimerical,  to  speak  of  remote  results,  while  the  very  inception  of 
such  a  scheme  is  matter  of  doubt ;  but  that  which  is  ultimate  in  the  intention,  is  not  sel- 
dom weighty  as  a  motive  to  begin.  We,  therefore,  venture  to  suggest,  that  if  parish- 
schools  could  become  part  of  our  system,  some  among  them  in  favourable  sites,  might  be 
cherished  ui  such  a  manner  as  to  become  academies  of  high  rank  in  the  literary  scale. 
Nor  is  it  incredible,  that  in  many  of  them,  a  series  of  classes  might  ascend  from  the 
youngest,  each  one  accessible  only  to  the  more  promising  for  talents  and  piety  of  the  class 
below  ;  so  as  to  sitl  out  the  very  best  of  the  students  for  the  service  of  our  beloved  Church. 
Some  method  of  this  sort,  even  though  only  half  executed,  would  do  more  to  strengthen 
our  ministry,  than  all  our  existing  random  efforts.  Whatever  may  be  the  value  of  these 
hints,  toucliing  education  for  the  ministry,  your  committee  feel  assured  that  the  Assembly 
will  admit,  with  them,  the  importance  of  the  general  topic.  Our  children  must  have  such 
a  discipline  as  shall  include  the  knowledge  of  salvation ;  and,  not  by  snatches,  at  distant 
intervals,  but  by  that  reiteration  of  daily  "  precept  upon  precept,"  which  imbues  the  whole 
mind  and  is  the  prime  ingredient  of  common  school  tuition. 

Aflcr  all,  however,  that  has  been  written  above,  we  are  painfully  impressed  with  the 
difficulty  and  importance  of  what  remains ;  namely,  the  indication  of  ways  and  means 
for  the  attainment  of  tlie  ends  proposed.  Among  the  great  number  of  our  brethren  who 
agree  in  desiring  a  system  of  religious  education  which  shall  include  the  vital  doctrines 
of  our  covenanted  testimony,  there  are  not  a  few,  who  despair  of  ever  securing  it.  It  is 
not  to  be  denied,  that  the  difficulties  are  formidable,  and  that  there  is  reason  to  shrink 
from  adding  a  new  requisition  upon  the  liberality  of  our  people,  at  a  time  when  it  is 
found  hard  even  to  sustain  the  ministry  of  the  word.  And  we  may,  we  trust,  be  pardoned, 
if,  after  all  the  meditation  bestowed  on  this  branch  of  the  subject,  we  should  nevertheless 
betray  our  reluctance  to  submit  a  method  of  supply,  which  shall  be  fitted  to  every  portion 
of  the  Church.  It  is  less  seasonable,  just  now,  to  adjust  this,  than  to  awaken  attention  to 
the  reality  and  greatness  of  our  want :  and  it  is  not  too  much  to  hope,  that  when  we  shall 
be  ready  to  attempt  the  work,  we  shall  find  some  means  for  accomplishing  that  which 
appears  so  necessary  to  our  carrying  on  the  labours  of  the  gospel. 

( i )  That  parish-schools  must  be  to  a  certain  portion  of  the  community  free-schools,  is 
evident  at  first  sight.  In  a  sermon  of  Dr.  Chalmers,  upon  this  very  subject,  published 
many  years  ago,  but  never  reprinted  in  America,  that  experienced  friend  of  education  and 
of  the  poor,  argues  with  much  force,  that,  in  everycase,  a  part  of  the  expense,  even  though 
it  were  a  very  small  part,  should  be  borne  by  the  persons  receiving  the  immediate  advan- 
tage. Even  where  schools  are  entirely  free,  in  respect  to  those  who  directly  profit  by 
them,  they  may,  nevertheless,  as  is  at  once  apparent,  draw  their  support  from  the  Con- 
gregation or  other  community,  for  wliose  benefit  they  are  founded.  It  is  the  obtaining  of 
this  support,  in  an  easy  and  equitable  manner,  which  constitutes  the  difficulty  of  the  pro- 
blem now  suggested,  through  us,  by  the  General  Assembly  to  the  Church.  Were  the 
greatness  of  the  benefit  duly  appreciated,  so  that  our  Congregations  should  feel  willing  to 
add  to  the  sum  which  sustains  the  Pastor,  the  additional  sum  which  would  sustain  the 
teacher,  the  problem  would  be  solved.  And  whenever  the  experiment  shall  be  fairly 
made,  Christian  parents  will  find  that  they  are  amply  repaid  in  the  persons  of  their  off- 
spring, and  that  it  is  in  a  good  degree  a  mere  diversion  of  a  small  stream  of  domestic 
outlay  from  the  channel  of  schools  as  now  existing,  to  the  better  channel  of  Christian 
education.  But  it  is  too  much  to  exact,  that  such  a  revolution  should  be  attempted  at 
once ;  still  less  can  we  expect  that  it  should  be  made  part  of  a  uniform  Church-scheme. 
Your  connnittec,  therefore,  have  none  such  to  offer. 

(  k  )  The  analogy  of  Scottish  Presbyterianism,  as  established  by  law,  entirely  fails  us 
here;  and  we  are  as  yet  uninformed  of  the  plans  adopted  by  the  Free  Church.  While  we 
await  more  full  instruction  on  this  point,  we  may  remark,  that  even  in  Scotland,  the  means 
of  parish  education  have  been  sometimes  aided  by  individual  bounty.  As  a  striking  in- 
sUmce,  may  be  mentioned,  what  is  known  as  the  "  Dick  Bequest,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Parochial  Schoolmasters  and  Schools  in  the  counties  of  Aberdeen,  Banff,  and  Moray," 
now  for  ten  years  in  successful  operation.  This  bequest  consists  of  funds  bequeathed  by 
'James  Dick,  Esq.,  of  Finsbury  Square,  London ;  amounting,  at  present,  to  a  capital  sum 
of  i;il8,  767  11*.  (more  than  half  a  million  of  dollars.)* 

( / )  In  our  own  country,  examples  are  not  entirely  wanting  of  benevolent  regard  foi 
the  same  object.  Allusion  to  these  m;iy  answer  several  valuable  purposes,  especially  that 
of  showing  that  church-schools  have  been  actually  atteinpted  in  America  :  a  fact  wliich  is 
perhaps  new  to  a  large  lunnber  of  our  members.  The  parochial  school  attnched  to  the 
Scotch  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  as  the  result  of  a  munificent  fbun 

*  For  full  details,  see  "  Report  of  the  Dick  Bequest,"  1  vol.  8vo.     Edinb.  1844. 
52 


410  INSTITUTJONS    OF    TlliO    CIlUuCH.  [B'jOK  V 

dation,  has  been  long  in  existence,  is  largely  attended,  and  is  believed  to  be  of  great  value 
In  several  other  Churches,  and  more  particularly  in  each  of  the  new  Churches,  foundec 
by  private  liberality,  parish-schools  are  in  successful  progress.  The  limits  of  this  report 
exclude  detail ;  but,  so  far  as  the  experiment  has  been  made,  both  Pastors  and  parents 
are  disposed  to  regard  it  as  promising  solid  advantages  to  the  people,  and  peculiar  addi- 
tions  of  strength  to  the  Church.  No  inquiries  of  your  committee,  however,  have  resulted 
in  bringing  to  their  knowledge  any  Churches  which  by  an  original  effort,  in  their  congre. 
gationul  capacity,  have  founded  schools  under  the  care  of  the  Sessions.  The  attempt,  if 
made,  must  therefore  be  upon  untried  ground.  Yet  we  are  not  deterred  from  re-asserting 
the  opinions  respectfully  suggested  above,  and  in  recommending  that  the  General  As- 
sembly give  the  sanction  of  their  voice  to  some  principles  which  may  encourage  future 
experiments  in  this  most  interesting  field. 

In  conclusion,  the  committee  respectfully  submit  the  following  resolutions,  viz: 

I.  Resolved,  That,  in  the  judgment  of  the  General  Assembly,  any  scheme 
of  education  is  incomplete,  which  does  not  include  instruction  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  in  those  doctrines  of  grace  which  are  employed  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  the  renewal  and  sanctification  of  the  soul. 

II.  That  in  consideration  of  the  blessings  derived  to  us  through  our 
forefathers,  from  the  method  of  mingling  the  doctrines  of  our  Church  with 
the  daily  teachings  of  the  school,  the  Assembly  earnestly  desire  as  near  an 
approach  to  this  method,  as  may  comport  with  the  circumstances  of  our 
country. 

III.  That  the  Assembly  regard  with  great  approval  the  attempt  of  such 
Churches  as  have  undertaken  schools  under  their  proper  direction ;  as  well 
as  the  zeal  which  has  led  individual  frieuds  of  the  truth  to  aid  the  same 
cause. 

IV.  That  the  Assembly  commends  the  whole  subject  of  Parochial  Edu- 
cation to  the  serious  attention  of  the  Church  ;  counselling  all  concerned,  to 
regard  the  maintenance  of  gospel  faith  and  order,  in  the  founding  of  new 
schools,  the  appointment  of  teachers,  and  the  selection  of  places  of  educa- 
tion. 

V.  Resolved  farther,  That  the  whole  subject  of  the  report  be  referred  to 
the  Board  of  Education,  that  they  may,  from  time  to  time,  report  to  the 
General  Assembly  any  further  action  which  may  be  needed  for  extending 
through  our  Churches  a  system  of  Parochial  Schools. 

§  163.  Estahlishment  of  Parochial  and  Presbyterial  Schools. 

1847,  p.  379.  The  Board  of  Education,  appointed  by  the  last  Assembly  to 
report  from  time  to  time  on  the  subject  of  parochial  schools,  reported  through 
their  Corresponding  Secretary,  Dr.  Van  Rensselaer ;  and  their  report  was 
referred  to  a  special  committee,  con.sisting  of  Drs.  Hodge,  Jones,  and  Jane- 
way,  and  Messrs.  Snowden  and  Mcllvaine. 

p.  399.  The  order  of  the  day  was  then  taken  up,  viz  :  the  report  of  the 
committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  report  of  the  Board  of  Education  on 
parochial  schools.  The  resolutions  were  considered  seriatim,  amended,  and 
adopted,  and  are  as  follows,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  report  be  committed  to  the  Board  of  Education,  in 
order  that  it  may  be  printed  and  circulated  among  the  Churches. 

2.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  do  hereby  express  their  firm  conviction 
that  the  interests  of  the  Church  and  the  glory  of  our  Redeemer  demand 
that  immediate  and  strenuous  exertions  should  be  made,  so  far  as  practica- 
ble, by  every  Congregation,  to  establish  within  its  hounds  one  or  more  pri- 
mary schools,  under  the  care  of  the  Session  of  the  Church,  in  which,  toge- 
ther with  the  usual  branches  of  secular  learning,  the  truths  and  duties  of 
our  holy  religion  shall  be  assiduously  inculcated. 

3.  Resolved,  That  tliis  Assembly  do  hereby  earnestly  call  upon  all  the 
Synods  and  Presbyteries  under  their  care,  to  take  the  subject  of  Christian 


SEC.   1G2.]  EDUCATION. — CHURCH    SCHOOLS.  411 

education  under  consideration,  and  to  devise  and  execute  whatever  measures 
they  raay  deem  most  appropriate  for  securing  the  establishment  of  Parochial 
and  Presbyterial  schools  in  our  bounds. 

4.  Rewlved,  That  a  committee  consisting  of  one  Minister  and  one  lluling 
Elder,  be  appointed  by  each  Presbytery  to  collect  information  as  to  the  num- 
ber and  condition  of  schools  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery,  the  num- 
ber of  children  under  fifteen  years  of  age  belonging  to  their  Congregations; 
the  state  of  public  opinion  in  respect  to  education  j  the  ability  of  the  Churches 
to  sustain  teachers  and  build  school-houses ;  and  whatever  other  statistical 
information  relating  to  education  they  may  deem  important;  and  that  these 
committees  forward  their  reports  to  the  Board  of  Education  on  or  before  the 
1st  of  January,  1848. 

5.  Resulted,  That  this  whole  subject  be  referred  to  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion, and  that  the  Board  is  hereby  authorized  to  expend  whatever  moneys 
arc  committed  to  them  for  that  purpose  in  aid  of  the  establishment  of  Paro- 
chial and  Presbyterial  schools.     [See  subsequent  Minutes,  j;asst»t.] 

§  164.  Board  of  Publication  to  inquire  for  suitable  books. 

1S47,  p.  400.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Board  of  Publi- 
cation to  make  inquiries  on  the  subject  of  elementary  school  books,  with  a 
viewof  adaptingthem,as  far  aspracticable,  to  asystem  of  religious  instruction  ; 
and  that  the  Board  report  on  this  subject  to  the  next  Greneral  Assembly. 

§  165.    Colleges  under  ecclesiastical  control. 

1848,  p.  52.  Resolved,  That  colleges,  as  an  integral  part,  and  in  their 
wide-spread  relations  to  the  best  interests  of  society,  a  vitally  important 
part,  of  a  complete  system  of  Christian  education,  demand  the  fostering 
care  of  the  Church;  and  that  the  Board  of  Education  be,  and  hereby  is,  au- 
thorized to  assist  in  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  collegiate  education,  by 
means  of  any  funds  that  may  be  given  for  that  purpose. 

1851,  p.  30.  It  is  recommended  to  our  Churches  and  members  to  assist, 
as  far  as  possible,  in  the  endowment  of  our  colleges,  and  to  co-operate  with 
the  Board  of  Education  in  sustaining  them  during  the  interval  for  which 
they  may  need  aid. 

§  166.  Makemie  College  in  Arkansas. 

1853,  p.  454.  Resolved,  That  the  eflFort  of  the  Synod  of  Arkansas  to  es- 
tablish ''  Makemie  college"  within  its  wide  and  destitute  bounds,  upon  the 
frontiers  of  population,  is  entitled  to  the  special  support  of  the  friends  of 
Christian  education ;  and  it  is  recommended,  not  only  to  the  attention  of  the 
Board,  but  to  the  efficient  and  liberal  co-operation  of  all  who  have  it  in  their 
power  to  render  it  aid. 

§  167.    Greek  Testament  in  institutions  of  learning. 

1844,  p.  359.  The  same  committee  on  Overture  No.  9, — it  being  a  memo- 
rial from  the  Presbytery  of  Richland,  and  ordered  to  be  brought  before  the 
Assembly  by  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  praying  for  a  reform  in  colleges  respecting 
the  use  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  especially  in  the  original  languages,  or  in 
case  such  reform  be  impracticable  or  unadvisable,  that  then  the  Assembly 
recommend  the  establishment  of  certain  new  institutions  of  learning, — re- 
ported the  following  minute,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  memorial  relates  to  matters  not  under  the  direct 
control  of  this  body. 

2.  Resolved,  Nevertheless,  that  this  Assembly  embrace  this  opportunity 
of  expressing  their  heartfelt  regret,  that  the  Greek  Testament  has  fallen  into 


412  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

disuse  in  some  of  our  seminavios  of  classical  learning,  and  tliat  we  regard 
the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the  original  languages,  by  tiic  youth  of 
our  land,  as  in  many  respects  important,  and  recommend  to  all  our  members, 
Elders,  and  Ministers,  who  have  the  control  of  the  studies  of  youth,  to  give 
due  prominence  to  this  branch  of  learning. 

§  168.  Relation  of  the  Church  to  corjioration  and  State  schools. 

1854,  p.  31.  Resolved,  That  the  efforts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  be- 
half of  schools,  academies,  and  colleges,  on  a  definite  religious  basis,  and 
under  her  own  care,  have  met  with  a  success,  important  in  present  results 
and  hopeful  for  the  future  ;  and  that  these  operations  deserve  to  be  continued 
and  enlarged,  with  an  entire  friendliness  to  all  other  educational  efforts,  not 

■  positively  injurious  in  their  tendency;  and  especially  that  institutions  under 
the  management  of  members  of  our  own  Church,  either  privately  or  in  cor- 
porations not  subject  to  ecclesiastical  supervision,  in  which  religion  is  duly 
inculcated,  ought  to  be  regarded  as  entitled  to  confidence. 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly,  by  affirming  the  Church  to  be  one 
of  the  parties  in  education,  and  by  acting  on  that  principle  in  accordance 
with  the  practice  of  all  the  Reformed  Churches,  has  never  denied  the  im- 
portance of  State  co-operation  in  this  great  work,  however  defective  it  may 
be  in  some  parts  of  the  country;  but  on  'the  contrary,  rejoices  in  the  gene- 
ral enlightenment  of  the  masses  under  the  public  school  system,  and  hopes 
that  all  Presbyterians,  besides  supporting  their  own  institutions,  will  con- 
tinue, as  heretofore,  to  be  known  as  the  sound  friends  of  general  education 
throughout  the  country,  and  as  the  advocates  of  the  introduction  of  the  Bible 
into  the  common  schools. 

1855,  p  273.  3.  Resolved,  That  as  the  knowledge  of  God  is  almost  the 
only  knowledge  that  men  cannot  do  without,  so  religious  instruction  is  almost 
the  only  kind  of  instruction  that  may  not  be  excluded  from  our  schools,  it 
being  "  the  end  of  learning  to  repair  the  ruins  of  the  fall,  by  teaching  to 
know  God  aright,  and  out  of  that  knowledge  to  love  him  and  obey  him  j" 
that,  therefore,  the  General  Assembly  re-aflarms  its  approval,  so  often  expressed 
in  former  years,  of  the  policy  of  the  Board  in  reference  to  the  establish- 
ment of  Christian  schools,  academies,  and  colleges. 

4.  Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly,  in  recommending  the  establish^ 
ment  of  institutions  under  its  own  care,  has  never  intended  to  depreciate 
truly  Christian  schools,  academies,  or  colleges  under  private,  corporate,  or 
State  management,  but  cordially  acknowledges  and  welcomes  them  as  co- 
partners in  a  great  work,  and  invokes  the  blessing  of  God  upon  their  instruc- 
tions. And  although  the  public  schools  are  far  from  being  what  they  ought 
to  be,  in  respect  to  religious  teaching,  yet,  instead  of  the  withdrawal  of  Pres- 
byterians from  the  support  of  the  public  system,  the  General  Assembly  re- 
commend the  putting  forth  of  earnest  efforts,  wherever  practicable,  to  improve 
their  condition ;  especially  by  keeping  in  the  public  schools  the  Bible,  as  the 
great  text-book  of  human  instruction. — [Reiterated,  1856,  p.  514.] 

§  169.  The  two  departments  of  operation  to  be  kept  distinct. 

1854,  p.  31.  Resolved,  That  the  mode  of  conducting  the  operations  of  the 
Board  in  their  enlarged  scale  be  referred  to  the  Board  itself,  to  take  such  ac- 
tion as  may  prevent  either  department  from  interfering  with  the  other,  and  as 
may  continue  to  keep  prominently  before  the  Churches  the  education  of  pious 
and  indigent  young  men  for  the  Gospel  ministry. 


SEC.  167. 1  THE   BOARD    OF   PUBLICATION.  413 

CHAPTER  VI. 

BOOK   AND   TRACT   PUBLICATION. 


Title  1. — early  measures. 
§  170.  Committee  to  revise  controversial  treatises. 

173.%  p.  117.  The  Si/nod  do  agree,  That  if  any  of  our  members  shall  see 
cause  to  prepare  anything  for  the  press  upon  any  controversy  in  religious 
matters,  that  before  such  member  publish  what  he  hath  thus  prepared,  he 
shall  submit  the  same  to  be  perused  by  persons  to  be  appointed  for  that  pur- 
pose, and  that  Me.'^srs.  Andrews,  Dickinson,  Robert  Cross,  Pemberton,  and 
Pierson,  be  appointed  for  this  purpose  in  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  to  the 
northward  of  Philadelphia;  and  Messrs.  Anderson,  Thomas  Evans,  Cathcart, 
Stevenson,  and  Thomson,  in  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  southward  of  Philadel- 
phia.    Any  three  of  each  committee  to  be  a  quorum. 

§  171.  Oolleetion  and  distribution  of  Religious  Publications. 

1772,  p.  428.  The  Synod,  finding  the  money  collected  some  years  ago  for 
defraying  the  expense  attending  the  missions  appointed  on  our  frontiers,  is 
nearly  expended,  agree  to  have  a  collection  this  year  through  their  bounds 
upon  the  same  plan  with  the  former.  And  as  it  is  judged  it  might  be  use- 
ful to  extend  this  public  charity  to  purchase  such  religious  books  as  the  Sy- 
nod may  approve  of,  to  be  given  to  poor  Congregations ;  the  following  members 
are  appointed  to  consider  this  matter,  and  bring  in  an  overture  to  be  subjected 
,  to  the  Synod  as  soon  as  they  conveniently  can,  viz  :  Messrs.  McWhorter, 
Montgomery,  and  Ogden. 

p.  429.  The  committee  appointed  last  Friday  to  draw  up  an  overture  with 
respect  to  the  general  collection  and  the  distribution  of  books,  brought  one  in, 
which  after  correction  is  as  follows : 

1.  That  the  Synod  recommend  a  general  collection  in  all  the  Churches 
under  their  care.  2.  That  the  Synod  write  a  pastoral  letter,  in  which  they 
shall  return  thanks  to  their  several  Congregations  for  their  former  generosity, 
and  solicit  their  future  favours.  3.  That  the  Synod  particularly  desire  the 
charity  of  the  public  for  those  purposes,  viz  :  For  defraying  the  expenses  of 
sending  missionaries  to  the  frontiers,  and  such  other  places  as  are  unable 
to  support  the  gospel ;  for  purchasing  useful  books  to  distribute  in  said  places 
under  the  direction  of  committees  to  be  appointed  for  that  purpose ;  for 
propagating  Christian  knowledge  among  the  Indians  ;  and  for  such  other  pious 
usc^  as  may  occur  from  time  to  time. 

The  following  books  were  proposed  and  agreed  to  be  procured  and  dis- 
tributed, viz:  Bibles,  Westminster  Confessions  of  Faith,  small  editions  of 
Vincent's  Catechism,  Doddridge's  Kise  and  Progress  of  Religion,  A  Com- 
passionate Address  to  the  Christian  World,  Allein's  Alarm  to  the  Uncon- 
verted, Dr.  Watts's  Divine  Songs  for  Children,  and  the  Assembly's  Cate- 
chism.    And  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  and  distributing  those  books  we 


414  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

appoint  for  a  committee  at  Philadelphia,  Dr.  Alison,  Mr.  Sproat,  Mr.  Mont- 
gomery, Mr.  Bayard,  and  Mr.  Jonathan  Smith ;  and  at  New  York,  Dr.  Rod- 
gers,  Mr.  Treat,  Mr.  McWhorter,  Mr.  Caldwell,  Mr.  V.  B.  Livingston,  and 
Mr.  Eobert  Ogden.  And  the  committees  are  restricted  not  to  lay  out  this 
year  above  ten  pounds  pro.  currency  each  for  the  purposes  aforesaid.  But 
if  any  well  disposed  persons  will  send  the  committee  books  and  pamphlets, 
which  they  judge  will  answer  the  intention  of  the  Synod  to  promote  Chris- 
tian knowledge,  they  are  desired  to  distribute  these  also. 

1773,  p.  441.  For  the  purpose  of  procuring  books  to  bestow  on  the  poor ; 
in  Philadelphia,  Dr.  Francis  Alison,  Mr.  Sproat,  Mr.  Montgomery,  Mr. 
John  Bayard,  and  Mr.  Jonathan  Smith  ;  and  in  New  York,  Dr.  Rodgers, 
Mr.  Treat,  Mr.  McWhorter,  Mr.  Caldwell,  and  Mr.  Noel,  are  appointed  as 
committees,  and  that  they  do  not  exceed  the  sum  of  twenty  pounds  procla- 
mation currency,  to  be  laid  out  by  each  committee,  and  that  they  draw  on 
the  treasurer  for  this  sum. 

1774,  p.  452.  The  committees  appointed  last  Synod,  to  purchase  books 
and  distribute  thepi  among  the  poor  on  the  frontiers,  report,  that  they  have 
complied  with  the  order,  and  disposed  of  the  whole  of  the  sum  allowed  at 
New  York,  and  the  whole  also  of  the  sum  allowed  at  Philadelphia,  except 
one  pound  seven  shillings  and  eight  pence ;  but  as  the  committee  at  Phila- 
delphia have  not  yet  received  an  account  of  any  distribution  made  by  the 
persons  to  whose  care  they  have  committed  them  on  the  frontiers,  the  Synod 
direct  them  to  inquire  as  soon  as  possible  into  that  matter,  and  use  their 
best  endeavours  to  have  said  distribution  made,  (if  not  already  done,)  and 
procure  what  information  they  can,  of  the  success  attending  said  distribu- 
tion, and  make  a  report  at  next  meeting  of  Synod.  [See  also  1794,  p.  98. 
&c.] 

1801,  p.  229.  That  there  be  made  a  purchase  of  as  many  cheap  and  pious 
books  as  a  due  regard  to  the  other  objects  of  the  Assembly's  funds  will  ad- 
mit, with  the  view  of  distributing  them,  not  only  along  the  frontiers  of  these 
States,  but  also  among  the  poorer  classes  of  people,  and  the  blacks,  or 
wherever  it  is  thought  useful ;  which  books  shall  be  given  away,  or  lent,  at 
the  discretion  of  the  distributor.  And  that  there  be  received  from  Mr. 
Eobert  Aitken,  toward  the  discharge  of  his  debt,  books  to  such  amount  as 
shall  appear  proper  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Assembly,  who  are  hereby  re- 
quested to  take  proper  measures  for  the  distribution  of  the  same.  [See 
also  1802,  p.  259,  &c.] 

1803,  p.  268.  A  communication  was  received  from  the  Presbytery  of 
Erie,  praying  that  Bibles  and  other  pious  books  may  be  sent  into  the  bounds 
of  that  Presbytery,  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  certain  persons,  to  the  intent 
that  they  may  be  employed  as  a  circulating  library,  for  the  spiritual  edifica- 
tion of  the  numerous  poor  and  ignorant  persons  in  that  place,  who  are  per- 
ishing for  lack  of  knowledge.     On  motion,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  same  be  referred  to  the  standing  Committee  of  Mis- 
sions. 

1804,  p.  307.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  and  individuals  who  have 
received,  or  may  hereafter  receive  religious  books  for  distribution,  report  to 
the  Committee  of  Missions  from  year  to  year,  stating  in  what  manner  the 
books  have  been  disposed  of,  the  effect  produced,  and  the  books,  if  any,  re- 
maining on  hand. 

1805,  p.  346.  Resolved,  That  the  Committee  of  Missions  be  authorized 
and  requested,  to  procure  two  hundred  and  fifty  copies  of  Fuller's  "  Gospel 
Worthy  of  all  Acceptation,"  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  copies  of  Vincent's 
Exposition  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,  to  be  distributed  in  places  where  such 


SEC.   171.]  RELIGIOUS    PUBLICATIONS.  il5 

books  are  especially  wanted,  either  gratis  or  otherwise,  as  the  case  may  re- 
quire. 

Resolved,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  be,  and  they  are 
hereby  authori/  :1  and  requested,  to  grant  a  warrant  in  favour  of  the  Rev. 
John  Rice,  fm-  'he  payment  of  thirty-five  dollars,  to  be  applied  to  purchas- 
ing religious  books,  to  be  distributed  among  the  people  of  colour,  within 
the  bounds  of  Hanover  Presbytery. 

1806,  p.  861.  That  the  Assembly  appropriate,  annually,  when  the  funds 
will  admit  of  it,  the  sum  of  one  hundred  dollars  for  the  purchase  of  religious 
books,  to  be  distributed  in  those  parts  of  our  Church  which  may  most  need 
them      [See  1811,  p  478,  &c.] 

§  172.  Proposed  organization  of  Tract  Societies,  in  1809. 

1809,  p.  429.  The  committee  appointed  to  report  on  the  establishment  of 
a  society  for  procuring  and  distributing  religious  tracts,  reported  the  follow- 
ing resolution,  and  it  was  adopted  : 

Resolved,  That  whereas  it  appears  to  this  Assembly,  that  great  and  in- 
creasing good  has  accrued  to  the  Church  of  Christ  by  the  distribution  of 
small  cheap  religious  tracts ;  it  is  hereby  earnestly  recommended  that  each 
Synod  take  measures  for  establishing  as  many  religious  tract  societies  within 
their  bounds,  by  association  of  one  or  more  Presbyteries,  as  may  be  most 
convenient  for  this  purpose ;  and  that  such  societies  may  adopt  such  plan 
for  carrying  into  effect  the  object  of  this  resolution,  as  may  be  most  condu- 
cive in  their  judgment  to  this  end. 

§  173.  Recommendation  of  a  Publisher's  works  declined. 

1811,  p.  475.  Mr.  Henry  Sherman  presented  a  number  of  copies  of  a 
book  entitled  Dr.  Haweis's  Communicant's  Companion,  and  requested  the 
recommendation  of  the  Assembly  to  the  work ;  on  motion. 

Resolved,  That  as  the  precedent  of  recommending  books'  would  involve 
the  Assembly  in  much  trouble,  by  numerous  similar  applications,  the  mo- 
tion for  recommending  be  postponed,  and  that  the  thanks  of  the  Assembly 
be  presented  to  Mr.  Sherman  for  the  donation. 

Title  2. — publication  of  the  bible. 

§  174.  A  collection  for  the  distribution  of  Bibles. 

1788,  p.  .500.  The  Synod  taking  into  consideration  the  situation  of  many 
people  under  their  care,  who,  through  the  indigence  of  their  circumstances, 
are  not  able  to  purchase  Bibles,  and  are  in  danger  of  perishing  for  lack  of 
knowledge  : 

Ordered,  That  every  member  of  thjs  body  shall  use  his  utmost  influence 
in  the  Congregation  under  his  inspection,  and  in  the  vacancies  contiguous 
to  them,  to  raise  contributions  for  the  purchasing  of  Bibles,  to  be  distributed 
^mong  such  poor  persons  ;  and  that  Drs.  Sproat  and  Ewing,  and  3Ir.  Puf- 
field,  be  a  committee  to  receive  such  contributions,  to  purchase  Bibles 
therewith,  and  send  them  to  the  several  members  of  this  Synod,  who,  in 
conjunction  with  their  respective  Sessions,  shall  distribute  them.  And  as 
Mr.  Aitken,  from  laudable  motives,  and  with  great  expense,  hath  under- 
taken and  executed  an  elegant  impression  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which, 
on  account  of  the  importation  of  Bibles  from  Europe,  will  be  very  injurious 
to  his  temporal  circumstances,  Synod  further  agree,  that  the  above  commit- 
tee ehall  purchase  Bibles  of  the  said  impression  and  no  other,  and  earnestly 


416  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE   CHURCH.  [BOOK    V 

recommend  it  to  all,  to  purchase  such  in  preference  to  any  other.     [R^ 
peated,  Minutes,  1784,  p.  503,  and  1785,  p.  506.] 

§  175.  Collins' s  edition  recommended. 

1789,  p.  12.  The  General  Assembly,  considering  the  importance  of  pre- 
serving faithful  and  correct  impressions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  j  and  as  Mr. 
Collins,  printer  to  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  proposes  to  make  an  impression 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  and  wishes  the  countenance  and  support  of 
all  denominations  of  Christians;  on  motion 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  in  order  to  give  effectual  encouragement  to  this 
undertaking,  do  hereby  appoint  the  Rev.  Mr.  Joshua  Hart,  Mr.  Judd,  Dr. 
Alexander  McWhorter,  Mr.  James  F.  Armstrong,  Dr.  George  Dufl&eld,  Mr. 
Thomas  Read,  Dr.  Matthew  Wilson,  Dr.  Patrick  Alison,  Mr.  Robert  Cooper, 
Mr.  James  Finley,  Mr.  Moses  Hoge,  Mr.  John  Blair  Smith,  Mr.  James  Mc- 
Kee,  Mr.  Hezekiah  Balch,  Mr.  Thomas  H.  McCaulle,  and  Mr.  David  Rice, 
to  lay  Mr.  Collins's  proposals  before  their  respective  Presbyteries,  and  to  re- 
commend to  them,  by  order  of  the  General  Assembly,  that  a  person  or  per- 
sons be  appointed  in  every  Congregation,  vacant  or  supplied,  to  procure  sub- 
scriptions; and  that  the  Presbyteries  transmit  by  their  commissioners  to  the 
next  General  Assembly  the  number  of  subscribers.  The  General  Assembly 
also  confirm  the  appointment  made  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New 
Jersey,  that  Dr.  John  Witherspoon,  Dr.  Samuel  S.  Smith,  and  Mr.  James  F. 
Armstrong,  be  a  committee  to  concur  with  any  such  committee  as  may  be 
appointed,  whether  from  any  other  denomination,  or  from  any  other  Synod 
of  our  denomination,  to  revise  and  correct  the  proof-sheets;  and,  if  necessary, 
to  fix  upon  the  most  correct  edition  of  the  Scriptures  to  be  recommended  to 
the  printer,  from  which  to  make  his  impression;  and  that  the  said  committee 
be  ordered  to  agree  with  the  printer,  that  Ostervald's  notes,  if  not  inconsis- 
tent with  the  views  of  other  denominations  of  Christians  engaged  in  this  un- 
dertaking, be  printed  with  it,  in  such  manner  as  may  best  promote  the  publi- 
cation. The  General  Assembly,  desirous  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  eternal 
life  contained  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  earnestly  recommend  to  all  the  Con- 
gregations under  their  care  to  encourage  this  undertaking.  [Repeated,  1790, 
p.  25;  1791,  p.  41.] 

§  176.   The  American  Bible  Society. 

1816,  p.  620.  The  General  Assembly  record,  with  gratification  and  heart- 
felt pleasure,  the  information  they  have  received  of  the  formation  of  an 
"  American  Bible  Society,"  a  few  days  since,  in  the  city  of  New  York  ;  and 
from  the  unanimity  manifested  by  all  denominations  of  Christians  on  that  oc- 
casion, the  fervour  of  zeal  displayed,  and  eagerness  manifested  by  the  nume- 
rous and  highly  respectable  delegation  which  attended,  to  combine  their  exer- 
tions in  promoting  the  best  interests  of  their  fellow-men,  by  furnishing  them 
with  the  word  of  life,  they  cannot  but  believe  that  it  is  the  work  of  God ; 
that  it  will  stand,  and  prove  a  rich  blessing  to  those  who  may  enjoy  the  fruits 
of  its  exertions. 

1853,  p.  447.  This  Assembly,  taking  grateful  occasion  to  re-affirra  its  ap- 
preciation of  the  importance  and  usefulness  of  the  American  Bible  Society, 
which,  under  God,  has  been  instrumental  of  so  much  good  in  this  and  other 
lands;  in  view  of  the  multitudes  of  families  in  our  own  favoured  country 
living  without  the  sacred  volume;  the  vast  number  of  immigrants  arriving 
among  us ;  the  many  transient  persons,  labourers,  boatmen,  and  seamen  in 
the  midst  of  us,  who  greatly  need  the  word  of  life,  and  the  wide  and  inviting 


SEC.   174.]  RELIGIOUS    PUBLICATIONS.  417 

fields  opened  by  missionary  labour  in  Papal,  Mohammedan,  and  Pas;an  coun 
tries, 

1.  Resolved,  That  we  recognize  the  fostering  hand  of  Almisrhty  God  in 
enabling  the  Society  to  erect  its  new  and  spacious  ]Jible  House,  without  using 
for  the  purpose  any  of  its  ordinary  revenues. 

2.  lieaolved,  That  the  increased  facilities  for  printing,  and  the  greatly  in- 
creased demands  for  the  inspired  Scriptures,  call  for  far  greater  and  more 
general  exertion,  self-denial,  and  prayer,  on  the  part  of  the  people  of  God. 

3.  Resohed,  That  the  Assembly  earnestly  recommend  to  the  Churches 
under  its  care  to  take  up  stated  annual  collections  for  the  American  Bible 
Society.     [See  also  subsequent  Minutes  passim^ 

§  177.  The  Bible  Union's  new  translation. 

1857,  p.  36.  Overture  No.  6  was  then  taken  up — two  papers,  one  from 
Lake  Presbytery,  and  the  other  from  Central  Mississippi,  respecting  a  new 
translation  of  the  Scriptures,  proposed  by  the  Bible  Union.  The  Commit- 
tee recommended,  that  the  Assembly  distinctly  disavow  all  manner  of  con- 
nection with  the  revision  alluded  to,  and  they  have  no  sympathy  with  it;  but 
on  the  contrary  an  entire  disapprobation  of  the  whole  movement.  The  re- 
port was  unanimously  adopted. 

§  178.   The  Bible  Society's  Revision  movement. 

1858,  p.  272.  The  second  order  of  the  day  was  then  taken  up,  Overture 
No.  5,  referred  by  the  last  General  Assembly,  respecting  the  American 
Bible  Society ;  the  question  being  on  a  motion  to  refer  the  same  to  a  special 
Committee. 

R.  J  Breckinridge  asked  and  obtained  leave  to  offer  the  following  paper, 
as  a  minute  on  the  whole  subject;  and  it  was,  on  motion,  adopted  unani- 
mously, viz : 

By  a  vote  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1857,  an  overture  to  that  body, 
which  is  printed  in  its  Minutes,  pp.  35,  36,  relating  to  the  American  Bible 
Society's  new  standard  English  Bible,  and  to  the  best  method  of  preserving, 
in  its  integrity,  the  common  version  of  the  English  Bible,  was  specially  referred 
to  the  consideration  of  the  present  General  Assembly.  During  the  year  which 
has  intervened,  the  attention  of  the  Christian  public  has  been  diverted  to  this 
important  subject  in  a  very  unusual  degree ;  and  so  far  as  this  Assembly  has 
the  means  of  judging,  it  is  apparent  that  the  Presbyterian  Church  through- 
out the  country  is  decidedly  opposed  to  the  line  of  conduct  in  the  premises 
pursued  by  the  late  Committee  on  Versions  of  that  Society,  and  to  the  circu- 
lation by  that  Society  of  their  new  standard  English  Bible.  It  is,  therefore, 
matter  of  great  satisfaction  to  this  General  Assembly,  that  the  Directors  of 
the  American  Bible  Society  have  resolved  to  cease  publishing  and  circulating 
the  aforesaid  new  standard  Bible,  and  to  resume  the  publication  and  circula- 
tion of  the  standard  English  Bible  in  exclusive  use  by  the  Society  before  the 
late  work  of  collation  and  change,  commenced  about  the  year  1847.  We 
also  cordially  approve  the  further  action  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  so  far  as 
it  secures  a  niure  vigilant  oversight,  in  future,  of  the  work  of  the  Committee 
on  Versions,  an'l  prevents  any  future  change,  either  of  the  text  or  its  acces- 
sories, without  the  careful  consideration  and  special  order  of  the  Board  of 
Directors.  With  regard  to  any  change  whatever,  eitlier  in  the  text  of  the 
English  Version  of  the  Bible,  commonly  called  King  James's  Version,  or  in 
the  accessories  to  that  text  as  they  were  commonly  printed  at  the  formation 
of  the  American  Bible  Society  :  we  do  not  admit  tha.t  the  said  Society  has 
any  power  or  authority  to  make  any  alteration  in  said  acces.sories  or  said  text, 
except  such  as  appertain  to  a  printer  and  not  to  an  editor.  By  the  text  of 
53 


418  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

King  James's  Version,  we  do  not  mean  a  copy  corrupted  by  errors  and  unau- 
thorized clianoes — no  matter  where  tliat  copy  may  have  been  printed,  nor 
how  those  errors  n)ay  have  occurred,  nor  who  may  have  ventured  to  make 
those  changes ; — but  we  mean  the  true  text  in  English,  produced  and  pub- 
lished after  the  labours  of  the  ti'auslators  appointed  by  King  James  the  First 
of  England,  which  for  nearly  two  centuries  and  a  half  has  been  the  standard 
Bible  of  all  people  speaking  the  English  language,  and  which  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  is  resolved  to  preserve  in  its 
integrity  and  purity,  and  to  use  and  circulate.  Along  with  the  greater  por- 
tion of  the  Christian  public  in  this  country,  we  have  confided  to  the  American 
Bible  Society  the  great  work  of  circulating  the  English  Scriptures,  in  the 
version  in  common  use,  and  while  we  deeply  regret  the  serious  error  into 
which  it  was  betrayed,  its  recent  action,  in  the  premises,  demands  a  cordial 
response  from  all  the  earnest  supporters  of  the  great  work  in  which  it  is  en- 
gaged. In  discharge,  therefore,  of  our  duty  as  the  General  Assembly  of  one 
branch  of  the  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  which  he  has  committed 
his  most  blessed  Word  for  the  guidance  and  salvation  of  men,  we  have  made 
this  deliverance.  And  upon  the  terms  herein  set  forth,  we  reiterate  our  ap- 
proval of  the  principles  upon  which  the  American  Bible  Society  was  founded, 
our  desire  to  co-operate  with  our  brethren  of  all  Christian  denominations,  in 
united  efforts  to  furnish  the  whole  world  with  the  word  of  God,  and  our 
earnest  recommendation  to  our  people  to  give  liberally  to  the  support  of  this 
good  cause. 

Title  3. — the  board  of  publication. 
§  179.  The  Constitution  of  the  Board. 

1838,  p.  23.  Whereas,  Sabbath-school  and  tract  publications  cannot  fail 
to  exert  a  very  great  influence  upon  the  growth  of  our  Church  and  country; 
and  whereas,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  highest  judicatory  of  the  Church  to  exer- 
cise such  a  supervision  over  this  subject,  as  will  secure  the  diffusion  of  sound 
and  scriptural  principles,  for  "  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth,  and  holiness," 
through  all  the  Churches  under  our  care  :  therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  will  superintend  and  conduct,  by 
its  own  proper  authority,  the  work  of  furnishing  the  Churches  under  its  care 
with  suitable  tract  and  Sabbath-school  publications,  by  a  Board  appointed  for 
that  purpose,  and  directly  amenable  to  said  Assembly. 

2.  The  General  Assembly  shall,  at  its  present  meeting,  oVioose  forty  Minis- 
ters and  forty  laymen,  as  members  of  the  Tract  and  Sabbath-school  Board, 
one  fourth  part  of  whom  shall  go  out  annually,  in  alphabetical  order;  and 
thereafter  ten  Ministers  and  ten  laymen  shall  be  annually  elected  as  members 
of  the  tract  and  Sabbath-school  Board,  whose  term  of  office  shall  be  four 
years;  and  these  /br/y  Ministers  and  /b?'///  laymen  so  appointed  shall  consti- 
tute a  Board,  to  be  styled  "  The  Board  of  Publication  of  Tracts  and  Sabbath- 
echool  Books  of  the  General  Assembly  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  to 
which  for  the  time  being  shall  be  entrusted,  [with]  such  directions  and  in- 
structions as  may  from  time  to  time  be  given  by  the  General  Assembly,  the 
superintendence  of  all  the  operations  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  rel.i- 
tion  to  the  subject  of  tracts  and  Sabbath-school  books.  The  Board  sh;i!l 
make  annually  to  the  General  Assembly  a  report  of  their  proceedings,  and 
submit  for  its  approval  such  plans  and  measures  as  shall  be  deemed  usctul 
and  necessary. 

3.  The  Board  of  Managers  shall  hold  their  first  meeting  at  such  time  and 
place  as  may  be  directed  by  the  present  General  Assembly,  and  shall  hold  a 
meeting  annually,  at  some  convenient  time  during  the  sessions  of  the  General 
Assembly,  at  which  time  it  shall  appoint  a  President,  Vice-President,  a  Cor- 


SEC.  178.]  THE    BOARD   OF    PUBLICATION.  419 

responding  Secretary,  a  Treasurer,  and  an  Executive  Committee,  to  serve 
for  the  ensuintr  year.  It  shall  belontr  to  the  Board  of  Manacers  to  review 
and  decide  upon  all  the  doings  of  the  E.^ecutive  Committee  ;  to  receive  and 
di.><pose  of  their  annual  report,  and  to  present  any  statement  of  their  proceed- 
ings which  they  may  judge  proper  and  necessary  to  the  General  Assembly. 
It  shall  be  their  duty,  also,  to  meet  for  the  transaction  of  business,  as  often 
as  may  be  expedient,  due  notice  of  every  special  meeting  being  seasonably 
given  to  every  member  of  the  Board. 

4.  To  the  Executive  Committee,  consisting  of  not  more  than  nine  members 
besides  the  Corresponding  Secretary  and  Treasurer,  shall  belong  the  <luty  of 
selecting  and  preparing  suitable  tracts  and  books  fur  publication  ;  of  superin- 
tending and  directing  their  distribution  ;  of  receiving  the  reports  of  the  (!or- 
responding  Secretary,  and  giving  him  needful  directions  in  reference  to  mat- 
ters of  business  and  correspondence  entrusted  to  him  ;  of  authorizini;  all 
appropriations  of  money;  and  of  taking  the  particular  direction  and  matia<j:e- 
ment  of  the  whole  subject  of  tract  and  Sunday-school  publications,  subject 
to  the  control  and  direction  of  the  Board  of  jManairers.  The  Executive  Com- 
mittee shall  meet  at  least  once  a  month,  and  oftener,  if  necessary  j  five  mem- 
bers meeting  at  the  time  and  place  of  adjournment  or  special  call,  shall  con- 
stitute a  quorum,  except  that  the  approval  of  a  majority  of  the  whole 
committee  shall  be  necessary  to  direct  the  publication  of  any  tract  or  book. 
The  committee  shall  have  power  to  fill  their  own  vacancies,  if  any  occur,  durin» 
the  recess  of  the  Board. 

5.  All  property,  houses,  lands,  tenements,  and  penuanent  funds  belonging 
to  the  said  Tract  and  Sabbath  school  Board,  shall  be  taken  in  the  name  of 
the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  held  in  trust  by  them,  for  the  use 
and  benefit  of  "The  Board  of  Publication  of  Tracts  and  Sabbath-school  Books 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,"  for  the  time  being. 

6.  The  seat  of  operations  of  the  Board  of  Managers  shall  be  in  the  city  of 
Philadelphia. 

7.  The  Board  of  Managers  shall  have  power,  and  they  are  hereby  autho- 
rized to  receive  a  transfer  of  "The  Presbyterian  Tract  and  Sabbath-school 
Book  Society,"  now  under  the  care  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  with  all  the 
tracts,  books,  and  funds  belonging  to  said  society 

§  180.  Amendments  of  the   Constitution. 

1839,  p.  170  Resolved,  That  the  name  of  the  Board  for  the  Publication 
of  Tracts  and  Sabbath-school  Books  be  changed  to  the  name  of  The  Pnshy- 
terian  Board  of  Puhlirafiov  ;  and  that  its  constitution  be  so  altered  as  to 
require  said  Board  to  publish  not  only  tracts  and  Sabbath-school  books,  but 
also  approved  works  in  support  of  the  great  principles  of  the  Reformation,  as 
exhibited  in  the  doctrines  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  what- 
ever else  the  .\sseml)ly  ni;iy  direct. 

3.  Resolced,  That  the  third  article  of  the  constitution  of  the  Assem- 
bly's Board  of  Publication  be  amendeil  by  adding  to  it  the  following  clause, 
viz:  ''  Eleven  members  shall  constitute  a  (luoruui  for  the  transaction  of  busi- 
ness." 

4.  Resolved,  That  the  fuiirth  article  of  the  constitution  of  the  Board  be  so 
altered  as  to  provide  that  "  the  Executive  Committee  shall  consist  of  nine 
members,  besides  the  Corresponding  Secretary  atul  Treasurer." 

5.  Resolved,  That  to  this  Board  be  committed,  on  behalf  of  the  Gcncr.d 
Assembly,  the  publication  of  such  works,  permanent  and  periodical,  as  are 
adapted  to  promote  sound  learning  and  true  religion. 


420  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V 

1840,  p.  301.  Resolved,  That  the  number  of  members  of  the  Board  be  in- 
creased to  104. 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Asreiitof  the  Board  of  Publication  be,  ex  officio, 
a  member  of  the  Executive  Cominittee. 

1853,  p.  449.  Resolved,  That  article  third  of  the  constitution  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  be  so  amended  as  to  read  as  follows, 
viz  : 

Art.  III.  The  Board  of  Managers  shall  hold  their  first  meeting  at  such 
time  and  place  as  may  be  directed  by  the  present  General  Assembly,  and 
Bhall  hold  a  meeting  annually  on  the  second  Tuesday  in  June,  at  which  time 
it  shall  appoint  a  President,  Vice-President,  a  Corresponding  Secretary,  a 
Treasurer,  a  Recording  Secretary,  and  an  Executive  Committee,  to  serve  for 
the  ensuing  year. 

§  181.  Circulation  of  the  publications. 

1841,  p.  445.  That  we  approve  the  recommendation  of  the  Board  [of  Mis- 
sions] to  the  rich  in  our  Churches,  to  place  the  books  of  the  Board  of  Publi- 
cation in  the  hands  of  our  domestic  missionaries,  for  distribution  :  and 
that  the  Assembly's  Board  of  Missions  be  authorized  to  receive  donations  for 
this  specific  object. 

p.  446.  This  Assembly  would  recommend,  that  at  least  one  set  of  the  pub- 
lications of  the  Board  be  obtained  by  every  Church,  as  a  congregational 
library,  to  be  under  the  direction  of  the  Church  Session. 

§  182.  German  Publications. 

1854,  p.  43.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  [of  Publication]  be  directed  to  have 
an  accurate  edition  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  published  in  the  German  lan- 
guage ;  and  also  such  tracts  from  time  to  time  as  they  may  deem  best. 

1857,  p.  29.  Resolved,  1.  That  the  Board  of  Publication  be  instructed  to 
take  into  their  earnest  consideration  this  whole  question  of  supplyingsuitable 
books  in  the  German  language,  and  to  publish  from  time  to  time  such  notice 
of  any  new  issues  thereof,  as  will  enable  those  interested  to  supply  them- 
selves. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Board  of  Publication  be  and  hereby  is  instructed  to 
■  take  into  their  earnest  consideration  this  whole  subject  of  supplying  a  vigo- 
rous evangelical  literature  in  the  Gorman  language,  fitted  for  the  objects  con- 
templated by  the  Board. 

1855,  p.  293.  Resolved,  That  we  regard  with  special  gratification  the  res- 
olution of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  to  adopt  and  place  its  imprimatur 
on  a  portion  of  the  volumes  issued  by  our  Board;  and  we  hereby  authorize 
the  use  of  the  German  Hymn  Book  prepared  by  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church,  in  the  German  Congregations  belonging  to  our  own  branch  of  the 
Church. 

§  183.  Formation  of  Depositories. 

1843,  p.  187.  Resolved,  That  it  be  earnestly  recommended  to  every  Pres- 
bytery, or  at  least  to  every  Synod,  to  establish  a  depository  which  shall  be 
their  own  property,  by  collecting,  on  such  plan  as  they  may  deem  best,  a 
sufficient  sum  of  money  to  fill  the  depository  on  the  principle  of  cash  pur- 
•  hase. [See  1849,  p.  301.] 

1844,  p.  377.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Board  to  establish 
•lepositories  of  their  publications  at  such  important  points  as  they  may  deem 
ttrnper,  provided  such  depositories  can  be  sustained  without  expense  to  the 
l^oard. 

§  184.  A  system,  of  Colportage. 

1847,  p.  400.  Resolved,  That   the  Assembly  is  highly  gratified  that  the 


SEC.    180.]  COMMITTEE    OF    CHURCH    EXTENSION.  421 

Board  has  entered  on  a  system  of  colportage,  as  an  airenc}'  for  the  circulation 
of  its  books;  and  while  repeating  the  recommendation  of  former  Assemblies, 
that  funds  be  raised  by  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  for  the  establishment  of 
depositories,  owned  and  managed  by  themselves,  the  Assembly  would  further 
recommend  that  they  employ,  in  connection  with  these  depositories,  the  col- 
porteurs appointed  by  the  Board. 

1854,  p.  43.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Board  to  inquire 
whether  still  greater  efficiency  cannot  be  given  to  the  colporteur  enterprise, 
by  making  some  increase  in  the  salaries  of  the  colporteurs. 

Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Board  to  pursue  still  further  the 
policy  of  gratuitous  distribution  to  the  destitute,  so  far  as  may  consist  with 
the  safety  of  their  financial  operations,  and  for  this  purpose  to  appeal  to  the 
liberality  of  the  Churches. 

§  185.  3fana(/ement  of  the  finances. 

1842,  p.  36.  That  the  funds  committed  by  the  Church  to  the  Board  of 
Publication,  ought  to  be  managed  upon  the  principle  of  yielding  a  net  yearly 
revenue  of  about  six  per  centum  per  annum  upon  the  actual  amount  of  its 
whole  capital.  And  the  Board  is  hereby  recommended  to  adhere  to  a  sys- 
tem of  rigid  economy  in  every  department  of  its  outlay,  so  as  to  efl'ect  the 
object  now  contemplated,  and  yet  afford  their  publications  at  the  lowest 
rate. 


CHAPTER  YII. 
THE   COMMITTEE   OF   CHUKCH   EXTENSION. 


§  186.  Early  Church  Uxtension  measures. 
[Such  minutes  as  the  fbllowing  occur  occasionally  on  the  early  records :] 

1733,  p.  106.  Overtured,  That  something  be  allowed  to  the  Congrega- 
tions of  Baskingridge,  and  Perth  Amboy,  in  pursuance  of  their  applications 
for  that  purpose,  in  order  to  assist  them  in  defraying  the  charges  of  their 
meeting  houses.  And  also  something  to  a  student.  All  which  was  referred 
to  the  committee  of  the  fund. 

§  187.  Aid  to  a  Church  in  Massachusetts. 

1775,  p.  464.  By  the  Committee  of  Overtures  was  brought  in  an  applica- 
tion from  the  Presbyterian  Congregation  in  Salem,  in  the  province  of  Mas- 
sachusetts Bay,  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Whitaker,  representing  that  in 
October  last,  together  with  many  other  valuable  buildings,  their  meeting- 
house had  been  consumed  by  fire ;  and  earnestly  soliciting  this  Synod  to 
commiserate  their  case,  and  take  such  methods  for  their  relief  as  to  them 
may  appear  expedient;  as  also,  an  earnest  address  from  tlie  Presbytery  of 
Boston  to  the  Synod,  in  favour  of  said  society. 

The  Synod  considering  the  distressed  condition  of  said  people,  agree  in 
heartily  recommending  them  as  an  object  of  charity,  hoping  all  persons  of 
ability  will  contribute  to  their  relief. 


422  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

§  188.   A  Cumhilttee.  of  ClmrcJi  Extenaiou. 

1844,  p.  373.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  by  the  General  As- 
sembly of  1843,  the  overture  respecting  the  erection  of  Churches  in  feeble 
Congregations,  by  the  aid  of  their  brethren  who  may  be  able  and  willing  to 
contribute  for  this  purpose;  have  considered  the  subject  with  attention ;  and 
present  the  following  report,  as  the  result  of  their  deliberations,  [which  was 
adopted.] 

The  maintenance  of  evangelical  truth  and  pi-actical  piety  is  the  primary 
duty  of  the  Church  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ;  and  next  to  this, 
and  inseparably  connected  with  it,  is  the  great  work  of  extending  this  divine 
religion,  until  it  shall  fill  the  whole  earth.  For  this  purpose  it  is  necessary 
to  plant  Churches  wherever  they  do  not  exist,  and  thus  to  secure  the  admin- 
istration of  the  word  and  ordinances  of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  fulfilling  this  part  of  her  duty,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  land 
has  acted  rightly  in  sending  forth  the  Ministers  of  the  gospel  to  preach,  to 
gather  and  organize  Churches,  and  to  nourish  them  with  spiritual  food,  that 
they  may  grow  up  to  maturity  and  abound  in  the  works  of  faith  and  the  la- 
bours of  love.  This,  indeed,  is  indispensably  necessary,  and  ought  to  en- 
gage the  first  and  chief  efforts  of  the  Church  ;  yet  it  is  certain  that,  in  a  sub- 
ordinate, but  very  important  sense,  the  erection  of  suitable  houses  for  divine 
worship  is  necessary.  The  former  has  been  accomplished  to  some  extent,  by 
our  portion  of  the  Church  catholic  in  her  associated  capacity;  the  latter  has 
been  generally  left  to  the  unaided  efforts  of  Congretiations  when  gathered, 
however  weak  they  may  be.  That  each  society  should,  if  able,  erect  its  own 
house  of  worship,  is  altogether  proper,  even  as  it  is  right  that  the  Minister 
should  be  supported  by  those  to  whom  he  ministers;  and  it  should  never  be 
regarded  as  a  burden  by  any,  although  effort  and  self-denial  should  be  re- 
quired in  order  to  effect  either  object.  But  as  it  has  been  determined  that 
the  united  ability  of  the  Church  ought  to  be  employed  in  sending  the  Min- 
ister to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  destitute,  and  in  aiding  weak  Congregations 
in  sustaining  their  Pastor;  is  it  not  equally  proper  to  aid  those  who  need 
help  in  building  suitable  houses  for  public  worship  ?  We  think  that  this  is 
proper  for  several  reasons: 

1.  A  church  of  adequate  size  and  respectable  appearance  is  of  great  im- 
portance to  every  Congregation.  The  want  of  such  accommodation  produces 
indifference  and  discouragement  in  those  who  are  connected  with  the  Con- 
gregations, and  has  a  repulsive  influence  on  others. 

2.  There  are  many  places  in  which  the  members  and  friends  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  are  too  few  and  poor  to  build  such  houses  as  would  accom- 
modate themselves  and  that  portion  of  the  people  in  the  vicinity,  who  might 
be  induced  to  attend  on  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  but  as  yet  are  disposed 
to  give  little  or  no  pecuniary  aid.  In  these  circumstances  our  feeble  Churches 
are  discouraged,  and  do  not  attempt  to  build  a  house,  or  build  one  which  is 
insulfieient  and  unattractive,  or  they  become  involved  in  debt  which  they 
are  unable  to  discharge.  Several  hundred  instances  of  one  or  other  of  these 
cases  may  be  found.  How  important  would  assistance  be  to  a  Congregation 
in  such  circumstances  ! 

8.  Many  unsuitable  churches  are  ei'ected  and  much  money  is  wasted,  it  is 
confidently  believed,  for  want  of  necessary  information.  If  well-digested 
plans  and  estimates  could  be  procured  at  once,  with  little  or  no  expense, 
proportionate  to  the  number  of  members  of  the  Congregation  and  other 
circumstances,  and  accompanied  by  advice  respecting  the  construction  and 
arrangement  and  finishing  of  the  building,  both  externally  and  internally,  it 
would  be  an  advantage,  equal  iu  very  many  cases  to  a  considerable  pecuni- 
ary aid. 


SEC.  188.]  COMMITTEE    OF    CHURCH    EXTENSION.  423 

We  may  next  inquire  whether  the  members  uf  our  Church  would  proba- 
bly be  willing  to  add  this  to  their  other  schemes  for  the  promotion  of  the 
cause  of  the  Itedeemer.  This  inquiry  we  may  safely  answer  in  the  affirma- 
tive. Although  we,  as  a  Church,  fail  greatly  to  contribute,  as  we  ought,  of 
that  worldly  substance  which  the  Lord  has  entrusted  to  us,  for  religious 
purposes ;  yet  we  may  on  good  grounds  believe  that  not  a  few  of  our  people 
would  gladly  throw  their  benevolent  offerings  into  this  channel  of  benefi- 
cence, if  a  well  arranged  plan  were  presented  to  them.  They  are  now  fre- 
quently and  urgently  solicited  to  give  for  church  building,  or  for  the  payment 
of  debt  already  contracted  in  cases  of  which  they  know  little  or  nothing, 
and  can  have  no  assurance  that  their  donations  will  be  well  applied.  Con- 
siderable sums  are  collected  in  this  way,  every  year ;  and  it  may  be  reason- 
ably concluded  that  much  more  would  be  willingly  given,  on  some  well-di- 
gested system  of  operation. 

And  in  what  way  may  the  collection  and  application  of  money  for  this 
purpose  be  most  easily  and  safely  carried  into  effect  ?  The  General  As- 
sembly has  adopted,  with  the  general  approbation  of  the  Church,  the  policy 
of  a  special  Board  for  each  particular  object  that  is  designed,  and  this  may 
be  done  in  the  present  instance ;  or  if  not  now,  yet  at  a  future  time,  if  it 
shall  appear  to  be  expedient.  But  at  this  time  it  may  be  sufficient  to  com 
mit  the  management  of  this  work  to  the  Board  of  Missions ;  thus  all  needed 
information  will  be  collected,  and  in  the  light  of  experience  a  future  As- 
sembly will  mature  a  different  plan  of  operation,  if  it  shall  appear  that  a 
change  is  expedient.  For  referring  this  business  to  the  Board  of  Missions, 
the  following  reasons  may  be  deemed  sufficient : — 1.  It  is  in  its  nature  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  domestic  missionary  work.  2.  In  its  present 
stage,  it  can  be  transacted  by  them  with  less  time  and  expense  than  by  a 
separate  organization.  3.  The  Board  already  possesses,  or  can  readily  pro- 
cure such  information  as  may  be  needed. 

The  committee  therefore  recommend  to  the  consideration  of  the  General 
Assembly  the  following  plan  : 

I.  It  is  expedient  and  highly  important  to  promote  the  extension  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  this  nation,  by  aiding  systematically  in  the  erection 
of  churches  wherever  they  are  needed. 

II.  The  direction  and  oversight  of  this  work  shall  be  committed,  until 
otherwise  ordered,  to  the  Board  of  Missions,  who  shall,  in  the  management 
of  it,  be  subject  in  all  respects  to  the  directions  of  the  General  Assembly, 
and  shall  annually  report  to  the  Assembly  their  execution  of  this  trust. 

III.  The  Board  shall  annually  appoint  a  Committee  on  Church  Extension, 
consisting  of  five  persons,  who  shall  have  charge  of  appropriating  the  moneys 
which  may  be  received  for  this  purpose,  and  of  procuring  and  furnishing  at 
cost  or  gratuitously,  plans  and  estimates  for  churches,  in  answer  to  applica- 
tions which  may  be  made  to  them. 

IV.  The  Board  shall  also  make  regulations  for  the  government  of  the 
committee  in  receiving  applications  for  aid,  raising  funds,  and  making 
appropriations  of  money,  shall  examine  the  proceedings  of  the  committee, 
and  shall  appoint  such  officers  or  agents  as  the  General  Assembly  shall 
direct. 

V.  It  is  distinctly  recommended  to  all  our  Congregations  to  make  a  col- 
lection for  this  purpose  once  in  each  year,  and  transmit  the  amount  directly, 
or  through  their  Presbyteries  respectively,  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Board 
of  Missions. 

VI.  It  is  recommended  to  all  the  Presbyteries  to  take  such  order  on  this 
subject  as  they  may  deem  best,  and  that  they  appoint  a  Committee  on  Church 
Extension  at  each  autumnal  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  and  applications  for 


424  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

aid  in  building  shall  be  received  and  acted  on  by  the  Board  through  this 
committee,  and  with  their  explicit  recommendation.     [Adopted.] 

§  189.    Special  collection  for  Church  Extension. 

1851,  p.  27.  Rewlved,  That  the  direction  of  the  Assembly  in  1844, 
Minutes,  pp.  874,  375,  be  renewed ;  that  a  special  collection  be  taken  up  in 
all  the  Churches  in  aid  of  Church  Extension  :  and  that  the  Assembly  re- 
joices in  the  success  which  has  thus  far  attended  this  scheme,  although  the 
contributions  have  fallen  far  short  of  the  importance  and  necessity  of  it, 
and  our  own  obligations  to  sustain  it.  [See  also  1846,  p.  209,  and  below, 
§  190 :  2.] 

§  190.   Enlargement  of  the  committee. 

1854,  p.  40.  Whereas,  the  Assembly  has  referred  the  whole  subject  of 
Church  Extension,  or  the  building  of  church  edifices,  to  the  Board  of 
Missions,  and  whereas,  this  Assembly  believes  this  subject  to  be  one  of  vast 
importance  to  the  welfare  of  our  whole  Church ;  therefore, 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions,  in  order  to  give  greater  effi- 
ciency to  this  work,  be  instructed  :  First,  to  enlarge  the  Committee  of  Church 
Extension.  Secondly,  to  appoint  a  Secretary  for  this  specific  department, 
if  they  shall  deem  it  necessary.  Thirdly,  to  bring  the  cause  before  the 
Churches  in  such  way  as  they  may  deem  best  suited  to  secure  attention  to 
the  importance  of  the  work.  Fourthly,  to  report  separately  to  the  Assem- 
bly receipts  and  disbursements  of  this  fund. 

2.  And.  further,  This  Assembly  would  earnestly  and  affectionately  enjoin 
it  upon  all  our  Churches,  to  take  up  collections  annually  for  this  object,  (to 
be  reported  in  a  separate  column,  in  the  appendix  of  the  Minutes  of  the 
Assembly,)  and  upon  all  our  Presbyteries  to  see  that  this  is  done. 

§  191.  Erection  of  the  Committee  at  St.  Louis. 

1855,  p.  291.  Resolved,  1st.  That  in  view  of  the  peculiar  emergencies  of 
the  case,  and  the  increasing  demand  for  aid  in  erecting  Churches  in  the  new 
and  the  destitute  settlements  of  our  country,  some  more  vigorous  organized 
eff'ort  than  is  now  in  operation  ought  to  be  made  by  our  Church  at  large  to 
supply  this  need. 

2d.  That  in  order  to  carry  out  the  purpose  of  the  foregoing  resolution, 
there  be  elected  by  the  G-eneral  Assembly,  as  long  as  it  shall  be  found  neces- 
sary, a  Committee  of  Church  Extension,  consisting  of  twelve  Ministers  and 
twelve  Ruling  Elders,  one-third  to  be  elected  for  one  year,  one-third  for  two 
years,  and  one-third  for  three  years,  to  superintend  the  business  of  collect- 
ing and  disbursing  the  necessary  funds,  with  power  to  appoint  a  Correspond- 
ing Secretary  and  Treasurer. 

3d.  That  this  Committee  of  Church  Extension  be  located  at  the  city  of 
St.  Louis,  Missouri. 

p.  298.  1.  Rewlved,  That  the  Committee  of  Church  Extension,  which  has 
been  acting  under  the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  be  directed  to 
transfer  to  the  Committee  of  Church  Extension,  elected  by  this  Assembly, 
all  the  funds  and  papers  in  their  possession  respecting  this  business. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Committee  of  Church  Extension  shall  hold  its  first 
meeting  in  the  lecture-room  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city 
of  St.  Louis,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M.,  on  the  first  Tuesday  of  July  next. 

8.  Resolved,  That  in  all  meetings  of  the  Committee,  five  shall  be  a  quo- 
rum to  do  business. 

4.  Resolved,  That  so  far  as  applicable  to  the  present  Committee  of  Church 


SEC.  188.]  COMMITTEE   OP   CHURCH    EXTENSION.  425 

Extension,  the  resolutions  of  previous  Assemblies  on  the  subject  of  Church 
Extension  are  renewed  for  their  guidance  in  their  work. 

§  192.  Amendments  to  the  Constitution. 

185G,  p.  508.  Overture  No.  1.  An  overture  from  the  Church  Extensioa 
Committee,  asking  the  Assembly — 

1st.  To  remove  the  limitation  which  requires  that  other  than  ministerial 
members  of  the  Committee  shall  be  Ruling  Elders,  so  that  laymen  may  serve 
upon  this  Committee  as  upon  other  benevolent  organizations  of  the  Church. 

2d.  To  add  to  the  present  number  of  the  Committee  one  Minister  and 
two  laymen  resident  in  the  city  of  St.  Louis,  to  guard  against  the  contin- 
gencies to  which  a  large  city  is  liable  in  the  summer  season,  and  secure  at 
all  times  a  quorum. 

3d.  To  make  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  ex  ojicio,  a  member  of  the  Com- 
mittee. 

4th.  To  authorize  the  Committee  to  make  such  arrangements  as  may  be 
necessary  to  enable  the  Committee  to  hold  and  secure  legacies. 

5th.  To  recommend  to  each  of  the  Synods  in  our  connection  to  set  apart 
a  definite  time  for  an  Annual  Church  Extension  Collection  in  all  the 
Churches  within  their  bounds.     [Granted.] 

§  19.3.  General  Rules  for  the  Committee 
1856,  p.  523.  1.  Resolved,  That  we  regard  the  following  principles  upon 
which  the  Church  Extension  Committee  are  conducting  their  operations,  as 
both  just  and  wise,  to  wit :  1.  To  make  no  appropriation  to  any  Church 
under  the  care  of  a  Presbytery,  without  the  recommendation  of  that  Pres- 
bytery or  its  Church  Extension  Committee.  2.  To  be  guided  in  determin- 
ing the  amount  to  be  appropriated  in  each  case,  by  the  carefully  ascertained 
necessities  of  that  case,  and  the  state  of  the  treasury.  3.  To  diffuse  appro- 
priations as  widely  and  equitably  as  possible,  over  the  whole  country.  4. 
To  require,  as  the  ordinary  prerequisite  of  the  payment  of  every  appropria- 
tion from  the  general  fund,  a  certificate  from  the  Trustees  of  the  Church 
aided,  that  the  Church  lot  is  fully  secured  to  the  Old  School  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  that  the  amount  granted  by  the  Church  Extension  Committee 
will  complete  their  house  of  worship  and  leave  the  whole  property  free  from 
debt.  5.  To  withdraw  every  appropriation  not  properly  called  for  within 
two  years  of  its  date.  6.  To  recognize  the  right  of  donors  to  designate  the 
recipients  of  their  donations.  7.  Inasmuch  as  it  is  frequently  of  the  high- 
est importance  to  a  C-hurch  to  know  definitely  the  amount  of  aid  upon  which 
it  may  rely,  a  considerable  time  before  the  money  can  be  drawn,  the  Church 
Extension  Committee  have  felt  at  liberty  to  make,  in  anticipation  of  the  in- 
coming funds,  several  appropriations,  payable  as  soon  after  a  fixed  time  in 
the  future,  as  the  Churches  aided  comply  with  the  conditions  on  which  the 
appropriations  are  made. 

2.  Resolved,  That  we  highly  approve  of  the  determination  of  the  Com- 
mittee to  endeavour  to  dispense  with  salaried  collecting  agents. 

3.  Resolved,  That  in  view  of  that  determination,  and  the  great  intrinsic 
importance  of  the  Church  Extension  work,  the  Assembly  would  "earnestly 
and  affectionately  enjoin  it  upon  all  our  Churches  to  take  up  collections  an- 
nually for  this  object;  and  upon  all  Presbyteries  to  see  that  this  is  done." 

4.  Resolved,  Th;>t  it  be  recommended  to  the  Church  Extension  (Commit- 
tee, to  report  annually  to  the  (ieneral  Assembly,  the  names  and  localities 
of  the  Churches  to  which  appropriations  have  been  made,  and  the  names 
and  localities  of  Churches  from  which  appropriations  have  been  withdrawn, 
when  the  conditions  on  which  the  appropriations  were  made  have  nut  been 
complied  with. 

54 


426  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE   CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 


PART  II. 

THEOLOGICAL  SCHOOLS 


CHAPTER  L 

MEASURES   OF   THE   GENERAL    SYNOD 


§  194.   Efforts  to  secure  a  Professor  of  Theology. 

1760,  p.  303.  An  overture  was  brought  in,  that  as  a  Professor  of  Divinity, 
to  instruct  youths  for  the  sacred  ministry,  is  much  wanted,  and  highly  ne- 
cessary, the  Synod  would  try  to  fall  upon  some  measures  to  obtain  one. 
And  the  Synod,  sensible  of  the  need  and  importance  of  this,  earnestly  re- 
commend the  consideration  of  it  to  every  Presbytery,  that  they  may  consult 
together  how  this  may  be  accomplished,  and  endeavour  to  make  the  people 
under  their  care,  sensible  of  the  importance  of  it ;  also  that  they  may  be 
prepared  and  disposed  to  contribute  to  so  good  a  design. 

§  195.  A  provisional  arrangement. 

1761,  p.  309.  The  aifair  of  a  Professor  of  Divinity  came  to  be  considered, 
and  the  Synod  agree  to  promote  this  good  purpose ;  but  as  several  use- 
ful desio-ns  are  at  present  under  consideration,  which  may  prevent  our  raising 
a  sufficient  fund  for  this  end  at  this  time,  it  is  deferred  till  a  more  conve- 
nient season. 

But  the  Synod  being  deeply  sensible  that  the  Church  suffers  greatly  for 
want  of  an  opportunity  to  instruct  students  in  the  knowledge  of  divinity,  it 
is  hereby  ao;reed,  that  every  student,  after  he  hns  been  admitted  to  liis  first 
degree  in  the  college,  shall  read  carefully  and  closely  on  this  subject,  at  least 
one  year,  under  the  care  of  some  Minister  of  an  approved  character  for  his 
skill  in  theology;  and  under  his  direction  shall  discuss  dithoult  points  in 
divinity,  study  the  sacred  Scriptures,  form  sermons,  lectures,  and  such  other 
useful  exercises  as  he  may  be  directed  to  in  the  course  of  hi-;  studies. 

And  it  is  enjoined  likewise,  that  every  preacher,  for  the  first  year  after 
his  licensure,  shall  show  all  his  sermons  to  some  Minister  in  our  IVesbyte- 
ries,  on  whose  friendship  and  candour  he  depends,  written  fairly  to  have 
them  corrected  and  amended.  And  as  they  are  but  young  preaeliers,  we 
are  persuaded  that  no  better  method  can  be  taken  in  present  circumstances 
to  improve  them  in  Christian  knowledge  and  render  them  eminently  useful 
in  their  stations.  It  is  also  enjoined  that  tliey  preach  as  often  as  tliey  can 
before  stated  Ministers,  that  they  may  correct  their  gesture,  pronunciation, 
delivery,  and  the  like.  And  it  is  further  enjoined  that  nil  our  Ministers 
and  probationers  forbear  reading  their  sermons  Irom  the  pulpit,  if  they  can 
conveniently. 


SiC.  194.]  PRINCETON    SEMINAKY.  i27 

CHAPTER  II. 

PRINCETON    SEMINARY. 


Title  1. — incipient  measures. 
§196.   Different  plans  2>voposed. 

1809,  p.  417.  The  committee  [of  Bills  and  Overtures]  laid  before  the  As- 
^seuibly  an  overture  from  the  PresVtytery  of  Philadelphia,  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a  theological  school.  The  overture  was  read,  and  the  Rev.  Dr. 
I^wight,  and  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Irwin,  Hosack,  Romeyn,  Anderson,  Lyle, 
Burch,  Laeey,  and  Messrs.  Bayard,  Slaymaker,  and  Harrison,  Elders,  were 
appointed  a  committee  to  take  the  overture  into  consideration,  and  report 
upon  it. 

1809,  p.  430.  The  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  overture  in  relation 
to  the  establishment  of  a  theological  school,  brought  in  the  following  report, 
which  being  read,  was  adopted,  viz  : 

The  committee  appointed  on  the  subject  of  a  theological  school  overtuved 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  report,  that  three  modes  of  compassing 
this  important  object  have  presented  themselves  to  their  consideration.  The 
first  is,  to  establish  one  great  school  in  some  convenient  place,  near  the  cen- 
tre of  the  bounds  of  our  Church.  The  second  is,  to  establish  two  schools, 
in  such  places  as  may  best  accommodate  the  northern  and  southern  divisions 
of  the  Church.  The  third  is,  to  establish  such  a  school  within  the  bounds 
of  each  of  the  Synods.  In  this  case  your  committee  suggest  the  propriety 
of  leaving  it  to  each  Synod  to  direct  the  mode  of  forming  the  school,  and 
the  place  where  it  shall  be  established. 

The  advantages  attending  the  first  of  the  proposed  modes  are,  that  it  would 
be  furnished  with  larger  funds,  and  therefore  with  a  more  extensive  library, 
and  a  greater  number  of  professors.  The  system  of  education  pursued  in  it 
would,  therefore,  be  more  extensive  and  more  perfect' ;  the  youths  educated 
in  it  would  also  be  more  united  in  the  same  views,  and  contract  an  early  and 
lasting  friendship  for  each  other;  circumstances  which  could  not  fail  of  pro- 
moting harmony  and  prosperity  in  the  Church.  The  disadvantages  attend- 
ing this  mode  would  be  principally  those  derived  from  the  distance  of  its  po- 
sition from  the  extremities  of  the  Presbyterian  bounds. 

The  advantages  attending  the  second  of  the  proposed  modes,  and  the  dis- 
advantages, will  readily  suggest  themselves  from  a  comparison  of  this  with 
the  other  two. 

The  advantages  which  would  attend  the  third,  to  wit:  the  establishment 
of  theological  schools  by  the  respective  Synods,  would  be  the  following  : 
The  local  situation  of  the  respective  schools  would  be  peculiarly  convenient 
for  the  several  parts  of  a  country  so  extensive  as  that  for  the  benefit  of 
which  they  were  designed.  The  inhabitants  having  the  seminaries  brought 
near  to  them,  would  feel  a  peculiar  interest  in  their  prosperity,  and  may  be 
rationally  expected  to  contribute  to  it  much  more  liberally  and  generally, 


428  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [noo;;    Y. 

than  to  a  single  school  or  even  to  two.  The  Synods  also,  having  the  innne- 
diate  care  of  them,  and  directing,  either  in  person  or  by  delegation,  all  their 
concerns,  would  feel  a  similar  interest,  and  would  probably  be  better  ple;ised 
with  a  system  formed  by  themselves,  and  therefore  peculiarly  suited  to  the 
wishes  and  interests  of  the  several  parts  of  the  Church  immediately  under 
their  direction.  Greater  efibrts,  therefore,  may  be  expected  from  Ministers 
and  people,  to  promote  the  prosperity  of  these  schools,  than  of  any  other. 
The  disadvantages  of  this  mode  would  be  the  inferiority  of  the  funds,  a 
smaller  number  of  professors,  a  smaller  library,  and  a  more  limited  system 
of  education  in  each.  The  students  also,  would,  as  now,  be  strangers  to 
each  other. 

Should  the  last  of  these  modes  be  adopted,  your  committee  are  of  opinion, 
that  everything  pertaining  to  the  erection  and  conduct  of  each  school  should 
be  left  to  the  direction  of  the  respective  Synods.  If  either  of  the  first,  the 
whole  should  be  subject  to  the  control  of  the  General  Assembly.  Your  com- 
mittee also  suggest,  that  in  the  former  of  these  cases,  the  funds  for  each 
school  should  be  raised  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  within  which  it  was 
stationed.  In  the  latter,  they  should  be  collected  from  the  whole  body  of 
the  Church.  Your  committee  therefore  submit  the  following  resolution,  to 
wit : 

Resolved,  That  the  above  plans  be  submitted  to  all  the  Presbyteries  within 
the  bounds  of  the  General  Assembly  for  their  consideration,  and  that  they 
be  careful  to  send  up  to  the  next  Assembly,  at  their  sessions  in  May,  1810, 
their  opinions  on  the  subject. 

§  197.  Responses  of  the  Presbi/tcries. 

1810,  p.  439.  The  committee  appointed  to  examine  the  reports  of  the 
several  Presbyteries  on  the  subject  of  theological  schools,  and  to  report  to 
the  Assembly  the  opinions  expressed  by  them  severally  on  the  three  different 
plans  sent  down  for  their  consideration,  reported,  that  after  carefully  ex- 
amining the  reports  of  the  several  Presbyteries  on  this  subject,  they  find  the 
following  result:  Ten  Presbyteries  have  expressed  an  opinion  in  favour  of 
the  first  plan,  viz  :  the  establishment  of  a  single  school.  One  Presbytery  has 
given  an  opinion  in  favour  of  the  second  plan,  viz  :  the  establishment  of  two 
schools.  Ten  Presbyteries  have  expressed  a  judgment  in  favour  of  the  third 
plan,  viz :  the  establishment  of  a  school  in  each  Synod.  Six  Presby- 
teries have  expressed  an  opinion  that  it  is  not  expedient,  at  present,  to  at- 
tempt the  establishment  of  any  school  j  and  from  the  remaining  Presbyteries 
no  report  has  been  received. 

§  198.  Act  establishing  the  Seminary. 

1810,  p.  453.  The  committee  appointed  farther  to  consider  the  subject  of 
theological  schools,  reported,  and  the  report  being  read  and  amended,  was 
adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

That  after  maturely  deliberating  on  the  subject  committed  to  them,  they 
submit  to  the  Assembly  the  following  results  : 

1.  It  is  evident  that  not  only  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries,  which  have 
reported  on  this  subject,  but  also  a  majority  of  all  the  Presbyteries  under  the 
care  of  this  Assembly,  have  expressed  a  decided  opinion  in  favour  of  the  es- 
tablishment of  a  theological  school  or  schools  in  our  Church. 

2.  It  appears  to  the  committee,  that  although,  according  to  the  statement 
already  reported  to  the  Assembly,  there  is  an  equal  number  of  Presbyteries 
in  favour  of  the  first  plan,  which  contemplates  a  single  school  for  the  whole 
Church ;  and  in  ftwour  of  the  third  plan,  which  contemplates  the  erection 
of  a  school  in  each  Synod;  yet  as  several  of  the  objections  made  to  the  first 


SEC.   19G.]  PRINCETON    SEMINARY.  429 

plan  are  founded  entirely  on  misconception,  and  will  be  completely  obviated 
by  developing  the  details  of  that  plan,  it  seems  fairly  to  follow,  that  there 
is  a  greater  amount  of  Presbytcrial  suifrage  in  favour  of  a  single  school, 
than  of  any  other  plan. 

8.  Under  these  circumstances  the  committee  are  of  opinion,  that  as 
much  light  has  been  obtained  from  the  reports  of  Presbyteries  on  this  sub- 
ject, as  would  be  likely  to  result  from  a  renewal  of  the  reference  ;  that  no 
advantage  will  probably  arise  from  farther  delay  in  this  important  concern ; 
but,  on  the  contrary,  much  serious  inconvenience  and  evil ;  that  the  pre- 
sent Assembly  is  bound  to  attempt  to  carry  into  execution  some  one  of  the 
plans  proposed,  and  that  the  first  plan,  appearing  to  have,  on  the  whole, 
the  greatest  share  of  public  sentiment  in  its  favour,  ought  of  course  to  be 
adopted. 

4.  Your  committee  therefore  recommend,  that  the  present  General  As- 
sembly declare  its  approbation  and  adoption  of  this  plan,  and  immediately 
commence  a  course  of  measures  for  carrying  it  into  execution,  as  promptly 
and  extensively  as  possible ;  and  for  this  purpose  they  recommend  to  the 
Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  folloM'ing  resolutions  : 

1.  Ees(jlved,  That  the  state  of  our  Churches,  the  loud  and  affecting  calls 
of  destitute  frontier  settlements,  and  the  laudable  exertions  of  various  Chris- 
tian denominations  around  us,  all  demand  that  the  collected  wisdom,  piety, 
and  zeal  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  be,  without  delay,  called  into  action, 
for  furnishing  the  Church  with  a  large  supply  of  able  and  faithful  Minis- 
ters. 

2.  That  the  General  Assembly  will,  in  the  name  of  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church,  immediately  attempt  to  establish  a  seminary  for  securing  to  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry,  more  extensive  and  efficient  theological  instruction 
than  they  have  heretofore  enjoyed.  The  local  situation  of  this  seminary  is 
herciifter  to  be  determined. 

3.  That  in  this  seminary,  when  completely  organized,  there  shall  be  at  least 
three  Professors,  who  shall  be  elected  by,  and  hold  their  offices  during,  the 
pleasure  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  who  shall  give  a  regular  course  of 
instruction  in  Divinity,  Oriental  and  Biblical  Literature,  and  in  Ecclesiasti- 
cal  History  and  Church  Government,  and  on  such  other  subjects  as  may  he 
deemed  necessary.  It  being  however  understood,  that  until  sufficient  funds 
can  be  obtained  for  the  complete  organization  and  support  of  the  proposed 
seminary,  a  smaller  number  of  Professors  than  three  may  be  appointed  to 
commence  the  system  of  instruction. 

4.  That  exertion  be  made  to  provide  such  an  amount  of  funds  for  this 
seminary,  as  will  enable  its  conductors  to  afford  gratuitous  instruction,  and 
when  it  is  necessary,  gratuitous  support,  to  all  such  students  as  may  nut 
themselves  possess  adequate  pecuniary  means. 

5.  That  the  Rev.  Drs.  Green,  Woodhull,  Eomeyn,  and  Miller,  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Archibald  Alexander,  James  Richards,  and  Amzi  Armstrong,  be  a 
committee  to  digest  and  prepare  a  plan  of  a  theological  seminary,  embracing 
in  detail  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  institution,  together  with  regula- 
tions for  guiding  the  conduct  of  the  instructors  and  the  students,  and  pre- 
scribing the  best  mode  of  visiting,  of  controlling,  and  supportina"  the  whole 
system.     This  plan  is  to  be  reported  to  the  next  General  Assenildy. 

H.  That  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Jede.liah  Chapman,  Jonas  Coe,  William  Mor- 
rison, James  Carnahan,  and  ^Ir.  Isaac  Hutton,  of  the  Synod  of  Albany;  Rev. 
Drs.  Hamuel  Miller,  Philip  Millcdoler,  John  B.  Romeyn,  and  Aaron  Wool- 
worth,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Richards,  Comfort,  and  Isaac  A^andoren,  and 
Col.  Henry  Rutgers,  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey;  Rev.  Drs. 
Ashbel  Green,  John  McKnight,  and  James  Muir,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Nathaniel 


iZO  INSTITUTIONS    OF    TIIK    CTirROH.  [eOOK  V. 

Irwin,  John  Glendy,  Archibald  Alexander,  John  E.  Latta,  John  B.  Slem- 
uions,  John  B.  Patterson,  and  James  Inglis,  and  Mr.  Robert  Kalston,  of  the 
Synod  of  Philadelphia ;  the  llev.  John  D.  Blair,  William  Williamson, 
Samuel  Houston,  Samuel  Doake,  and  Benjamin  Grigsby,  of  the  Synod  of 
Virginia;  the  llev.  Samuel  llalston,  James  Guthrie,  William  Speer,  and 
James  Hughes,  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh ;  the  Rev.  Robert  G.  Wilson, 
James  Blythe,  Archibald  Cameron,  and  Joshua  L.  Wilson,  of  the  Synod  of 
Kentucky;  the  Rev.  Brs.  James  Hall,  Henry  Kollock,and  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Malcom,  McNair,  James  Mcllhenny,  and  Andrew  Flinn,  of  the  Synod  of  the 
Carolinas,  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  appointed  agents,  to  solicit  donations  in 
the  course  of  the  current  year,  within  the  bounds  of  their  respective  Synods, 
for  the  establishment  and  support  of  the  proposed  seminary ;  and  if  any  of 
said  agents  should  be  unable  or  unwilling  to  act  in  this  case,  it  will  be  his  or 
their  duty  to  inform  the  Moderator  of  his  or  their  Synod,  for  the  time  being, 
who  is  hereby  authorized,  if  he  think  proper,  to  appoint  a  substitute  or  sub- 
stitutes, as  the  case  may  require.  These  agents  are  lo  report  to  the  next 
General  Assembly. 

Rexolved,  That  the  members  of  this  Assembly  generally,  and  all  the  clergy 
of  our  denomination  within  our  bounds,  do  aid  the  exertions  of  those  who 
shall  go  on  this  business. 

7.  That,  as  filling  the  Church  with  a  learned  and  able  ministry,  without 
a  corresponding  portion  of  real  piety,  would  be  a  curse  to  the  world,  and  an 
offence  to  God  and  his  people,  so  the  Genei'al  Assembly  think  it  their  duty 
to  state  that,  in  establishing  a  seminary  for  training  up  Ministers,  it  is  their 
earnest  desire  to  guard,  as  far  as  possible, against  so  great  an  evil;  and  they 
do  hereby  solemnly  pledge  themselves  to  the  Churches  under  their  care,  that 
in  forming  and  carrying  into  execution  the  plan  of  the  proposed  seminary, 
it  will  be  their  endeavour  to  make  it,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  a  nursery 
of  vital  piety,  as  well  as  of  sound  theological  learning,  and  to  train  up  per- 
sons for  the  ministry  who  shall  be  lovers  as  well  as  defenders  of  the  truth  as 
it  is  in  Jesus,  friends  of  revivals  of  reliiiion^  and  a  blessing  to  the  Church 
of  God. 

8.  That  as  the  constitution  of  our  Church  guarantees  to  every  Presbytery 
the  right  of  judging  of  its  own  candidates  for  licensure  and  ordination ;  so 
the  Assembly  think  it  proper  to  state  most  explicitly,  that  every  Presbytery 
and  Synod  will,  of  course,  be  left  at  full  liberty  to  countenance  the  proposed 
plan,  or  not,  at  pleasure;  and  to  send  their  students  to  the  projected  semi- 
nary, or  keep  them  as  heretofore  within  their  own  bounds  as  they  think  most 
conducive  to  the  prosperity  of  the  Church.  ^ 

9.  That  the  Professors  in  the  Seminary  shall  not  in  any  case  be  considered 
as  having  a  right  to  license  candidates  to  preach  the  gospel ;  but  that  all  such 
candidates  shall  be  remitted  to  their  respective  Presbyteries,  to  be  examined 
and  licensed  as  heretofore. 

10.  RmAvnd  finally.  That  Dr.  Samuel  Miller  and  Rev.  James  Richards 
be  a  committee  to  prepare  a  draught  of  an  address  from  this  Assembly  to  the 
Churches  under  our  care,  calling  their  attention  to  the  subject  of  a  theologi- 
cal school,  and  earnestly  soliciting  their  patronage  and  support  in  the  exe- 
cution of  the  plan  now  proposed. 

§  199.   Pastoral  Letter  on  the  subject  of  the  Theolor/iml  School. 

1810,  p.  457.  Dear  Brethren — Among  the  various  objects  which  have  en- 
gaged our  attention  in  the  course  of  our  present  sessions,  one  of  the  mos 
important  is  the  plan  of  a  Theological  Seminary,  proposed  to  be  established 
in  some  convenient  spot  within  the  bounds  of  our  Church.     This  plan,  so 


SEC.    198  ]  PRINCETON    SEMINARY.  431 

far  as  it  has  been  matured,  accompanies  the  present  address,  and  solicits  your 
serious  consideration. 

We  trust,  dear  brethren,  it  is  not  necessary  to  employ  much  argument  to 
convince  you  tliat  the  time  ha.s  arrived  in  which  some  new  and  vigorous  ex- 
ertions are  indispensable  for  increasing  the  number,  and  raising  the  qualifi- 
cations of  candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry  in  our  Church,  when  you  are 
apprized  that  we  have  near  four  hundred  vacant  Congresrations  within  our 
bounds;  that  the  frontier  settlements,  as  well  as  many  large  and  important 
districts  in  the  interior  of  our  country,  are  every  year  calling  upon  us  for 
missionary  labours  which  we  are  not  able  to  supply ;  and  that  there  is  no 
•prospect  that  any  means  of  relief  yet  devised  will  be  sufficient  to  preserve 
many  parts  of  the  Church  from  a  most  distressing  famine  of  the  word  of 
life,  we  trust  you  will  perceive  the  absolute  necessity  of  using  our  utmost 
ex'ertions  for  sending  forth  more  labourers  into  so  great  a  harvest. 

We  feel  persuaded  that,  if  the  plan  which  we  have  adopted  can  be  carried 
into  vigorous  execution,  it  will  tend,  under  the  divine  blessing,  to  increase 
the  number  of  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry.  If  we  are  enabled,  by  the 
possession  of  suitable  funds,  not  only  to  afford  a  more  complete  and  ample 
course  of  instruction  in  theology  than  has  been  heretofore,  in  ordinary  cases, 
attainable,  but  also  to  afford  this  instruction  gratultousli/  to  those  who  are 
themselves  destitute  of  adequate  pecuniary  resources,  we  cherish  the  hope 
that  these  facilities  will  be  the  means  of  drawing  into  public  view  many  in- 
genuous and  pious  youth,  who  are  at  present  either  discouraged  from  making 
the  attempt  to  gain  an  education  for  the  ministry,  or  not  properly  awakened 
to  the  loud  and  important  demands  of  the  Church. 

But  farther :  such  a  i^eminary  as  that  which  is  now  proposed  is  not  less 
calculated  to  improve  the  education  than  to  increase  the  number  of  candi- 
dates for  the  sacred  office.  Without  some  provision  of  this  kind,  it  is  in 
most  cases  utterly  impossible  to  bring  forward  candidates  for  the  ministry, 
with  that  furniture  and  those  qualificatioDS  for  their  work  which  the  state 
of  society  now  renders,  in  a  great  measure,  indispensable  to  their  respecta- 
bility and  usefulness.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  we  shall  never  cease  to  con- 
sider vital  and  experimental  religion  as  the  first  and  most  indispensable 
qualification  in  every  candidate  for  the  holy  ministry.  All  attainments 
without  this,  would  unquestionably  be  not  only  inadequate,  but  pernicious. 
Yet  it  must  also  be  admitted,  that  piety  alone  cannot  qualify  a  man  to  be  a 
teacher  of  the  gospel,  especially  in  circumstances  where  the  literary  and 
scientific  attainments  of  many  avowed  infidels,  and  the  general  improvement 
of  almost  all  descriptions  of  people,  will  render  it  impossible  for  the  religious 
teacher  to  maintain  weight  of  character,  and  permanent  influence,  if  his 
knowledge  be  scanty,  and  his  literature  circumscribed.  The  Minister  him- 
self, in  such  a  situation,  will  feel,  and  ba  disconcerted  by  a  sense  of  his  infe- 
riority, and  will  neither  speak  with  confidence  in  himself,  nor  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  beget  and  preserve  confidence  in  the  minds  of  others. 

Influenced  by  these  considerations,  it  has  been  the  universal  custom  of 
the  Protestant  Churches  in  Europe,  and  of  none  more  than  of  that  Church 
^om  which  we  derive  our  origin,  to  encourage  a  learned  and  pious  ministry, 
and  to  institute  schools  for  the  purpose.  These  schools,  particularly  in 
Scotland  and  Holland,  have  been  cherislied  with  the  greatest  care  ever  since 
the  time  of  the  glorious  Reformation,  and  have  been  attended  with  the  hap- 
piest consequences;  nor  would  it  be  difficult  to  prove  that  they  have  had  a 
most  important  efficacy  in  preserving  the  influence  of  evangelical  truth  in 
those  countries.  Churches  in  this  country  derived  from  those  of  Scotland 
and  Holland,  and,  still  more  recently,  our  Congregational  brethren  in  Mas- 
sachusetts have  undertaken  similar  institutions,  and   have  already  begun  to 


432  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

reap  fruits  of  tlie  most  prouiisiDy-  kind.  Unless  we  imitate  their  laudable 
example,  the  consequences  will  probably  be,  that  in  a  few  years,  while  they 
rise  and  flourish,  we  shall  decline,  and  fall  into  a  state  of  discouraging  weak- 
ness and  inferiority. 

Impressed  with  these  convictions,  and  placed  in  these  solemn  circum- 
stances, the  Assembly  have  resolved,  in  the  name,  and  as  they  trust,  with 
an  humble  reliance  on  the  aid  of  the  great  King  of  Zion,  to  go  forward  and 
attempt  the  execution  of  the  plan,  which  will  be  herewith  submitted  to  your 
consideration.  They  have  preferred  the  establishment  of  a  single  school,  to 
the  erection  of  a  great  number,  because  after  comparing  the  reports  from 
the  several  Presbyteries,  and  the  sentiments  of  commissioners  to  the  Assem- 
bly from  the  various  parts  of  the  Church,  there  appeared  every  reason  to 
believe  that  the  former  plan  would  be  most  acceptable  and  most  generally 
approved;  and  also  because  they  are  of  opinion,  that  this  plan,  by  concen- 
trating the  strength  and  resources  of  the  whole  Church,  will  furnish  a  more 
coiti'.iiete  system  of  education,  and  tend  more  than  any  other  to  promote  the 
puriiy,  peace,  harmony,  and  vigour  of  the  Presbyterian  body  in  the  United 
States. 

And  now,  dear  brethren,  it  depends,  under  God,  on  your  patronage  and 
liberality,  whether  the  plan  proposed  shall  be  carried  into  execution  •  and  if 
executed  at  all,  whether  with  languor  and  comparative  inutility,  or  with 
vigour  and  effect.  To  support  several  professors ;  to  provide  an  adequate 
library;  and  to  furnish  the  means  of  gratuitous  instruction  and  boarding  to 
a  large  nuujber  of  poor  and  pious  youth,  will  require  large  funds.  For  ob- 
taining these,  we  have  no  human  dependence  but  your  liberality.  And  ac- 
cordingly to  solicit  contributions  in  different  poi'tions  of  the  Church,  we 
have  appointed  agents,  who  are  directed  to  report  the  result  of  their  solici- 
tations to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

We  call  upon  you.  Christian  brethren,  as  the  professed  disciples  of 
Christ,  to  consider  the  important  crisis,  and  the  momentous  objects  which 
are  now  brought  to  your  view.  You  acknowledge  that  you  are  not  your 
own,  but  that  you  are  bought  with  a  price,  and  are  bound  to  glorify  God  in 
your  bodies  and  spirits,  which  are  his.  If  it  be  so,  your  silver  and  your 
gold  are  the  Lord's  ;  and  you  are  under  obligations  to  employ  them  in  such 
a  manner,  as  will  most  effectually  promote  the  glory  of  him,  by  whose  bounty 
they  were  given  you.  With  this  great  principle  in  view,  consider  the  press- 
ing calls  of  large  and  flourishing  Churches,  who  solicit  in  vain  for  Ministers 
to  break  to  them  the  bread  of  life.  Consider  the  loud  and  aflFecting  cries  of 
many  destitute  settlements,  which  know  nothing  of  those  precious  privi- 
leges with  which  you  are  surrounded.  Consider  the  honour  of  the  Church, 
with  which  you  are  connected;  the  interests  of  religion,  for  which  you  pro- 
fess to  feel  ;  the  infinite  value  of  immortal  souls,  who  are  perishing  for  lack 
of  knowledge;  the  authority  of  that  God  who  commands  you  to  compassion- 
ate them;  and  the  guilt  which  you  will  contract  if  the  health  of  the  Church 
should  languish,  or  souls  perish,  by  your  negligence  or  parsimony.  Consider 
these  things,  and  then  say  whether  you  can  consent  to  witlihold  a  portion 
of  your  substance  when  called  upon  to  aid  in  one  of  the  most  important  con- 
cerns ever  presented  to  your  consideration. 

Brethren,  we  leave  this  subject  for  your  solemn  and  prayerful  delibera- 
tion. Praying  that  He,  who  has  the  hearts  of  all  flesh  in  his  hands,  may 
dispose  you  to  do  that  which  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight,  and  honourable 
to  your  Christian  profession  ;  and  that  grace,  mercy,  and  peace  may  be  mul- 
tiplied unto  you  from  God  the  Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we 
are,  in  the  bonds  of  the  gospel,  your  friends  and  brethren. 
Signed  by  order  of  the  Assembly. 

John  B.  Rometn,  Moderator. 


SEC.  199.]  I'RixcinoN  seminary.  433 

§  200.  Agreement  ^pith  the  Trnsfec^  of  New  Jersey  College. 

1811,  p.  466.  An  extract  from  the  minutes  of  the  Trustees  of  the  college 
of  New  Jersey,  statin<!;  the  appointment  of  a  committee  of  their  Board  to 
confer  with  a  committee  of  this  Assembly  on  the  establishment  of  a  theolo- 
gical school,  being  received,  was  read,  and  Drs.  Alexander,  and  Nott,  the 
Rev.  John  P.  Campbell,  Messrs.  Connelly,  and  Bethune,  wei'e  appointed  a 
committee  to  confer  with  the  committee  of  the  Trustees. 

p.  470.  This  committee  reported,  among  other  things,  that  they  deem  it 
expedient  on  the  part  of  this  Assembly,  to  appoint  a  committee  with  ample 
powers,  to  meet  a  committee  on  the  part  of  the  Trustees  of  the  college  of  New 
Jersey,  invested  with  similar  powers,  to  frame  the  plan  of  a  constitution  for 
the  theological  seminary,  containing  the  fundamental  principles  of  a  union 
with  the  Trustees  of  that  college,  and  the  seminary  already  established  by 
them,  which  shall  never  be  changed  or  altered  without  the  mutual  consent 
of  both  parties,  provided  that  it  should  be  deemed  proper  to  locate  the  Assem- 
bly's seminary  at  the  same  place  with  that  of  the  college."  [The  committee 
was  appointed,     p.  471.] 

§  201.  Terms  of  the  agreement. 

1812,  p.  499.  The  following  plan  of  an  agreement  between  a  committee 
appointed  by  the  last  General  Assembly,  and  a  committee  of  the  Trustees  of 
the  college  of  New  Jersey,  for  the  location  and  establishment  of  a  Theological 
Seminary,  was  submitted  to  this  Assembly,  and  was  adopted : 

1.  That  the  Theological  Seminary,  about  to  be  erected  by  the  General  Assembly,  shall 
have  its  location  in  Princeton  or  its  immediate  vicinity  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  and  in 
such  connection  with  the  college  of  New  Jersey,  as  is  implied  in  the  following  articles  ; 

2.  That  the  Trustees  of  the  college  engage,  that  the  General  Assembly  and  Directors 
to  be  by  them  appointed,  shall  carry  into  full  and  complete  offset,  without  any  interposition, 
interference,  let,  or  hindrance,  from  them,  the  Trustees  or  their  successors,  tlie  whole  plan 
of  a  Theological  Seminary,  as  laid  down  and  agreed  upon  at  a  meeting  of  the  Assembly 
in  the  present  year  of  our  Lord,  1811.  That  is  to  say,  that  the  said  General  Assembly 
shall  appoint  their  Directors,  choose  their  Professors,  carry  on  their  instruction,  govern 
their  pupils,  and  manage  their  funds  as  to  them  shall  appear  best. 

3.  That  the  Trustees  of  the  college  engage  to  the  General  Assembly  freely  to  allow 
them  to  erect,  at  their  own-expense,  on  the  grounds  belonging  to  the  college,  such  buildings 
for  the  accommodation  of  pupils  and  Professors  as  they  may  judge  proper,  and  which  may 
not  interfere  with  the  buildings  and  their  conveniences  already  erected  by  the  Trustees ; 
and  to  prevent  all  future  dissatisfaction  on  this  subject,  that  it  be  agreed  that  when  the 
General  Assembly  or  the  Directors  of  the  Theological  Seminary  may  wish  to  erect  any 
building  on  the  college  grounds,  and  there  shall  be  any  discordance  of  views  relative  to  the 
same,  then  the  General  Assembly,  or  the  Directors  aforesaid,  shall  appoint  three  men, 
and  the  Board  of  Trustees  the  same  number,  and  these  six  shall  choose  one  man  not  be- 
longing  to  either  body ;  and  these  seven  men,  by  a  majority  of  votes,  shall  determine 
whether  said  building  can  be  properly  erected  on  said  grounds,  and  if  so,  what  shall  be 
the  site  and  size  of  the  same;  and  that  this  determination  shall  be  conclusive  and  final 
with  both  parties.  Provided  nothing  contained  in  this  article  shall  be  understood  to  pro- 
hibit the  General  Assembly,  or  tlie  Directors  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  from  making 
use  of  any  other  grounds  witiiin  the  limits  prescribed  in  article  first  for  the  purposes  afore, 
said. 

4.  That  the  Trustees  engage  to  the  General  Assembly  to  grant  them  every  practicable 
accommodation  in  the  buildings  now  existing,  not  only  till  others  may  be  erected  by  the 
Assembly,  but  afterwards,  so  long  as  the  same  may  be  desirable. 

.'>.  That  tlie  Trustees  engage  to  endeavour  to  receive  into  the  college  all  the  youth  whom 
the  Assembly,  or  the  Directors  by  tliem  appointed,  may  send  to  it  for  the  purpose  of  edu- 
cation, subject  to  such  examination  at  entrance,  and  to  such  discipline  during  their  resi- 
dence  in  college,  as  the  other  pupils  of  the  college  are  subjected  to ;  the  Trustees  to  receive 
for  the  expenses  of  board,  tuition,  and  room-rent,  the  same  as  for  others;  and  giving  to 
the  Assembly  the  assurance,  that  as  pupils  increase,  and  the  funds  of  the  college  will  per- 
mit, they  will  '  reduce  as  low  as  possible  all  the  expenses  of  the  pupils  under  their 
care. 

6.  That  tlie  Trustees  agree  to  receive  and  hold,  for  the  use  of  the  Assembly,  such  sums 
55 


434  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THF    CHURCH.  [rOOK    V. 

ofmonoy  as  ihey  n>ay  voluntarily  choose  to  deposit  in  tlie  hands  of  the  Trustees  for  im- 
provement, so  as  to  incur  no  inconvenience  to  sucli  Trustees  from  the  limitation  of  their 
charter;  and  that  such  sums  of  money  be  accordingly  invested  in  such  funds  as  the  As- 
sembly shall  direct;  that  the  Trustees  pay  the  interest  thereof,  when  received,  to  the  order 
of  the  Assembly ;  keep  it  wholly  separate  from  the  funds  of  the  college,  and  pay  over  or 
transfer  to  the  order  of  the  Assembly,  the  principal  sum  whenever  they  shall  so  direct. 

7.  That  the  Trustees  grant  to  the  Professors  and  pupils  of  the  Theological  Seminary  tlie 
free  use  of  the  college  library,  subject  to  such  rules  as  may  be  adopted  for  the  preservation 
of  the  books,  and  the  good  order  of  the  same. 

8.  That  if  the  General  Assembly  shall  wish  to  establislf  at  Princeton  an  elementary 
school,  for  the  instruction  of  youth  in  such  learning  as  usually  precedes  their  entrance 
into  college,  the  Trustees  agree  to  aid  them  in  this  undertaking,  by  every  accommodation, 
and  all  the  patronage  in  their  power ;  so,  however,  as  not  to  engage  to  make  drafts  on  the 
funds  of  the  college  for  that  purpose. 

9.  That  if,  at  any  time,  the  General  Assembly  shall  find  that  the  connection  between 
their  Seminary  and  the  college  does  not  conduce  sufficiently  to  the  great  purposes  contem- 
plated to  be  answered  by  the  said  Seminary,  they  shall  be  at  liberty  to  remove  it  to  some 
other  place.  And  the  Trustees  engage  that,  while  the  Theological  Seminary  shall  remain 
at  Princeton,  no  professorship  of  theology  shall  be  established  in  the  college. 

10.  That,  whereas  the  Trustees  of  the  college  have  in  their  hands  a  fund,  the  annual 
income  of  which  is  nearly  eighteen  hundred  dollars,  appropriated  by  the  donors  to  the  edu- 
cation of  poor  and  pious  youth  for  the  gospel  ministry  of  the  Presbyterian  denomination ; 
the  Trustees  give  an  assurance  to  the  Assembly,  that  if  the  first  of  these  articles  take 
effect,  they  will  pay  a  high  regard  to  the  recommendation  of  the  Assembly,  or  of  their 
Directors,  as  to  the  youth  who  shall  receive  the  benefit  of  this  fund. 

AsHBEL  Green,  John  Woodhull, 

Richard  Stockton, 

Committee  of  the  Trustees  of  New  Jersey  College. 
Archibald  Alexander,  Robert  Ralston, 

Jacob  J.  Janeway,  John  McDowell, 

Committee  of  the  General  Assembly. 
Princeton^  June  26,  1811. 

§  202.  The  location  fixed  at  Prmceton. 

1812,  p.  497.  The  resolution  for  locating  the  Theological  Seminary  was 
again  resumed,  and  after  considerable  discussion,  and  special  prayer  for  di- 
rection on  the  important  subject,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  Princeton  be  the  site  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  leav- 
ing the  subject  open  as  to  its  permanency,  agreeably  to  the  stipulations 
agreed  upon  by  the  joint  committees  of  the  last  Assembly  and  the  Trustees 
of  the  college  of  New  Jersey. 

1813,  p.  533.  Resolved,  That  the  permanent  location  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  be  in  the  borough  of  Princeton,  New  Jersey,  in  conformity  with 
the  agreement  with  the  Trustees  of  the  college,  signed  at  Princeton,  June 
26th,  1811,  and  ratified  by  the  General  Assembly  at  their  sessions  in  May, 
1812. 

Title  2. — constitution  of  the  seminary. 

[The  following  are  such  provisions  of  the  Plan  of  the  Seminary  as  are  of  general  in- 
terest. Such  as  relate  to  the  mere  internal  management  are  omitted.  The  plan  was 
drawn  up  by  a  committee,  (above,  §  198,  Res.  5,)  and  adopted  by  the  Assembly,  {Minutes, 
1811,  p.  472,)  and  subsequently,  by  occasional  amendments,  modified  to  its  jircsent  form. 
In  the  following  copy,  those  sections  which  have  no  reference  affi.xed  to  them,  statid  as 
originally  adopted.  The  other  seminaries  of  our  Church  are  organized  upon  the  same  o^; 
sential  ulan.] 

§  203.  Article  I. —  Of  the  General  Assembly. 

Section  1.  As  this  institution  derives  its  origin  from  the  General  Assembly,  so  that 
body  is  to  be  considered  nt  all  times  as  its  patron,  and  the  fountain  of  its  powers.  Tlio 
Assembly  sh.ill,  accordingly,  ultimately  sanction  all  its  laws,  direct  its  instructions,  and 
appoint  its  principnl  officers. 

Sect.  2.  The  General  Assembly  shall  choose  a  Board  of  Directors,  consisting  of  twenty- 
one  Ministers,  and  nine  Ruling  Elders,  by  whom  the  Seminary  shall  be  inspected  and 
conducted.     Of  this  number,  one-third,  or   seven  Ministers  and   three   Elders,  shall  be 


SEC.  201.]  PBTNCETO>f    SEMINARY.  4o.') 

chosen  annually,  to  continue  in  office  three  years.  And  if  any  vacancy  shall  occur  in  the 
Board,  by  death,  resignation,  or  incapacity  to  serve,  the  Assembly  may  annually  fill  up 
such  vacancies. — Minutes,  1815,  j).  581. 

Sect.  3.  All  Professors  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Assembly.  But  in 
cases  of  necessit}',  the  Board  of  Directors  may  employ  a  suitable  person  to  perform  the 
duties  of  a  professor,  till  a  meeting  of  the  Assembly  shall  take  place. 

Sect.  4.  The  General  Assembly  shall,  at  all  times,  have  the  power  of  adding  to  the  Con- 
stitutional Articles  of  the  Seminary,  and  of  abrogating,  altering,  or  amending  them;  but, 
in  the  exercise  of  this  power,  the  contemplated  additions,  abrogations,  alterations,  or 
amendments,  shall,  in  every  case,  be  proposed  at  one  Assembly,  and  not  adopted  till  the 
Assembly  of  the  subsequent  year,  except  by  a  unanimous  vote. 

§  204.   Artide  II. —  Of  the  Board  of  Directors. 

Sect.  1.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  meet  statedly,  once  in  each  year,  at  the  close  of 
tlie  session ;  and  oftener  on  their  own  adjournments,  if  they  shall  judge  it  exf>e(lieiit 
Nine  members  of  the  Board  shall  be  a  quorum  ;  provided  always,  that  of  this  number  five 
at  least  be  Ministers  of  the  gospel. — Minutes,  18.58,  p.  282. 

Sect.  2.  The  Board  sliall  choose,  out  of  their  own  number,  a  President,  two  Vice-Presi- 
dents, and  a  Secretary.  In  the  absence  of  the  President  and  Vice-Presidents,  the  senior 
member  present  shall  preside. 

Sect.  3.  The  President  of  the  Board,  or  in  the  event  of  his  death,  absence,  or  inability 
to  act,  the  first  Vice-President,  shall,  at  tlie  request  of  any  three  members,  expressed  to 
him  in  writing,  call  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  by  a  circular  letter  ad- 
dressed to  each ;  in  which  letter  notice  shall  be  given,  not  only  of  the  place  and  time  of 
meeting,  but  of  the  business  intended  to  be  transacted  at  the  meeting  notified ;  and  this 
letter  shuU  be  sent  at  least  twenty  days  before  the  time  of  said  meeting. — Minutes,  1812, 
p.  508. 

Sect.  4.  The  Secretary  of  the  Board  shall  keep  accurate  records  of  all  the  proceedings 
of  the  Directors ;  and  it  sliall  be  his  duty  to  lay  these  records,  or  a  faithful  transcript  of 
the  same,  before  the  General  Assembly,  annually,  for  the  unrestrained  inspection  of  all 
the  members. 

Sect.  7.  The  Board  shall  direct  the  Professors  of  the  Seminary  in  regard  to  the  subjects 
and  topics  on  which  they  are  severally  to  give  instruction  to  the  pupils,  so  far  as  the  same 
shall  not  be  prescribed  by  this  plan,  or  by  the  orders  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Sect.  8.  It  sliall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  inaugurate  the  Professors  of 
the  Seminary,  and  to  direct  what  Ibrnis  shall  be  used,  and  what  services  performed,  on 
such  occasions. 

Sect.  9.  Every  Director,  previously  to  his  taking  his  seat  as  a  member  of  the  Board, 
shall  solemnly  subscribe  the  following  formula,  viz:  "Approving  the  plan  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Cimrch  in  tlie  United  States  of  America,  I  solemnly 
declare  and  promise,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  this  Board,  that  I  will  taithtlilly  en- 
deavour to  carry  into  effect  idl  the  articles  and  provisions  of  said  ])lan,  and  to  promote  tlie 
great  design  of  the  Seminary." 

Sect.  10.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  inspect  the  fidelity  of  the  Professors,  especially 
in  regard  to  the  doctrines  actually  taught;  and  if,  alter  due  inquiry  and  examination, 
they  shall  judge  that  any  Proti'ssor  is  either  unsound  in  the  fiiith,  opposed  to  the  funda- 
mental  principles  of  Presbyterian  Churcli  Government,  iminorril  in  iiis  conduct,  unfaith- 
ful to  his  trust,  or  incompetent  to  the  discharge  ot'  his  duties,  tliey  shall  faitht'nlly  report 
him  as  such  to  the  Geaeral  Asscmbl}'.  Or  if  the  longer  continuance  of  a  Professor  be 
judged  highly  dangerous,  the  Directors  may  immediately  suspend  him,  and  appoint  an- 
other in  his  place,  till  the  whole  business  e.n  be  reported  and  submitted  to  the  Assembly 

Sect.  11.  It  shall  be  tlie  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  watch  over  the  conduct  of 
the  students;  to  redr.'ss  grievances;  to  exnmine  into  tlie  wliole  course  of  instruction  and 
study  in  tiie  Seminary;  and  generally  to  superintend  and  endeavour  to  promote  all  its  in- 
terests. 

Sect,  12.  Tlie  Board  of  Directors  shall  make,  in  writing,  a  detailed  and  faithful  report 
of  the  state  of  the  Seminary  to  every  Gener.il  Assembly ;  and  they  may,  at  the  same  time, 
recommend  sudi  measures  tor  tlie  advantage  of  the  Seminary  as  to  them  may  appear 
proper. 

§  205.   Article  III— Off  he  Professors. 

Sect.  1.  The  number  of  the  Professors  in  ttie  Seminary  shall  be  increased  or  diminished, 
as  the  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time  direct.  But  when  tiie  Seminary  shall  be  coin- 
p'otely  organized,  there  sliall  not  be  less  than  three  Prufess.irs. 

Seel.  2.  No  person  shall  be  inducted  into  the  office  of  Professor  of  Divinity,  but  an  or- 
dained Minister  of  the  gospel. 


436  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

Sect.  3.  Every  person  elected  to  a  professorship  in  this  Seminary,  shall,  on  being  inau- 
gurated, solemnly  subscribe  tiie  Contcssion  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  Form  of  Govern- 
ment of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  agreeably  to  the  following  formula,  viz : — "  In  the  pre- 
sence of  God  and  of  the  Directors  of  this  Seminary,  I  do  solemnly,  and  ex  animo  adopt, 
receive,  and  subscribe  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Catechismsof  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  as  the  confession  of  my  faith;  or,  as  a  summary  and 
just  exhibition  of  that  system  of  doctrine  and  religious  belief  which  is  contained  in  Holy 
Scripture,  and  therein  revealed  by  God  to  man  for  his  salvation :  and  I  do  solemnly  ex 
animo  profess  to  receive  the  Form  of  Government  of  said  Cliurch,  as  agreeable  to  the  in- 
spired oracles.  And  I  do  solemnly  promise  and  engage,  not  to  inculcate,  teach,  or  insinu- 
ate anything  which  shall  appear  to  me  to  contradict  or  contravene,  either  directly  or  im- 
pliedly, anything  taught  in  the  said  Confession  of  Faith  or  Catechisms ;  nor  to  oppose  any 
of  the  fundamental  principles  of  Presbyterian  Church  Government,  while  I  shall  continue 
a  Professor  in  this  Seminary.' 

Sect.  4.  The  salaries  of  the  Professors  shall  be  recommended  by  the  Directors  ;  but  they 
shall  be  fixed  only  by  a  vote  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Sect.  6.  Each  Professor  shall  lay  before  the  Board  of  Directors,  as  soon  as  practicable 
after  his  appointment,  a  detailed  exhibition  of  the  system  and  nietliod  which  he  proposes 
to  pursue,  and  the  subjects  which  he  proposes  to  discuss,  in  conducting  the  studies  of  the 
youth  that  shall  come  under  his  care :  and  in  this  system  he  shall  make  such  alterations 
or  additions  as  the  Board  shall  direct ;  so  that,  eventually,  the  whole  course  through  v^hich 
the  pupils  shall  be  carried,  shall  be  no  otb.  r  tiian  that  which  the  Board  of  Directors  shall 
have  approved  and  sanctioned,  conformably  to  Sect.  8,  Art.  II.  And  as  often  as  any  Pro- 
fessor shall  think  that  variations  and  additi  ^ns  of  importance  may  be  advantageously  in- 
troduced into  his  course  of  teaching,  he  si:  .11  submit  the  same  to  the  Board  of  Directors, 
for  their  approbation  or  rejection. 

Sect.  8.  Any  Professor  intending  to  resjna  his  office,  shall  give  six  months'  notice  of 
such  intention  to  the  Board  of  Directors. 

Sect.  9.  The  Professors  of  the  institution  shall  be  considered  as  a  Faculty.  They  shall 
meet  at  such  seasons  as  they  may  judge  proper.  In  every  meeting  the  senior  Professor 
present  shall  preside.  The  Faculty  shall  choose  a  clerk,  and  keep  accurate  records  of  all 
their  proceedings;  which  records  shall  be  laid  before  the  Directors  at  every  meeting  of  the 
Board.  The  President  of  the  Faculty  shall  call  a  meeting  whenever  he  shall  judge  it  ex- 
pedient, and  whenever  he  shall  be  requested  to  do  so  by  any  other  member.  By  the 
Faculty,  regularly  convened,  shall  be  determined  the  hours  and  seasons  at  which  the 
classes  shall  attend  the  Professors  severally,  so  as  to  prevent  interference  and  confusion, 
and  to  afford  to  the  pupils  the  best  opportunities  of  improvement.  The  Faculty  shall  at- 
tend to,  and  decide  on  all  cases  of  discipline,  and  all  questionsof  order,  as  they  shall  arise. 
They  shall  agree  on  the  rules  of  order,  decorum,  and  duty,  (not  inconsistent  with  any 
provision  in  the  Plan  of  the  Seminary,  nor  with  any  order  of  the  Board  of  Directors,)  to 
which  the  students  shall  be  subjected;  and  these  they  shall  reduce  to  writing,  and  cause 
to  be  publicly  and  frequently  read.  They  shall  determine  the  hours  at  which  the  whole 
of  the  pupils  shall,  morning  and  evening,  attend  for  social  worship,  and  the  manner  in 
which,  and  the  person  or  persons,  of  their  own  number,  by  whom  the  exercises  of  devo- 
tion shall  be  conducted. — Minutes,  1840,  p.  293. 

Sect.  10.  The  Faculty  shall  be  empowered  to  dismiss  from  the  Seminary  any  student 
who  shall  prove  unsound  in  his  religious  sentiments ;  immoral  or  disorderly  in  his  con- 
duct ;  or  who  may  be,  in  their  opinion,  on  any  account  whatsoever,  a  dangerous,  or  un- 
profitable member  of  the  institution. 

Sect.  12.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Professors,  under  the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors, to  supply  the  pupils  of  the  institution  with  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  the 
administration  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Christian  Church;  if  tliis  supply  shall  not,  in  the 
judgment  of  the  Directors,  be  satisf  ictorily  furnished  by  a  Church  or  Churches  in  the 
place  where  the  institution  shall  be  established. 

§  206.  Article  IV. —  Of  study  and  attainments. 

Sect.  1.  Every  student,  at  the  close  of  his  course,  must  have  made  the  following  attain, 
iiients,  viz: — He  must  be  well  skilled  in  tiie  original  languages  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
He  must  be  able  to  explain  the  princijjal  difficulties  which  arise  in  the  perusal  of  the  Scrip, 
turcs,  either  from  erroneous  translations,  apparent  inconsistencies,  real  obscurities,  or  ob- 
jections arising  from  history,  reason,  or  argument.  He  must  be  versed  in  Jewish  and 
('hristian  antiquities,  which  serve  to  explain  and  illustrate  scripture.  He  must  have  an 
cijuaintance  with  ancient  geography,  and  with  oriental  customs,  which  throw  light  on 
'lie  sacred  records.  Thus  he  will  have  laid  the  foundation  for  becoming  a  sound  biblical 
.  ritic. 

He  must  have  read  and  digested  the  principal  arguments  and  writings  relative  to  wha 


SEC.  205.]  PRINCETON    SEMINARY.  -'37 

has  been  called  the  deistical  controversy.     Thus  will  he  be  qualified  to  become  a  defender 

of  the  Christian  fditli. 

He  muHt  be  able  to  support  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  F.iith  and  Catechisms 
by  a  ready,  pertinent,  and  abundant  quotation  of  Scripture  texts  for  tliat  purpose.  He 
must  JKive  studied,  carefully  and  correctly,  Natural,  Didactic,  Polemic,  and  Casuistic 
Tiieology.  He  must  have  a  considerable  acquaintance  witli  General  History  and  Cliro- 
nology,  and  a  particular  acquaintance  with  the  History  of  the  Christian  Church.  Thus 
lie  will  be  preparing  to  become  an  able  and  sound  divine  and  casuist. 

He  must  have  read  a  considerable  nninbur  of  the  best  practical  writers  on  the  subject 
of  religion.  He  must  have  learned  to  compose  with  correctness  and  readiness  in  his  own 
language,  and  to  deliver  what  he  has  composed  to  others  in  a  natural  and  acceptable  man- 
ner. He  must  be  well  acquainted  with  tlie  several  parts,  and  the  proper  structure  of 
popular  lectures  and  sermons.  He  must  liave  composed  at  least  two  lectures  and  four 
|)opulur  sermons,  that  shall  have  been  approved  by  the  Professors.  He  must  have  care- 
fully studied  the  duties  of  the  pastoral  care.  Thus  he  will  be  prepared  to  become  a  usetiil 
preaciier,  and  a  faithful  pastor. 

He  mu.st  have  studied  attentively  the  form  of  Church  Government,  authorized  by  the 
Scriptures,  and  he  administration  of  it  as  it  has  taken  place  in  Protestant  Churches. 
Thus  he  will  be  qualified  to  exercise  discipline,  and  to  take  part  in  the  government  of 
the  Church  in  all  its  judicatories. 

Sect.  2.  The  period  of  continuance  in  the  Theological  Seminary  shall,  in  no  case,  be 
less  than  three  years,  previously  to  an  examination  for  a  certificate  of  approbation.  But 
students  may  enter  the  Seminar}',  and  enjoy  the  course  of  instruction  for  a  shorter  time 
than  three  years,  provided  they  in  all  other  respects  submit  to  tlie  laws  of  the  Seminary, 
oi'  which  facts  they  may  receive  a  written  declaration  from  the  Professors. 

Sect.  3.  Tiiere  shall  be  an  examination  of  all  the  pupils  in  the  Seminary  at  every  stated 
meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors.  Those  pupils  who  shall  have  regularly  and  diligently 
studied  for  three  years,  shall  be  admitted  to  an  examination  on  the  subjects  specified  in 
this  article.  All  examinations  shall  be  conducted  by  the  Professors,  in  the  presence  of 
the  Directors,  or  a  committee  of  tliein.  Every  Director  present  shall  be  at  liberty,  during 
the  progress  of  any  examination,  or  after  the  same  shall  have  been  closed  by  the  Profes- 
sors, to  put  to  any  pupils  sucii  questions  as  he  shall  deem  proper.  Every  pupil  that  shall 
have  passed  his  final  examination  to  the  satisfaction  of  tiie  Directors  present,  shall  re- 
ceive a  certificate  of  the  same,  signed  by  tlie  Professors,  with  which  he  shall  be  remitted 
to  the  Presbytery,  under  whose  care  he  is  placed,  to  be  disposed  of  as  such  Presbytery 
shall  direct.  Those  who  do  not  pass  a  satisfactory  examination,  shall  remain  a  longer 
space  in  the  Seminary. — Mmutes,  1819,  p.  707. 

Sect.  4.  It  shall  be  the  object  of  the  Professors  to  make  such  arrangements  in  the  in- 
struction of  their  pupils,  as  sliall  be  best  adapted  to  enable  them,  in  the  space  of  three 
years,  to  be  examined  with  advantage  on  tlie  subjects  specified  in  this  article. 

Article  V. —  0/ devotion  and  improvement  in  practical  piet^.     [Omitted.] 

§  207.  Article  VI.— Of  the  Students. 

Sect.  1.  Every  student,  applying  for  admission  to  the  Theological  Seminary,  shall  pro- 
duce satisfactory  testimonials  that  he  possesses  good  natural  talents,  and  is  of  a  prudent 
and  discreet  deportment;  that  he  is  in  full  communion  with  some  regular  Cliurch;  that 
he  has  passed  through  a  regular  course  of  academical  study;  or,  wanting  this,  he  shall 
submit  himself  to  an  examination  in  regard  to  the  branches  of  literature  taught  in  such  a 
course. 

Sect.  2.  The  first  six  months  of  every  student  in  the  Seminar}'  shall  be  considered  as 
probationary;  and  if,  at  the  end  of  this  period,  any  student  shall  appear  to  the  Professors 
not  qualified  to  proceed  in  his  studies,  they  shall  so  report  him  to  tlie  Board  of  Directors, 
who,  if  they  are  of  the  same  opinion  witli  the  Professors,  shall  dismiss  him  from  the  Semi- 
nary. 

Sect.  3.  The  hours  of  study  and  of  recreation  for  the  students  shall  be  fixed  by  the  Pro- 
fessors, with  the  concurrence  of  the  Directors  ;  and  every  student  shall  pay  a  strict  regard 
to  tlie  rules  established  relative  to  this  subject. 

Sect.  4.  Every  student  shall  be  obliged  to  write  on  such  theological  and  other  subjects, 
as  may  be  prescribed  to  him  by  the  Professors,  once  a  month ;  and  shall  also  commit  to 
memory  a  i)iece  of  his  own  composition,  and  pronounce  it  in  public,  before  the  Professors 
and  students.— yiinuica,  1840,  p.  2i)3. 

Sect.  9.  Every  student,  before  he  tikes  his  standing  in  the  Seminary,  shall  subscribe 
the  following  dccl  iration,  viz:  "  Deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  iin])ortance  of  im- 
proving in  knowledgi;,  prudence,  and  piety,  in  my  preparation  for  t!ie  gospel  ministry,  I 
solemnly  promise,  in  a  reliance  on  divine  grace,  that  I  will  faithfully  and  diligently  attend 


4oS  INSTlTliXU/NS    OF    THE    CliURCH  [bOOK    V 

on  all  the  instructions  of  triis  Seminary,  ;ind  that  I  will  conscientiously  and  vigilantly  ob. 
serve  all  the  rules  and  rejrulations  spLcified  in  the  Pl.ui  tor  its  instruction  and  government 
so  far  as  the  same  relate  to  the  students ;  and  tliat  I  will  obey  all  the  lawful  requisitions, 
and  readily  yield  to  all  the  wholesome  admonitions  of  tiie  Professors  and  Directors  of  the 
Seminary,  wliilc  I  shall  continue  a  member  of  it." 

Sect.  10.  The  exercises  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  suspended  during  fourteen  weeks  in 
every  year;  the  number  of  vacations,  and  tlie  times  at  which  they  shall  begin  and  end,  to 
be  determined  by  the  Board  of  Directors. — Minutes,  18-40,  p.  2J3. 

§  208.  Article  VII.— Of  the  Funds. 

Sect.  1.  The  funds  of  the  Institution  shall  be  kept,  at  all  times,  entirely  distinct  and 
separate  from  all  other  moneys  or  funds  whatsoever ;  and  they  shall  be  deposited  in  the 
hands  of  such  corporation,  or  disposed  of  for  safe  keeping  and  improvement,  in  such  otiier 
manner  as  the  General  Assembly  shall  direct 

Sect.  2.  The  Board  of  Directors  sliall,  from  time  to  time,  as  they  may  see  proper,  l.^y  be- 
fore the  Assembly  plans  tor  the  improvement  of  the  funds,  and  propositions  for  the  appro- 
priation of  such  sums  as  they  may  think  necessary  for  particular  purposes. 

Sect.  3.  No  money  shall,  at  any  time,  be  drawn  from  the  funds,  but  by  an  appropriation 
and  order  of  tlic  Assembly  for  the  purpose. 

Sect.  4.  A  fair  statement  shall  annually  be  laid  before  the  Assembly,  by  the  proper 
officer,  of  the  amount  of  the  funds  belonging  to  the  Seminary,  of  the  items  which  consti- 
tute that  amount,  and  of  the  expenditures  in  detail  lor  the  preceding  year. 

Sect.  5.  Tile  intention  and  directions  of  testators  or  donors,  in  regard  to  moneys  or  other  pro- 
pe:-ly  left  or  given  to  tlie  Seminary,  shall,  at  all  times,  be  sacredly  regarded.  And  if  any  in- 
dividual,  or  any  number  of  individuals,  not  greater  than  three,  sliall  by  will,  or  during  his  or 
their  lives,  found  or  endow  a  professorship  or  professorships,  a  scholarship  or  scholarships, 
or  a  fund  or  funds,  destined  tor  special  purposes,  said  professorships,  scholarships,  or  funds 
shall  forever  afterwards  be  called  and  known  by  the  name  or  names  of  those  who  founded 
or  endowed  them ;  and  if  any  Congregation,  Presbytery,  Synod,  or  Association,  shall 
found  a  professorship  or  professorships,  a  scholarship  or  scliolarships,  or  a  fund  or  funds, 
said  protessorsliips,  scholarships,  or  funds  shall  lor  ever  afterwards  be  called  and  known 
by  such  names  as  the  body  founding  them  shall  give. 

Sect.  6.  After  supporting  tlie  Professors,  and  defraying  the  other  necessary  charges  of 
tlie  Seminary,  the  funds  shall  be  applied,  as  far  as  circumstances  will  admit,  to  defray  or 
diminish  the  expenses  of  those  students  who  may  need  pecuniary  aid,  as  well  as  to  lessen, 
generally,  the  expense  of  a  residence  at  the  Seminary. 

Title  3. — rules  relating  to  professors  and  directors. 


209.  Flection  of  Directors. 


1 


1812,  p.  503.  Resolved,  1.  That  when  the  Assembly  shall  proceed  to  the 
election  of  Directors  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  the  Clerk  shall  call  ou  the 
members  severally  to  nominate  any  number  of  persons,  not  exceeding  the 
number  to  be  elected,  if  he  shall  think  it  expedient  to  make  any  nomina- 
tion. 

2.  That  when  the  members  have  been  severally  called  upon  in  the  order 
of  the  roll  to  make  a  nomination  agreeably  to  the  above  rule,  the  names  of 
the  persons  nominated  shall  be  immediately  read  by  the  Clerk  for  the  infor- 
mation of  the  members,  and  that  on  the  day  following,  the  Assembly  pro- 
ceed to  elect  by  ballot  the  whole  number  of  Directors  to  be  chosen. 

3.  That  two  members  be  appointed  to  take  an  account  of  the  votes  given 
for  the  candidates  nominated  for  Directors  of  said  Theological  Seminary, 
and  to  report  to  the  Assembly  the  number  of  votes  for  each  of  the  said  can- 
didates who  have  a  plurality  of  votes,  who  shall  be  declared  duly  elected ; 
but  if  the  whole  number  to  be  elected  should  not  be  elected,  and  two  or 
more  of  the  candidates  should  have  an  equal  number  of  votes,  then  in  that 
case  the  house  shall  proceed  to  elect,  from  the  nomination  a  sufficient  num- 
ber to  complete  the  Board,  and  shall  continue  to  vote  in  this  manner  until 
the  full  number  specitied  by  the  co)istitution  of  the  Theological  Seminary 
be  completed. 

4.  When  the  votes  shall  have  been  counted,  and  the  requisite  number 
of  Directors  shall    have  been  elected  in  the  manner  above  specified,  the 


SKC.   207.]  PRINCETON    SK.MINARY.  439 

Moderator  shall  announce  to  the  Assembly  the  uuuies  of  those  persons 
who  shall  appear  to  have  the  highest  number  of  votes,  and  are  thus 
elected. 

(  6 )  Calling  the  roll  discontinued, 

1828,  p.  230.  Resolved,  That  the  rule,  requiring  the  roll  to  be  called  when 
nominations  for  Directors  of  the  Theological  Seminaries  are  made,  be,  and  it 
is  hereby  repealed ;  and  that  when  this  subject  is  taken  up,  any  member 
shall  have  the  right,  without  a  call  of  his  name,  to  nominate  as  many  Direc- 
tors as  are  to  be  chosen. 

§  210.  The  Directors  to  report  vacancies. 

1815,  p.  581.  Resolved,  That  it  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors 
every  year,  in  their  report  to  the  Assembly,  to  give  a  list  of  the  Directors 
whose  term  of  service  may  have  expired,  as  well  as  those  whose  seats  may 
have  become  vacant  by  death,  resignation,  or  incapacity  to  serve. 

§  211.  Manner  of  electing  Professors. 

1812,  p.  503.  Whenever  a  Professor  or  Professors  are  to  be  elected,  the 
Assembly  by  a  vote  shall  determine  the  day  when  said  election  shall  be  held, 
which  day  shall  be  at  least  two  days  after  the  above  determination  has  been 
made.  Immediately  after  the  vote  fixing  the  day  has  passed,  the  Assembly 
shall  .have  a  season  for  special  prayer  for  direction  in  their  choice.  The 
election  in  all  cases  shall  be  made  by  ballot.  The  ballots  having  been 
counted  by  two  members  previously  appointed,  they  shall  report  a  statement 
of  said  votes  to  the  Moderator,  and  in  case  there  shall  appear  to  be  an  equal 
number  of  votes  for  any  two  or  more  candidates,  the  Assembly  shall  proceed 
either  immediately,  or  at  some  subsequent  period  of  their  sessions,  to  a  new 
election.  The  choice  being  made,  it  shall  be  announced  to  the  Assembly  by 
the  Moderator. 

§  212.  Proposed  precaution  in  electing  Professors. 

1821,  p.  8.  [The  Synod  of  North  Carolina]  ''  respectfully  suggest  to  the 
General  Assembly  the  propriety  of  adopting  it  as  a  standing  rule  of  that  body, 
that  no  Professor  of  the  Theological  Seminary  be  appointed,  unless  a  resolu- 
tion specifying  the  time  of  such  appointment  be  passed  at  a  previous  meeting 
of  the  General  Assembly,  and  made  known  to  the  Churches  through  the 
printed  '  Extracts'  of  the  General  Assembly." 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  highly  approve  of  the  solicitude 
manifested  by  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina  to  prevent  haste,  partiality,  or 
error  in  a  concern  so  deeply  interesting  to  the  Church  as  the  appointment  of 
a  Professor  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  and  recognize  the  high  importance 
of  using  all  practicable  means  to  ensure,  in  every  election  of  a  theological 
Professor,  the  choice  of  a  teacher  who  will  not  only  be  able  to  communicate 
knowledge,  but  be  solicitous  to  preserve  the  purity  of  the  Church,  and  a 
strict  adherence  to  its  standards  in  doctrine  and  in  government ;  yet  that  the 
Assembly  judu'c  that  the  measure  suggested  by  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina 
would  not,  if  adopted,  be  the  best  calculated  to  promote  the  design  intended; 
and  therefore,  that  it  will  remain  for  the  Assembly  to  guard  against  the  evil 
contemplated,  by  other  provisions,  more  practicable  in  their  nature,  and  effi- 
cient in  their  tendency. 

§  213.  Appointment  of  instructors  without  authority  of  the  Assembly. 

1848,  p.  51.  It  is  currently  reported  and  believed  that  regular  instruction 
is  given  in  the  Hebrew  language,  in  the  Seminary,  by  one  person,  upon 


440  INSTITUTIONS   OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

whose  character  and  qualifications  the  Assembly  has  not  passed ;  yet  no  allu- 
sion is  made  in  the  report  [of  the  Board  of  Directors]  to  this  important  fact. 
The  Assembly  considers  such  an  omission  as  improper,  and  such  action  in 
reference  to  the  appointment  of  a  Hebrew  teacher,  without  the  knowledge  of 
this  body,  as  inconsistent  with  the  laws  of  the  institution,  and  with  the  rela- 
tions in  which  it  stands  to  the  General  Assembly. 

§  214.  The  Reports  of  the  Board  should  he  full  and  specific. 

Ibid.  The  committee  appointed  to  examine  the  report  of  the  Directors  of 
Princeton  Seminary,  beg  leave  to  say  that  this  document  appears  to  have 
been  prepared  after  the  manner  of  former  reports.  The  whole  report  covers 
less  than  five  small  letter  sheet  pnges,  openly  written,  of  which  nearly  three 
are  mere  lists  of  names.  It  is  impossible  from  the  report  to  form  any  idea 
concerning  the  presence  or  absei  i.ri  of  missionary  .spirit  amongst  the  students, 
of  the  general  spirit  of  piety  during  the  last  year  in  the  Seminary;  or  indeed 
to  form  any  correct  opinion  whether  the  students  now  in  the  Seminary  pro- 
mise usefulness  in  the  pastoral  ofiice,  or  the  contrary.     *     *     *     * 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  Directors  have  not  favoured  the  Assembly 
with  more  of  that  information  in  regard  to  the  Seminary  which  ought  to  be 
expected  and  received.  We  are  constrained  to  regard  it  as  an  exceedingly 
grave  defect,  when  a  report  from  such  a  source,  and  upon  such  a  subject, 
leaves  the  Assembly  so  much  in  the  dark,  with  regard  to  the  vital  matters  of 
the  trust ;  nor  does  it  seem  to  us  to  be  expedient  that  the  Church  should  be 
left,  as  in  this  instance,  to  general  rumour  for  its  knowledge  of  what  is  offi- 
cially done  by  the  Directors  of'^the  Seminary. 

Title  4. — organization  of  the  seminary. 

§  215.  A  Missionary  Department  proposed. 

1829,  p.  384.  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Archibald  Alexander,  D.  D.,  the 
Rev.  Samuel  Miller,  D.  D.,  the  Rev.  Charles  Hodge,  the  Rev.  James  Carna- 
han,  D.  D.,  the  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Skinner,  D.  D.,  the  Rev.  Joseph  Sanford, 
and  the  Rev.  John  Breckinridge,  be  a  committee  to  consider  the  expediency 
of  establishing  a  missionary  institttdon,  for  the  instruction  and  training  of 
missionaries;  which  shall  be  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  in 
connection  with  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton ;  and  that  this  com- 
mittee be  instructed  to  mature  and  report  a  plan  of  the  same  to  the  next 
General  Assembly,  provided  they,  or  a  majority  of  them,  shall  approve  of 
such  an  establishment. 

1830,  pp.  11,  17.  [Their  report  was  amended  and  adopted,  as  follows :] 
(a)  That  after  repeated  meetings,  and  mature  deliberations  on  the  subject 

committed  to  them,  they  are  of  the  opinion  that  such  an  institution  as  this 
appointment  seems  to  contemplate  is  much  needed,  and  if  wisely  established 
and  maintained,  may  be  expected,  under  the  divine  blessing,  to  contribute 
much  to  the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

The  missionary  cause  is  assuming  an  importance,  and  its  operations  an  ex- 
tent, which  must  more  and  more  interest  the  religious  public.  Everything, 
therefore,  that  is  adapted  to  impart  a  new  impulse  to  the  missionary  spirit ;  to 
give  it  a  wise  and  happy  direction  ;  or  to  bring  a  larger  number  of  individuals, 
and  especially  of  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry,  under  its  immediate  influ- 
ence, cannot  fail  of  proving  both  reasonable  and  useful.  The  committee  are, 
therefore,  persuaded  that  the  General  Assembly  could  scarcely  adopt  a  mea- 
sure bettor  adapted  to  aid  the  rai-sionary  cause ;  to  drawdown  the  richest 
and  most  appropriate  blessings  on  the  students  of  the  Theological  Seminary; 


SEC.  213.]  PRINCETON    SEMINARY.  441 

to  meet  and  gratify  public  opinion ;  and  to  furnish  a  centre  of  information, 
of  intitruction,  and  of  impulse,  in  reference  to  this  great  subject,  from  which 
invaluable  results  mij:;ht  be  expected. 

fb)  The  spirit  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  is  essentially  a  spirit  of  mis- 
sions J  and  undoubtedly  one  of  the  first  and  highest  duties  uf  the  Christian 
Church,  lis  to  nurture  and  extend  this  spirit,  and  to  make  all  her  establish- 
ments tributary  to  its  advancement.  The  importance  therefore  of  connecting 
an  institution  of  the  kind  proposed,  with  a  seminary  in  which  a  large  number 
of  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry  are  assembled  is  obvious.  Its  native  ten- 
dency, if  properly  conducted,  will  be  to  kindle  among  the  rising  ministry,  a 
new  and  more  fervent  zeal  on  behalf  of  missions;  to  call  forth,  animate,  and 
prepare  larger  numbers  of  missionaries,  both  for  the  foreign  and  domestic 
lield  ;  and  eventually  to  diffuse  throughout  all  our  Churches  more  of  that 
deep  and  practical  sense  of  obligation  in  reference  to  this  subject,  of  the  want 
of  which  we  have  much  reason  to  complain,  and  the  increase  of  which  is  so 
earnestly  to  be  desired. 

(c)  In  another  view  also,  the  committee  believe  that  such  an  institution  as 
that  which  is  now  contemplated,  would  be  productive  of  incalculable  benefit. 
The  great  importance  of  maintaining  a  spirit  of  deep  and  elevated  piety  in 
our  theological  seminaries,  has  been  always  acknowledged  by  the  friends  of 
vital  religion,  and  is  beginning,  it  is  hoped,  to  attract  more  of  the  attention 
of  those  who  are  entrusted  with  their  management.  Unless  such  a  spirit  can 
be  in  some  good  degree  maintained  among  assembled  candidates  for  the  holy 
ministry,  theological  seminaries  will  assuredly  not  prove  a  real  blessing  to  the 
Church,  but  rather  the  reverse.  Now,  the  committee  are  fully  convinced 
that  it  would  not  be  easy  to  suggest  a  plan  better  adapted  to  subserve  this 
great  object,  than  to  connect  with  a  theological  institution  a  department  of 
instruction,  the  primary  purpose  of  which  should  be,  to  cherish  fervent  love 
for  immortal  souls ;  large  views  and  plans  of  evangelical  usefulness  ;  and  every 
species  of  knowledge,  and  of  practical  accomplishment  adapted  to  prepare  the 
sons  of  the  Church  for  spreading  the  gospel  throughout  the  world.  Even 
those  who  never  actually  engage  in  missionary  work,  will  be  likely  to  be  es- 
sentially benefited  by  such  an  appendage  to  the  usual  course  of  instruction  ; 
to  have  their  personal  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  men  increased  ;  their  prepara- 
tion for  pastoral  fidelity  promoted;  their  knowledge  of  the  wants  and  miseries 
of  perishing  souls  extended  ;  and  their  ultimate  capacity  for  actively  favour- 
ing the  missionary  cause,  wherever  their  lot  may  be  cast,  greatly  enlarged. 
In  this  and  in  various  other  ways  it  is  manifest,  that  in  theological  seminaries, 
as  well  as  in  the  Church  at  large,  every  effectual  step  that  is  taken  to  ex- 
tend the  missionary  cause,  tends  no  less  surely  to  promote  piety  and  pastoral 
fidelity  at  home  ;  and  to  render  every  new  Minister  that  is  added  to  the 
Church  a  new  centre  of  influence  and  of  action  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 

((/)  It  would,  moreover,  be  desirable  to  have  some  place  provided  where  men 
destined  to  foreign  missions,  might  profitably  spend  a  year  or  a  few  months 
in  such  studies  and  exercises  as  would  tend  to  prepare  and  qualify  them  for 
their  arduous  and  interesting  work.  At  present  much  time  frequently  elapses 
before  the  missionary  can  be  conveniently  sent  to  his  field  of  labour;  which 
time  would  be  much  more  advantageously  spent  in  retirement,  study,  and  de- 
votion, than  in  travelling  as  an  agent. 

It  has  also  occurred  to  your  committee,  that  if  the  proposed  institution 
should  be  established,  and  adequately  fostered  by  the  favour  of  the  Church, 
it  might  hereafter  be  expedient  to  have  provision  made  for  the  comfortable 
support  of  aged  and  invalid  missionaries  on  their  return  to  their  native 
country.  It  is  due  to  men  who  have  exhausted  their  health,  their  strength, 
56 


442  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

and  their  years  in  the  service  of  the  Church,  to  be  furnished  with  a  peaceful 
asylum  for  their  latter  days. 

(e)  Indeed,  so  deeply  convinced  are  the  committee  of  the  salutary  ten- 
dency of  such  an  appendage  to  an  institution  destined  for  training  up  Minis- 
ters, that  they  indulge  the  hope  of  seeing,  before  the  lapse  of  many  years, 
such  an  addition  to  every  theological  seminary  in  the  land,  which  has  a  suffi- 
cient number  of  pupils  to  demand  and  warrant  the  enterprise.  They  firmly 
believe  that  the  pecuniary  resources  of  such  institutions  cannot  be  bestowed 
upon  an  object  more  likely  to  be  productive  of  the  richest  blessings  to  them- 
selves, and  to  the  whole  Church. 

(/)  The  committee  are  of  the  opinion,  however,  that  a  large  and  expensive 
establishment  ought  not,  in  the  outset,  to  be  attempted.  A  small  and  humble 
beginning  will,  perhaps,  be  most  likely  to  lead  to  the  best  results,  by  gradual 
enlargement,  as  experience  may  dictate.  Some  of  the  most  extensive  and 
important  institutions  now  in  existence,  took  their  rise  from  small  beginnings. 
Nothing  more  therefore,  ought,  in  the  opinion  of  the  committee,  to  be  con- 
templated, at  present,  than  the  commencement  of  a  plan,  which  may  be  en- 
larged and  strengthened,  as  the  Assembly  may  hereafter  think  proper,  and  be 
able  to  command  resources.  And  as  the  Constitution  of  the  Seminary  at 
Princeton  admits,  without  alteration,  of  an  indefinite  addition  to  the  number 
of  its  Professors,  the  committee,  therefore,  unanimously  recommend  to  the 
General  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  there  be  appointed  an  additional  Professor  in  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Princeton,  to  bear  the  name  and  title  of  the  "  Professor 
of  Pastoral  Theology,  and  Missionary  Instruction." 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  said  Professor  have  committed  to  him  the  instruc- 
tion in  everything  which  relates  to  the  pastoral  office,  and  that  he  be  especi- 
ally charged  with  collecting  and  imparting  instruction  on  the  subject  of  mis- 
sions ;  and  with  using  all  proper  means,  by  public  lectures,  and  private  inter- 
views, to  promote,  among  all  the  students,  an  enlarged  spirit  of  pastoral 
fidelity,  of  missionary  zeal,  and  of  liberal  preparation  and  active  effort  for  the 
advancement  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  will  proceed  to  appoint  a  Pro- 
fessor in  conformity  with  the  recommendation  contained  in  said  report,  as  soon 
as  a  sufficient  annual  income  can  be  secured  to  support  the   said  Professor. 

4.  That  the  whole  subject  be  referred  back  to  the  original  committee. 

§  216.  Organization,  &c. 

(a)  List  of  the  Professors, 

[I.  Rev.  Archibald  Alexander,  D,  D.,  LL.D.,  elected  Professor  of  Didactic  and 
Polemic  Theology. — Minutes,  1812,  p.  512.  Changed  to  Pastoral  and  Polemic  Theology. 
—Minutes,  1840,  p.  293.    Died,  October  22,  1851.    See  Book  IV.  §  175. 

II.  Rev.  Samuel  Miller,  D.  D.,  LL.  D  ,  elected  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History 
and  Churcli  Government — Minutes,  1813,  p.  536.  Tendered  his  resignation  w^hich  was 
declinrd,  184y.     See  below  §  ( 6 ).     Died  January  7,  1850.     See  Book  IV.  §  174. 

*  III.  Rev.  Charles  Hodge,  D.  D.,  appointed  assistant  teacher  of  the  original  hiiiguages 
of  the  Scriptures. — Minutes,  1821,  p.  27.  Elected  Professor  of  Biblical  and  Oriental  Lit- 
erature.— Minutes,  1822,  p.  21.  Transferred  to  the  chair  of  Exegetical  and  Didactic 
Theology.— Minutes,  1840,  p.  292. 

*  IV.  Rev.  Joseph  Addison  Alexander,  D.  D.,  appointed  assistant  instructor  in  Orien- 
tal and  Biblical  Literature. — Minutes,  1833,  p.  507.  Elected  Associate  Professor  of  Ori- 
ental  and  Biblical  Literature. — Minutes,  1835,  p.  30.  By  tlie  transfer  of  Dr.  Hodge  to  the 
chair  of  Theology,  became  sole  Professor  of  Oriental  and  Biblical  Literature. —  Uinutes, 
1840,  p.  2:(2.  Transtlrr  i  to  the  chair  of  Biblical  and  Ecclesiastical  History. — Minute^\ 
1851,  pp.  22,  27. 

V.  Rev  John  Breckinridge,  D.  D.,  elected  Professor  of  Pastoral  Theology. — Minutes, 
1835,  p.  30.     Resigned.— J/(«« to,  1839,  p.  192. 

*  [Now  (1858)  incumbent.] 


8J'.C.    215.]  PRINCKTON    SEMINARY.  44^ 

VI.  Rev.  James  W.  Alexander.  D.  D.,  elected  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and 
Ciuirch  Govi;rnini.iit. — Minutes,  184^,  p.  257.     llesigmd,  1851,  p.  21. 

*  VII.  Ill  V.  W.  Henry  Green,  elected  Prolessor  of  Biblical  and  Oriental  Literature. — 
Minutes,  1851,  p.  2i). 

*  VIII.  Rev.  Ale.yander  T.  McGill,  D.  D.,  elected  Professor  of  Church  Government, 
Pastoral  Theology,  and  the  Composition  and  Delivery  of  Sermons. — Minutes,  1854,  p.  31.] 

(  6 )  Resolutions  upon  Dr.  Miller's  tender  of  resignation. 

1849,  p.  249.  1.  Reaolved,  That  the  Assembly  unite  with  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors in  expressions  of  thankfuhiess  to  God,*  tliat  he  has  spared  the  life% 
and  health  of  the  venerable  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church 
(lovernment  for  so  many  years,  and  that  our  beloved  Church  has  enjoyed 
the  benefit  of  his  valued  instructions  and  labours  from  the  infancy  of  the 
Seminary  to  this  time. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  unite  with  the  Board  in  recording  their 
grateful  sense  of  the  manifold  faithful  and  most  importunt  services  which 
the  venerable  Professor  has  rendered  to  our  Church,  and  to  the  cause  of 
truth  and  righteousness,  and  they  beg  to  assure  him  of  their  cordial  sympa- 
thy in  the  bodily  infirmities  which  have  led  him  to  seek  a  release  from  the 
duties  of  his  oifice. 

8.  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Samuel  Miller,  D.  I).,  be,  and  is  hereby  en- 
tirely released  from  all  obligation  to  give  instruction  in  each  and  all  of  the 
departments  of  his  professorship. 

4.  Resolved,  That  Dr.  Miller  be  requested  to  give  such  instructions  and 
perform  such  services  as  on  consultation  with  his  fellow  professors  may  be 
convenient  and  agreeable  to  himself. 

5.  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Samuel  Miller,  D.  D.,  shall  continue  to  enjoy 
intact  the  salary  and  all  the  other  rights  of  his  professorship  during  his 
natural  life,  under  the  title  of  Emeritus  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History 
and  Church  Government. 

(  c )   The  Buildings. 

[1.  The  Main  Building;  an  edifice  of  stone,  erected  in  1814:  150  feet  in  length,  50  in 
breadth,  and  four  stories  in  height;  on  a  spacious  campus,  adorned  with  shade  trees.  It 
contains  Lecture  Rooms,  Oratory,  Reading  Room,  Museum,  and  Dormitories.  This 
valuable  and  venerable  building  has  been  refitted,  from  time  to  time,  witli  modern  im- 
provements, such  as  gas  fixtures,  slate  roof,  &,c. 

2.  The  Chapel,  for  public  worship ;  a  beautiful  Church  edifice,  of  Grecian  arcliitec- 
ture,  with  Ionic  columns  in  front. 

3.  The  Refectory  ;  an  extensive  and  elegant  building  for  the  purpose ;  containing  be. 
sides  Dining  Room,  &,c.  the  Steward's  apartments,  hospital  rooms  lor  si::k  students,  and 
several  dormitories. 

4.  The  Gymnasium;  a  separate  building  for  bodily  e.^crcise,  furnished  appropriately. 

5.  The  Library ;  of  large  dimensions,  and  very  beautiful  and  costly  Gothic  architec- 
ture; situated  on  separate  ground  of  three  acres,  adorned  with  shrubbery  and  trees.  It 
was  a  donation  from  James  Lenox,  Esq.,  of  New  York. 

6.  Three  Professors'  Houses ;  with  ample  grounds  attached  to  each.] 

{d)  The  Funds. 

[1.  The  Permanent  Fund,  for  the  support  of  Professors,  yielding  about  $8,000  per  an- 
num. 

2.  The  Education  Fund,  for  the  aid  of  students,  including  scholarships,  &,c.,  yielding 
nearly  $5,000  per  annum. 

3.  The  Contingent  Fund,  for  general  expenses  and  repairs,  amounting  to  nearly  $2,000 
pt'r  annum. 

4.  The  Sustentation  Fund,  establislied  in  1837,  by  a  donation  of  $10,000  from  one  who 
does  not  allow  his  name  to  be  publisiicd.  This  fund  yields  $600  per  annum  at  present,  and 
will  probably  soon  be  increased. 

*  [Now  (1858)  incumbent] 


444  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHUROn.  [BOOK    V. 

The  whole  value  of  the  property,  in  real  estate,  funds,  and  books,  is  estimated  at  about 

$300,000 

The  number  of  volumes  in  the  Library  is  about  15,000. 

The  whole  number  of  matriculated  students  has  been       .              .             .  2151 

The  number  who  finished  the  whole  course  in  this  Seminary,  remaining  3  years  or 

more,     ..........  824 

Deceased,                .......              .  344 

Missionaries,              ...              ....  143 

Number  now  in  the  Seminary  (1857-8.)               ....  132] 


CHAPTER  III. 


WESTERN   THEOLOGICAL   SEMINARY   AT 
ALLEGHENY   CITY,   PA. 


§  217.    Constitution  of  the  Seminary. 

1825,  p.  261.  The  General  Assembly  taking  into  consideration  the  nu- 
merous and  rapidly  increasing  population  of  that  part  of  the  United  States 
and  their  territories  situated  in  the  great  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and  be- 
lieving that  the  interests  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  imperiously  require  it, 
and  that  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  will  be  thereby  promoted,  do  resolve, 
That  it  is  expedient  forthwith  to  establish  a  Theological  Seminary  in  the 
West,  under  the  supervision  of  the  General  Assembly. 

p.  267.  Resolved,  1.  That  the  style  or  name  of  the  contemplated  insti- 
tution shall  be,  The  Western  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States. 

2.  That  in  the  opinion  of  your  committee,  the  plan  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Princeton  ought  to  be  also  the  plan  of  the  contemplated  semi- 
nary in  the  West,  with  no  other  alterations  whatever  than  those  which  are 
indispensably  necessary  to  accommodate  it  to  the  local  situation  and  circum- 
stances of  the  new  institution,  and  a  single  provision  of  a  temporary  kind, 
which  will  be  specified  in  the  next  particular. 

3.  That  a  Board  of  Directors,  consisting  of  twenty-one  Ministers  and  nine 
Ruling  Elders,  be  appointed  by  ballot  by  the  present  General  Assembly, 
who  shall  continue  in  office  no  longer  than  till  they  shall  have  had  opportu- 
nity to  report  to  the  Assembly  of  the  next  year,  and  that  Assembly  shall 
have  made  provision  for  a  future  election,  agreeably  to  an  arrangement  to 
be  made  for  the  purpose,  by  said  Assembly. 

4.  That  five  commissioners  be  appointed  by  the  present  General  Assembly 
to  examine  carefully  the  several  sites  which  may  be  proposed  for  the  con- 
templated seminary,  as  to  the  healthfulness  of  the  places  and  regions  where 
these  sites  may  be  found,  as  to  the  amount  of  pecuniary  aid  and  other  pro- 
perty which  may  be  obtained  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  sites,  and  their 
vicinity  severally,  in  establishing  the  contemplated  seminary ;  and  as  to  all 
other  circumstances  or  considerations  which  ought  to  have  influence  in 
deciding  on  the  location  of  the  seminary;  and  that  these  commissioners  re- 
port the  proposals  that  shal^  have  been  made  to  them,  and  their  opinion  on 


SEC.  216.]  AT,LEGHENY    SEMINARY.  445 

the  whole  subject  of  the  location,  to  the  Board  of  Directors;  aad  that  the 
Board  of  Directors,  after  considering  the  report  of  the  commissioners,  re- 
commend to  the  next  General  Assembly,  the  most  suitable  place  in  their 
judgment  for  the  establishment  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary. 
These  commissioners  are  first  to  meet  at  the  time  and  place  of  meeting  of 
the  Board  of  Directors,  specified  in  the  next  article. 

5.  That  the  first  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  appointed  this  year 
by  the  Assembly,  shall  be  on  the  third  Friday  of  July  next,  at  '1  o'clock, 
P.  M.,  at  Chillicothe,  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  when  they  shall  choose  their 
otficers,  and  do  whatever  else  shall  be  found  necessary  to  their  full  organi- 
zation ;  and  that  the  Board  afterwards  meet  on  their  own  adjournments,  as 
often  as  they  shall  think  it  expedient.  And  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  this 
Board  to  take  under  consideration  the  plan  of  the  Seminary  at  Princeton, 
and  point  out  and  i*eport  to  the  General  Assembly  of  1826,  such  alterations 
in  said  plan,  as  in  their  judgment  may  be  necessary  to  accommodate  it 
to  the  local  situation  of  the  Western  Seminary.  Nine  members  of  the  Board 
of  Directors  shall  be  a  quorum,  provided  that  at  least  five  of  this  number 
be  Ministers  of  the  gospel. 

6  That  a  suitable  number  of  agents  be  appointed  by  the  present  Assem- 
bly to  solicit  donations  in  behalf  of  the  Western  Seminary,  and  report 
thereon  to  the  Board  of  Directors  of  said  seminary;  and  that  said  Board  of 
Directors  take  such  measures  as  they  shall  think  most  proper  for  the  safe 
keeping  of  the  moneys  or  other  property  which  the  agents  shall  obtain. 

7.  That  it  shall  be  considered  as  a  principle  fully  understood  in  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  Western  Seminary,  and  to  be  regarded  as  fundamental 
in  all  time  to  come,  that  no  part  of  the  funds  already  obtained,  or  which 
shall  hereafter  be  obtained  for  the  Seminary  at  Princeton,  shall,  on  any  con- 
sideration whatever,  be  appropriated  or  employed,  or  loaned  in  aid  of  the 
Western  Seminary ;  and  in  like  manner,  that  no  part  of  the  funds  obtained 
for  the  Western  Seminary,  shall  ever  be  employed  or  loaned  in  aid  of  the 
Seminary  at  Princeton. 

After  the  adoption  of  the  above  resolutions,  the  Assembly  united  in 
prayer,  returning  thanks  to  God,  for  the  harmony  and  unanimity  manifested 
on  this  subject;  and  imploring  the  divine  blessing  upon  the  seminary  which 
the  Assembly  had  just  resolved  to  establish. 

{b)  Location  of  the  Seminary  at  Allegheny. 

1^25,  p.  271.  The  Assembly  proceeded  to  elect  commissioners,  in  regard 
to  the  location  of  the  Western  Seminary ;  when  the  following  persons  were 
appointed,  viz  :  Gen.  Andrew  Jackson,  of  Tennessee  ;  Hon.  Benjamin  Mills, 
of  Paris,  Kentucky;  Hon.  John  Thompson,  of  Chillicothe,  Ohio;  Rev.  Oba- 
diah  Jennings,  of  Pennsylvania,  and  Rev.  Andrew  Wylie,  of  Pennsylvania. 

1826,  p.  13.  The  business  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  was 
taken  up.  A  report  from  the  Board,  and  their  minutes  were  read.  The 
report  of  the  Board  recommended  by  a  vote  of  eight  to  five  that  Allegheny- 
town,  opposite  the  city  of  Pittsburgh,  should  be  the  site  of  the  Western 
Theological  Seminary. 

p.  14.  Resolved,  That  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  shall  be  located 
either  in  AUeghenytown,  in  the  vicinity  of  Pittsburgh ;  or  at  Walnut  Hills, 
in  the  vicinity  of  Gincinnati ;  or  at  Charleston,  Indiana;  as  the  General  A.s- 
sombly  of  1827  shall  decide. 

1827,  p.   122.    [After  considerable  discussion    and  various  motions,   it 

Wcis] 

Resolved,  That  the  roll  be  now  called,  and  each  member  be  allowed  to  vote 
either  for  AUeghenytown  or  Walnut  Hills. 


446  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

The  roll  was  called,  when  it  was  decided  that  Allegheny  town  V'p  the  site 
of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary. 

1850,  p.  4G4.  ReaoJvcd,  That  the  General  Assembly  consider  the  Western 
Theological  Seminary  as  permanently  fixed  in  its  present  location. 

( c )  Plan  of  the  Western  Seminary. 

1828,  p.  231.  Resolved,  That  the  constitution  or  plan  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  of  Princeton,  be  the  constitution  of  the  Western  Seminary,  with 
the  following  alterations,  viz  :  In  the  second  paragraph  of  the  introduction, 
the  sentence  beginning  with  the  words,  "  Influenced  by  the  views  and  con- 
siderations now  recited,"  &c.,  shall  be  altered  so  as  to  read  as  follows:  "In- 
fluenced by  the  views  and  considerations  now  recited,  the  Assembly,  after 
mature  deliberation,  have  resolved,  in  reliance  upon  the  patronage  and  bless- 
ing of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  to  establish  an  additional  theological 
seminary  in  the  town  of  Allegheny,  opposite  to  the  city  of  Pittsburgh,  Penn- 
sylvania, consecrated  solely  to  the  education  of  men  for  the  gospel  ministry, 
and  to  be  denominated  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  &e.  In  the  third  paragraph 
of  the  said  introduction,  the  phraseology  shall  be  so  changed  as  to  read: 
"Believing  that  learning  without  religion  in  the  Ministers  of  the  gospel  will 
prove  injurious  to  the  Church ;  and  religion  without  learning  will  leave  the 
ministry  exposed  to  the  impositions  of  designing  men,  and  insufficient  in  a 
high  degree  for  the  great  purposes  of  the  gospel  ministry."  In  the  tenth 
section  of  the  second  article,  the  word  "Western"  shall  be  inserted  before 
"  Theological  Seminaiy;"  and  the  word  "is"  shall  be  substituted  for  "shall 
be,"  in  the  last  line  of  the  12th  section  of  the  third  article. 

Resolved,  That  $20,000  be  the  sum  for  endowing  a  professorship,  and 
$2000  for  endowing  a  scholarship. 

Resolved,  That  the  salary  of  the  Professor  of  Theology  be  $1500  per 
annum. 

§  218.    The  Insfrucfors  of  the  Wesfey^n  Seminary. 

[I.  Rev.  E.  P.  Swift,  D.  D.  Temporary  Instructor  in  Theology,  &c.,  by  appointment 
of  tlie  BonTd.—Sfinutcs,  1828,  p.  252. 

II.  Rev.  Joseph  Stockton.  Temporary  Instructor  in  Hebrew,  by  appointment  of  the 
Board.— Ibid. 

III.  Rev.  J.  J.  Janeway,  D.  D.  Elected  Professor  of  Thcolocr j .—Minute.^,  1827, 
pp.  125,  130,  132.  Entered  upon  his  duties  in  1828.  Resigned.— Minutes,  182f», 
p.  374. 

IV.  Rev.  Luther  Halsey,  D.  D.  Elected  Professor  of  Theology, — Minutes,  1829, 
p.  386.  Transferred  to  the  Chair  of  Ecclesiastical  History,  &c. — Minutes,  1836,  p.  276. 
Resigned,  1837. 

V.  Rev.  Ezra  Fisk,D.  D.  Elected  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Gov- 
ernment.— Minutes.  1833,  p.  499.     Died  wlien  on  his  way  to  assume  tlie  chair. 

VI.  Rev.  John  W.  Nevin,  D.  D.  Appointed  by  the  Board,  Teacher  of  Biblical  and 
Oriental  Literature.— Mn?</es,  1830,  p.  48.     Resigned.— Minutea,  1840,  p.  318. 

*  VII.  Rev.  David  Elliott,  D.  D.,  LL.D.  Elected  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History 
and  Church  Government. — Minutes,  1835,  p.  30.  Transferred  to  the  chair  of  Didactic  and 
Polemic  Theology. — Minutes,  1836,  p.  276.  Modified  to  Polemic  and  Historical  Theology 
and  Church  GovcDiment  in  1854. 

VIII.  Rev.  Alan  D.  Campbell,  D.  D.  Appointed  by  the  Board,. Teacher  of  Church 
Government,  and  General  Agent. — Minutes,  1838,  p.  64.     Resigned,  1840. 

IX.  Rev.  Lewis  W.  Green,  D.  D.  Elected  Professor  of  Biblical  Criticism  and  Ori- 
entnl  Literature. —  Minutes,  1840,  p.  304.     Resigned,  1847. 

X.  Rrv.  Alexander  T.  McGill,  D.  D.  Elected  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History 
ami  Churcl)  Government. — Minutes,  1842,  p.  43.  Tendered  his  resignation,  which  the 
Assembly  declined. — Mi7iutes,  1851,  pp.  19,  25.  Resigned. —  Minutes,  1853,  p.  437. 
Re-elected,  Ibid.  p.  450.  Elected  to  Princeton  Seminary,  iuid  resigned. — Minutes,  1854, 
p.  31. 

*  [Now  (1858)  incumbent.] 


SF.O.  217.]  DANVILLE    SEMINARY.  447 

*XI.  Rev.  Melanohtiton  W.  Jacobus,  D.  D.  Elected  Professor  of  Oriontnl  nnd  Bib- 
lioal  Literature. — Mmiitcs;  1851,  p.  22. 

*  XII.  Rev.  William  S.  Plumer,  D.  D  Elected  Professor  of  Didactic  and  Pastoral 
Thco\nsy.—Mimitr.i,  18.54,  p.  36. 

*  XIII  Rev.  Samuel  J.  Wilson.  Elected  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and 
Horniletics. — Minutes,  1857,  p.  41.] 

The  Statistics,  1857-8. 

[Whole  numljer  of  alumni,  500.  Deceased,  72.  Foreign  missionaries,  26.  Now  in 
tlie  Institution,  95. 

Endowment  of  Professorships,  about  $76,687.     Six  Scholarships,  $12,000. 

Number  of  Volumes  in  tlie  Library,  about  9000,  and  constantly  receivinir  new  additions. 

The  new  Seminary  edifice  has  been  completed  and  occupied  for  nil  the  purposes  of  the 
Institution,  since  the  fall  of  1855.  Four  dwelling  houses  are  also  completed,  on  the  Sem- 
inary grounds,  for  the  use  of  the  Professors. 

Measures  are  in  progress  to  secure  the  full  endowment  of  the  fourth  Professorship, 
which  when  completed,  the  Institution  will  be  relieved  from  all  embarrassment.] 


CHAPTER lY. 
DANVILLE   SEMINARY. 


Title  1. — creatjun  of  the  danville  seminary. 

§  219.  Paper's  in  regard  to  a  Semiiiart/  for  the  West. 

[In  the  General  Assembly  of  1853,  communications  were  received  from  various  sources 
on  the  subject  of  a  Seminary  for  the  West.  In  addition  to  the  following  were  communi- 
cations from  the  Synods  and  Boards  controlling  New  Albany  Seminary,  which  will  be 
found  below  ;  §  245,  et  seq.] 

(a)   Overture  from  Cincinnati  Seminary. 

"  Rev.  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly, — The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Cincinnati 
Theological  Seminary  have  directed  and  authorized  the  undersigned  to  make  to  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  offer  of  the  interests  and  property  of  this 
institution,  with  the  view  of  leaving  the  estiiblishment  and  location  of  a  Seminary  for  the 
West  entirely  unembarrassed  and  free  from  all  conditions,  so  far  as  this  incipient  Semi 
nary  is  concerned. 

■  "  We  have  made  no  attempts  to  secure  an  endowment,  or  to  acquire  property.  Only  a 
legacy  of  one  thousand  dollars  has  been  left  us,  and  a  library  of  a  few  hundred  volumes 
has  been  procured.  These  we  freely  place  at  the  disposal  of  the  Assembly  for  the  use  of 
a  new  Seminary  for  the  West. 

"  While  it  would  gratify  the  predilections  of  the  Presbyterian  population  of  Cincinnati 
and  the  surrounding  region,  that  the  Assembly  should  locate  their  institution  at  this 
place,  and  doubtless,  in  that  case,  this  people  would  make  some  suitable  efforts  to  obtain 
an  endowment  here,  in  addition  to  moneys  already  secured,  which  are  or  will  be  placed 
at  the  disposal  of  the  Assembly  for  this  purpose  ;  yet  we  propose  no  condition  of  this  kind. 
The  former  Professors  in  the  Cincinnati  Seminary  have  also  resigned,  so  that  our  offer  is 
in  this  respect  unencumbered. 

"  We  think  it  proper  to  state,  moreover,  that  as  it  is  probably  known  to  the  majority  of 
the  members  of  the  Assembly,  there  is  a  suit  pending  respecting  tlie  claim  of  our  brancli 
of  the  Church  to  the  control  and  occupying  of  the  Lane  Seminary,  in  this  vicinity,  wliich 
it  is  hoped  will  be  decided  within  a  year.  The  annual  income  from  the  pro]Hrty  of  the 
Lane  Seminary  is  large,  several  thousand  dollars,  the  precise  amount  not  known  to  us. 
It  is  the  decided  opinion  of  many  well-informed  legal  gentlemen  that  we  will  succeed  in 
this  suit.  It  may  tlien  become  the  imperative  duty  of  our  Church  in  tliis  region  to  take 
charge  of  this  institution,  and  to  carry  it  on  agreeably  to  the  known  design  of  the  original 

»  [Now  (1858)  incumbent] 


448  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK  V. 

donors.     And  this  may  be  done  most  efficiently  and  safely  by  placing^  it  in  the  hands  uf 

tlie  General  Assembly. 

"  May  the  Head  of  the  Church  direct  you  in  .-ill  your  proceedings,  and  particular'y  ut 

this  case,  so  important  in  its  relations  to  the  Western  portion  of  the  Church. 

James  Hoge,  1  n         -.^       j^ 

i,r  T  VommAttee  of 

Willis  Lord,  \  m,     ,     ■     ,  o      • 

J   o   ^  >  Tlieoiogical  tii-mmary 

f'    '  '^Ti    Ti'  Cincinnati^ 

John  D.   Ihorpe,  J 

—Minute!!,  1853,  p.  630 

(  J'^   Overture  from,  Commijtsioners  to  the  General  Assembly  from  Presbyteries  in  the  Synod 

of  Kentucky. 

<■' Philadelphia,  May  23,  1853. 
"Certam  members  of  tlie  present  General  Assembly,  beinjr  Commissioners  to  it  from 
Presbyteries  beiong-ing-  to  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  desire  to  make  the  following  statement 
to  the  General  Assembly: 

"1.  If  the  General  Assembly  will  see  fit  to  establish  a  Theological  Seminary  in  the 
West,  in  accordance  with  tlie  wishes  of  seven  Synods,  now  officially  laid  before  the  As- 
sembly—and will  pledge  itself,  with  God's  blessmg,  to  make  a  Seminary  of  the  firs't  class, 
the  Synod  and  j)eople  of  Kentucky  will  contribute  $20,000  towards  the  endowment  of  one 
of  the  chairs  of  said  Seminary — let  it  be  located  where  it  may — upon  condition  that  three 
other  cliairs  are  endowed  with  a  like  sum. 

"  2.  If  the  Assembly  shall  see  fit  to  locate  and  sustain  said  seminary  at  or  near  the 
town  of  Danville,  in  the  State  of  Kentucky,  the  Synod  and  people  of  that  State  will  give 
towards  the  support  of  the  said  Seminary,  1.  f60,00n  towards  the  endowment  of  three 
chairs  in  said  Seminary ;  2.  Ten  or  more  acres  of  land,  in  or  near  Danville,  as  a  site  for 
said  Seminary ;  3.  The  ))erpetual  and  free  use  of  two  charters,  one  held  by  the  Trustees 
of  Centre  College,  of  Kentucky,  and  the  other  by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  by  means  of 
which  the  Seminary  may  be  established,  and  its  funds  held ;  4.  The  most  earnest  co-ope- 
ration in  domg  whatever  else  is,  or  may  be,  needful,  towards  the  full  endowment  and  per- 
manent establishment  of  said  Seminary. 

.John  C.  Young,  Trios.  J.  Montgomkry, 

W.  L.  Breckinridge,  F.  Senour, 

Louis  Marshall,  F.  W.  Urey, 

J.  Wood  Wilson,  John  A.  Lvle, 

Samuel  Cassaday,  James  Matthews, 

W.  C.  Matthews,  R.  J.  Breckinridge." 

— Minutes,  1853,  p.  631 

(c)  Action  of  a  meeting  held  in  Philadelphia  in  relation  to  a  new  Theological  Seminary 

for  the  ^Vest. 

"  Philadelphia,  May  23,  1853 

"  Agreeably  to  a  notice  announced  by  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  to  that 
body  wliile  in  session,  delegates  and  others  from  within  the  bounds  of  eleven  Synods,  who 
felt  interested  in  the  cause  of  Theologic;)!  Education  in  the  West  and  Soutlnvest,  met  in 
the  lecture-room  of  the  Central  Presbyterian  Church  of  this  city,  and,  on  motion,  the  Rev. 
William  C.  Matthews,  D.  D.,  w.  s  called  to  the  chair,  and  Rev.  William  P.  Bui  11  appointed 
Secretary. 

"  The  Rev.  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  D.  D.,  stated  the  object  of  the  meeting  to  be,  to  affi^rd 
an  opportunity  to  all  tlie  friends  of  this  important  cause,  to  confer  together  as  to  the  best 
means  of  securing  miited  and  harmonious  views  before  submitting  the  whole  subject  to 
the  General  Assembly  for  its  action  and  final  adjudication. 

"  During  the  several  sittings  of  this  meeting  the  following  resolutions  were  submitted 
and  unanimously  adopted,  to  wit: 

"  1.  Resolved,  That  we  are  of  opinion  that  the  General  Assembly  ought,  at  this  time,  to 
establish  in  the  West,  under  its  own  care,  a  Theological  Seminary  of  the  first  class,  and 
that  we  will  earnestly  labour  to  have  it  done. 

"  2.  Resolved,  That  the  question  of  the  location  of  the  Seminary  contemplated  in  the 
above  resolution,  ought  to  be  le!l  absolutely  to  the  decision  of  the  General  Assembly. 

"3.  Resolved,  That  if  the  Assembly  should  locate  and  sustain  a  Seminary  in  the  West, 
according  to  the  preceding  resolutions,  no  attempt  ought  to  be  made  in  the  same  general 
region  of  the  Church  to  set  up,  or  to  cnrry  on,  any  Theological  Seminary  by  our  Synods 
or  otherwise,  at  least  until  full  opportunity  has  been  given  to  the  Assembly  to  try  its  pro- 
ject of  a  Seminary. 


SEC.   210.]  DA.WILLE    SEMINARY.  449 

"  4.  Resolved,  That  the  result  arrived  at  be  properly  atto.sted  by  the  Chairman  and  Sec- 
retary of  the  meeting,  and  laid  before  the  General  A.sseiiibly. 
"  AH  of  which  is  mo.st  respectl'ully  submitted. 

W,  C.  Matthews,  Chairman. 
"  Wm.  p.  Buell,  Secretary."  /ij<;. 

§  220,  Resolve  to  estahlish  a  Seminary  for  the  Went  at  Danville. 

1853,  p.  439.  [The  Committee  on  Seminaries  made  the  following  report, 
which  was  adopted:] 

There  are  in  the  hands  of  this  committee,  1.  Reports  from  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  New  Albany,  Indiana;  2.  Report  from  the  Theological  Seminary 
at  Cincinnati,  Ohio;  3.  Papers  containing  extracts  from  the  Minutes  of  the 
Synods  of  Nashville,  Kentucky,  Cincinnati,  Indiana,  Northern  Indiana,  Mis- 
souri ;  4.  Resolutions  adopted  in  this  city  during  the  sessions  of  this  A.ssem- 
bly,  by  Commissioners  and  others,  from  eleven  Synods  in  the  west  and  south- 
west, met  in  convocation  in  this  city ;  5.  A  written  propo.sition  concerning 
the  endowment  of  the  new  Seminary,  laid  before  this  Assembly  by  all  the 
Commissioners  in  it,  from  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Keutucky.  All  these 
papers  have  been  before  the  Assembly ;  have  been  referred  by  it  to  this  com- 
mittee, and  the  matters  contained  in  them  have  been  considered  by  the  com- 
njittee. 

All  these  documents  contemplate  the  establishment  of  a  new  Theological 
Seminary  in  the  West,  by  the  Assembly,  and  to  be  under  its  entire  control 
and  care.  The  most  of  them  urge  this  upon  the  Assembly ;  and  all  of  them 
appear  to  desire  to  turn  over  to  the  Assembly  all  existing  interests  connected 
with  this  great  subject,  in  the  immense  region  represented.  There  seems  to 
be  no  doubt  that  the  entire  region  occupied  by  the  seven  Synods  heretofore 
united  in  the  control  of  the  Seminary  at  New  Albany,  and  also  certain  por- 
tions of  the  great  valley  of  the  West,  which  hitherto  have  not  united  in  that 
enterprise,  are  desirous  of  the  interposition  of  the  Assembly,  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  object  they  all  seem  to  have  at  heart. 

Whether  the  greatness  of  the  object  aimed  at  be  considered,  or  the  impos- 
sibility of  accomplishing  it  aright,  except  under  the  control  of  some  perma- 
nent and  common  authority ;  or  the  immense  interest  which  our  Church  and 
our  country  have  in  the  proper  and  effectual  execution  of  the  plan  suggested  ; 
or  the  settled  and  long-pursued  policy  and  principles  of  our  Church  upon  the 
whole  subject;  or  the  very  favourable  circumstances  presented  at  the  present 
moment  and  in  the  actual  posture  of  affairs,  the  committee  is  of  opinion  that 
the  Assembly  should,  at  this  time,  enter  with  faith  and  zeal  upon  this  great 
enterprise,  which  the  Lord  has,  in  a  manner,  brought  and  laid  before  us. 

The  whole  region  interested  in  this  enterprise — so  far  as  it  is  Presbyterian 
at  all — appears,  before  this  Assembly,  not  only  voluntarily,  but  emphatically 
pledged,  1.  To  the  point  that  the  Assembly  ought  to  establish  an  additional 
Theological  Seminary,  of  the  first  class,  in  the  West;  2.  That  the  Assembly 
itself  ought  to  determine,  by  a  vote  of  its  members,  at  this  time,  the  place 
where  it  should  be  built  up;  3.  That  no  other  Theological  Seminary  shall  be 
set  up  or  carried  on  in  the  same  general  region  by  our  judicatories  or  people, 
if  the  Assembly  will  now  do  what  is  desired  of  it  in  the  premises,  at  least 
until  the  project  of  the  Assembly  shall  have  had  a  full  trial. 

The  committee  is  therefore  of  opinion,  that  the  call  of  God's  providence  is 
clear  to  the  Assembly,  and  that  it  should  now  go  forward  in  dependence  on 
divine  strength  and  guidance  in  so  great  an  enterprise.  It  therefore  recom- 
mends the  adoption  of  the  following  resolution,  viz  : 

That  the  Assembly  will  now  decide,  by  a  majority  of  votes  of  its  members, 
at  what  point  in  the  West  a  new  Theological  Seminary  shall  be  established 
by  it. 
57 


450  INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  [book  v. 

p.  440.  [New  Albany,  St.  Louis,  Peoria,  Danville,  Nashville,  and  Cincin- 
nati, were  nominated.] 

p.  442.  The  unfinished  business  was  taken  up,  viz  : — a  new  Seminary  in 
the  West : — the  question  being  on  the  location  of  said  institution,  after  ex- 
tended discussion,  the  previous  question  was  called  and  sustained ;  and  in 
proceeding  to  the  vote,  Peoria,  Nashville,  and  Cincinnati,  were  withdrawn 
from  the  nomination. 

The  roll  was  then  called,  and  the  vote  resulted  in  33  for  New  Albany,  78 
for  St.  Louis,  and  122  for  Danville.  Being  thus  chosen,  on  the  first  ballot, 
by  a  majority  of  all  the  votes  given,  Danville  in  the  State  of  Kentucky  was 
declared  to  be  duly  appointed  as  the  location  of  this  Seminary. 

On  motion,  the  Moderator  led  the  Assembly  in  oflfering  thanks  to  God  for 
the  harmony  of  feeling  in  coming  to  this  result,  and  imploring  his  blessing 
oa  the  enterprise,  at  this  beginning. 

§  221.  Constitution  of  the  Danville  Seminary. 

1853,  p.  444.  An  additional  report  from  the  Committee  on  Theological 
Seminaries  was  presented,  which  was  accepted,  and  after  filling  the  blanks, 
adopted,  as  follows,  viz  : 

The  Committee  on  Seminaries,  after  considering  the  additional  matters  re- 
ferred to  it,  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions,  as  contain- 
ing provision,  adequate  for  the  present,  for  all  the  objects  contemplated,  as 
necessary  to  the  organization  of  the  new  Theological  Seminary,  to  be  estab- 
lished in  the  West. 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  new  Seminary  shall  be  called  The  Danville  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  under  the  care  of  the  G-eneral  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America.  Its  first  session  shall  be  opened 
at  Danville,  Kentucky,  on  the  13th  day  of  October,  1853,  under  the  care  of  the 
Professors  to  be  elected  by  the  present  Assembly,  or  as  many  of  them  as  may 
accept  the  chairs  tendered  to  them. 

2.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  will  proceed,  on  Tuesday  the  31st  May, 
at  10  o'clock,  A.  M.,to  elect  four  persons  as  Professors  in  the  said  Seminary, 
who,  upon  signifying  their  acceptance  of  their  said  offices,  respectively,  by  a 
note  in  writing,  addressed  to  the  Moderator,  for  the  time  being,  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  shall  he  fully  invested  with  the  right  of  office;  and  shall 
thenceforth  hold  their  respective  chairs  during  the  pleasure  of  the  General 
Assembly;  and  they  shall  be  inducted  into  office  with  such  formalities  as  the 
Board  of  Directors  to  be  appointed  by  this  Assembly  shall  direct.  The  chairs 
to  be  thus  filled,  to  be  called  by  the  same  names,  and  to  have  attached  to 
them  the  same  subjects,  studies,  and  duties,  as  are  now  provided  for  by  the 
plan  for  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton ;  and  the  Professors  of  the 
new  Seminary  shall  receive,  as  a  compensation  for  their  services,  the  sum  of 
S1500  a  year  each,  payable  half  yearly ;  and  also  a  house  to  reside  in — 
which  said  houses  shall  be  provided  only  when  the  state  of  the  funds  of  the 
Seminary  will  conveniently  allow  of  their  purchase  or  erection  ;  and  the 
said  plan  for  Princeton,  as  now  existing,  shall  be  in  force,  in  all  respects, 
in  the  new  Seminary,  until  the  further  order  of  the  General  Assembly — ex- 
cept so  far  as  its  provisions  may  conflict  with  any  action  of  the  present  As- 
sembly. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  consist  of  twenty-soven 
Ministers  and  twenty-seven  Ruling  Elders,  any  nine  of  whom,  met  at  the 
appointed  time  and  place,  shall  be  a  quorum  to  do  business.  The  whole  of 
these  shall  be  elected  during  the  present  sessions  of  the  Assembly  ;  but  they 
shall  be  so  elected  as  that  one-third  of  each  class  shall'  go  out  of  office  annu- 
ally.    The  first  meeting  of  the  Board  shall  take  place  at  Danville,  Kentucky, 


SEC.  220.]  DANVILLE    SEMINARY.  451 

on  the  first  clay  of  September,  18.53,  or  as  soon  thereafter  as  may  be  possible, 
at  which  time  they  sliall  provide  for  the  organization  of  the  Seminary,  and 
the  induction  of  the  Fnjfcssors  into  office  at  that  time,  or  as  soon  afterwards 
as  may  be  convenient 

4.  Jieitofved,  That  William  L.  Breckinridge,  Edward  P.  Humphrey,  Wm. 
C.  Matthews,  Samuel  Cassaday,  Wm.  Richardson,  J.  S.  Berryman,  or  any 
three  of  them,  shall  be  a  committee  to  take  charge  of  the  whole  matter  of 
raising  funds  to  endow  the  said  Seminary,  with  power  to  appoint  one  or 
more  agents  to  do  the  work.  They  shall  report  their  proceedings  to  the 
General  Assembly  from  year  to  year,  and  shall  continue  to  act  till  the  fur- 
ther order  of  the  Assembly. 

5.  Me.tolved,  That  Robert  J.  Breckinridge,  Thomas  W.  Bullock,  Benja- 
min Warfield,  Richard  Pindell,  James  Matthews,  J.  Wood  Wilson,  John  A. 
Lyle,  and  John  J).  Matthews,  or  any  three  of  them,  shall  be  a  committee 
to  arrange  with  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  the  Trustees  of  the  ('entre 
College  of  Kentucky,  the  terms  and  conditions  on  which  the  General  As- 
sembly can  use  and  enjoy,  on  its  own  behalf,  and  for  the  purposes  of  the 
said  Theological  Seminary,  the  charters,  franchises,  and  beneiits,  held,  and 
capable  of  being  aflbrded,  by  said  Synod  and  College.  They  shall  also  en- 
deavour to  procure  from  the  Legislature  of  Kentucky  an  act  of  incorpora- 
tion for  a  Board  of  Trustees  for  the  General  Assembly,  similar  in  its  general 
features  to  that  granted  by  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  in  the  year  1799. 
The  Trustees  appointed  under  which  act,  when  obtained,  shall  take  charge 
of  the  funds  collected  for  said  Seminary ;  and  this  committee  shall  report 
their  doings  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

6.  Resolved,  That  John  C.  Young,  John  T.  Edgar,  Willis  Lord,  James 
Wood,  Samuel  Steele,  James  Smith,  N.  L.  Rice,  Z.  Butler,  James  Hoge, 
J.  J.  Bullock,  Robert  J.  Breckinridge,  and  E.  D.  MacM aster,  or  any  three 
of  them,  shall  be  a  committee  to  revise  the  plan  of  the  Seminary,  now  pro- 
visionally adopted,  and  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly,  in  detail,  a 
complete  plan  for  said  Seminary,  embracing  every  department  thereof,  and 
covering  the  whole  matter  of  studies,  professorships,  students,  terms,  vaca- 
tions, scholarships,  classes,  course  of  studies,  and  whatever  else  may  fall 
under  the  practical  and  interior  operations  of  the  Seminary. 

7.  Resolved,  That  whatever  funds  are  now  held,  or  may  be  hereafter 
raised,  for  the  benefit  of  said  Seminary,  shall  be  liable,  as  to  the  income  of 
all  funds  now  vested,  and,  so  for  as  may  be  needful,  both  principal  and  in- 
terest of  funds  yet  to  be  raised,  to  meet  the  necessary  current  expenses  of 
the  Seminary  of  all  kinds.  And  to  this  end,  the  Professors,  who  may  be 
inducted  into  ofiice,  shall,  after  their  said  induction,  be  a  committee  to 
receive  said  income  and  funds,  as  far  as  may  be  necessary,  as  aforesaid,  from 
any  agents,  corporations,  or  others,  having  charge  thereof;  and  they  shall 
appropriate  the  moneys  so  received  to  the  necessary  current  expenses  of  the 
Seminary,  of  all  kinds — keeping  a  strict  account  thereof — and  reporting  in 
detail  to  the  next  General  Assembly;  this  order  to  be  in  force  only  until  a 
Board  of  Trustees  for  the  Assembly,  and  a  Treasurer  for  said  Board  shall 
be  duly  appointed  under  the  laws  of  Kentucky. 

8.  Resolved,  That  the  General.  Assembly  has  gone  forward  in  this  pre- 
sent work,  under  the  leadings  of  Divine  l*rovidence,  relying  on  the  ability 
and  willingness  of  God's  people  to  furnish  the  large  means  necessary  tc 
accomplish  it  in  a  proper  manner,  and  upon  (lod  himself  to  bless  it  abun- 
dantly. They  do  therefore  commend  the  subject  to  the  prompt  and  efficient 
liberality  of  all  the  Churches  under  its  care,  and  more  especially  thoso 
Dhurches  which  lie  in  the  wide  region  which  will  be  first  and  most  largely 
blessed  with  the  Institution.     Deeply  sensible  that  nothing  can  be  done 


452  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

without  the  blessing  of  Got.,  humbly  and  confidently  relying  on  him,  they 
see  no  reason  to  doubt,  that  what  they  have  projected  can  be  surely  accom- 
plished, 

§222.    Organization  of  the  Seminary, 

Ihid.  p.  450.  The  order  of  the  day  for  ten  o'clock  was  then  taken  up,  an 
election  of  Professors  for  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Danville ;  which  rft.. 
suited  in  the  choice  of  the  Rev.  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  Professor 
of  Esegetic,  Didactic,  and  Polemic  Theology; 

The  Rev.  E.  P.  Humphrey,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Biblical  and  Ecclesiastical 
History; 

The  Rev.  B.  M.  Palmer,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Oriental  and  Biblical  Lit- 
erature; and 

The  Rev.  Phineas  D.  Grurley,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Pastoral  Theology, 
Church  Government,  and  Composition  and  Delivery  of  Sermons. 

[Of  these,  Drs.  Palmer  and  Gurley  declined  the  chairs  to  which  they  were  called.  Th« 
institution  was  opened  on  the  first  day  of  September,  1853,  Drs.  Breckinridg'e  and  Hum. 
plircy,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  G.  Reasor,  in  the  department  of  Orientai 
and  Biblical  Literature,  performing  the  duties  of  instruction.] 

List  of  Instructors. 

[*  I.  Rev.  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  of  Exegetic,  Didactic,  and  Po- 
lemic Theology. 

*  II.  Rev.  E.  P.  Humphrey,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Biblical  and  Ecclesiastical  History. 

III.  Rev.  J.  G.  Reasor,  by  appointment  of  the  Board,  Instructor  in  Oriental  and 
Biblical  Literature.  Appointed,  1853;  resigned,  1857. — Minutes,  1854,  p.  231;  1857, 
p.  62. 

IV.  Rev.  Stuart  Robinson,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Pastoral  Theology  and  Church  Govern- 
ment.    Elected,  1856,  p.  530.     Resigned,  1858,  p.  321. 

*  V.  Rev.  Stephen  Yerkes,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Oriental  and  Biblical  Literature. 
Elected,  1857,  p.  41.] 

Statistics  of  the  Seminary. 

[Whole  number  of  matriculated  students  for  the  first  five  sessions  (1853-1857),  97. 
Number  who  have  engaged  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  about  65.  Students  in  the  semi- 
nary the  fifth  annual  session  (1857-58),  40.] 

§  223.  Undoicment,  funds,  &c. 

1856,  p.  527.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  now  re-affirms  its 
purpose  in  conformity  with  its  action  in  1853,  and  its  stipulations,  by  way 
of  covenant,  in  1854,  to  proceed  in  good  faith,  and  with  the  least  practica- 
ble delay,  to  take  measures  for  endowing  and  establishing  this  seminary,  as 
one  of  the  first  class.  To  this  end,  it  is  earnestly  recommended  to  all  the 
Congregations  under  our  care,  especially  those  in  the  west  and  south-west, 
by  liberal  contributions,  to  aid  in  its  complete  endowment;  and  the  Board 
of  Trustees,  as  the  agents  of  the  Assembly,  are  renewedly  invested  with 
ample  powers  to  institute  the  means  necessary  to  the  collection  of  funds, 
under  this  action  of  the  Assembly. 

[The  several  Boards  of  Trustees  connected  with  the  Seminary,  hold  funds  in  public 

productive  stocks,            .......  $80,791  00 

In  individual  bonds  and  notes,    ......  42,463  00 

In  real  estate,     --......  7,000  00 


$130,254  00 
The  library  contains  about  5000  volumes.] 

» [Now  (1858)  incumbent.] 


sec.  221.]  danville  seminary.  453 

Title  2. — plan  of  danville  theological  seminary. 

[So  much  of  the  plan  is  here  given  as  indicates  tlie  distinctive  cliaractfrlstics  of  the  In- 
stitution. It  was  prepared  by  a  connnittee  (above,  §  2i21 :  6),  and  adopted  by  the  As- 
sembly.— Minutes,  1854,  p.  42.] 

§  224.  Design  of  the  Institution. — 3Iode  of  conducting  it. 

1.  The  design  of  this  Seminary  is  to  provide  the  means  for  the  proper  professional 
training  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  of  the  gospel. 

The  standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church — tiie  acts  of  its  General  Assemblies,  passed 
from  time  to  time — this  Plan — the  orders  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  this  Seminary — 
and  tlie  decisions  of  its  faculty,  and  the  several  Professors  who  at  any  time  compose  it, 
nmst  determine  the  proper  course  of  that  professional  training,  so  far  as  this  Seminary  is 
concerned — and  the  proper  mode  of  pursuing  it. 

That  professional  training,  in  its  appropriate  sphere,  must  be  understood,  as  extending 
to  evcrytliing : — seeing  that  it  contemplates  a  profession  the  most  peculiar,  the  most  dilfi. 
cult,  and  the  most  exalted.  Not  only  that  which  is  social  and  public,  but  also  that  which 
is  private  and  personal ;  not  only  study  and  instruction,  but  discipline  and  practice  ;  not 
only  growth  in  knowledge,  but  growth  in  grace  also;  everything  is  to  be  embraced,  ac- 
cording to  its  importance  in  the  future  career  of  a  Minister  of  the  blessed  gospel. 

3.  The  Seminary  shall  be  conducted  under  the  authority,  oversight,  and  care  of  the 
General  Assembly  itself. 

Its  innnediate  interests,  in  their  various  aspects  and  departments,  are  committed,  in 
part,  to  the  control  and  discretion  of  the  Board  of  Directors  ;  in  part  to  that  of  the  Faculty, 
made  up  of  the  Professors  for  the  time  being;  and  in  part  to  that  of  the  Board  of  Trustees 
under  the  charter  of  the  Seminary. 

A  chapter,  in  this  Plan,  is  devoted  to  each  of  these  subordinate  authorities;  and  an  ad- 
ditional one  to  the  students  of  the  Institution.  Under  those  four  heads,  all  the  general 
principles,  and  all  the  detailed  application  of  them,  further  necessary  in  a  plan  like  this, 
will  be  stated. 

§  225.    The  Bocird  of  Directors. 

1.  The  Board  of  Directors,  as  heretofore  determined  by  the  act  creating  the  Seminary, 
shall  consist  of  fifty-four  members  ;  of  whom  one-half  shall  be  Ministers  of  the  gospel,- 
and  the  other  half  Ruling  Elders,  in  good  standing  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America. 

These  Directors  shall  be  divided  into  three  sections  of  eigliteen  persons  each,  one-half 
of  each  section  being  Ministers  of  the  gospel,  and  the  other  half  Ruling  Elders  ;  and  one 
of  these  sections  of  eigliteen  persons  shall  be  elected  by  the  General  Assembly — and  ail 
vacancies  filled  in  the  other  two  sections — at  each  annual  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  in 
such  manner  that  each  section  shall  serve  three  years,  and  until  tiieir  successors  are 
elected — and  the  third  part  of  the  wliole  Board  shall  be  elected  every  year.  The  form  of 
the  election  shall  be  as  the  Assembly  shall,  from  time  to  time,  prescribe. 

Every  Director,  before  he  takes  his  seat  as  sucii,  sliull  subscribe,  in  the  presence  of  the 
Board,  a  written  declaration,  to  be  kept  in  a  book  for  that  purpose,  fliat  he  sincerely  and 
truly  receives  and  adopts  the  standards  of  doctrine,  government,  discipline,  and  worshij) 
of  our  Presbyterian  Church.  And  every  Director  who  refuses,  or  who  fails,  without 
some  suflicient  excuse,  for  one  whole  year  next  aller  his  election,  to  appear  and  qualify 
and  take  his  scat,  shall  thereby  forfiit  liis  right  to  do  so ;  and  liis  place  shall  thereon  be- 
come vacant,  and  be  so  reported  to  the  next  Assembly,  whicli  shall  fill  the  vacancy. 

The  Board  of  Directors  shall  meet  on  its  own  adjournment — or  it  may  be  convened  by 
a  call  on  due  notice  of  any  one  of  its  permanent  officers,  or  by  any  five  members  of  the 
Board.  Its  ordinary  place  of  meeting  shall  be  Danville  in  Kentucky  :  but  it  may  meet  at 
any  other  place,  wliere  the  convenience  of  the  Board  or  tlic  interests  of  the  Seminary  m;.y 
require  it.  Any  nine  members  met  together  at  the  time  and  place  previously  appointed, 
shall  be  a  q,uorum  competent  to  transact  any  business.  The  annual  meeting  of  tlie  Board 
shall  be  at  tlie  Seminary,  about  the  close  of  the  Seminary  year,  and  shortly  before  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  Assembly. 

7'liey  may  appoint  permanent  committees,  having  all  the  powers  of  the  Board,  or  any 
part  thereoli  to  act  during  the  recess  of  tlie  Board.  But  all  such  committees  must  report 
at  every  meeting  of  the  Board  ;  and  all  of  them  must  be  renewed  at  least  once  every  year, 
or  their  powers  cease. 

Tliey  may  also  appoint  such  officers,  agents,  and  servants,  members  of  the  Board,  to 
exercise  certain  powers  thereof;  or,  not  members  of  the  Board,  to  discharge  certain  func- 
tions  on  its  behalf,  as  may  be  thought  necessary,  from  time  to  time.  And  such  compen- 
sation may  be  allowed  to  any  such  ])ersons  as  the  Board  may  consider  reasonable,  out  of 
any  funds  subject  to  the  control  of  the  Board. 


454  IN.^TITUTIONS    OF    THE    CLiURCH.  [].(iOK    V. 

3.  It  appertuns  especially  to  the  Board  of  Directors  to  exercise  a  general  supervision 
over  the  ])rotiKsors,  teacliers,  and  pupils  of  the  Seminary  ;  to  take  care  of  all  tlie  great  in- 
terests tliereof ;  and,  standing  between  the  Seminary  and  the  General  Assembly,  to  be  the 
ordinary  medium  of  communication  between  them. 

The  sp.cial  object  of  this  arrangement  is,  that,  on  the  one  hand,  the  Assembly  may 
have  the  assurance  derived  from  tlie  careful  superintendence  of  the  Board  of  Directors, 
that  its  acts  and  purposes  are  fairly  and  truly  carried  out  in  the  Seminary,  and  with  re 
gard  to  it;  and,  on  tlie  other  hand,  that,  on  the  part  of  the  Professors,  teachers,  students, 
and  general  interests  of  the  Seminary,  such  representations  may  be  statedly  made  to  the 
Assembly,  as  will  encourage  and  enable  it  to  execcute  the  Lord's  purposes  of  mercy  by 
this  means. 

The  management  of  the  funds  and  property,  and  the  care  and  execution  of  the  charter 
and  franchises  belonging  to  the  Seminary,  are  duties  and  powers  which  do  not  appertain 
to  the  Board  of  Directors  But  tbr  the  furtherance  of  particular  objects,  which  may  be 
at  any  time  specially  important,  and  which  may  not  fall  under  the  particular  duties  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees,  the  Board  of  Directors  may  collect,  manage,  and  expend,  temporarily 
or  permanently,  such  funds  as  may  be  necessary  :  keeping  a  regular  account,  and  making 
report  thereof  to  the  General  Assembly. 

Whatever  money  may  at  any  time  be  collected,  managed,  or  expended  by  the  Board 
of  Directors,  or  under  its  authority,  shall  be  kept  perfectly  distinct  from  the  permanent 
funds  of  the  Seminary. 

4.  They  shall  not  be  at  liberty  to  nominate  any  person  to  the  Assembly,  as  a  Professor 
in  the  Seminnry ;  nor  shall  they  have  power  to  add  anything  to  the  department  of  any 
Professor,  atlter  the  schedule  of  the  several  departments  is  regularly  made  out,  without 
the  consent  of  the  Professor  in  that  department ;  nor,  to  take  anything  away,  witliout  the 
like  Consent. 

In  case  of  clear  and  urgent  necessity,  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  sus- 
pend the  functions  of  a  Professor,  till  the  next  nieeting  of  the  Assembly ;  and  then  to 
proceed,  temporarily,  as  in  case  of  a  vacancy.  But  this  can  only  be  done  by  the  unani- 
mous vote  of  all  the  members  of  the  Board  then  present;  and  being  so  done,  a  complete 
record  of  the  facts,  reasons,  and  votes,  shall  be  laid  before  the  Assembly  at  its  next  meet- 
ing, upon  which  the  Assembly  will  act  as  it  sees  fit. 

5.  The  exact  period  of  each  year  at  which  the  exercises  of  the  Seminary  will  com- 
.  inence,  and  that  at  which  they  will  close;  the  number  and  the  length  of  the  terms  and  of 

the  vacations  ;  everything  relating  to  exhibitions,  examinations,  and  public  exercises  ;  to- 
gether with  matters  of  a  similar  character,  belong  to  the  Board  of  Directors,  and  are  to 
be  determined,  from  time  to  time,  after  conference  with  the  Professors,  in  such  manner, 
as  may  seem  most  proper :  the  General  Assembly  hereby  reserving  to  itself  tlie  power  to 
make  such  further  provision,  touching  all  such  matters,  as  it  may  at  any  time  consider 
necessary. 

If  it  sliould  so  happen  that  less  than  nine  members  of  the  Board  of  Directors  should 
convene  at  tlie  time  and  place  appointed  for  any  regular  meeting  of  the  Board,  that  shall 
not  absolutely  defeat  the  meeting  ;  but  as  many  Directors  as  may  be  present  shall  pro- 
ceed with  such  ordinary  business  as  may  require  attention;  and  their  actings  and  doings 
shall  be  valid,  unless  they  are  rescinded  at  the  next  regular  meeting  of  a  quorum  of  the 
Board. 

It  sliall  be  the  particular  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  take  care  that  the  periodical 
elections  of  the  members  of  the  Board  are  not  omitted  ;  that  vacancies  in  the  office  of 
Professor  in  tiie  Seminary  are  duly  brought  to  the  notice  of  the  Assembly ;  that  newly 
elected  Directors  and  Professors  are  duly  inducted  into  office;  that  all  persons  in  any  way 
connected  with  the  Seminary,  faithfully  perform  their  respective  duties ;  and  that  all  the 
interests  of  the  institution  are  regularly  organized,  and  faithfully  advanced,  according  to 
the  great  design  had  in  view,  in  its  establishment  and  support. 

§  226.    The  Professors— the  Faculty. 

1.  The  Professors  in  this  Seminary  shall  be  elected  by  the  General  Assembly  at  any 
of  its  regular  meetings,  and  in  any  manner  it  shall  deem  proper.  No  one  can  be  a  Pro- 
fessor in  any  other  way. 

They  shall  hold  their  respective  offices,  during  the  pleasure  of  the  General  Assembly. 
But  it  shall  require  the  votes  of  the  absolute  majority  of  all  the  Commissioners  sent  to  the 
particular  Assembly,  to  dismiss  or  supersede  any  Professor.  And  in  all  such  cases,  the 
vote,  with  tlie  reasons  for  it,  and  tlie  nataes  of  all  the  Commissioners  voting,  shall  be  en- 
tered at  large  on  tlie  minutes  of  tlie  Gencr.il  Assembly. 

No  Professor  shall  ever  be  eU-cted,  except  to  fill  a  chair  actually  existing  and  vacant ;  nor 
shall  any  Professor  ever  receive  merely  honorary  authority  or  compensation  for  past  ser- 
vices, or  otherwise. 

No  one  shall  be  competent  to  hold  the  office  of  Professor,  who  is  not  an  ordained  Min- 


SEC.  225.]  DANVILLE    SEMINARY.  455 

ister,  in  good  standing  in  tlic  Prt'sbytcriaTi  Churcli,  and  who  shall  not  have  been  statedly 
engaged  as  such,  in  some  eniploymuiit  immediately  connected  with  the  cure  of  souls,  for 
at  least  five  years,  pr.'6LdMig  his  election. 

2.  The  number  of  Prolissors  in  this  Seminary  shall  be  increased  or  diminished  at  the 
pleasure  of  the  General  Assembly.  But  the  Assembly  will  at  all  times  feel  obliged  in 
this,  as  in  all  other  r(«|)ects,  to  treat  tliis  Seminary  as  one  of  the  first  class. 

The  Professors  shall  be  inaugurated  in  such  manner  as  tiie  Board  of  Directors  shall 
prescribe. 

As  a  part  of  that  service,  and  before  any  Professor  enters  upon  the  duties  of  his  office, 
he  shall  publicly  profess,  that  llie  standards  of  doctrine,  government,  discipline,  and  wor- 
ship of  this  Cliurch,  are  the  standards  of  his  own  faith;  and  he  shall  subscribe  a  writing 
to  be  kept  in  a  book  lor  that  purposT',  setting  forth  that  he  has  made  the  said  public  pro- 
fession;  and  solemnly  binding  himseff  diligently  to  teacli  the  system  contained  in  said 
st.mdards,  and  lo  teach  nothing  contrary  to  that  system,  so  long  as  he  shall  continue  a 
Proiessor  in  this  Seminary. 

Every  Professor  who  shall  fail  or  refuse  to  be  inauguratfed,  in  manner  aforesaid,  in  a 
reasonable  time  (to  be  judged  of  by  the  Board  of  Directors)  after  his  election,  shall  thereby 
forfeit  all  riglit  to  said  office,  which  shall  thenceforth  be  treated  as  vacant. 

No  Professor  after  being  inaugurated,  shall  be  at  lilierty  to  resign  his  office,  except  upon 
six  montlis'  written  notice  to  the  Faculty  of  the  Seminary,  unless  by  the  consent  of  tlie 
Assembly, — or,  if  the  Assembly  is  not  in  session,  by  the  consent  of  the  Board  of  Directors, 
in  some  lawful  meeting. 

3.  Tiie  Professors  shall  be  of  equal  rank  and  authority,  one  with  another.  But  when 
they  meet  as  a  Faculty — and  when  they  act  jointly  upon  any  occasion — he  who  has  been 
longest  Professor,  sliall  preside;  and  he  shall  perform,  in  the  name  of  the  whole,  all  joint 
official  acts.  He  who  has  been  Professor  tlie  shortest  time,  shall  be  the  Stated  Clerk  of 
the  Faculty,  and  shall  perform  the  duties  proper  to  that  office. 

Each  Professor  shall  devote  himself  to  the  duties  of  the  particular  department  of  in- 
struction committed  to  him.  And  the  Faculty,  as  a  body,  shall  have  a  joint  oversiglit  of 
the  conduct  of  each  separate  Professor,  as  to  the  manner  in  which  his  duties  are  dis- 
charged. 

4.  At  present,  and  until  a  further  order  of  the  Assembly,  there  shall  be  four  Professors 
in  this  Seminary;  and,  till  the  further  order  of  the  Assembly,  the  subjects  of  instruction 
distributed  amongst  them  shall  be  as  hereinafter  provided  :  namely,  there  shall  be 

A  Professor  of  Excgetical,  Didactic,  and  Polemic  Theology ; 

A  Professor  of  Biblical  and  Ecclesiastical  History ; 

A  Professor  of  Church  Government  and  Pastoral  Theology ; 

A  Professor  of  Biblical  and  Oriental  Literature. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  those  Professors  to  give  instruction  in  the  various  matters  that 
fall  appropriately  to  their  respective  professorships.  And  in  the  event  of  any  difference 
of  opinion  amongst  them  on  tliat  matter,  it  shall  be  settled  by  the  Faculty  ;  subject  to  the 
revision  of  the  Board  of  Directors, 

In  every  department  of  instruction,  under  every  professorship,  it  is  the  word  of  God 
that  is  to  be  kept  as  much  as  possible  under  the  continual  observation  of  the  students. 
Nor  is  it  either  expected  or  desired,  that  the  lines  between  subject  and  subject,  or  cvc-n 
chair  and  chair,  should  be  drawn  in  any  such  manner  as  to  exclude  any  Professor  from 
teaching,  according  to  the  proportion  of  faith,  on  all  subjects  whatever. 

6.  The  matter  of  text  books  in  each  particular  department,  is  left  to  the  Professor  there- 
of; with  a  supervisory  power,  however,  in  the  Faculty,  in  extraordinary  cases,  of  which 
they  arc  the  judges. 

It  is  not  intended  to  intimate,  that  instruction  by  particular  te.\t  books  and  recitations 
is  preferred,  as  the  best  method  in  professional  training.  On  the  contrary,  let  the  Profes- 
sors, each  in  his  own  department,  strive  to  gather  from  all  quarters,  all  treasures  of  perti- 
nent knowledge,  and  connnunicate  them  to  the  students  by  way  of  lectures,  discourses, 
prelections,  and  the  like;  striving  by  proper  examinations  of  the  students  to  ground  these 
fruits  in  their  minds  ;  enabling  them  by  proper  exercises  on  their  part,  to  gain  the  habit 
of  their  use ;  and  making  known  to  them  carefully,  where,  in  books,  further  researches 
jnay  be  made,  and  how. 

The  method  to  be  pursued  in  the  actual  imparting  of  instruction  may  be  this :  in  the 
Hebrew  language,  let  the  whole  number  of  students  be  divided  into  two  sections  ;  one  com- 
posed of  those  who  are  advanced  considerably  in  the  knowledge  of  that  language  ;  the 
other  of  those  who  are  beginners  in  it.  In  every  other  study,  let  the  whole  of  the  students 
attend  every  Professor  at  every  public  exercise.  And  let  every  student  attend  two  or  three 
of  these  exercises  every  day  that  is  devoted  to  them. 

In  the  proper  arrangement  of  the  instructions  given  by  the  Professors,  every  one  of 
tliem  in  every  part  of  his  course  olight  to  touch,  at  every  point,  that  divine  truth,  with 
which  it  should  be  the  supreme  object  of  all  their  endeavours  to  imbue  their  pupils — not 


456  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [boqk    V. 

only  as  a  doctrine,  but  as  a  living-  power — so  that  during  the  whole  course  oftlie  student, 
the  whole  of  his  sacred  profession  as  a  Minister  of  Clirist  will  be  always  in  view;  nothing 
that  concerns  his  proper  training-  for  it  being,  at  any  tune,  lost  sight  of;  and  nothing  else 
being,  at  any  time,  intruded  amongst  his  studies. 

Every  Professor  shall  arrange  the  subjects  and  studies  of  his  particular  department, in 
such  a  manner  as  most  effectually  to  present  and  develope  the  whole,  once  and  thoroughly, 
within  each  period  of  three  consecutive  years. 

The  payment  of  the  salaries  of  the  Professors  is,  in  the  order  of  importance,  the  first 
charge  upon  the  permanent  funds  of  tlie  Seminary  ;  after  that,  the  erection  of  suitable 
public  buildings;  then  the  enlargement  of  the  library;  then  the  erection  or  purchase  of 
residences  for  the  Professors  ;  then  scholarships  for  students. 

§  227.  Boards  of  Trustees — Funds. 

1.  There  are  three  Boards  of  Trustees,  more  or  less  directly  connected  with  the  Theo- 
logical  Seminary  at  Danville,  and  having  charters  of  great  value. 

First.  The  Board  of  Trustees  of  Centre  College  of  Kentucky  has  an  amended  charter, 
granted  by  the  Commonwealth  of  Kentucky  in  the  year  1824,  by  means  of  which  any 
amount  of  funds  may  be  held  by  that  Board  of  Trustees  for  the  purposes  of  theological 
education  on  the  terms  stated  therein.  That  Board  of  Trustees,  and  the  Synod  of  Ken- 
tucky which  elects  them,  have  both  agreed  by  way  of  covenant  with  the  General  Assem- 
bly, that  the  benefits  of  this  ame-nded  charter  shall  accrue  to  the  Danville  Theological 
Seminary;  and  by  similar  covenants,  the  annual  income  of  a  considerable  fund  now  held 
by  that  Board  under  that  charter,  together  with  all  future  additions  thereto,  are  to  be  tor 
the  use  and  benefit  oftlie  said  Seminary,  upon  the  conditions  agreed  to  by  the  Assembly 
in  its  acts  creating  tiie  Seminary. 

Secondly.  The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Fund  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky, 
who  are  elected  by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  has  a  charter  granted  by  the  Commonwealth 
of  Kentucky  in  the  year  1850,  by  means  of  which  they  may  hold  property  to  the  value 
of  $.'50,000,  with  an  income  of  $5000  a  year;  and  they  have  in  their  hands  a  large  sum 
of  money  contributed  by  a  portion  of  the  people  of  Kentucky,  which  is  subject  to  the  con- 
trol of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  is  dedicated  to  the  purposes  of  theological  education. 
The  v)se  of  this  charter,  and  of  the  fund  held  under  it,  and  of  all  future  additions  to  it, 
has  been  vested  in  the  General  Assembly  for  the  benefit  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
D.mville,  by  covenant  between  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  the  General  Assembly  upon 
tlie  same  terms  and  conditions  as  the  charter  and  fiinds  alluded  to  in  the  last  preceding 
paragraph. 

Thirdly.  The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  under  the  care  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  has  a 
charter  granted  to  them  by  the  Commonwealth  of  Kentucky  in  the  year  1854,  by  means 
of  which  they  may  hold  property  to  any  amount  whose  net  income  does  not  exceed  the 
sum  of  $20,000  a  year  ;  the  Trustees  of  which  corporation  are  to  be  elected  by  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  itself,  and  were  created  expressly  to  manage  the  funds  of  the  Danville  Semi- 
nary, and  such  other  funds  as  the  General  Assembly  may  commit  to  them,  for  any  other 
object  designated  by  itself;  and  these  Trustees  have  a  large  fund  in  their  hands  already 
accumulated ;  the  whole  of  it  subscribed  upon  the  conditions  stated  in  the  acts  of  Assem- 
bly, creating  the  Danville  Theological  Seminary. 

2.  Each  of  these  Boards  of  Trustees  may  go  on  at  its  discretion,  to  collect  additional 
funds  for  the  benefit  of  the  Danville  Theological  Seminary,  according  to  the  provisions 
of  their  respective  charters,  and  upon  the  conditions  stated  in  the  acts  of  the  Assembly, 
and  all  the  covenants  with  the  Assembly  relating  to  said  Seminary,  and  distinctly  re- 
affirmed in  this  plan. 

For  the  purpose  of  avoiding  confusion  and  a  multiplicity  of  accounts,  only  the  third 
named  of  the  three  Boards  of  Trustees,  hereinbc«ore  mentioned,  need  report  from  year  to 
year  to  the  General  Assembly;  but  that  Board  is  expected  to  do  so,  according  to  the  pro- 
vision contained  in  the  eleventh  section  of  its  charter. 

Both  of  the  other  Boards  may,  however,  whenever  either  of  them  may  consider  it  ne- 
cessary, report  directly  to  the  General  Assembly.  But  it  is  also  expected,  and  is  hereby 
provided,  tiiat  both  of  tliem  will  communicate  to  tlie  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Seminary, 
once  in  every  year,  tlie  exact  state  of  the  fimds  and  property  under  their  control,  respec- 
tively, in  time  to  enable  that  Board  to  embody  the  information  thus  communicated,  in  its 
yearly  report  to  ,the  General  Assembly  ;  and  that  both  of  them  will  pay  over  to  tlie  said 
Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Danville  Theological  Seminary  the  net  income  of  all  property 
and  funds  under  tlicir  control,  as  fast  as  it  accrues,  at  least  once  every  half  year. 

Tlie  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  will  take  exclusive  charge  of  the  duty  pro- 
viding for  all  expenditures  incurred  in  the  regular  ordinary  support  of  the  Seminary,  snd 
in  the  current  expenses  thereof;  the  other  two  Boards  of  Trustees,  mentioned  in  this  plan, 
limiting  themselves  in  that  respect,  to  the  regular  payment  of  their  income,  respectively, 
as  herein  before  provided. 


SEC.  226.]  DANVILLE    SEMINARY.  457 

§  228.   Students — life  in  the  Seminary. 

6.  It  is  earnestly  recommended  that  the  students  should  not  fail  to  put  themselves 
under  the  care  of  tiie  Presbyteries  as  candidates  for  the  ministry,  at  an  early  period  of 
their  professional  studies.  It  is  also  reconnnended,  that  they  should  not,  unless  under 
special  circumstances  requiring  such  a  course,  leave  their  own  proper  Presbyteries  to 
place  tliemselves  under  those  more  convenient  to  the  Seminary,  but  that,  as  far  as  possi- 
ble, they  should  apply  to  those  Presbyteries  to  which  they  naturally  bclonjT,  and  remain 
under  their  care.  To  facilitate  this  important  result,  the  Board  of  Directors  will  have 
respect,  as  far  as  possible,  to  the  periods  of  the  ordinary  sessions  of  Presbyteries,  in  all 
their  arrangements  of  the  terms  of  the  Seminary  year.  ' 

§  229.    General  Provisions. 

1.  The  General  Assembly  reserves  to  itself  the  most  ample  power  to  make  amendments 
and  alterations  in  this  plan.  Those  parts  of  it  that  involve  only  matters  of  detail  may  be 
changfcd  at  any  time  by  the  Assembly,  either  on  its  own  motion,  or  at  the  suggestion  of 
the  Board  of  Directors.  No  fundamental  principle  of  the  Plan  shall  be  changed,  unless  it 
is  proposed  atone  annual  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  and  carried  at  the  next  annual  meeting 
thereof;  unless  sucli  cjiange  be  proposed  to  the  Assembly  by  the  Board  of  Directors,  and 
carried  by  a  vote  of  two-tliirds  of  the  members  of  the  Assembly.  Those  principles  and 
parts  of  the  Plan  which  are  founded  on  the  covenants  between  the  Synod  of  Kentucky, 
or  tiie  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Centre  College  of  Kentucky,  and  the  General  Assembly, 
shall  never  be  so  changed  as  to  affect  the  force  or  integrity  of  either  of  those  covenants, 
without  the  previous  consent  of  the  opposite  parties  thereto. 

2.  Until  the  further  order  of  the  Assembly,  or  some  different  provision  by  the  Board 
of  Directors,  under  the  powers  vested  in  them  by  this  Plan,  there  shall  be  one  annual 
session  of  the  Seminary,  which  shall  begin  on  the  20th  of  September,  unless  that  may  be 
the  Sabbath,  and  then  on  the  following  day,  and  terminate  in  the  first  week  of  May ;  with 
a  short  recess,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Faculty,  about  Christmas. 

§  230.  Broadnax  and  Laird  Professorships. 

1857,  p.  31.  Resolved,  4.  That  in  the  matter  of  the  will  and  legacy  of 
about  $20,000  of  the  late  Judge  Henry  P.  Broadnax  of  Kentucky,  the  As- 
sembly judge  that  the  proper  disposition  of  the  funds  bequeathed  by  him  to 
the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
by  a  codicil  to  his  will,  directed  to  be  used  at  Danville,  in  Kentucky,  in  con- 
nection with  the  Theological  Seminary  there,  is,  that  the  said  funds  ought 
to  go  into  the  hands  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  said  Seminary,  to  be  ap- 
propriated by  them,  under  the  discretion  granted  in  the  said  will,  according 
to  the  intentions  of  the  generous  testator,  and  that  the  Trustees  of  the  Board 
of  Education  ought  to  perform  any  legal  act  to  which  they  are  competent, 
that  may  be  necessary  in  effecting  this  disposition  of  the  said  funds.  If 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Danville  Theological  Seminary,  in  the  exercise 
of  their  legal  discretion,  think  proper  to  endow  a  Professorship  with  said 
funds,  in  that  case,  the  Professorship  so  endowed,  shall  be  the  second  orf  the 
list,  and  shall  be  called  the  Broadnax  Professorship  of  Biblical  and  Ecclesi- 
astical -Histori/. 

lii'solced,  5.  That  considering  the  great  liberality  of  Samuel  Laird,  Esq., 
of  Kentucky,  who  has  generously  contributed  to  the  funds  belonging  to  the 
said  Danville  Theological  Seminary  the  sum  of  820,000,  it  is  hereby  di- 
rected that  the  first  Professorship  on  the  list  shall  be  called  the  Laird  Pro- 
fessorship of  Exrr/etic,  Didactic,  and  Polemic  Thcol/xjy. 

Resolved,  6.  That  considering  these  two  instances  of  munificent  charity 
by  two  members  of  the  Church  under  their  care,  which  have  been  reported 
during  our  present  sessions,  as  bestowed  on  an  Institution  which  this  body 
is  endeavouring  to  erect  to  the  glory  of  God,  this  Assembly  express  their 
hearty  thanks  to  God,  and  their  satisfaction  in  such  great  proofs  of  the 
approbation  of  good  men.  And  while  we  rejoice  to  be  almoners  of  God's 
poor,  in  gratefully  accepting,  and  carefully  using  their  humble  contributions 
towards  promoting  every  good  work  upon  which  the  Lord  calls  us  to  embark, 
58 


458  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

we  call  earnestly  upon  them  whom  he  has  specially  blessed  with  this  world's 
goods,  to  remember  that  their  charity  should  bear  an  exact  proportion  to 
his  beneficence.  How  immense  might  be  the  impulse  given  to  every  work 
of  the  Church,  if  the  conduct  of  Samuel  Laird  and  Henry  P.  Broadnax 
were  the  rule  and  not  the  exception  in  the  bestowment  of  charity  by  the 
followers  of  the  Lord  of  glory  I 

§  231.  Authority  of  the  Assemhly  over  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

1857,  p.  S3.  The  Committee  deem  it  proper  to  present,  and  place  on  re- 
cord for  information  and  reference,  Section  7  of  the  Charter  of  the  Semi- 
nary, which  defines  certain  rights  of  the  Assembly  regarding  funds  for  the 
use  of  this  Seminary.  That  section  is  as  follows,  viz  :  ''  That  the  said  Cor- 
poration (/.  f.,  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Danville  Theological  Semi- 
nary) and  their  successors  shall  have  power  and  authority  to  manage  and 
dispose  of  all  moneys,  goods,  chattels,  lands,  tenements  and  hereditaments, 
and  other  estate  whatsoever,  committed  to  their  care  and  trust  by  the  said 
General  Assembly ;  and  in  such  cases  where  special  instructions  for  the 
management  and  disposal  thereof,  shall  be  given  by  the  said  General  As- 
sembly in  writing,  under  the  hand  of  their  Clerk,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of 
said  Corporation  to  act  according  to  such  instructions,  provided  the  said  in- 
structions shall  not  be  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
or  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  this  State,  or  to  this  Act." 


CHAPTER  V. 

SYNODICAL  AND  OTHER   SEMINARIES 


Title  1. — introductory. 

§  232.  Relation  of  the  Synods  to  the  subject. 

1818,  p.  686.  An  overture  from  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  requesting/the 
advice  of  the  General  Assembly  relative  to  the  establishment  of  an  Acade- 
mical and  Theological  Seminary  which  the  Synod  propose  instituting  within 
their  bounds,  was  brought  in  and  read.  After  the  subject  had  been  dis- 
cussed for  some  time,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted,  viz  : 

JirsoJved,  That  the  Assembly  are  not  prepared  at  present  to  give  any 
opinion  or  advice  on  the  subject  of  the  overture  from  the  Synod  of  Geneva, 
which  contemplates  the  establishment  of  an  academical  and  theological 
Seminary,  believing  the  said  Synod  are  the  best  judges  of  what  may  be  their 
duty  in  this  important  business. 

§  233.  Memorial  from  the  Preshytcry  of   West  Lexington. 

1828,  p.  240.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  a  memorial  from  the 
West  Lexington  Presbytery,  on  the  subject  of  Theological  Seminaries,  in 
which  is  submitted  a  plan  for  the  attainment — First,  Of  entire  uniformity 
in   the  government  and  course  of  study  in  the  theological  schools  of  our 


SEC.  230.]  SYNODICAL    SEMINARIES.  459 

Cliurch;  and  Second,  The  most  unqualified  dependence  upon  the  General  As- 
sembly as  a  bond  of  union  between  all  the  Churches  and  all  her  Seminaries, 
in  order  to  secure,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  memorialists,  the  future  peace 
and  purity  of  the  Church,  by  securing  unity  of  sentiment  and  consequently 
of  effort,  among  all  the  Ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  (Jhurch  in  these  Uni- 
ted States — made  the  following  report,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 

The  subject  of  t!iis  memorial  is  too  serious  in  its  character,  and  too  im- 
portant in  its  bi'aviug  and  its  consequences,  to  be  discussed  at  so  late  a  period 
of  the  Assemldy's  sessions,  and  inasmuch  as  it  would  materially  affect  the 
rights  of  individuals,  of  Presbyteries,  and  indeed  of  the  whole  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  and  would  also  call  for  important  alterations  in  the  constitu- 
tion, the  committee  deem  it  inexpedient  for  this  Assembly  to  enter  upon 
the  consideration  of  the  proposals  submitted  in  the-  document;  and  recom- 
mend that  the  memorial  be  referred  to  the  consideration  of  the  next  General 
Assembly. 

1829,  p.  389.  [The  memorial]  was  committed  to  the  Rev.  Archibald 
Alexander,  D..D.,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Miller,  D.  D.,  and  the  Rev.  Charles 
Hodge,  to  consider  and  report  on  the  same  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

Report  adopted  on  this  memorial. 

1830,  p.  13.  The  said  memorial  sets  forth  the  evils  which  in  the  opinion 
of  the  memorialists  thi-eaten  the  Church  from  the  operation  of  numerous 
Theological  Seminaries  existing  independently  of  the  General  Assembly,  and 
adopting  different  systems  of  government,  and  different  courses  of  study. 
To  counteract  these  evils  it  proposes,  that  the  General  Assembly  should  take 
all  the  Theological  Seminaries  throughout  our  bounds,  under  its  immediate 
and  absolute  control,  and  prescribe  a  course  of  study  which  shall  be  uniform 
in  them  all.  These  are  the  prominent  points  of  the  memorial  under  con- 
sideration. Your  committee  are  ready  to  acknowledge  that  there  are  evils 
of  a  very  formidable  character,  which  are  likely  to  arise  from  the  indefinite 
multiplication  of  Theological  Seminaries  under  the  care  of  a  single  Synod 
or  Presbytery.  They  fear  that  the  standard  of  theological  education  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  will  ultimately  fall  far  below  that  maintained  in  some 
other  Christian  deriominations,  and  thus  the  respectability  and  usefulness  of 
our  clergy  be  greatly  impaired.  They  believe  also  that  much  good  that 
might  have  resulted  from  having  a  larger  portion  of  our  young  men  brought 
into  personal  acquaintance  with  each  other,  and  educated  upon  the  same 
plan,  must  now  be  lost;  and  that  we  must  content  ourselves  with  less  of 
harmony  of  feeling  and  unity  of  sentiment  than  might  under  other  circum- 
stances have  been  secured.  Believing,  however,  that  it  is  perfectly  compe- 
tent to  every  Presbytery  or  Synod  to  adopt  what  plan  they  may  think  best, 
not  inconsistent  with  the  constitution  of  the  Church,  for  the  education  of 
their  own  young  men,  and  finding  that  the  Assembly  has  long  sanctioned 
their  so  doing,  your  committee  are  of  opinion  that  this  subject  is  not  within 
the  rightful  jurisdiction  of  the  General  Assembly;  and  that  even  if  it  were, 
it  would,  under  existing  circumstances,  be  highly  inexpedient  to  adopt  the 
course  proposed  by  the  memorialists.  They  therefore  beg  to  be  discharged 
from  the  further  consideration  of  the  subject. 

§  234.   Proposal  to  transfer  aU  the  Seminaries  to  the  Synods. 

[Such  a  proposition  was  moved  in  the  Assembly  of  1853,  and  by  a  large 
majority  laid  oij  the  table.     In  1854,  the  following  report  was  adopted :] 

1854,  p.  42.  The  Committee  [on  Seminaries]  also  report,  that  two  over- 
tures have  been  referred  to  them,  one  from  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina, 
and  one  from  the  Presbytery  of  Oxlbrd,  proposing  that  the  several  Scmina 


460  INSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  ciirRCH.  [book  y. 

ries  under  the  care  of  the  Greneral  Assembly  should  be  transferred  to  the 
Synods  in  whose  bounds  they  are  respectively  located ;  to  which  overtures 
this  committee  recommends  that  the  General  Assembly  answer,  that  such 
transfer  would  be  inconsistent  with  the  legal  and  moral  obligations  which  the 
Assembly  has  assumed,  in  relation  to  those  institutions.     [Adopted.] 

Title  2. — union  theological  seminary,  Virginia. 

§  235.  It  is  taken  under  the  supervision  of  the  Assevibli/. 

1826,  p.  14.  A  communication  was  received  from  the  Presbytery  of  Han- 
over relative  to  the  Theological  Seminary  under  their  care,  which  was  com- 
mitted to  Dr.  Alexander,  Dr.  Laurie,  Dr.  Janeway,  Mr.  Sabine,  and  Mr.  Gil- 
dersleeve. 

p.  30.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  proposal  of  i\\Q  Presbytery 
of  Hanover,  respecting  the  Theological  Seminary  under  the  care  of  said  Pres- 
bytery, reported  the  following  resolutions,  which  were  adopted,  viz : 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  will  agree  to  take  the  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover  under  their  care  and  control.  The 
Plan  of  the  Seminary  has  been  examined  by  the  committee,  who  are  of  opin- 
ion that  it  is  such  as  merits  the  approbation  of  the  General  Assembly. 

2.  That  the  General  Assembly  will  receive  by  their  Trustees,  and  manage 
the  permanent  funds  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Hanover,  which  may  be  put  into  their  hands ;  which  funds  shall  be  kept 
entirely  distinct  from  all  others  belonging  to  the  General  Assembly.  But 
the  General  Assembly  will  not  be  responsible  for  any  loss  or  diminution  of 
said  funds  which  may  occur  from  the  change  of  stocks,  or  any  other  unavoid- 
able cause. 

3.  That  the  General  Assembly  will  agree  to  permit  the  Presbytery  of 
Hanover  to  draw  annually,  or  quarter-yearly,  the  avails  of  their  funds,  and 
will  give  direction  to  their  Trustees  to  pay  any  warrants  for  the  same,  which 
may  be  drawn  by  the  President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover,  or  by  any  other  person  named  by 
the  Presbytery. 

4.  That  the  General  Assembly  do  also  agree,  that  they  will  permit  the 
Presbytery  of  Hanover  to  draw  out,  in  part  or  in  whole,  the  funds  deposited 
in  the  hands  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly ;  provided,  however, 
that  the  proposal  to  withdraw  shall  lie  before  the  Presbytery  at  least  one 
year  previously  to  its  being  acted  upon.  The  General  Assembly  shall  also 
be  at  liberty  to  resign  all  charge  and  superintendence  of  the  sai^  Theologi- 
cal Seminary  whenever  they  shall  judge  the  interests  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  to  require  it;  in  which  case  the  General  Assembly  will  direct  their 
Trustees  to  return  to  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover,  all  their  funds  which 
may  have  been  deposited  in  the  hands  of  said  Trustees,  or  convey  them  in 
trust  to  such  individuals  as  may  be  named  Trustees  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Hanover. 

5.  That  the  General  Assembly  shall  have  the  right  to  exercise  a  general 
control  over  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover;  that  is, 
they  shall  have  a  negative  on  all  appointments  to  the  offices  of  Professors  and 
Trustees  in  said  Seminary,  and  on  all  general  laws  or  rules  adopted  by  the 
Presbytery  for  its  government. 

6.  That  therefore  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover  shall  annually  send  up  to  the 
General  Assembly,  a  detailed  report  of  all  their  transactions  relating  to  said 
Theological  Seminary  ;  on  which  report  a  vote  of  approbation  or  of  disappro- 
bation, shall  be  taken  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  all  appointments  or  enact- 
ments of  said  Presbytery  or  of  the  Board   of  Trustees  acting  under  their 


SEC.  234.]  UNION    SEMINARY,    VA.  4G1 

authority,  which  may  be  rejected  by  the  General  Assembly,  shall  be  null  and 
void.  But  the  authority  of  the  General  Assembly  over  the  Seminary  shall 
be  merely  ne<2;;itive;  they  shall  not  originate  any  measures,  or  give  any  special 
directions  for  the  government  of  the  institution. 

7.  That  if  it  shall  appear  to  the  General  Assembly  that  doctrines  contrary 
to  the  standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  are  inculcated  in  the  said  Semi- 
nary, or  that  in  any  other  respect  it  is  so  managed  as  to  be  injurious  to  the 
interests  of  truth,  piety,  and  good  order,  the  General  Assembly  may  appoint 
visitors  to  examine  into  the  state  of  the  said  Seminary,  and  to  make  a  full 
report  to  them  thereon. 

8.  That  if  the  General  Assembly  shall  be  convinced  that  any  Professor  in 
said  Seminary  inculcates  doctrines  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God,  and  to 
our  Confession  of  Faith,  they  shall  require  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover  to 
dismiss  such  Professor,  and  to  appoint  another  in  his  place.  And  if  said 
Presbytery  neglect  or  refuse  to  comply  with  such  requisition,  the  General 
Asseujbly  will  withdraw  their  patronage  and  superintendence  from  the 
Seminary,  and  will  take  such  other  steps  as  may  be  deemed  necessary  in  the 
case. 

9.  That  if  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover  accede  to  these  terms,  then  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Hampden  Sidney  College  shall  be  denominated, 
The  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Preshijterian  Church  under  the  care  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Hanover,  and  the  aforesaid  articles  and  conditions  shall  go  into 
effect.  41 

§  236.  The  Seminary  is  adopted  by  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  North 

Carolina. 

1827,  p.  126.  From  the  communication  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover,  it 
appears  that  the  arrangements  proposed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  last 
year,  respecting  the  Theological  Seminary  under  the  said  Presbytery,  have 
been  ratified  on  their  part. 

It  likewise  appears,  that  for  the  purpose  of  enlarging  the  foundation,  and 
extending  the  usefulness  of  the  Seminary,  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover  have 
made  proposals  to  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  to  take  the 
institution  under  their  immediate  care  and  joint  direction ;  which  proposals 
have  been  adopted  by  the  said  Synods  respectively;  and  a  plan  of  govern- 
ment for  the  Seminary  arranged  on  principles  agreed  on  by  the  contracting 
parties. 

[In  view  of  the  whole  subject,  the  committee  recommend  the  following 
resolutions,  which  were  adopted  :] 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  approve  and  ratify  the  arrange- 
ments which  have  been  made  for  placing  the  Theologic  il  Seminary  hereto- 
fore confided  to  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover,  under  the  immediate 
care  and  joint  direction  of  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina. 

2.  That  the  Assembly  will  sustain  the  same  relation  to  the  Seminary, 
and  exercise  the  same  species  of  control  over  it,  under  the  recent  arrange- 
ments, as  they  proposed  to  do  by  their  act  of  the  last  year,  in  its  state  as 
then  existing. 

3.  That  hereafter  the  Seminary  shall  be  denominated,  The  Union  Semi- 
nary of  the  General  Assembly,  under  the  care  of  the  Synods  of  Virginia 
and  North  Carolina. 

4.  That  the  General  Assembly  cordially  recommend  the  high  interests  of 
this  rising  Seminary  to  the  active  patronage  and  support  of  the  Churches  at 
large;  and  especially  of  the  Churches  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synods  which 
have  it  under  their  management  and  care. 

5.  That  the  General  Assembly  request  their  Board  of  Trustees  to  consider 


-^^52  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

and  determine  on  the  expediency,  under  existing  circumstances,  of  contin- 
uing the  permanent  funds  of  the  Seminary,  either  in  whole  or  in  part,  within 
the  State  in  which  they  have  been  raised,  in  such  manner  as  may  be  deemed 
safe  and  proper. 

§  237.  Resumption  of  funds  hy  the  Synods. 

1836,  p.  259.  The  following  resolution  was  offered  by  Dr.  Graham,  viz  : 

"  Resolved,  That  if  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  should  deem 
such  a  measure  expedient  and  proper,  the  Assembly  will  consent  to  the 
withdrawal  of  the  moneys  now  held  by  the  Assembly's  Board  of  Trustees, 
belonging  to  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  at  such  time,  and  in  such 
rannner  as  those  Synods  may  direct." 

This  resolution  was  committed  to  Dr.  McElroy,  Mr.  "Wallace,  of  New  York, 
and  Mr.  Nesbit. 

p.  264.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  resolution  respecting  the 
Synods  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  withdrawing,  at  such  time  and  in 
such  manner  as  they  may  deem  proper,  the  moneys  belonging  to  the  Union 
Theological  Seminary,  now  in  the  hands  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  this 
Assembly,  made  the  following  report,  which  was  adopted,  viz :  That  whereas, 
the  moneys  in  question  were  collected  by  the  agency,  and  mainly  within 
the  bounds  of  those  Synods ;  and  whereas,  it  is  believed  that  they  may  be 
safely  invested  in  the  South  at  a  much  higher  rate  of  interest  than  they  now 
bear ;  therefore,  ^ 

Resolved,  That  whenever  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina 
shall  indicate  the  desire  above  mentioned,  to  the  Trustees  of  the  General 
Assembly,  the  said  Trustees  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  authorized,  to  transfer 
the  funds  referred  to. 

§  238.    Change  in  the  mode  of  electing  Professors. 

1834,  p.  30.  A  change  in  the  mode  of  electing  Professors  in  the  Union 
Theological  Seminary,  adopted  by  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  North  Caro- 
lina, was  submitted  to  the  Assembly  for  ratification,  when  it  was  aiureed  by 
the  Assembly  to  approve  the  plan  of  election  now  submitted  by  the  said 
Synods.     The  amendment  is  as  follows,  viz : 

The  fourth  of  the  articles  of  union  between  the  Synods  of  Virginia  and 
North  Carolina  is  by  the  Synods  respectively  hereby  repealed,  and  as  a  sub- 
stitute therefor,  the  said  Synods  respectively  have  adopted  the  following  article, 
viz  : 

Each  Synod  shall,  once  in  every  four  year.?,  elect  six  Ministers,  and  six 
Kuling  Elders,  who,  togeiher  with  the  twenty-four  Directors  already  provi- 
ded for,  shall  constitute  a  Board  of  Electors  for  Professors  in  said  Seminary, 
consisting  of  forty-eight  members,  of  whom  not  less  than  twenty-five  shall 
be  a  quorum  competent  to  proceed  to  an  election;  the  Board  of  Electors 
shall  convene  for  the  purpose  of  choosing  a  Professor  or  Prol'essors,  when- 
ever they  may  be  duly  notified  by  the  Board  of  Directors ;  and  in  case  any 
person  voted  for  shall  receive  the  votes  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  of  the 
Board  of  Electors,  present  at  such  meeting,  he  shall  be  declared  to  be  duly 
elected;  but  if  no  person  shall  have  two-thirds  of  the  votes  of  the  said 
Board,  then  the  names  of  the  two  persons  who  have  received  the  highest 
number  of  votes  shall  be  reported  to  the  next  General  Assembly,  that  out  of 
these  the  Assembly  may  proceed  to  the  appointment  of  a  Professor,  and  if 
any  vacancies  shall  occur  in  the  Board  of  Electors,  such  vacancies  may  be 
filled  up  by  the  Synods  at  their  next  stated  meetings  after  the  occurrence  of 
such  vacancies.  [The  quorum  of  the  electoral  college  is  reduced  to  fifteen. 
—Minutes,  1850,  p.  626.] 


SEC.  236.]  COLUMBIA    SEMINARY.  468 

§  239.    Other  changes  in  the  plan. 

1856,  p.  525.  In  consequence  of  the  previous  connection  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Winchester  witli  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  and  its  continued  interest 
in  the  Union  Theological  Seminary, 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester  may  hereafter  appoint  one 
Minister  and  one  Ruling  Elder,  as  Directors  of  the  .said  Seminary,  it  bein" 
understood  that  the  Synod  of  Virginia  relinquishes  these  two  places  to  the 
said  Presbytery. 

Besolvrd,  That  the  change  in  the  course  of  studies,  and  the  establishment 
of  a  fourth  professorship,  to  be  called  that  of  Biblical  Introduction,  be  ap- 
proved by  the  Assembly,  as  a  part  of  the  Plan  of  this  Seminary,  and  that 
the  election  of  the  llev.  William  J.  Hoge,  of  Baltimore  Presbytery,  to  this 
Professorship,  be  approved. 

§  240.  Instructors  in  the  Seminary. 

[I.  Rev.  John  H.  Rice,  D.  D.,  elected  Professor  of  Christian  Theoloffv,  1826.  Died 
1831. 

II.  Rev.  Hiram  P.  Goodrich,  D.  D.,  Teacherof  Oriental  Literature,  1828;  elected  Pro- 
fessor of  Oriental  Liternture,  1829.     Resigned,  1837. 

III.  Rev.  Elisha  Ballentine,  Instructor  in  Biblical  Literature,  1831 — 1833,  and 
1836.— 1839.       ■ 

IV.  Rev.  B.  F.  Stanton,  Instructor  in  Christian  Theology,  1831. 

V.  Rev.  George  A.  Baxter,  D.  D.,  elected  Professor  of  Christian  Theology,  1831. 
Died,  1841. 

VI.  Rev.  B.  M.  Smith,  Assistant  Teacher  of  Oriental  Literature,  1834—1836. 

VII.  Rev.  Stephen  Taylor,  elected  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Polity, 
1835.     Resigned,  1838. 

VIII.  Rev.  S.  L.  Graham,  D.  D.,  elected  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature,  1838.  Trans, 
ferred  to  tlic  ciiair  of  Tiiei)logy,  1848.  Transferred  to  the  chair  of  Ecclesiastical  History 
and  Polity,  1849.     Died,  1851. 

IX.  Rev.  F.  S.  Sampson,  Assistant  Teacher  of  Oriental  Literature,  1838;  elected  Pro. 
fessor,  1849.     Died,  1854.     See  above.  Book  IV.  §  178. 

*X.   Rev.  Samuel  B.  Wilson,  D.  D.,  elected  Professor  of  Theology,  1841. 
*XI.  Rev.  Robert  L.  Dabney,  D.  D.,  elected  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and 
Polity,  18.53. 

*XII.   Rev.  B.  M.  Smith,  D.  D.,  elected  Professor  of  Oriental  Literature,  1854. 
*XIII.  Rev  William  J.  HogE,  elected  Professor  of  Biblical  Introduction,  1856.] 

§  241.    Statistics,  &c. 

[The  sessions  of  the  Seminary  commence  on  the  second  Monday  of  September,  and 
close  on  the  second  Monday  of  May. 

Whole  number  of  alumni,  ......  288 

Number  of  students  during  the  year  1857-8,    .  -  -  21 

Funds  available  for  professors'  salaries,         ....  $84,632 

Income  of  these  funds,  .....  5,300 

Scliolarships,  &c., .......  12,492 

Total  vested  funds,        ......  97,125 

Value  of  buildings,  ......  50,000 

An  agent  is  in  the  field ;  the  endowment  is  increasing  under  his  exertions,  and  the  Di- 
rectors propose  to  increase  it  to  $125,000.  "The  salaries  now  paid  tlic  professors  are 
$1,350  each,  per  annum.  Tlie  real  estate  of  the  Seminary  consists  of  about  thirty-five 
acres  of  land ;  tlic  Seminary  building,  capable  of  accommodating  from  si.xty  to  eiebty 
students,  tour  Professors'  houses,  and  a  large  and  convenient  Steward's  house.  Tlie  li- 
brary now  consists  of  4627  volumes." — Annual  Report  in  Minutes,  1858,  pp.  316,  317.] 

Title  3. — Columbia  theological  seminary. 

§  242.    Constitution  of  the  Institution. 

[In  1828,  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  established  this  institution,  its  title 
being  "The  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia."  Upoi. 
the  division  of  the  Synod  into  the  two  Synods  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  Seminary  was  so  modified  as  to  continue  to  each  of  the  Synods  a  share  in 

*  [Now  (1858)  incumbent.] 


464  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK  V. 

its  control.  The  Synod  of  Alabama,  at  its  sessions  in  the  fall  of  1857,  received  and  ac- 
ceded to  overtures  otfering'  it  a  joait  interest  in  the  Seminary,  and  control  over  it  equally 
with  the  Synods  of  South  Carolina  and  Georg-ia.  So  that  the  institution  is  under  the  joint 
control  of  these  three  Synods.  The  plan  is  essentially  the  same  as  that  of  Princeton.  We 
g-ive  from  the  Constitution  so  much  as  defines  the  relation  sustained  to  it  by  the  Sy- 
nods.] 

Section  II. —  The  'power  of  the  Synods. 

"  Art.  2.  These  Synods  shall  elect  a  Board  of  Directors,  consisting  of  twenty- four  Min- 
isters and  eighteen  laymen — each  Synod  electing  one  half  the  number :  tliat  is  to  say, 
each  Synod  shall  annually  elect  four  Ministers  and  three  laymen,  who  shall  hold  their  otfice 
for  three  years.  And  to  complete  the  number  needed,  the  Synods  shall  each  supply  their 
quota  in  such  manner,  that  the  term  of  service  of  one  third  of  the  whole  number  sliall  ex- 
pire each  and  every  year,  fei  cases  of  death,  resignation,  or  otherwise,  the  Synod,  within 
whose  bounds  these  shall  occur,  shall  annually  supply  the  deficiency. 

"  Art.  3.  These  Synods  shall  also  elect  all  future  Professors,  and  iix  their  salaries  in  the 
following  manner: — that  is  to  say,  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  shall  elect  the  first  Pro- 
fessor and  fix  his  salary,  and  the  Synod  of  Georgia  the  second,  and  so  alternately — the 
action  of  each  Synod  in  the  premises  to  be  confirmed  by  the  other  Synod.  And  in  order 
that  no  protracted  vacancy  in  the  professorships  may  occur,  the  Synod  whose  right  it  is 
to  elect,  shall  uniformly  meet  earlier  than  the  other  Synod,  that  the  election  may  be  had 
and  confirmed  with  the  least  possible  delay.  But  in  cases  of  vacancy  during  the  recess 
of  the  Synods,  the  Board  shall  have  the  power  of  appointing  temporary  Assistant  In- 
structors. 

"  Art.  4.  In  the  trial  or  impeachment  of  a  Professor  for  immorality,  error,  unfaithful- 
ness, or  incompetency,  the  trial  or  impeachment  may  be  before  either  of  the  Synods  ;  and 
if  the  decision  of  the  one  body  shall  be  confirmed  by  the  other,  there  shall  be  no  further 
appeal. 

"Art.  5.  Alterations  or  amendments  in  this  Constitution  may  originate  in  either  of  the 
Synods.  But  they  can  only  be  adopted  by  the  concurrent  vote  of  two-thirds  of  the  mem- 
bers  of  each  Synod. 

§  243.  Professors. 

"Art.  1.  The  number  of  Professors  in  this  Seminary,  when  fiilly  organized,  shall  not 
be  less  than  five,  viz:  A  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature,  of  Christian  Theology,  of 
Church  History  and  Polity,  of  Pastoral  Duties,  and  of  Sacred  Rhetoric.  There  may  be 
also  a  Tutor  of  the  Hebrew  language,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Board,  and  his  salary  fixed 
by  them. 

"  Art.  2.  Every  Professor  shall  be  an  ordained  Minister  of  the  Presbyterian  Church." 

[The  following  is  the  list  of  Instructors.] 
Accessus.  Exitus. 

1828.     Thomas  Goulding,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church 

Polity.  1834. 

1831.     *  George  Howe,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature. 

1833.     A.  W.  Leland,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Christian  Theology.  1856. 

1836.     Charles  Colcock  Jones,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and 

.  Church  Polity.  1838. 

1848.     Charles  Colcock  Jones,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and 

Church  Polity.  1850. 

1852.  Alex.  T.  McGill,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church 

Polity.  1853. 

1851.     Bazille  Edward  Lanneau,  A.  B.,  Tutor  in  Hebrew.  1855. 

1853.  B.  M.  Palmer,  D.  D.,  Provisional  Instructor  in  Ecclesiastical  History  and 

Church  Polity.  1854. 

1854.  B.   M.   Palmer,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical   History  and  Church 

Polity.  1856. 

1856.  *  A.  W.  Leland,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Pastoral  The- 
ology. 

1856.  *  J.  H.  Thornwell,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Professor  of  Didactic  and  Polemic 
Theology. 

1856.  *  Rev.  James  Cohen,  A.  M.,  Tutor  in  Hebrew. 

1857.  *  J.   B.   Adger,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and   Church 

Polity 


[Now  (1858)  incumbent.] 


SEC.  242.]  NEW    ALBANY    SEMINARY.  466 

§  244.   Slate  of  Endovmient,  &€.,  in  1858. 

Value  of  Buildings,    .......  S40,166 

»  Proilssorsliips,  ......  123,680 

"  Scholarships,  ......  17,441 


$181,287 

LiBRART.     The  extensive  and  choice  Library  of  Rev.  Dr.  Smyth  has  been  purchased 

by  the  Seminary,  and  this  added  to  the  Library  before  possessed,  makes  the  number  of 

volumes  17,216 

Whole  number  of  Alumni,  .  .  .  ,  .  .  241 

Deceased  Alumni,       ........  33 

Foreign  Missionaries,       .......  U 

Now  in  the  Seminary,  ...  .  .  .  .40 

Title  4. — new  Albany  theological  seminary. 

§  245.    Overture  from  the  Board  of  Directors  to  the  General  Assemhhj. 

"  Memorial  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  New  Albany  Theological  Seminary  to  the 

General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Churcii,  to  meet  at  Philadelphia,  May  19,  1853, 

adopted  April  27,  1853,  and  ordered  to  be  forwarded  to  the  General  Assembly. 

"  The  Memorial  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  New  Albany  Theological  Seminary 
to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
respectfully  showeth  as  tbllows  : 

"  The  Seminary  is  under  the  control  of  Directors,  appointed  from  time  to  time  by  the 
Synods  of  Cincinnati,  Indiana,  Northern  Indiana,  Illinois,  Missouri,  Kentucky,  and  Nash- 
ville. The  plan  of  the  Seminary  provides  that  any  change  in  its  constitution,  not  incon- 
sistent with  certain  general  principles,  may  be  effected  by  the  concurrence  of  a  majority 
of  all  the  Synods.  In  virtue  of  this  provision,  all  the  Synods  aforesaid,  at  their  sessions 
held  in  September  and  October  last,  consented  to  the  transfer  of  the  Seminary  to  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly.  Attested  copies  of  the  resolutions  adopted  by  the  Synods  of  Kentucky, 
Cincinnati,  Missouri,  and  Northern  Indiana,  have  been  laid  before  this  Board,  and  are 
now  herewith  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly.  No  official  returns  have  been  re- 
ceived from  the  Synods  of  Indiana,  Nashville,  and  Illinois.  We  have,  however,  unofficial 
information,  on  which  we  rely,  showing  that  these  Synods  have  also  consented  to  trans- 
fer the  Seminary  to  the  General  Assembly. 

"Six  of  the  Synods,  viz:  Indiana,  Northern  Indiana,  Missouri,  Illinois,  Nashville,  and 
Cincinnati,  adopted  resolutions,  agreeing  to  the  proposed  transfer,  consenting  that  a  new 
act  of  incorporation  should  be  obtained  from  the  proper  authorities  of  the  State  of  Indiana, 
that  a  Board  of  Directors,  to  be  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly,  shall  nominate  the 
Trustees  to  be  named  in  the  act  of  incorporation,  and  shall  appoint  their  successors  in 
office;  and  authorizing  the  present  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  to  convey  to  the 
new  Board  of  Trustees  so  constituted,  all  lands,  tenements,  funds,  money,  and  other  pro- 
perty, real  and  personal,  now  held,  or  which  may  hereafter  be  held  by  the  present  Board 
of  Trustees,  in  trust  for  the  sole  use  of  said  Seminary.  The  Synod  of  Kentucky  also 
agreed  in  general  terms  to  the  transfer. 

"  And  now  the  Directors,  in  obedience  to  the  wishes  of  all  the  Synods  concerned,  do 
hereby  tender  to  the  General  Assembly  all  the  riglit  of  property  in,  and  control  over  the 
Seminary  and  its  funds,  which  are  now  vested  in  the  Synods  aforesaid  ;  and  the  Directors 
respectfully  request  the  Assembly,  at  its  present  sessions,  to  establish  a  plan  or  constitu- 
tion of  the  Seminary,  which  shall  be  adjusted  to  its  new  relations,  appoint  Directors  and 
Professors,  complete  its  endowment,  and  do  whatever  else  is  needful,  in  order  to  give  effect 
to  the  wishes  of  the  Synods. 

"  For  the  purpose  of  affording  to  the  Assembly  the  opportunity  of  appointing  whom 
thry  may  prefer  to  the  professoi»ships,  the  Directors  state  that  the  present  Professors  of 
the  Seminary,  acting  upon  th(!ir  own  sense  of  what  is  proper  in  the  case,  have  several 
moiiths  since  resigned  their  professorships  ;  and  the  Directors  having  expressed  their  high 
sense  of  the  qualifications  and  fidelity  of  tliese  brethren,  have  accepted  their  resignations 
in  the  event  of  the  proposed  transfer  being  consummated  by  tlie  action  of  tlie  Assembly; 
and  when  the  Assembly  shall  appoint  its  Board  (jf  Directors,  the  present  Board  will  con- 
sider itself  dissolved.  And  still  further,  this  Board  have  by  resolution  requested  tiie  Board 
of  Trustees  to  transfer  tlie  funds  of  the  Seminary  to  the  new  Board  of  Trustees,  which 
may  be  created,  in  conformity  with  the  action  of  the  various  Synods  concerned. 

"•  But  the  Board  desire  it  to  be  understood  by  the  Assembly,  that  the  proposed  transfer 
is  made  upon   condition    that  the  Seminary  be  retained  at  its  present  location  in  New 
Albany,  and  that  it  be  accepted  by  this  Assembly. 
59 


466  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V 

"  To  the  end  that  the  General  Assembly  may  be  in  possession  of  all  the  information 
material  to  the  case,  the  Directors  submit  a  brief  statement  oftiie  affairs  of  the  Seminary 

"  In  the  year  1830,  the  Synod  of  Indiana  commenced  at  South  Hanover,  Indiana,  an 
institution  called  the  '  Indiana  Theological  Seminary.'  This  institution  received  sueli 
tokens  of  the  divine  favour,  as  encouraged  tiie  Clmrches  in  this  rcg-ion  to  attempt  the  es- 
tablishment  of  a  Seminary  upon  a  broader  basis.  In  the  year  1838,  a  meeting-  of  Minis- 
ters and  Ruling  Elders,  present  at  the  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly,  vi^as  held,  and 
appointed  a  committee  of  five,  the  late  Joshua  L.  Wilson,  D.  D.,  Chairman,  to  institute 
inquiries  relating  to  the  general  subject,  and  lay  the  result  of  their  deliberations  before  the 
Presbyteries  in  the  Western  States.  This  committee  in  due  time  issued  an  address  to 
the  Synods  and  Presbyteries  of  this  region,  inviting  these  judicatories  to  appoint  delegates 
to  meet  in  Convention  at  Louisville,  Kentucky,  for  the  purpose  of  adopting  a  plan,  and 
choosing  a  place  for  the  proposed  Seminary.  The  Convention  met  in  November,  1838, 
and  was  composed  of  delegates  from  the  Synods  of  Indiana,  Cincinnati,  and  Kentucky, 
and  from  seven  Presbyteries.  The  Convention  adopted  a  plan  for  the  proposed  Seminary. 
Wiien  the  question  of  the  place  was  taken  up,  several  towns  were  proposed,  and  their  re- 
spective advantages  freely  canvassed.  The  minutes  of  the  Convention  state,  that  'after 
considering  the  whole  subject  with  great  care,  and  at  considerable  length,  the  Convention 
determined  to  locate  the  Seminary  at  New  Albany,  Indiana ;  and  in  this  decision  those 
who  originally  preferred  some  other  place  cordially  acquiesced.' 

"  Accordingly  the  Hanover  school  was  removed  to  New  Albany,  and  was  opened  in 
November,  1840,  under  the  control  of  Directors  appointed  by  the  Synods  of  Indiana  and 
Cincinnati.  Five  other  Synods  subsequently  resolved  to  co-operate  in  the  undertaking, 
and  appointed  Directors  as  follows:  The  Synod  of  Missouri  in  1841;  Illinois  in  1842; 
Northern  Indiana  at  its  organization,  in  1844;  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  in  1846. 

"  During  the  whole  period  of  its  existence  it  has  laboured  under  serious  embarrass, 
ments  from  the  want  of  a  full  corps  of  Professors,  and  of  adequate  pecuniary  means,  giving 
to  it  advantages  in  these  respects  equal  to  those  of  older  and  better  endowed  institutions. 
To  these  have  been  added  many  embarrassments  incident  to  every  enterprise  of  this  kind 
in  a  country  comparatively  new.  But  notwithstanding  these  embarrassments,  the  Semi- 
nary has  furnished,  for  the  most  part  exclusively,  the  means  of  their  professional  educa- 
tion to  about  150  candidates  for  the  sacred  office,  nearly  all  of  whom  are  now  fulfilling, 
with  usefulness  and  reputation,  the  work  of  the  ministry.  The  Directors  desire  to  bear, 
before  the  Assembly  and  the  Churches,  the  highest  testimony  to  the  able,  faithful,  and 
self-denying  labours  of  the  various  Professors — both  those  now  among  the  dead  and  the 
living — who  have  served  the  Church  in  these  relations. 

"The  Directors,  at  a  meeting  held  June,  1846,  appointed  a  committee  to  visit  the 
Synods  of  Kentucky  and  West  Tennessee,  and  invite  them  to  co-operate  in  the  manage- 
ment of  the  Seminary.  The  same  committee  was  authorized  to  request  these  Synods  to 
furnish  the  endowment  of  a  professorship  ;  with  the  stipulation  that  the  right  of  nomina- 
ting the  incumbent  from  time  to  time  should  be  in  the  Synods.  The  Synod  of  Kentucky 
at  its  next  meeting,  resolved  to  co-operate  in  the  management  of  the  Seminary,  and  ap- 
pointed Directors.  The  proposed  plan  of  endowing  a  professorship  was  declined.  At 
the  meeting  of  the  same  Synod  in  1847,  the  plan  of  endowing  a  prolessorship  was  again 
considered,  and  finally  adopted.  The  Synod  proposed  within  five  years  to  raise  the  sum 
of  $20,000  for  the  endowment  of  a  professorship ;  the  principal  sum  to  be  securely  in- 
vested;  the  income  to  be  used  for  the  support  of  a  Professor  in  the  institution  so  long  as 
the  Synod  shall  judge  such  appropriation  to  be  safe,  wholesome,  or  for  the  good  of  the 
cause  of  Christ;  and  the  incumbent  to  be  always  nominated  by  the  Synod,  and  appointed 
by  the  Directors.  At  a  meeting  of  the  Directors  in  June,  1848,  the  plan  proposed  by  the 
Synod  was  approved,  and  the  Synod  proceeded  to  raise  the  endowment.  The  action  of 
tlie  Synod  in  the  premises  for  1846, 1847,  1848, 1850,  and  1851,  is  herewith  submitted  to 
the  Assembly. 

"The  Directors  have  information  that  the  full  sum  of  $20,000  has  been  raised;  that  it 
has  been  placed  in  the  care  of  a  Board  of  Trustees,  incorporated  by  the  Legislature  of 
Kentucky,  and  appointed  from  time  to  time  by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  ;  that  the  Synod 
has  determined  that  tlie  income  of  the  full  sum  of  $20,000  at  6  per  cent,  shall  be  annu- 
ally  appropriated  to  the  support  of  a  Professor  in  the  Seminary  ;  that  the  Synod  will  con- 
tinue this  appropriation  so  long  as  it  shall  judge  such  appropriation  to  be  safe,  whole- 
some, and  for  the  good  of  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  that  by  a  special  resolution  adopted  lu 
1852,  in  consideration  of.  this  transfer  of  tlie  Seminary,  the  Synod  relinquished  to  the 
General  Assembly  its  right  of  nominating  its  Professor,  should  the  Assembly  agree  to  tlie 
proposed  transfer. 

"  Tlic  following  Report  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Seminary,  submitted  to  the  Board  of 
Directors  at  its  present  meeting,  April  27,  1853,  will  exhibit  the  financial  condition  of  the 
institution : 


«EC.  245]  NEW   ALBANY    SEMINARY.  467 

'"  To  the  Reverend  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  New  Albany  Theological  Seminary: 

'"The  Boiird  ot'Tru-tccs  nspictfuUy  present  the  following^  report  of  tlie  fiscal  condition 
of  the  Seminary.  Tlio  institution  i.s  entirely  tree  of  debt,  except  the  one  item  of  a  deferred 
claim  of  $.500,  payable  at  a  future  day,  and  the  commutation  of  wliich,  by  present  pay- 
ment, the  Board  has  not  been  able  to  procure  on  satislactory  terms.  The  Seminary  pos- 
sesses, free  of  all  incumbrance,  the  Ibllowing  property  and  securities,  viz : 

1.  Two  full  squares  of  ground  in  the  city  of  New  Albany,  with  the  present 

Seminary  buildings  tlicreon,  valued  at    -  -  -  .  .         $23,000 

2.  Two  flirms  and  town  lots  in  the  interior  of  Indiana,  estimated  at         -  gwO 

3.  Stock  in  the  New  Albany  and  Michigan  Railroad,  $1,800  worth,  663  per 

cent.               ........  1000 

4.  Bonds  and  Notes  (except  $280)  with  real  security,             -             -             -  3,7.30 

5.  A  Legacy  payable  December,  1855,     .             .             -             .             .  4,700 

6.  Bond  payable  at  the  decease  of  the  maker,               ....  15,000 

7.  A  list  of  old  outstanding  Notes,  subject  to  considerable  loss  and  expense 

in  collection,  estimated  to  be  worth  .....  3,770 

8.  Library,  valued  at  .  .  ...  2,000 


$54,000 
"  '  The  most  valuable  portion  of  the  above  property  is  the  grounds  in  New  Albany,  in 
which  form  it  has  been  deemed  best  at  present  to  keep  it,  as  uniting  safety,  inexpensive, 
ness,  and  increase.  On  other  portions  of  the  property  there  isatpresi'nt  an  annual  income 
of  $560.  If  desired,  after  reservhig  tlie  Seminary  buildings,  witli  the  lots  on  wliich  tliey 
stand,  the  remaining  grounds,  to  the  amount  of  $10,000,  can  readily  be  converted  into 
productive  form,  yielding,  with  the  above  sum  of  $5()0,  nn  annual  income  of  $1200.  On 
the  above  Bond  of  $15,000  there  is  at  present  an  annual  income  of  $900,  i):iyable  only  to 
a  particular  Professor.  To  this  is  to  be  added  the  income  of  a  Tiieological  Fund  of 
$20,000,  held  by  a  separate  Board  of  Trustees  appointed  by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and 
pledged  to  tlie  support  of  a  Professor  in  the  New  Albany  Seminary,  to  be  nominated  by 
the  said  Synod — say  $1200.  From  the  above  legacy  and  railroad  stock  there  will  prob- 
ably be,  alter  December,  1855,  an  annual  income  of  from  $500  to  $600. 

"  '  From  the  above  statements  it  appears  that  the  institution  may  have  from  its  present 
resources,  whenever  desired,  besides  Seminary  buildings,  grounds,  ami  library  worth 
$10,000,  a  clear  annual  income  of  $1200,  which  will,  probably,  within  three  years,  be 
increased  to  $1800,  and  an  additional  income  of  $2100,  subject  to  the  above-mentioned 
conditions. 

"•Signed,  Wm.  A.  Scn.\BSKR,  Secretary.^ 

"  All  which  is  respectfully  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly. 

Attest,  James  Wood,  Secreton/  of  the  Board  of  Directors, 

"The  Board  appointed  Messrs.  Tliomas  E.Thomas,  D.  D.,  Philip  Lindsley,  D.  D.,  and 
S.  R.  Wilson,  a  committee  to  attend  the  next  General  Assembly,  and  present  to  that  body 
the  above  Memorial  in  behalf  of  the  Board. 

"A  true  extract  from  the  Minutes  of  the  Board. 

Attest,  James  Wood,  Secretary .'" 

—Minutes,  1853,  p.  627. 

§  246.   Action  of  the  Trustees  on  the  transfer. 

"  New  Albany,  Indiana,  May  3, 1853. 

"The  Board  of  Trustees  of  tlie  New  Albany  Theological  Seminary  being  assembled, 
pursuant  to  adjournment,  in  tlie  lecture-room  of  tlie  First  Presbyterian  Church,  New 
Albany,  Indiana,  William  Plumerin  the  ciiair,  the  Ibllowing  resolution  was  presented  from 
tlie  Board  of  Directors,  passed  at  their  meeting  upon  the  27th  of  April  last,  to  wit : 

"  Wiiereas,  a  majority  of  the  Synods  iiaving  tlie  control  of  the  Seminary,  have  con- 
sented that  a  new  Act  of  Incorporation  sliall  be  obtained  Iroiii  the  projier  authorities  of 
the  State  of  Iiidi;ina  ;  that  a  Board  of  Directors,  to  hi-  elected  by  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  St.ites  of  America,  shall  nomin^ite  tlie  Trustees 
to  be  named  in  the  Act  of  Incorporation,  and  shall  ajipaiiit  their  successors  in  Pttice,and 
whenever  the  said  Synods  have  authorized  the  present  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Semi- 
nary to  convey  to  the  new  Board  of  Trustees  to  be  so  constituted,  all  lands,  tenements, 
funds,  moneys,  and  other  property  real  or  personal  now  held,  or  which  may  hereafter  be 
held,  by  the  present  Board  of  Trustees  in  trust  for  the  sole  use  of  the  said  Seminary. 
'I'lu  relbre, 

"  Resolved,  by  the  Board  of  Directors,  That  the  present  Board  of  Trustees  be  directed 
to  comply  witli  flie  order  of  the  Synods  as  abnve  expressed,  and  th;it  the  Trustees  be  di- 
rected to  communicate  to  the  General  Assembly  its  purpose  to  c  )mply  witli  the  said  order 
ol'  the  Synods.     Whereupon  it  was 


■468  INSTITUTIONS    (iF    THE    f'lIURCH.  [iSOOK    V. 

"  Rexuleffl.  Th;it  in  cnsc  the  G'-ncrnl  Asscii'.bly  accrpt  the  direction  of  the  New  Albany 
Theolofrical  S.nninary  tliis  Board  will  stand  ready,  in  obedience  to  the  order  of  the  pre- 
sent Board  of  Directors,  to  transfer,  wlicn  legally  authorized,  tlie  custody  and  manage- 
ment of  the  property  to  any  other  Board  of  Trustees  ajipointed  by  the  General  Assembly, 
or  its  autiiority,  and  having  power  under  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  Indiana,  to  take 
arid  hold  the  si;  me  for  the  sole  use  of  said  Seminary. 

"  Ordered,  That  a  copy  of  the  above  action,  signed  by  the  President  and  Secretary,  be 
forwarded  to  the  General  Assembly. 

"  By  order  of  the  Board.  William  Plumer,  Pres.  Board  of  Trustees. 

"  Wm.  a.  Scribner,  Sec.  Board  of  Trustees.''  — Minutes,  1853,  p.  630, 

§  247.  Resolutions  of  the  Si/nod  of  Kentucky.,  October,  1852. 

"  1st.  Remlved,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Fund  have  managed  that  fund 
to  the  satisfaction  of  Synod,  and  that  the  Board  be  directed  not  to  pay  more  than  six  per 
cent,  interest  per  annum,  on  the  amount  of'$20,000,  as  the  salary  of  the  Professor,  when 
appointed. 

"  2d.  That  this  Synod,  having  two  years  ago  suggested  to  its  sister  Synods  in  the  West, 
the  propriety  of  turning  over  the  Theological  Seminary  at  New  Albany  to  tlie  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Cliurch,  now  cordially  unites  witli  them  in  requesting  the 
General  Assembly  to  take  charge  of  the  whole  subject  of  erecting  and  endowing  under 
its  care,  a  great  Seminary  in  the  West,  making  such  use  of  the  present  Institution  at  New 
Albany  as  may  seem  best  for  the  great  end  in  view. 

"  3d.  In  the  meantime,  this  Synod  does  not  deem  it  proper  to  proceed  to  the  nomina- 
tion of  a  Professor,  because  it  believes  it  will  be  best  for  the  Seminary  to  be  turned  over 
to  the  Assembly  with  vacant  chairs,  which  ought  to  be  filled  by  the  Assembly.  It  will, 
however,  be  higlily  agreeable  to  this  Synod,  if  the  Board  of  Directors  should  engage  the 
services  of  Rev.  E.  P:  Humphrey,  until  the  meeting  of  the  next  Assembly,  in  the  chair 
of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Polity.  If  this  cannot  be  done,  then  Synod  refers 
to  the  Board  the  filling  of  the  chair  for  the  current  year;  and  to  this  end,  hereby  directs 
the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Fund  to  pay  the  income  of  tlie  Fund  on  the  terms  pre- 
scribed in  the  first  resolution  above,  to  the  order  of  the  Treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors, to  such  additional  person  as  may  be  engaged  to  perform  service  in  the  New 
Albany  Seminary,  during  the  current  year  of  that  Seminary — in  all  of  which,  the 
Synod  would  be  understood  as  entertaining  a  high  sense  of  the  qualifications  of  the  pre- 
sent  Professors. 

"4th.  Tliis  Synod  has  enjoyed  the  right  of  nomination  to  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the 
Seminary,  of  the  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Polity,  and  now,  in  view 
of  the  transfer  of  the  Institution  to  the  General  Assembly,  agree  to  relinquish  the  right, 
should  the  General  Assembly  agree  to  the  transfer  proposed. 

"5th.  That  the  Board  of  Directors  be  requested  to  make  a  tender  of  the  Seminary  to 
the  next  Assembly. 

"  6th.  That  tlie  Synod,  concurring  with  the  Synods  of  Nashville,  Missouri,  Illinois, 
Indian:.,  Nortliern  Indiana,  and  Cincinnati,  or  a  majority  of  them,  does  hereby  consent 
that  a  new  act  of  incorporation  be  obtained  from  the  proper  authorities  of  the  State  of 
Indiana,  whereby  the  whole  property  of  the  Institution  may  be  transferred  to  the  control 
of  the  Assembly — a  Board  of  Directors,  to  be  elected  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  aforesaid,  shall  nominate  the  Trustees,  to  be  named  in  the  act  of 
incorporation,  and  shall  appoint  tlicir  successors  in  office,  and  does  hereby  authorizethe 
present  Board  of  Directors  of  said  Seminary,  to  instruct  the  present  Board  of  Trustees 
of  the  Seminary  to  convey  to  the  new  Board  of  Trustees,  to  be  so  constituted,  all  lands, 
tenements,  funds,  moneys,  and  other  property,  real  and  personal,  now  held,  or  which  may 
herfofter  be  held,  by  the  present  Board  of  Trustees,  in  trust,  for  the  sole  use  of  said  Semi- 
nary. 

"7th.  That  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  W.  L.  Breckinridge,  J.  Montgomery, C.  A.Wickliffe, 
and  S.  Casscday,  be  a  committee,  or  as  many  of  them  as  may  attend,  to  urge  the  above 
resolutions  before  the  Assembly,  and  in  case  of  their  absence,  the  Commissioners  of  the 
several  Presbyteries  who  may  he  present  and  favourable  to  the  proposed  transfer,  are 
requested  to  r.ct  in  behalf  of  the  Synod  on  the  subject. 

"  8th.  That  this  committee  be  further  instructed  to  inquire  into  tlie  legal  tenure  by 
wiiich  the  property  in  New  Albany  and  other  places  in  Indiana  is  held,  and  how  it  may 
be  transferred  to  the  control  of  tlic  Assembly,  and  to  concur  in  whatever  may  be  neces- 
sary  to  the  transfer."— Prcsi.  Herald,  Oct.  28,  1852. 

§  248.  Action  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana. 

"  At  a  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana,  at  Vincenncs,  in  October,  1852,  a  communi- 
cation was  received  from  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  New  Albany  Theological  Semi- 


SKC.  24G.]  NEW    AI-BANY    SEMINARY.  469 

nary,  in  regard  to  the  transfer  of  said  Seminary  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  follow- 
ing' resolutions  were  unanimously  adopted  : 

"1.  Nesolred,  Tliat  the  Synod  of  Indiana,  concurrinir  with  the  Synods  of  Kentucky, 
Nashville,  Missouri,  Illinois,  Northern  Indiana,  and  Cincinnati,  in  connection  witli  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or  a  ma- 
jority of  said  Synods,  does  hereby  transfer  to  tiie  said  Assembly  all  the  property  in,  and 
control  over,  the  New  Albany  Theolojrical  Seminary,  possessed  by  the  said  Synod. 

"2.  Resolved,  That  tliis  Synod,  concurring  with  the  other  Synods  aforesaid,  or  a  ma- 
jority of  the  same,  does  hereby  consent  that  a  new  Act  of  Incorporation  be  obtained 
from  the  proper  authorities  of  the  State  of  Indiana;  that  a  Board  of  Directors  be  elected 
by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Cliurch  aforesaid,  shall  nominate  the  Trus- 
tees to  be  named  in  the  Act  of  Incorporation,  and  shall  appoint  their  successors  in  office; 
and  does  hereby  autiiorize  the  present  Board  of  Directors  of  said  Seminary  to  instruct 
the  present  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  to  convey  to  the  new  Board  of  Trustees, 
to  be  so  constituted,  all  lands,  tenements,  funds,  moneys,  and  other  property,  real  and  per- 
sonal,  now  held,  or  which  may  hereafter  be  held  by  the  present  Board  of  Trustees,  in 
trust  for  the  sole  use  of  said  Seminary. 

"  3.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  determine  the  time  and  manner  in 
which  this  offer  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  made  to  the  General  Assembly. 

"4.  Resolved,  That  a  copj'^  of  these  resolutions,  properly  autiienticLited  by  the  Mode- 
rator and  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod,  be  sent  to  the  President  of  the  Board  of  Directors, 
and  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  be  laid  before  those  bodies. 

"  A  true  extract  from  the  minutes  of  Synod. 

T.  Alexander,  Moderator. 

J.  G.  MoNFORT,  Temporary  Clerk. 

D.  MoNFORT,  Slated  Clerk." 
—Minutes,  1853,  p.  633. 
§  249.   Action  of  other  Synods. 

[The  action  of  the  Synods  of  Cincinnati,  Northern  Indiana,  Illinois,  Nashville,  and 
Missouri,  are  slijrhtly  modified  copies  of  that  of  Indiana,  {Minutes,  1853,  pp.  G32,  634, 
635,)  with  the  following  exceptions.     By  the  Synod  of  Illinois  it  was] 

"  Resolved,  Tiiat  the  General  Assembly  be  requested  to  take  into  consideration  the 
whole  subject  of  Theological  Education  in  the  West,  with  a  view  to  the  institution  of  one 
Seminary  at  St.  Louis,  or  some  otiier  eligible  point,  for  the  wants  of  this  portion  of  the 
Church  and  country  ;  believing,  as  we  do,  that  none  of  the  institutions  already  established 
in  their  present  locations  answer  the  desired  object." — Ibid.  p.  635. 

[The  Synod  of  ^lissouri  resolved,]  "  That  when  the  proposition  is  brought  before  the 
General  Assembly,  they  be  requested  to  review  the  whole  subject  of  the  location  of  a 
Western  Seminary,  and  establish  one  that  will  meet  the  wants  of  the  Churcli  in  the 
West,  and  of  a  character  that  will  ensure  the  patronage  of  all  the  western  Churches. 
And  this  Synod  would  suggest  St.  Loui.s  as  a  suitible  place  for  such  institution." — Ihid. 
p.  635.     [For  the  disposition  made  of  these  papers  by  the  Assembly,  see  above,  §  220.] 

§  250.  The  Assemhli/  dofS  not  interfere,  with  New  Alhant/  Smilnari/. 
1854,  p.  28.  Besohed,  That  this  General  Assembly  has  no  intention  in 
any  way  to  interfere  with  the  Theological  Seminary  at  New  Albany,  nor 
with  those  Synods  which  shall  continue  to  be  united  in  the  support  and 
control  of  that  institution,  nor  with  any  of  the  Churches  under  the  care  of 
such  Synods. 

§  251.  Instructors  and  statistics  of  N'ew  Albany  Seminan/. 

[I.  Rev.  John  Matthews,  D.  D.,  inagurated  June,  1831.  Died  May  18,  1848.  See 
above.  Book  IV.  ^77. 

II.  Rev    George  Bishop,  inagurated  June,  18.34.     Died  1837. 

Ill  Rev.  Lewis  W  Gree.n,  D.  D  ,  elected  in  October,  1838,  officiated  till  June,  183!), 
and  resigned  without  being  inaugurated. 

IV.  Kev.  Ja.mes  Wood,  D.  D.,  inaugurated  November,  1839.     Resigned  April,  1851, 

V.  Rev.  E.  D.  MacMaster,  D.  D.,  inaugurated  September,  1849.   'Resigned,  1853. 

VI.  Bcv.  Da.mel  Stewart,  D.  D.,  inaugurated  October,  1849.     Resigned  April,  1853. 

VII.  Rev.  Philip  Li.nd.sley,  D.  D.,  inaugurated  November,  1851.  Resi<rned  April, 
1853.     Died  M.iy,  18.55.     Sec  Booiv  IV.  §§  180,  181. 

VIII.  Rev.  Thomas  E.  Thomas,  D.  D.,  inaugurated  June,  1854. 

Statistics  in  18.54-5. — Whole  number  of  alumni,  173.  Deceased,  19.  Foreign  mis- 
sionaries, 4.     In  the  Seminary,  17.     For  the  pecuniary  statistics,  see  above.  ^  245. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  in  June,  1854,  the  New  Albany  Scninary  was 


470  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

c  jtttinned  under  the  direction  of  the  Synods  of  Cincinnati,  Indiana,  and  Northern  Indiana, 
with  the  following'  Faculty  of  Instruction  : 

Rev.  E.  D.  MacMaster,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Theolngy. 

Ruv.  T.  E.  Thomas,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Bibliology. 

Rev.  Philip  Lindsley,  D.  D.,  temporary  Professor  of  Ecclesiology. 

Upon  occasion  of  the  movement  for  tlie  organization  of  a  Seminary  for  the  North  West, 
this  institution  was  discontinued.     The  instructions  closed  in  the  spring  of  1857.] 

Title  5. — other  seminaries. 
§  252.  Seminary  of  the  St/nod  of  Kentucky. 

1829,  p.  377.  The  Synod  of  Kentucky  having  at  their  last  sessions  estab- 
lished a  Theological  Seminary  under  the  charter  of  Centre  College  at  Danville, 
do  request  to  be  taken  into  union  with  the  General  Assembly,  and  under  its 
care,  on  the  terms  specified  in  the  general  principles  laid  down  by  the  said 
Synod,  for  which  the  Assembly  is  referred  to  their  records,  pages  50 
and  58. 

This  application  was  committed  to  Mr.  Magie,  Mr.  Allen,  and  Mr.  [John] 
Breckinriflsre.      [Their  report  was  amended  and  adopted,  as  follows  :] 

p.  386.  That  they  have  examined,  and  do  fully  approve  the  plan  of  said 
Seminary  ;  and  hereby  express  their  sense  of  the  importance  of  this  institu- 
tion ;  but  at  the  same  time  recommend  a  delay  of  any  application  on  this  sub- 
ject until  the  next  year,  in  consequence  of  the  immaturity  of  their  present 
arrangements. 

§  253.  The  Southwestern  Seminary  at  Maryville,  Tennessee. 

1829,  p.  369.  x\  petition  from  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  that  the  Southern 
and  Western  Theological  Seminary  may  be  taken  under  the  care  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  was  presented  and  referred  to  Dr.  Wylie,  Dr.  Hoge,  Mr.  Foote, 
Mr.  Boyd,  and   Mr.  Hundley. 

p.  390.  [The  report  of  the  committee  was  adopted ;]  That  after  diligent 
inquiry,  they  have  been  unable  to  obtain  a  view  of  the  plan  of  said  Seminary; 
and  are  therefore  of  opinion  that  the  Assembly  are  not  prepared  to  act  on  the 
case. 

§  254.  Action  proposed  respecting  Lane  Seminary. 

1842,  p.  14.  Mr.  McDonald  presented  documents  in  relation  to  Lane  Semi- 
nary, and  the  lands  deeded  by  Elnathan  Kemper,  and  others,  to  that  Semi- 
nary, which  he  had  been  requested  by  the  heirs  of  Kemper  to  offer  to  this 
house,  in  order  that  the  Assembly  might  inquire  whether  the  intention  of  the 
donors  has  been  carried  out  in  the  appointment  of  Professors  for  that  institu- 
tion ;  and  solely  with  the  view  of  securing  the  use  of  the  property  for  the 
particulur  purposes  for  which  it  was  given.  Which  were  referred,  together 
with  the  whole  subject  of  the  Seminary,  to  Messrs.  A.  Thompson,  Breckin- 
ridge, Galloway,  McDonald,  and  Fullerton. 

p.  20.  [The  Committee  made  a  report,  which  was  adopted  as  follows, 
viz  :] 

Resolved,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  be  requested  to  in- 
quire into  the  facts  relating  to  the  Lane  Seminary  near  the  city  of  Cincinnati, 
and  if  they  find  that  the  proviso  in  the  deed  of  the  9th  of  Decen.ber,  1829, 
from  Elnathan  Kemper  and  others,  to  the  Trustees  of  the  said  Seminary,  has 
been  disregarded  by  the  appointment  of  "  Professors  and  teachers  who  are 
not  member.s  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  under  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
I'resbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  that  they  take  advice 
of  counsel  lenrnedin  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  and  if  they  shall  be  ad- 
vised that  the  laws  of  that  State  furnish  an  adequate  remedy  in   the   case, 


SEC.  251.]  OTHER   SYNODICAL    SEMINARIES.  471 

that  they  institute  the  proper  proceeding  to  enforce  the  observance  of  the  said 
proviso. 

Eesolvcd,  That  a  copy  of  the  aforesaid  resolution  be  transmitted  to  the 
Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  together  with  the  copy  of  the 
deed  referred  to,  and  the  other  documents  in  the  case. 

(  6  )  The  Assembly  declines  to  interfere  with  it. 

Ibid,  p.  23.  It  was  moved,  to  reconsider  the  vote  adopting  the  resolution 
to  instruct  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  in  relation  to  Lane 
Seminary.  After  debate,  the  motion  prevailed.  So  the  Assembly  resolved 
to  reconsider;  and,  on  motion,  it  was  resolved  that  the  whole  subject  be  in- 
definitely postponed.     [Yeas  65,  Nays  52.] 

Resolved,  That  the  documents  in  the  case  of  Lane  Seminary  be  recalled  from 
the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  returned  to  the  persons  by  whom  they  were  sent 
to  this  body. 

1843,  p.  185.  Resolved,  That  it  is  inexpedient  for  the  Assembly  to  take  any 
measures,  for  the  purpose  of  commencing  a  legal  process  in  relation  to  Lane 
Seminary. 


472  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE   CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 


PAET  III. 

OTHER  INSTITUTIONS 


CHAPTER  I. 
SUPPORT   OF    INVALID    MINISTERS   AND    WIDOWS. 


Title  1. — earlier  measures.  » 

§  255.  The  claims  of  Ministers'  Widows  early  recognized. 

[The  Rev.  John  Willson,oneof  the  founders  and  original  members  of  the  General  Pres- 
bytery died  in  1712.     In  1719  the  following  minute  occurs.] 

1719,  p.  58.  Overtured  by  the  committee  for  the  fund  that  the  widow  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Willson  is  considered  as  a  person  worthy  of  the  regard  of 
this  Synod,  as  to  her  present  circumstances,  and  it  is  proposed  that  four  pounds 
be  now  given  her  out  of  the  present  fund,  and  that  a  discretionary  power  be 
lodged  with  Mr.  Andrews,  if  he  sees  necessity  requires,  to  give  her  some 
further  supply  out  of  the  said  fund,  between  this  and  the  next  Synod,  not 
exceeding  three  pounds.  And  it  was  approved.  [See  also  Records  pp.  80, 
81,  for  similar  appropriations  to  Mrs.  W.] 

§  256.  A  widows'  fund  created. 

1754,  p.  21.3.  ["A  plan  for  the  support  of  Ministers'  widows  was  offered  to  the  Synod," 
"  read,  approved,  and  signed  by  all  the  Ministers  then  present."  The  principal  features 
of  this  plan  were  the  following  :] 

1755,  p.  215.  "We,  subscribing  members  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  do  promise  and 
agree  to,  and  with  each  other  in  manner  following,  that  is^to  say  : 

"  I.  Each  of  us  shall  annually  pay  into  the  common  stock,  the  sum  of  two  pounds, 
or  of  three  pounds,  of  lawful  money,  as  every  one  chooses,  the  first  payment  to  be  made 
immediately  upon  concluding  tliis  agreement,  and  one  on  the  fourth  Wednesday  of  May 
every  year  thereafter  as  long  as  we  live. 

"  II.  Every  Minister  hereafter  becoming  a  member  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  shall 
have  a  right  to  come  into  this  agreement,  to  choose  which  of  these  different  payments  he 
will  subject  himself  unto,  and  so  have  the  privileges  of  a  member  of  this  fund  company. 
And  so  may  every  candidate  for  the  ministry  under  their  care. 

"  III.  Any  Minister  belonging  to  said  Synod,  who  has  now  an  opportunity  to  join  in 
this  agreement,  but  declines  the  same,  may  at  any  time  hereafter  join  and  be  received, 
provided  he  pay  as  nuich  into  the  stock  as  shall  make  up  the  several  payments,  and  the 
interest  of  them,  that  lie  would  have  made,  had  he  joined  now.  Also,  any  member  first 
choosing  the  lower  payment,  but  liereafter  choosing  tliehiglier,  sliall  be  allowed  to  change, 
upon  liis  paying  the  difference  of  the  two  rates,  with  the  interest  thereof  from  his  first 
joining  the  company. 


SEC.  255.]  CORPORATION    OF    THE    WIDOWS'    FUND.  -J  73 

"  IV.  Out  of  this  fund  shall  be  annually  paid  on  the  fourth  Wednesday  of  May,  the  sum 
of  five  pouiid.s,  or  of  seven  pounds  ten  sliillings,  to  the  widow  of  every  deceased  member, 
who  had  been  subject  to  the  annual  payment  of  two  pouiuis,  or  of  three  pounds  respect- 
ively, during  her  lil'e.  But  if  any  such  widow  marry  ajrain,  she  shall  tliencetl.rth  have  ' 
but  one-third  part  of  the  annuity  she  was  otherwise  entitled  unto,  throujrh  tlie  residue  of 
her  life,  and  tlie  other  two-thirds  shall  pass  to  the  child  or  children  of  the  deceased  mem- 
ber,  if  there  be  any,  for  the  term  of  twelve  years  after  the  father's  decease,  and  be  divided 
annually  among  tlicni  as  the  company  judge  fit,"  &.c.  *         *         #  «  « 

"VII.  We  at  present  appoint  and  impowcr  the  Honourable  William  Allen,  E.sn'r., 
Mr.  William  Humplireys,  Mr.  Alexander  Houston,  Mr.  John  Wallis,  Mr.  John  Bleakly, 
senior,  and  Mr.  William  Mcllvaine,  gentlemen,  and  Messrs.  Robert  Cross,  and  Francis 
Alison,  Ministers,  to  be  our  trustees,  and  take  our  flind  into  their  hands,  to  lend,  recall 
and  remit,  to  receive  the  yearly  payments  of  the  members,  and  all  donations  made  to  the 
company,  and  pay  yearly  the  annuities  as  above  determined,  with  other  incidental  costs, 
and  to  manage  the  whole  affairs  of  our  fund  according  to  tiiis  agreement.  Which  trus- 
tecs  shall  make  a  declaration  of  trust  to  the  company,  and  renew  tlie  same  yearly,  if  re- 
quired, and  give  a  full  account  of  the  management  and  state  of  the  fund  on  the  fourth 
Wednesday  of  every  May,  and  whensoever,  besides  this,  if  any  special  cause  shall  move 
the  company  to  desire  it.  And  when  there  is  occasion  to  appoint  new  trustees,  by  the 
death  or  relinquishment  of  any  of  these  mentioned,  or  otherwise,  when  the  company  think 
it  necessary  to  change  any  appointed,  which  they  shall  always  have  power  to  do  when 
they  find  cause,  in  such  cases  new  trustees  shall  be  nominated  and  appointed  by  the 
common  vote  of  the  company.  And  it  is  agreed,  that  three  gentlemen,  with  one  or  both 
of  the  Ministers  nominated,  be  a  quorum,  and  have  full  power  to  act,  when  no  more  can 
meet. 

"  VIII.  We  still  reserve  a  power  to  ourselves  to  make  such  further  regulations  and  al- 
terations  as  future  experience  shall  discover  to  be  necessary  hereafler,  by  the  vote  of  the 
company  at  our  yearly  meetings,  which  shall  be  on  the  fourth  Wednesday  of  May,  only 
no  article  here  shall  be  altered,  or  new  regulation  made,  without  two-thirds  of  the  number 
joined  in  company  agreeing  and  voting  for  the  same.  Nor  no  new  regulations  shall  be 
made  but  such  as  are  adjudged  necessary  to  advance,  and  not  to  destroy  the  design  of 
this  agreement,  and  consistent  therewith,  that  particularly  the  proportion  between  the 
capital  and  number  of  members,  and  the  yearly  annuities  arising-  by  the  present  plan, 
shall  not  be  lessened. 

"Subscribed  this  30th  day  of  May,  1755,  by 

Sampson  Smith, 

Richard  Zanchy, 

Robert  McMordie, 

Joseph  Tate, 

Hector  Alison, 

Matthew  Wilson, 

William  Donaldson, 

George  Gillespie." 

In  consideration  that  the  widows  of  such  members  as  now  join  in  com- 
pany to  raise  a  fund  for  themselves,  will  never  come  upon  the  Synod's  care, 
the  Synod  agree  to  allow  one  hundred  and  fifteen  pounds  to  the  company, 
reserving  all  the  remaining,  which  is  the  chief  part  of  their  fund,  with  the 
yearly  collections  of  Congregations,  to  be  disposed  of  by  the  Synod  as  usual, 
and  that  the  widows  that  now  belong  to  the  Synod  receive  a  yearly  relief 
from  the  Synod's  fund  as  usual ;  and  at  the  death  of  any  of  them,  the  Synod 
shall,  at  their  discretion  add  to  our  widows'  fund  as  they  think  proper. 

§  257.  An  amendment  in  the  plan. 

175G,  p.  222.  Messrs.  Cross  and  Alison  inform  us  that  the  Honourable 
William  Allen,  Esq'r.,  and  the  other  gentlemen,  were  pleased  to  take  into 
their  hands  the  management  of  the  widows'  fund  in  the  beginning  of  last 
January ;  and  that  by  a  correspondence  with  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Wallace  and 
Webster,  in  Edinburgh,  they  find  it  necessary  to  make  an  alteration  in  their 
plan,  which  was  unanimously  approved  as  follows  : 

If  any  member  die  before  five  yearly  payments  are  made  by  him  to  the 
common  stock,  the  widow  shall  be  entitled  to  her  annuity,  only  the  half  of 
it  shall  be  deducted,  till  what  her  husband  hath  paid  into  the  common  stock, 
60 


£ 

s 

d. 

Francis  Alison, 

3 

0 

0 

Adam  Boyd, 

2 

0 

0 

Francis  McHenry, 

2 

0 

0 

Alexander  McDowell, 

3 

0 

0 

John  Steel, 

3 

0 

0 

John  Kinkead, 

2 

0 

0 

William  McKennan, 

2 

0 

0 

John  Elder, 

£ 

s 

d. 

3 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

2 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

474  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

together  with  said  deductions,  be  equal  to  five  years'  payments  or  incomes 
of  her  full  annuity ;  and  afterwards  she  shall  have  her  full  annuity,  as  be- 
fore appointed 

§  258.  Petition  for  a  charter. 

1757,  p.   224.  To  the  honourable  Thomas  Penn  and  Richard  Pcnn,   true 
and  absolute  proprietors  of  the  province  of  Pennsylvania,  and  the  coun- 
ties of  New  Castle,  Kent,  and  Sussex,  upon  Delaware.     The  petition  of 
the  Presbyterian  Synod  of  Philadelphia  humbly  showeth  : 
That  your  petitioners   have,  many  of  them,  lived  long  in  this  province 
with  great  satisfaction,  and  have  all  endeavoured  to  promote  religion,  virtue, 
and  industry,  amongst  the  people  under  our  care,  and  to  impress  deep  on 
their  minds  a  lasting  sense  of  their  blessings,  under  the  best  of  kings,  and 
in  a  province  distinguished  for  civil  and  religious  liberty. 

As  our  lot  is  cast  among  people  who  are  generally  in  low  circumstances, 
and  many  of  them  forming  new  settlements  in  the  frontier  counties,  and,  as 
we  have  no  other  support  but  a  small  and  very  uncertain  income  from  the 
good  will  of  our  people,  joined  with  our  own  labour,  we  have  always  found 
it  difficult  to  make  any  tolerable  provision  for  our  families ;  and  have  often, 
with  sorrow  and  regret,  seen  the  widows  and  children  of  great  and  good 
men,  who  were  once  of  our  number,  very  much  pinched  and  distressed  by 
want  and  poverty,  without  being  able  to  afford  them  suitable  relief. 

To  remedy  these  evils,  as  far  as  we  can  in  our  circumstances,  your  hon- 
ours' petitioners,  in  imitation  of  the  laudable  example  of  the  Church  of 
Scotland,  have  agreed  to  raise  a  small  fund  for  the  benefit  of  Ministers* 
widows  and  helpless  children,  belonging  to  this  Synod,  by  obliging  ourselves 
to  contribute  a  small  sum  out  of  our  yearly  incomes  for  this  purpose.  But 
there  are  bad  economists  in  every  society,  and  having  begun  our  fund  about 
a  year  ago,  we  find  that  those  men  among  us  are  most  backward  to  pay  their 
quotas,  whose  families  will  stand  in  most  need  of  relief  when  they  are  dead; 
and,  as  our  agreement  is  voluntary,  without  the  aid  of  a  law  to  oblige  us  to 
perform  our  engagements,  and,  as  we  thought  it  our  duty  to  lay  our  pro- 
ceedings before  your  honours,  we  must  humbly  intreat  you  to  take  our  cir- 
cumstances under  your  consideration.  You  will  merit  the  blessings  of  the 
widow  and  fatherless,  and  lay  us  under  the  strongest  obligations  of  gratitude 
and  aftection,  if  you  be  pleased  to  make  us  a  corporation  by  your  charter, 
and  enable  us  to  sue  and  be  sued,  and  to  raise  and  hold  a  capital  stock  not 
exceeding  one  thousand  pounds  for  twenty  Ministers,  and  so  in  proportion 
for  a  greater  or  smaller  number,  the  interest  of  which  shall  be  employed 
yearly,  only  to  relieve  the  widows  and  children  of  the  Presbyterian  Minis- 
ters belonging  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  or  to  assist  Ministers  of  our 
Synod  in  frontier  settlements,  or  such  as  by  age  or  infirmities  are  not  able 
to  get  a  subsistence. 

As  the  parliament  of  England  granted  the  like  favour  to  the  Ministers 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  1743;  as  this  will,  in  all  probability,  confine  our 
synodieal  meetings  to  this  city  and  province,  which  some  are  industriously 
endeavouring  to  remove  to  New  Jersey;  as  some  of  our  number,  as  well  as 
their  people,  who  are  in  great  distresses  by  the  barbarity  of  restless  and 
savage  Indians,  will  account  it  their  great  comfort  and  advantage  to  have 
such  a  provision  made  for  their  families;  and,  as  we  design  to  be  burden- 
some to  nobody,  but  to  raise  this  fund  out  of  our  own  narrow  incomes,  and 
as  we  can  with  great  truth  assure  your  honours,  that  none  are  more  loyal 
and  dutiful  subjects  to  his  majesty,  nor  more  firmly  attached  to  the  proprie- 
tary family  and  interests  ;  from  all  these  considerations  we  greatly  hope  and 
depend  that  your  honours  will  favour  us  with  your  countenance  and  protec- 


SEC.    257.]  CORPORATION    OF   THE    WlDOWs'    FUND.  475 

tiou,  and  will  bo  so  good  as  to  give  proper  instructions  to  our  governor  to 
grant  us  a  charter  for  the  purposes  already  mentioned,  and  your  petitioners 
as  in  duty  bound  shall  pray. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia. 

[This  petition  was  grunted,  {Minutes,  1759,  p.  296,)  and  the  Corporation  of  the  Widows' 
Fund  still  exists,  liolding  out  its  advantages  under  the  following  terms  and  conditions :] 

§  259.  Conditions  of  assurance  offered  by  the  Corporation. 

Art.  1.  Any  Minister  of  the  Presbyterian,  tlie  Dutch  Reformed,  the  German  Relbrrned. 
the  Associate,  the  Reformed  Presbyterian,  the  Associate  Rclbrmcd,  or  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  denominations,  may  have  assurance  effected  on  liis  lile  in  this'  Corpora- 
tion. 

Art.  2.  Applications  for  assurance  shall  be  accompanied  by  a  declaration  in  the  form 
attached  to  these  conditions. 

Art.  3.  The  plans  of  assurance  specifically  proposed  by  the  Corporation  are  as  Ibl- 
lows  : 

Plan  1.  The  Corporation  engages,  in  one  year  after  the  death  of  the  Minister  assured, 
and  annually  thencctbrward,  to  p.:y  to  his  widow  or  children  a  stipulated  annuity,  not  to 
exceed  $25H,  in  such  manner  as  tlie  Corporation  shall  judge  most  for  the  benefit  of  the 
family ;  provided,  that  the  sliare  of  a  child  shall  never  exceed  that  of  a  widow ;  and  that 
no  part  or' the  annuity  shall  be  continued  to  the  children  for  more  tlian  thirteen  years  from 
the  death  of  the  subscriber.  The  rates  of  assurance  by  this  plan  are  embraced  in 
Table  A. 

Assurers  under  this  plan  are,  however,  subject  to  the  following  special  provisions : 

(I.)  For  a  second,  or  any  subsequent  marriage  of  the  Minister,  thtre  shall  be  paid  to 
the  Corporation  a  sum  equal  to  the  annual  premium,  as  estunated  by  Table  A,  corres- 
ponding  to  his  age  at  the  time,  and  the  annuity  secured. 

(2.)  If  the  widow  of  the  Minister  marry  again,  she  shall  receive  but  half  the  annuity 
during  the  remainder  of  her  life;  provided,  however,  that  if  there  be  cliildren,  the  whole 
annuity  shall  be  continued  tor  thirteen  years  from  the  Minister's  death,  even  if  the  widow 
shall  marry  before  tlie  expiration  of  that  period. 

Plan  2.  The  Corporation  engages  in  sixty  days  after  due  proof  of  the  death  of  the 
Minister  assured,  to  pay  to  his  legal  representatives  a  stipulated  sum,  not  to  exceed  $3000. 
The  rates  of  assurance  by  this  plan  are  embraced  in  Table  B. 

Plan  3.  Tlic  Corporation  engages  to  pay  to  a  Minister  a  stipulated  annuity,  not  to  ex- 
ceed $250,  the  first  payment  to  be  made  on  his  arriving  at  the  age  either  of  sixty  or  of  sixty- 
five,  as  he  shall  elect  at  the  time  of  contracting,  and  to  be  continued  thenceforth  during  his 
life.     The  rates  of  assurance  by  this  plan  are  embraced  in  Table  C. 

Art.  4.  The  consideration  payable  to  the  Corporation  for  the  assurances  made  by  it  may 
be  either  a  single  premium,  or  an  annual  premium,  or  in  part  a  single  and  in  part  an  an- 
nual premium ;  and  in  computing  such  premiums  from  the  tables,  an  advance  shall  be 
made  proportioned  to  the  excess  of  the  age  of  the  Minister  above  any  of  the  exact  periods 
mentioned  thereon. 

Art.  5.  The  annual  premiums  shall  be  payable  on  the  22d  day  of  May,  in  each  year, 
and  the  amount  of  the  first  payment  shall  be  regulated  accordingly. 

A)-t.  G.  The  annual  premiums,  or  any  part  thereof,  may  be  at  any  time  commuted  by 
a  single  piiyment  at  the  rate  required  by  the  age  of  the  applicant,  conformably  to  the 
Tables;  or  by  a  deposit  of  a  sum  the  interest  of  which,  at'five  per  cent,  shall  be  equal  to 
these  premiums ;  and  in  tliis  last  case  the  deposit  shiJl  be  returned  to  the  legal  represent- 
atives of  the  Minister,  in  sixty  days  after  his  decease,  without  interest. 

Art.  7.  Any  Congregation,  college,  society,  or  individual,  may  make  a  permanent  de- 
posit with  the  Corporation,  the  interest  of  which,  at  five  per  cent.,  shall  be  considered  as 
the  annual  premium  ot"  any  Minister  wlio  may  be  nominated  for  insurance  by  the  depos- 
itor, or  in  such  manner  as  the  depositor  may  direct,  and  who  may  be  accepted  by  the  Cor- 
poration under  these  conditions. 

Art  8.  A  Minister  who  lias  been  already  otherwise  assured  with  this  Corporation,  may 
be  nominated  to  the  benefit  of  a  permanent  deposit,  although  the  assurance  or  annuity 
thus  assured  may  exceed  the  limits  otherwise  allowable.  No  assurance  elsewhere  shall 
affect  his  contract  witli  tliis  Corporation. 

Art.  9.  Sliould  a  Minister  who  has  been  assured  in  virtue  of  a  permanent  deposit,  by  a 
Congregation  or  otlier  institution,  remove  from  that  Congregation  or  institution,  th  de- 
positing body  may  transfer  the  advantages  of  the  deposit  to  his  successor,  but  the  assurance 
to  the  Minister  will  still  be  continued  if  the  premiums  be  reguhirly  paid. 

Art.  10.  If  any  annual  premium   remains  unpaid  two   montlis  after   it  is  due,  a  fine 


476 


INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


[book  V 


shall    be  levied  of  two  per  cent,  upon  the  amount  thereof,  and  the  same  fine  shall   be  re- 
peated  for  each  succeeding  period  of  two  iiioritiis  that  the  premium  is  in  arrear. 

Art.  11.  If  the  p;iyiii(!nt  of  any  annual  jiriiniuni  with  the  fines  tlurcon  accrued  be 
omitted  a  year  after  it  has  become  due,  notice  sliall  be  given  to  the  assured,  by  a  letter 
from  the  Treasurer,  addressed  to  him  at  his  last  known  place  of  abode,  through  the  post- 
office,  within  twenty  days  thereafter ;  and  if^  thereupon,  the  delinquency  shall  continue 
for  one  year  thereafter,  the  assurance  shall  be  forfeited,  and  the  Treasurer  sliiill  close  the 
account  of  the  delinquent.  Provided,  That  no  forfeiture  shall  be  declared  after  the  death 
of  the  Mniister;  and  provided  also,  that  it  shall  be  competent  for  tlie  Corpor.ition  within 
twelve  months  after  such  forfeiture,  upon  representation  made  that  the  notice  was  not  re- 
ceived,  and  on  payment  of  all  arrearages,  including  the  fines  accrued,  to  reinstate  the  as- 
sured in  his  former  rights. 

Art.  12  Should  the  assured  at  anytime  desire  a  cancellation  of  the  policy,  an  estimate 
will  be  made  of  the  value  thereof,  on  life  assurance  principles,  and  the  amount  will  be 
credited,  as  a  single  payment  for  the  assurance  of  a  single  sum  payable  on  the  death  of 
such  Minister,  according  to  the  Plan  No.  2,  or  at  his  request,  and  at  the  election  of  the 
Corporation,  it  may  be  repaid  to  him,  deducting  5  per  cent. 

Art.  13.  At  the  request  of  the  insured,  one  form  of  policy  under  these  conditions,  may 
be  changed  into  another  of  equal  risk ;  and,  in  like  manner,  a  policy  taken  out  under  the 
former  conditions  of  the  Corporation  may  be  exchanged  for  one  under  the  present  condi- 
tion!? corresponding  to  tlie  premium  paid. 

Art.  14.  The  Corporation  may  at  its  discretion,  and  at  the  request  of  the  parties  en 
titled,  commute  for  an  annuity  by  the  payment  of  a  single  sum  of  equal  value;  and  for  a 
single  sum  by  the- payment  of  an  annuity. 

Art.  15.  The  proportional  part  of  an  annuity,  which  shall  accrue  between  the  last  pay- 
ment and  the  death  of  the  annuitant,  will  be  paid  to  the  legal  representatives  of  the  same. 

Art.  16.  No  policy  of  insurance  in  this  Corporation,  nor  any  annuity  payable  by  it, 
shall  be  assigned  or  transferred  without  the  consent  of  the  Corporation  expressed  in 
writing. 

Art,  17.  Proposals  of  assurance,  contingent  on  the  life  of  a  Minister,  on  terms  not  spe- 
cifically embraced  in  the  foregoing  conditions,  or  in  the  tables  to  which  they  refer,  may 
be  presented  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Corporation ;  who,  with  the  approval  of  the  Corpo- 
ration, or  of  any  committee  duly  authorized  to  give  such  approval,  may  issue  a  special 
policy  adapted  to  the  case  proposed. 

§  260.  Rates  of  Assurance. 

Table  A. 

Showing  the  premium,  in  dollars  and  cents,  which,  at  the  different  ages  of  a  Minister, 
will  secure  to  his  family  an  annuity  of  $100,  according  to  the  foregoing  conditions. 


Age. 


21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 
27 
28 
29 
30 
31 
32 
33 
34 
35 
36 
37 


Single 

Payments 

313 

93 

318  28  1 

322 

80 

327 

37 

332  02 

336  90 

341 

89 

346  99  1 

352 

19 

357 

61 

363 

14 

368  88  1 

374 

74 

380 

80 

386 

99 

393 

41 

400 

11 

Annual 
Pajuieuts 


21  03 
21  46 

21  90 

22  33 

22  76 

23  19 

23  73 

24  28 

24  82 

25  36 

25  90 

26  56 

27  21 

27  86 

28  61 

29  38 

30  13 


Au-c. 


38 
39 
40 
41 
42 
43 
44 
45 
46 
47 
48 
49 
50 
51 
52 
53 
54 


Sin 

o-le  1 

Payments 

406  93 

413  97 

421 

35 

428 

72 

436 

09 

443  58  1 

451 

26 

459 

18 

467 

32 

475 

75 

484  43  1 

493 

33 

502 

21 

511 

10 

520 

10 

529 

21 

538 

52 

Annual 

Payments. 

Age. 

31  00 

55 

31  87 

56 

32  84 

57 

33  82 

58 

34  69 

59 

35  66 

60 

36  74 

61 

37  94 

62 

39  13 

63 

40  33 

64 

41  73 

65 

43  14 

66 

44  55 

67 

46  07 

68 

47  58 

69 

49  21 

70 

50  83 

Single    Annual 
Payments  Payments 


548  07 
557  83 
567  90 
578  09 
588  50 
599  23 
610  07 
621  13 
632  73 
644  55 
656  79 
669  26 
682  Oij 
694  95 
708  17 
721  51 


52  79 
54  74 
56  80. 
58  97 
61  24 
63  61 
66  64 
69  26 
72  40 
75  6t3 
79  35 
83  34 
87  58 
92  25 
97  24 
102  76 


SEC.  259.]  CORPORATION    OF   THE    WIDOWS'    FUND. 


477 


Table  B, 

Showing  the  premium,  in  dollars  and   cents,  which  at  the  different  aires  of  a  Minister 
will  secure  the  piyuicnt  of  the  sum  of  $1000  at  liis  death. 


Single 

Annual 

Sinylo 

Annual 

Sin;,'lB 

x\nnual 

A,i;e. 

Preuiiuin. 

Prcniiuiu. 

A^o. 

Premium. 

Premium. 

Age. 
51 

PremiuMi. 

Premium. 

21 

$267  40 

$15  00 

36 

$36;}  30 

$23  30 

$515  30 

$39  80 

22 

273  20 

15  40 

37 

377  50 

24  10 

52 

52;)  40 

41  80 

23 

27i)  30 

16  00 

38 

386  00 

24  90 

53 

543  80 

43  90 

24 

285  70 

16  40 

33 

3:J4  80 

25  60 

54 

558  50 

46  10 

25 

292  40 

16  90 

40 

403  50 

26  60 

55 

573  50 

48  60 

26 

299  20 

17  40 

41 

411  90 

27  70 

56 

589  00 

51  20 

27 

306  30 

17  90 

42 

420  20 

28  20 

57 

604  80 

54  20 

28 

313  50 

18  40 

43 

428  40 

2:)  10 

58 

620  70 

57  00 

2!) 

320  30 

19  00 

44 

437  00 

30  10 

59 

635  70 

60  20 

30 

326  30 

19  50 

45 

44(J  20 

31  20 

60 

649  70 

63  10 

31 

332  60 

20  00 

46 

455  70 

32  60 

61 

6G2  10 

66  00 

32 

33;)  10 

20  60 

47 

465  70 

33  30 

62 

674  30 

69  00 

33 

346  00 

21  20 

48 

476  60 

34  80 

63 

686  60 

71  90 

34 

353  50 

21  80 

49 

488  60 

36  20 

64 

699  60 

75  30 

35 

361  20 

22  50 

50 

501  40 

38  00 

65 

713  10 

79  00 

Table  C. 

Showing  the  premium,  in  dollars  and  cents,  which  at  the  different  ages  of  a  Minister 
will  secure  a  deferred  aiuiuity  oi'  $100,  to  commence  at  the  ages  of  60  or  of  65,  and  to  be 
continued  thenceforward  during  life. 


Annuity  to  commence  at  65 

Annuity  to  commence  at  60. i 

be 

Annuity  to  commence  at  65. 

Annuity  to  commence  at  6J, 

< 

Single 

Annual 

Single 

Annual 

Single 

Annual 

Single 

Annual 

Premium 

Premium. 

Premium. 

Premium. 

43 

Premium. 

Premium. 

Premium. 

Premium. 

25 

$92  96 

$5  59 

159  38 

9  94 

$247  89 

$19  75 

425 

00 

38  45 

26 

97  86 

5  96 

167  78 

10  61 

44 

262  89 

21  43 

450 

70 

42  28 

27 

103  02 

6  36 

176  62 

11  32 

45 

278  84 

23  33 

478 

05 

46  67 

28 

108  50 

6  76 

186  03 

12  09 

46 

295  77 

25  44 

507 

08 

51  71 

29 

114  38 

7  21 

196  20 

12  93 

47 

313  73 

27  86 

537 

86 

57  58 

30 

120  72 

7  69 

206  95 

13  87 

48 

332  70 

.30  57 

570 

40 

64  48 

31 

127  44 

8  21 

218  48 

14  83 

49 

352  60 

33  66 

604 

49 

72  71 

32 

134  54 

8  78 

230  67 

15  93 

50 

373  57 

37  22 

640 

46 

82  65 

33 

142  04 

9  39 

243  51 

17  09 

51 

395  69 

41  34 

678 

37 

94  89 

34 

149  95 

10  07 

257  06 

18  39 

52 

419  49 

46  15 

719 

19 

.110  32 

35 

158  29 

10  78 

271  38 

19  80 

53 

445  13 

51  87 

763 

14 

1.30  31 

36 

167  13 

11  57 

286  53 

21  36 

54 

472  80 

58  71 

810 

58 

157  14 

37 

176  52 

12  44 

302  62 

23  08 

55 

502  56 

67  03 

861 

61 

194  93 

38 

186  48 

13  38 

319  70 

24  98 

56 

534  78 

77  34 

39 

197  04 

14  41 

337  86 

27  10 

57 

569  68 

90  43 

40 

208  41 

15  55 

357  31 

29  47 

58 

608  00 

107  47 

41 

220  66 

16  80 

378  31 

.32  12 

59 

651  10 

130  56 

42 

2.33  81 

18  19 

400  86 

35  0!) 

60 

700  20 

163  30 

-,of- 


§  201.   Declaration  of  Apjjh'cant. 
-,  Minister  of  the  gospel  of  the 


—  denomination,  wish- 
ing to  enter  into  a  contract  with  "  The  Corporation  for  Rilicf  of  poor  and  distressed  Pres- 
byterian Ministers,  and  of  the  poor  and  distressed  widows  and  children  of  Presbyterian 
Ministers,"  in  conformity  witti  the  "conditions"  offered  by  said  Corporation,  do  hereby 
make  application  for  that  jjurpose,  and  do  declare,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  be- 
lie'",  th-.t   I   was   born   on    tlie day  of ,  A.  D.  ,  and  that  I  am  not 

afflicted  wilh  any  disease  which  would  render  a  contract  depending  on  my  life  more  than 
usually  hazardous.     Dated  at ,  the day  of ,  A.  D. 


478  instttuttox«  of  the  church.  [book  v. 

Title  3. — acts  of  the  assembly  on  the  subject. 

§  262.  A  'plan  early  recommended. 

1794,  p.  90.  An  overture  was  laid  before  the  Assembly  througfh  the  Committee  of 
Overtures,  in  the  words  following,  viz :  "  It  is  proposed  to  the  General  Assembly  that  u 
plan  bo  recommended,  in  their  resolutions,  to  Presbyteries  to  make  provision  for  the  sup- 
port  of  invalid  Presbyterian  Ministers,  and  the  distressed  families  of  any  Ministers  in  our 
communion,  who  may  die  in  destitute  circumstances,  on  the  following  principles: 

"  1.  That  each  Minister  in  the  respective  Presbyteries,  who  may  enjoy  a  salary  of 
cig'hty  pounds  or  upwards,  contribute  tlie  annual  sum  of  thirty  shillings  at  least,  and  pay 
it  into  the  hands  of  the  Presbyterial  Treasurer,  to  be  transmitted  to  the  Genera]  Treasurj-, 
as  a  common  stock. 

"2.  That  the  moneys  thus  collected  shall  be  considered  as  a  fund  for  charitable  pur- 
poses, to  be  applied  to  the  relief  of  tiistressed  Presbyterian  Ministers  and  their  families. 

"  3.  That  each  Presbytery  send  annually  to  the  General  Assembly  a  list  of  sucli  in- 
valid Ministers  witliin  their  bounds,  or  such  Ministers'  families  as  may  be  in  necessity, 
together  with  the  statement  of  the  circumstances  of  their  case,  and  a  recommendation 
of  them  as  proper  objects  of  the  proposed  relief. 

"4.  That  the  Assembly  take  order  for  apportioning  the  yearly  collections  amongst  the 
various  objects  in  the  most  equitable  and  prudent  manner. 

"  5.  That  the  families  of  all  the  Ministers  within  the  connection  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly,  whetlier  they  be  contributors  or  not,  who  may  be  in  distress  and  recommended  as 
above,  be  entitled  to  receive  a  part  of  this  charitable  provision  for  their  wants." 

Ordered,  That  the  above  proposal  be  transmitted  to  the  different  Presby- 
teries, who  are  requested  to  signify  their  opinion  thereupon  to  the  next 
General  Assembly. 

1795,  p.  97.  [The  Presbyteries]  gave  it  as  their  opinion,  that  though 
they  approve  of  the  object,  they  consider  the  plan  inexpedient,  and  improper 
to  be  adopted. 

§  263.    The  present  plan  of  the  Assembly. 

1849,  p.  266.  Whereas,  There  are  many  disabled  and  superannuated 
Ministers  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  widows  and 
families  of  Presbyterian  Ministers,  who  are  in  indigent  circumstances,  and 
as  the  Church  increases,  their  number  is  likely  to  increase ;  and  whereas,  it 
is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  provide  for  those  who  have  devoted  their  time 
and  spent  their  energies  in  her  service,  and  also  for  their  families ;  and 
whereas,  no  local  provision  can  effectually  meet  this  object,  and  no  efficient 
general  provision  has  ever  yet  been  made,  therefore. 

Resolved,  1.  That  in  order  to  constitute  a  fund  for  the  support  of  the 
widows  and  families  of  deceased  Ministers,  and  for  the  relief  of  superannu- 
ated and  disabled  living  Ministers,  it  is  hereby  enjoined  upon  all  our  kSynods 
and  Presbyteries  to  take  such  action  as  may  secure  a  contribution  annually. 

ResoJtied,  2.  That  a  column  be  added  to  the  table  of  Statistical  Reports, 
for  these  contributions. 

Resohicd,  o.  That  the  funds  thus  contributed  be  placed  in  the  hands  of 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  be  disbursed  by  the 
Board  of  Publication  upon  the  recommendation  of  Presbyteries,  as  the  funds 
for  Domestic  Missions,  Education,  and  Church  Extension,  are  now  appro- 
priated. 

Resolved,  4.  That  in  order  to  the  founding  of  a  permanent  fund  for  this 
vame  object,  special  contributions  and  legacies  be  invited  from  all  parts  of 
the  Church,  the  principal  of  which  shall  be  safely  invested  by  the  Board  of 
Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  interest  be  added  to  the  general 
fund  provided  for  in  the  foregoing  resolution. 


p?EC.  262.]  CORPORATION    OF    THE    WIDOWS'    FUND.  479 

§  264.    T%e  business  committed  to  the  TruMecs  of  the  Assemhlu. 

1852,  p.  224.  The  duty  of  disbursing  the  fund  in  aid  of  superannuated 
and  disabled  Ministers  and  their  families,  is  hereby  transferred  from  the 
Board  of  Publication  to  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly. 

§  265.  A  Report  adopted  on  the  subject. 

1856,  p.  530.  [The  following  report,  embodying  one  from  the  Board  of  Trustees,  was 
adopted :] 

"Philadelphia,  May  1,  1856.  The  Committee  of  Trustee.s  in  the  case  of  Disabled 
Ministers,  &c.,  report,  that  during  the  year,  beginning  May  1855,  they  have  given  aid 
to  twenty  persons,  on  applications  received  from  fifteen  Presbyteries.  Of  these,  eleven 
were  widows,  one  an  orphan  daughter,  and  eight  clergymen.  Some  of  them  are  unable 
to  labour,  by  reason  of  advanced  age  ;  and  others  are  helpless  from  chronic  diseases.  The 
whole  amount  distributed  is  $1,580,  which,  divided  equally  among  the  twenty,  would 
give  $79  to  each.  The  money,  however,  has  been  given  in  different  proportions,  as  the 
comparative  claims  of  each  case  have  been  estimated  by  the  committee.  The  largest  sum 
granted  to  any  family  has  been  $200,  and  the  smallest  $.35. 

"The  committee  regret  that  they  have  been  restricted  by  having  so  small  an  amount 
at  their  disposal,  as  in  every  case  they  would  gladly  have  given  twice,  and  in  some  in- 
stances, three  times  the  sum  asked  for,  would  the  fund  in  the  treasury  have  warranted  it. 
The  facts  stated  in  some  of  the  letters  from  Presbyteries  are  touching,  and  make  it  evi- 
dent that  what  is  given  from  the  fund  of  the  Assembly  ministers  only  partial  relief,  al- 
though it  is  very  gratefully  received. 

"  It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  so  little  attention  has  been  given  to  the  action  of  the 
Assembly  in  1849,  commending  this  subject  to  the  Churches.  Two  of  the  wealtliiest 
Presbyteries  belonging  to  the  Assembly  drew  more  from  the  treasury  last  year  than  they 
contributed.  The  chairman  of  your  committee  has  addressed  letters  to  several  Presbyte- 
ries, and  to  prominent  individuals  in  different  parts  of  the  Church,  from  whom  gratifying 
answers  have  been  received.  He  has  also  solicited  an  exchange  of  pulpits  with  several 
clergymen,  with  permission  to  mention  the  case  of  their  afflicted  brethren,  and  in  no  in- 
stance has  the  proposal  been  received  with  indifference,  but  always  with  tlie  greatest 
cordiality.  He  has  also  made,  occasionally,  short  statements  in  some  of  the  religious  pa- 
pers, or  procured  them  from  their  editors,  and  the  result  has  been,  as  the  treasurer  lately 
informed  him,  a  gratifying  increase  of  the  contributions  of  the  Churches. 

J.  H.  Jones,  Chairman." 

No  subject  should  command  more  attention  and  elicit  more  interest  than 
the  general  subject  referred  to  in  the  paper  under  consideration.  That  an 
urgent  necessity  exists  for  some  prompt  and  efficient  action  on  the  part  of 
the  Church  to  make  suitable  provision  for  those  who  have  become  worn  out 
in  her  service,  and  for  their  dependent  fimilies,  cannot  for  a  moment  be 
questioned.  Facts  of  the  most  painfully  interesting  nature,  which  are  con- 
stantly coming  under  the  notice  of  those  who  are  more  immediately  concerned 
with  this  matter — facts  which  speak  in  simple  but  eloquent  language,  telling 
tlie  sad  story  of  disease,  privation,  poverty,  and  helplessness — might  be  col- 
lected in  volumes  from  the  history  of  all  our  Presbyteries.  Could  some  of 
these  sad  pictures  from  real  life  be  spread  before  this  Assembly,  no  eye  could 
look  upon  them  without  a  tear ;  no  heart  could  contemplate  them  without 
deep  emotion. 

That  it  is  the  solemn  and  imperative  duty  of  the  Church  to  make  abun- 
dant provision  for  her  disabled  Ministers  and  their  families,  not  as  a  matter 
of  charity,  but  of  right  and  justice,  is  equally  unquestionable.  The  records 
of  this  General  Assembly  show  conclusively  that  this  duty  is  fully  acknow- 
ledged. In  1849,  the  following  action  was  had  on  this  subject:  [See above: 
§  263.] 

Yet,  as  the  results  of  that  action,  we  find  that  all  that  has  been  actually 
accomplished  by  our  Churches,  during  the  past  year,  towards  such  a  fund  as 
these  resolutions  contemplate,  is  less  than  ^2500,  or  less  than  an  average 
contribution  of  sevrnti/-Jive  cents  from  each  of  our  Churches. 

The  Minister  of  Christ  who  offers  himself  to  the  Church  as  her  servant  for 


480  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

Jesus'  sake,  has  no  riofht  to  expect  in  that  service  worldly  distinction,  or  large 
emolument.  But  he  has  a  right  to  expect  that  while  he  ministers  to  God's 
people  in  spiritual  things,  they  will  not  forget  to  minister  to  him  in  temporal. 
The  Church  is  not  always  aware  of  the  extent  of  the  capital  which  the  minis- 
try invests  in  her  service,  and  which  produces  to  them  personally  such  a 
meagre  and  insufficient  return.  The  Minister  not  only  gives  himself,  his 
body,  mind,  soul,  time,  talents,  and  labours,  but  he  actually  inve.^ts  no  incon- 
siderable amount  of  capital  of  another  sort,  in  the  service  of  the  Church.  To 
qualify  himself  for  the  sacred  office,  he  needs  to  devote  at  least  ten  years  of 
life  to  study  in  the  academical,  collegiate,  and  theological  departments  of 
education,  and  that  at  no  inconsiderable  pecuniary  expenditure. 

What  has  he  received  in  return  for  his  labours,  his  tears,  his  anxieties,  his 
mental  toils,  his  life-long  devotion  of  hiu)self  to  the  interests  of  the  Church  ? 
He  has  received  a  salary  less  than  that  of  a  third-rate  clerk  in  a  merchant's 
counting-house,  a  competent  overseer  on  a  southern  plantation,  a  clerk  on  a 
Mississippi  steamboat,  or  a  bar-keeper  at  a  fashionable  hotel!  And  all  that 
is  left  to  his  account  when  he  is  called  to  his  rest,  will  hardly  pay  for  a  plain 
Coffin  for  his  worn  out  body,  and  a  simple  stone  to  mark  the  spot  where  a 
faithful  man  of  God  sleeps  till  the  resurrection  morning  !  JJut  who  can  esti- 
mate the  worth  of  his  life  to  the  Church  and  to  the  world  ?  What  have  the 
contributions  been  worth  which  he  has  made  to  the  most  enduring  part  of  the 
literature  of  the  world  ?  What  have  the  sympathies  been  worth  which  have 
been  drawn  fro?o  his  heart's  deep  stores  by  hundreds  of  tried  andendangered 
souls  ?  What  has  it  been  worth  to  the  mother,  as  in  speechless  anguish  she 
bends  over  the  beautiful  corpse  of  her  darling  babe,  to  hear  the  accents  of 
the  man  of  God,  saying,  in  solemn  tenderness,  "  It  is  well  with  the  child?" 
What  is  it  worth  to  the  convicted  sinner,  trembling  in  view  of  an  angry  God, 
and  an  everlasting  hell,  to  hear  from  his  faithful  pastor  the  words,  "Behold 
the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world  ?"  What  are  the  ten 
thousand  varied  and  diversified  labours  of  the  ministry  in  behalf  of  every  in- 
terest of  this  life  and  of  that  which  is  to  come,  worth  to  the  world  ?  No 
arithmetic  can  compute  them,  no  money  can  compensate  them.  They  can- 
not be  gotten  for  gold,  neither  shall  silver  be  weighed  for  the  price 
thereof. 

The  Church,  then,  shoxild  consider  it  her  solemn  duty,  at  once  to  take 
energetic  action  on  two  points — the  more  adequate  support  of  her  living  and 
labouring  ministry;  and  a  liberal  and  just  provision  for  those  who  are  dis- 
abled, and  for  their  dependent  families.  If  the  average  salaries  of  her  Min- 
isters were  doubled  at  once,  she  would  not  surpass  the  measure  of  their 
necessities,  and  her  obligations.  Why  should  the  Minister  of  God  be  the 
only  man  in  the  community,  who  shall  not  be  allowed  to  lay  by  something 
from  his  hard  earned  means,  for  the  future  wants  of  those  who  are  dear  to 
him  ?  Why  should  he,  in  addition  to  the  other  trials  necessarily  incident  to 
his  calling,  be  compelled  to  walk  through  life's  journey  with  the  dark  shadow 
of  a  dependent  old  age,  or  a  helpless  family,  always  brooding  over  his  path  ? 
It  is  cruel,  it  is  wicked,  to  bind  this  mill-stone  round  his  neck,  to  press  this 
burden  on  his  heart.  Where  is  the  man,  outside  of  the  ministry,  who  will 
submit  to  such  palpable  injustice  ?  It  is  easy  to  talk  of  a  mercenary  spirit, 
and  of  the  spirituality  of  Ministers  being  in  danger  from  an  abundance  of 
the  good  things  of  this  life.  AVe  wonder  why  one  kind  of  spirituality  is 
considered  as  necessary  for  the  Minister,  and  another  sort  for  the  people.  If 
poverty  be  essential  to  growth  in  grace,  let  our  people  be  diligent  in  culti- 
vating and  using  this  means  of  spiritual  progress  likewise.  It  is  a  poor  way, 
as  Dr.  Mason  observes,  to  promote  a  man's  spirituality,  to  rob  him  of  his 
bread.     The  farmer,  who  is  a  wise  and  thrifty  man,  will  not  stint  his   cattle 


SEC.  265.]  TRUSTEES    OF    THE    GENERAL   ASSEMBLY.  481 

nor  his  labourers.  The  merchant  or  the  corporation  who  desire  able  and 
faithful  officers  and  agents,  will  deem  it  good  policy  to  pay  thorn  adequately. 
It  is  reserved  for  the  Church  of  Christ  to  ignore  the  wisdom  of  this  policy 
and  deny  its  justice,  and  to  add  insult  to  injury  with  a  miserable  cant  about 
a  mercenary  spirit,  and  considerations  of  spirituality.  It  is  reserved  for  the 
Church  of  Christ  to  demand  of  her  ministry  that  they  shall  give  all  that  they 
are  and  have  to  her  service,  with  the  inevitable  prospect  that  old  a"e  or^failin"- 
health  will  find  them  absolutely  pennyless,  or  death  fling  their  widows  and 
children  on  the  cold  charities  of  an  unsympathizing  world. 

In  view  of  these  considerations,  the  committee,  in  recommcndin"-  that 
the  Report  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Fund  for  Disabled  Ministers  and 
their  families,  be  approved,  would  also  propose  the  following  resolutions, 
viz : 

1.  Resolved,  That  it  be  earnestly  recommended  to  the  Presbyteries  to  take 
such  action  in  regard  to  this  matter,  as  will  tend  to  bring  up  the  Church  to 
the  performance  of  her  duty  in  regard  thereto. 

2.  Resolved,  That  every  Minister  and  Church  Session  be  earnestly  requested 
to  present  this  subject  to  their  Congregation,  during  the  coming  year,  and 
obtain  a  contribution  to  the  object ;  which  contribution  shall  be  transmitted 
to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  be 
disbursed  in  an  economical  way,  and  upon  an  equitable  ratio,  upon  application 
made  through  the  Presbytery  to  which  the  party  applying  for  relief  naturally 
belongs,  or  a  committee  of  that  Presbytery ;  the  Board  to  report  to  the  next 
General  Assembly. 


CHAPTEE  11. 
THE   FUNDS   OF   THE   GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 


Title  1. — organization  of  the  trustees. 
§  266.  The  Charter. 

"An  Act  for  incorporating  the  Trustees  of  the  Ministers  and  Elders  constituting  the  Gen. 
eral  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

"Wliereas,  the  Ministers  and  Elders  forming  tlic  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  the  United  States  of  America,  consisting  ofcitizens  of  the  State  of  Pennsylva- 
nia, and  ofotliers  of  the  United  States  of  America  aforesaid,  have  by  their  petition  repre- 
sented, that  by  donations,  bequests,  or  otherwise,  of  charitably  disposed  persons,  they  are 
possessed  of  moneys  for  benevolent  and  pious  purposes,  and  the  said  Ministers  and  Elders 
have  reason  to  expect  furtiicr  contributions  for  similar  uses  ;  but  from  tlie  scattered  situa- 
tion of  the  said  Ministers  and  Elders,  and  other  causes,  the  said  Ministers  an<i  Elders  find 
it  extremely  difficult  to  manage  the  said  funds,  in  the  way  best  calculated  to  answer  the 
intention  ot  the  donors  :  Therefore, 

"  Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  Common- 
wealth of  Pennsylvania,  in  General  Assembly  met,  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  authority 
61 


482  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCTI.  [BOOK    V. 

of  the  sawe,  That  Jolin  Rodgcrs,  Alexander  McWhortcr,  Samuel  St,  nViope  Smith,  Ashbel 
Green,  Willhmi  M.  Tcimcnt,  Patrick  Allison,  Njthan  Irvin,  Joseph  Clark,  Andr.'W  Hun- 
ter,  .Tared  Ingersoll,  Robert  Ralston,  Jonatlian  R.  Smith,  Andrew  B.iyurd,  Elias  Boudinot, 
John  Nelson,  Ebcnczer  Hazard,  David  Jackson,  and  Robert  Smitli,  merchant,  and  their 
successors  duly  elected  and  appointed  in  manner  as  in  hereafter  directed,  be,  and  they 
are  hereby  made,  declared,  and  constituted  a  corporation  and  body  politic  and  corporate,  in 
law  and  in  fact,  to  have  continuance  for  ever,  by  the  name,  style,  and  title  of  'Trustees 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America ;' 
and  by  the  name,  style,  and  title  aforesaid,  shall,  for  ever  hereafter,  be  persons  able  and 
capable  in  law  as  well  to  take,  receive,  and  hold,  all  and  all  manner  of  lands,  tenements, 
rents,  annuities,  franchises  and  other  hereditaments,  which  at  any  time  or  times  hereto- 
fore have  been  granted,  bargained,  sold,  enfeofied,  released,  devised  or  otherwise  conveyed, 
to  the  said  Ministers  and  Elders  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of 
the  United  States,  or  any  other  person  or  persons,  to  their  use,  or  in  trust  for  them  ;  and 
the  same  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  liberties,  franchises  and  other  hereditaments, 
are  hereby  vested  and  established  in  the  said  corporation,  and  their  successors  for  ever, 
accordino-  to  the  original  use  and  intent  for  which  such  devises,  gifts,  and  grants  vpere 
respectively  made;  and  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors,  are  hereby  declared 
to  be  seized  and  possessed  of  such  estate  and  estates  therein,  as  in  and  by  the  respective 
grants,  bargains,  sales,  enfeoffments,  releases,  devises  and  other  conveyances  thereof,  is  or 
are  declared  limited  and  expressed  ;  also,  tliat  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors, 
at  all  times  hereafter,  shall  be  capable  and  able  to  purchase,  have,  receive,  take,  hold,  and 
enjoy,  in  fee  simple,  or  of  lesser  estate  or  estates,  any  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities, 
franchises,  and  other  hereditaments,  by  the  gift,  grant,  bargain,  sale,  alienation,  enfeoff-  . 
ment,  release,  confirmation  or  devise,  of  any  person  or  persons,  bodies  politic  and  corpo- 
rate capable  and  able  to  make  the  same:  And  further,  that  the  said  Ministers  and  Elders, 
under  the  corporate  name  aforesaid,  and  their  successors,  may  take  and  receive  any  sum 
or  sums  of  money,  and  any  portion  of  goods  and  chattels,  that  have  been  given  to  the  said 
Ministers  and  Elders,  or  that  hereafter  siiall  be  given,  sold,  leased,  or  bequeathed  to  the 
said  corporation,  by  any  person  or  persons,  bodies  politic  or  corporate,  that  is  able  or 
capable  to  make  a  gift,  sale,  bequest  or  other  disposal  of  the  same  ;  such  money,  goods,  or 
cliattels,  to  be  laid  out  and  disposed  of,  for  the  use  and  benefitof  the  aforesaid  corporation, 
agreeably  to  the  intention  of  the  donors,  and  according  to  the  objects,  articles,  and  condi- 
tions of  tills  Act. 

"  Sect.  2.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  no  misnomer  of  the 
said  corporation  and  their  successors,  »\vA\  defeat  or  annul,  any  gift,  grant,  devise  or  be- 
quest, to  or  from  the  said  corporation,  provided  the  intent  of  the  party  or  parties  shall  suffi- 
ciently appear  upon  the  face  of  the  gift,  will,  grant  or  other  writing,  whereby  ^ny  estate 
or  interest,  was  intended  to  pass  to  or  ti-om  the  said  corporation. 

^'-  Sect.  3.  Aiid  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  the  said  corporation 
and  their  successors,  shall  have  full  power  and  authority,  to  make,  have,  and  use,  one  com- 
n>on  seal,  with  such  device  and  inscription  as  they  shall  think  fit  and  proper ;  and  the 
same  to  break,  alter,  and  renew,  at  their  pleasure. 

''■Seel.  4.  And  he  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  the  said  corporation 
and  their  successors,  by  the  name,  style,  and  title  aforesaid,  shall  be  able  and  capable  in 
law,  to  sue  and  be  sued,  plead  and  be  impleaded,  in  any  court,  or  before  any  judge  or  jus- 
tice, in  all  and  all  manner  of  suits,  complaints,  pleas,  matters  and  demands,  of  whatsoever 
nature,  kind  and  form  they  may  be ;  and  all  and  every  matter  and  thing  to  do,  in  as  full 
and  effectual  a  manner,  as  any  other  person,  bodies  politic  or  corporate,  within  this  Com- 
monwealth, may  or  can  do. 

''Sect.  5.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  said  corporation 
and  their  successors,  shall  be,  and  hereby  are  authorized  and  empowered,  to  make,  ordain, 
and  establisli,  by-laws  and  ordinances,  and  do  everything  incident  and  needfiil  for  tiie  sup- 
port and  due  government  of  the  said  corporation,  and  managing  the  funds  and  revenues 
thereof;  ProLmtod,  the  said  by-laws  be  not  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the 
United  States,  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  this  Commonwealth,  or  to  this  Act. 

"  Sect.  6.  And  be  it  further  enacted  hi/ the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  said  corporation 
phall  not,  at  any  time,  consist  of  more  than  eighteen  persons  ;  whereof  the  said  General 
Assembly  may,  at  their  discretion,  as  often  as  they  shall  hold  their  sessions  in  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania,  change  one-third  in  such  manner  .is  to  the  said  General  Assembly  shall 
seem  proj>er  :  And  tiic  corporation  aforesaid,  shall  have  power  and  authority,  to  manage 
hnd  dispose  of  all  moneys,  goods,  cha(tels,  lands,  tenements  and  hereditaments,  and  other 
estate  whatsoever,  connnitted  to  their  care  and  trust,  by  the  said  General  Assembly  :  but 
in  cases  where  special  instructions,  for  the  management  and  disjjosal  thereof,  sliall  be 
given  hv  the  said  General  Assembly  in  writing,  under  the  hand  of  their  clerk,  it  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  said  corporation,  to  act  according  to  such  instructions;  Provided, \\\e  Siv.d 
instructions  shall  not  be  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  United  States,  or  to 


SEC.  266.]  TRUSTEES    OF    THE    fiENERAL    AS>EMi;r.Y.  483 

i.M  Hon.stitution  and  laws  of  this  Coiiiiiioiiwc;iltli,  or  to  the  provisions  and  restrictions  in 
this  Act  contained. 

"-Sec/.  7.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  auOtority  aforesaid,  That  six  nicnibors  of  this 
corporation,  wlicreofthe  president,  or  in  liis  absence  tlie  vice-president,  to  be  one,  shall  be 
a  sufTicient  number  to  transact  the  business  thereof,  and  to  make  by-laws,  rules  and  regu- 
lations; Provided,  that  previous  to  any  meeting  of  tlie  Board  or  corporation,  for  such  pur- 
poses, not  appointed  by  adjournment,  ten  days'  notice  shall  be  previously-  given  thereof,  in 
at  least  one  of  the  newspapers  printed  in  the  city  of  Philadelpliiu  :  And  the  said  corpora- 
tion shall  and  may,  as  often  as  tliey  shall  sec  proper,  and  according  to  tlie  rules  by  them 
to  be  prescribed,  choose  out  of  their  number,  a  president  and  vice-president,  and  sliall  have 
authority  to  appoint  a  treasurer,  and  such  other  oflicers  and  servants  as  shall  by  them,  the 
said  corporation,  be  deemed  necessary;  to  which  officers  the  said  corporation  ifiay  assign 
such  a  compensation  for  their  services,  and  sucli  duties  to  be  perlbrmed  by  them,  to  con- 
tinue in  office  for  such  time,  and  to  be  succeeded  by  others,  in  such  way  and  manner  ,.s 
the  .«aid  corporation  sliall  direct. 

"Sect.  8.  And  be  it  further  enacted  bj/  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  all  questions  befiire 
the  said  corporation,  shall  be  decided  by  a  plurality  of  votes,  whereof  each  meitiber  pre- 
sent sliall  have  one,  except  the  president,  or  vice-president,  when  acting  as  president,  wlio 
shall  have  only  the  casting  voice  and  vote,  in  case  of  an  equality  in  the  votes  of  the  other 
ni!'mbers. 

"  Sect.  9.  Aiid  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  the  said  corporation 
shall  keep  regular  and  fair  entries  ol"  their  proceedings,  and  a  just  account  of  their  receipts 
and  disbursements,  in  a  book  or  books  to  be  provided  lor  that  j)urpose  ;  and  their  treasurer 
shall,  once  in  a  year,  exhibit  to  tlie  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  an  exact  state  of  the  accounts  of  the  corporation. 

"  Sect.  10.  And  be  it  further  enacte.d  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  the  said  corpora- 
tion may  take,  receive,  purchase,  possess,  and  enjoy,  messuages,  houses,  lands,  tenements, 
rents,  ajinuities,  and  other  hereditaments,  real  and  personal  estate  of  any  amount,  not 
exceeding  ten  thousand  dollars  a  year  value;  but  the  said  limitations  not  to  be  considered 
as  including  tlie  annual  collections,  and  voluntary  contributions,  made  in  the  Churches 
under  the  care  of  the  said  General  Assembly. 

Cadwalader  Evans,  Jr. 
Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

Robert  Hare, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate.. 
Approved        ) 
March  28,  1799.   \ 

Thomas  Mifflin, 
Governor  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania." 
—Minutes,  1799,  p.  173. 
§  267.    The  Charter  accepted. 

1799,  p.  173.  The  Comniittee  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  to  endeavour  to  obtain  from  the  Legislature  of  the 
kState  of  Pennsylvania  an  act  of  incorporation,  authorizing  certain  Trustees 
to  hold  the  property  of  the  Assenil)ly,  tVc,  report,  that  on  application  to  the 
Legislature,  they  obtained  the  act  of  incorporation  for  which  they  were 
directed  to  apply,  a  copy  of  which  accompanies  this  report,  corresponding 
exactly  witli  the  draught  wliich  was  last  year  submitted  to  the  Assembly, 
excepting  only  the  sum  which  the  Trustees  are  authorized  to  hold,  is  some- 
what smaller  than  was  inserted  in  that  draught. 

p.  175.  The  above  report,  and  act  of  incorporation  accompanying  it,  were 
read  and  approved.     Wliereujion  on  motion 

Retiolva/,  1.  That  the  Trustees  mentioned  in  said  act  be,  and,  (if  their 
first  meeting  be  not  otherwise  j)rovided  for,)  they  are  hereby  rerjuested  to 
meet  in  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of  I'hiladelphia,  on 
Wednesday  the  26th  day  of  June,  at  11  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  :  and  then 
and  there  proceed  to  the  election  of  President,  Vice-President,  Treasurer, 
and  such  other  officers  as  the  act  of  incorporation  empowers  thcTu  to  choose, 
and  to  such  other  matters  and  things  as  their  duty  as  Trustees  shall  re()uire. 
And  the  Kev.  Dr.  7\shbel  (jireen,  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly, 
is  hereby  directed  to  advertise  the  above  time  and  place  of  meeting,  in  one 


484  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  V. 

of  the  daily  papers  of  Philadelphia,  and  in  one  of  the  daily  papers  of  the 
city  of  New  York,  at  least  two  weeks  before  the  time  of  meeting. 

§  268.   Manner  of  elpction  of  Trustees. 

1801,  p.  217.  1.  When  this  subject  is  called  up  annually,  a  vote  shall 
first  be  taken  whether  for  the  current  year  the  Assembly  will  or  will  not 
make  any  election  of  members  in  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

2.  If  an  election  be  determined  on,  the  day  on  which  it  shall  take  place 
shall  be  specified,  and  shall  not  be  within  less  than  two  days  of  the  time  at 
which  such  election  shall  be  decided  on. 

3.  When  the  day  of  election  arrives,  the  Assembly  shall  ascertain  what 
Tacancies  in  the  number  of  the  eighteen  Trustees  incorporated,  have  taken 
place,  by  death  or  otherwise,  and  shall  first  proceed  to  choose  other  mem- 
bers in  their  places.  When  this  is  accomplished,  they  shall  proceed  to  the 
trial  whether  they  will  elect  any,  and  if  any,  how  many  of  that  third  of  the 
number  of  the  Trustees  which  by  law  they  are  permitted  to  change,  in  the 
foflowing  manner,  viz  :  The  list  of  the  Trustees  shall  be  taken,  and  a  vote 
be  had  for  a  person  to  fill  the  place  of  him  who  is  first  on  the  list.  In  voting 
for  a  person  to  fill  said  place,  the  vote  may  be  given  either  for  the  person 
who  has  before  filled  it,  or  for  any  other  person.  If  the  majority  of  votes 
shall  be  given  for  the  person  who  has  before  filled  it,  he  shall  continue  in 
oflSce.  If  the  majority  of  votes  shall  be  given  for  another  person,  this  per- 
son is  a  Trustee,  duly  chosen  in  place  of  the  former.  In  the  same  form  the 
Assembly  shall  pi'oceed  with  the  list,  till  they  have  either  changed  one- 
third  of  the  Trustees,  (always  including  in  the  third  those  who  have  been 
elected  by  the  sitting  Assembly  to  supply  the  places  become  vacant  by 
death  or  otherwise,)  or  by  going  through  the  list,  shall  determine  that  no 
further  alteration  shall  be  made. 

§  269.  Intercourse  of  the  Trustees  with  the  Assembly. 

1801,  p.  232.  That  the  management  and  disposal  of  all  moneys,  goods,  chat- 
tels, lands,  tenements,  hereditaments,  and  all  other  estate  whatever,  committed 
to  their  care  and  trust  by  the  General  Assembly,  is  invested  in  the  said 
Trustees  ;  unless  where  special  instructions  for  the  management  and  disposal 
thereof  shall  be  given  by  the  General  Assembly  in  writing  under  the  hand 
of  their  Clerk ;  in  which  case,  the  corporation  is  to  act  according  to  said  in- 
structions. That  an  exact  state  of  the  accounts  of  the  Trustees  is  to  be  ex- 
hibited by  their  Treasurer  to  the  General  Assembly,  once  in  every  year  ; 
whereupon  it  is  recommended, 

1.  That  this  state  of  the  accounts  be  laid  before  the  General  Assembly  as 
early  in  their  sessions  as  possible,  in  order  that  the  General  Assembly  may 
know  what  appropriations  it  may  be  in  their  power  to  make,  or  what  in- 
structions to  give  to  their  Trustees,  respecting  the  moneys  in  hand. 

2.  That  when  an}'  appropriations  are  made  by  the  General  Assembly,  a 
copy  of  their  minute  for  that  purpose,  signed  by  the  Clerk,  shall  be  trans- 
mitted to  the  Trustees,  and  shall  be  their  warrant  for  the  payment  of  all 
moneys  thus  appropriated. 

3.  That  when  any  measures  are  taken,  or  any  resolutions  adopted  by  the 
(Jeneral  Assembly,  or  the  Board  of  Trustees,  which  it  concerns  the  other  to 
be  acquainted  with,  due  information  of  the  same  shall  be  given,  as  soon  as 
possible,  to  the  other.     [Adopted.] 

§  270.    Tlie  Trustees  harmless  in  oheyivg  orders  of  the  Assembly. 

1837,  p.  467.  Mr.  [R.  J.]  Breckinridge  ofi"ered  the  following  preamble 
and  resolutions,  viz  : 


SEC.  2G7.]  FUNDS    OF    THE    (iENKRAL    ASSEMBLY.  485 

Whereas,  it  has  come  to  the  knowledge  of  this  (Jenural  Assembly,  that 
the  persons  who  were  appointed  commissioners  to  this  body  from  the  Pres- 
byteries attached  to  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Keserve,  have  served  a  notice 
upon  the  Treasurer  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  "  not  to  regard 
any  orders  drawn,  nor  any  resolutions  passed  by  this  Assembly,  since  the 
passage  of  the  act  which  declared  said  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve  to  be 
no  longer  in  the  connection  of  the  body  represented  in  this  General  Assem- 
bly ;"  and  whereas,  said  notice  is  no  doubt  to  be  considered  as  the  commence- 
ment of  a  series  of  judicial  investigations,  growing  out  of  the  proceedings 
of  this  Assembly,  in  reforming  the  Church,  during  its  present  sessions; 
now,  therefore, 

Be  it  Jirsolre>f,  hy  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pre.shyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America, 

1.  That  this  Assembly  expects  of  its  Trustees  full  compliance  with  all 
its  acts  as  in  past  times,  and  relies  confidently  on  their  continued  fidelity 
to  the  Church,  in  the  discharge  of  all  the  important  duties  devolving  on 
them. 

2.  That  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  morally  responsible,  and  will  fully 
and  cheerfully  meet  that  responsibility,  to  sustain  their  Trustees  in  all  their 
acts,  in  consequence  of  any  resolution  passed,  or  order  given  in  virtue  of 
such  resolution,  of  the  present  or  any  other  General  Assembly — and  to  hold 
said  Trustees  harmless,  by  reason  of  any  loss  or  damage  they  may  personally 
sustain  thereby. 

3.  That  this  Assembly,  in  virtue  of  the  powers  vested  in  it  by  the  act  in- 
corporating its  Trustees,  do  hereby,  in  writing,  direct  their  Trustees  to  con- 
tinue to  pay  as  heretofore,  and  to  have  no  manner  of  respect  to  the  notice 
mentioned  above,  nor  to  any  similar  notice  that  may  come  to  their  knowledge. 
And  these  resolutions,  duly  signed  and  certified,  shall  be  delivered  to  them 
on  the  part  of  this  Assembly. 

Mr.  Breckinridge  read  the  notice  referred  to  in  the  resolutions;  and  after 
debate,  the  resolutions  were  adopted. 

Title  2. — investment  and  condition  of  the  funds. 
§  271.   Manner  of  keeping  the  accounts. 

[In  1830,  the  Financial  Committee  called  tlie  attention  of  the  Assembly  to  the  confused 
state  of  the  fiinds. — {Minutes,  p.  15.)  The  Assembly  ordered  a  detailed  report.  This 
was  reiterated  the  next  year. — {Minutes,  p.  196.)  A  partial  report  was  made  in  1832, — 
{Minutes,  p.  335,) — and  the  order  repeated.     It  was  also] 

1832,  p.  335.  Resolved,  That  Messrs.  Matthew  L.  Bevan,  James  Schott, 
and  Solomon  Allen  be  a  committee  to  examine  the  state  of  the  funds,  be- 
longing to  or  under  the  control  of  this  Assembly,  or  of  its  Trustees ;  who 
are  hereby  authorized  and  requested  to  examine  the  whole  subject  of  the 
funds,  with  full  powers  to  examine  all  the  books  and  ])apers  relative  thereto, 
to  employ  the  necessary  accountants,  and  to  make  report  in  detail,  and  lay 
it  before  the  next  Assembly  on  the  second  day  of  their  sessions. 

[A  full  report  was  made  the  next  year,  but  the  same  manner  of  keepintr  accounts  was 
contiimcd.      In  1841,  the  Financial  Committee  made  the  following  statement:] 

1841,  p.  440.  The  committee  has  been  tiiriiished  witii  the  cash  book  and  Icdtfer  kept  by 
file  Treasurer,  but  not  with  any  of  the  vouchers  for  the  charg-es,  and  from  tlie  be.st  ex- 
amination given  tlie  subject,  it  docs  appear  tliat  the  accounts  have  been  kept  in  a  confused 
state,  so  as  to  render  it  imimssible  to  inveHtig..te  them  with  that  minuteness  the  subject 
demands.  Accounts  have  been  opened  in  the  ledger,  and  balances  struck,  sometimes  on 
tlie  debit,  and  sometimes  on  the  credit  side,  which  accounts  have  been  permitted  to  remain 
ill  thifi  situiition  for  several  years,  without  entries,  showing  what  disposition  has  been 
marie  of  those  balances.  Again,  the  accounts  have  been  mixed,  rendering  it  now  almost 
impossible  to  trace  the  origiinl  entries  or  timds,  or  at  best  in  a  manner  not  satisfactory. 
The  books  also  show  a  mixing  up  of  the  ditTurent  Iliads. 


486  INSTITUTIONS    UF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

The  committee  wish  it  to  be  distinctly  understood  that  tiiis  system  of  keeping-  the  ac- 
counts did  not  coninienco  with  the  present  Treasurer,  but  has  been  continued  by  liim.  It 
eoninienced  id  tiie  earliest  period  ot' the  accounts,  and  wlien  the  books  were  handed  to  tlie 
present  Treasurer,  h^'  found  it  more  convenient  to  continue  this  course,  than  to  open  new 
accounts.  It  would  have  been  perhaps  almost  impossible  without  great  labour  fiir  him  to 
have  done  so.  He  has  stated,  and  jiis  clerk  1ms  also  stated  to  the  committee,  that  it  is 
injpossible  to  understand  the  accounts,  as  they  had  been  ke|)t  by  liis  predecessors,  and 
tliey  did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  open  new  accounts  upon  a  different  principle. 

The  conunittee  wish  it  also  to  be  distinctly  understood,  that  it  is  not  intended  to  cen- 
sure the  Treasurer  in  this  particular.  Every  member  of  the  committee  fully  believes 
that  the  Treasurer  has  honestly  accounted  for  every  cent  that  has  come  to  his  hands,  and 
they  are  well  aware  of  t!ie  arduous  duty  he  had,  and  still  has  to  perform.  It  being  the 
intention  of  the  comniitti.e  in  this  particular,  merely  to  point  out  the  mode  in  which  tlie 
a,ccounts  have  been  kept.  ....  .... 

In  conclusion,  your  committee  are  compelled  to  express  their  regret  at  the  manner  of 
investment;  at  the  coinmingling'  of  funds,  which  in  their  character  and  design  are  dis- 
tinct and  different;  and  at  the  employmentof  funds  to  purposes,  which  although  connected 
with  the  interests  and  operations  of  this  Assembly,  yet  are  purposes  for  which  they  were 
not  specifically  designed. 

The  Treasurer  has  found  himself  involved,  in  the  keeping'  of  his  books,  in  difficulties 
not  of  his  own  creation,  but  transmitted  to  or  imposed  on  him,  and  has,  in  the  opinion  of 
your  committee,  faithfully  employed  the  funds  under  the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

p.  442.  [Upon  the  recommendation  of  the  committee,  the  Assembly] 

Rcwlvrd,  1.  That  the  Treasurer  be  directed  to  close  the  old  books,  and  to 
open  new  ones,  based  upon  the  present  state  of  the  funds. 

2.  That  in  these  new  books,  the  funds  contributed  for  distinct  and  dif- 
ferent objects,  be  so  entered  and  kept. 

3.  That  at  no  time  the  funds  be  diverted  from  their  original  destination, 
nor  any  part  of  the  principal  used  under  any  pretence  whatsoever. 

§  272.   A  Committee,  on  the  state,  of  the  funds. 

1851,  p.  31.  EesolrcrJ,  That  a  special  committee  on  the  financial  concerns 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  be  appointed,  with  instructions  to  investigate 
the  whole  subject  in  all  its  aspects  and  departments,  and  to  report  to  the 
next  General  Assembly  lull  information  in  relation  thereto,  stating  dis- 
tinctly, under  appropriate  heads,  all  the  funds  belonging  to  the  General  As- 
sembly, whether  for  the  general  purposes  of  the  Church,  or  for  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Princeton,  how  they  are  invested,  and  what  deficiencies 
are  found  in  each. 

§  273.  Repo7-t,  in  1852,  on  the  state  of  the  funds. 

1852,  p.  375.  "The  Special  Committee  on  the  financial  concerns  of  the  Presbyterian 
Churcii,  appointed  by  the  last  General  Assembly,  with  instructions  'to  report  to  the  next 
General  AssLinbly  full  information  in  relation  thereto,  stating  distinctl)'  under  appropri- 
ate  heads  all  the  tunds  belonging  to  the  General  Assembly,  whether  for  the  purposes  of 
the  Church  or  for  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  how  they  are  invested,  and 
what  deficiencies  are  found  in  each,'  respectllilly  report: 

"That  they  have  examined  the  books  of  the  Treasurer,  the  Reports  of  the  Trustees  of 
the  Assembly  and  the  printed  Minutes  for  the  last  twenty  years.  They  find  that  prior 
to  the  year  1830  the  items  of  receipts  and  disbursements  were  entered  promiscuously  in 
a  conunon  day-book,  and  in  that  year  the  Assembly  required  a  report  of  the  state  of  the 
several  funds  to  be  reported.  This  order  was  not  complied  with  until  1832,  when  a  re- 
]iort  was  made  and  ordered  to  be  printed  in  the  appendix  to  the  minutes — by  which  it 
appeared  that  the  wliok^  amount  of  funds  was  $145,482  invested  in  stocks  and  mortgages. 

"  In  May,  18.'i3,  the  Trustees  made  a  detailed  report  to  the  General  Assembly,  exhibit- 
ing tiie  st.:l('  of  the  funds,  tiie  difHeulties  under  which  thiy  labuured,  and  the  deficiencies 
which  had  arisen,  owing  to  the  General  Assembly  having  anticipated  the  means  liirnished 
by  the  Churches,  and  tlieir  having  a])propriated  annually  for  contingent  expenses,  and 
for  the  support  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  larger  sums  than  were  received 
for  those  objects;  in  consequence  of  which  tiie  Trustees  had  been  compelled  to  borrow 
from  the  permanent  funds  sums  sulhcient  to  meet  tliose  appropriations — and  that  the 
annual  income  of  all  the  funds  invested  was  insutRcient  to  meet  the  necessary  expenses 
uf  the  Assembly  and  the  Princeton  Seminary — the  whole  amount  of  the  funds  then  being 


SEC.    271.]  FUNDS    OF   THE    GENERAL    ASSEMBLY.  487 

$161,fi20  80,  of  wliich  $.3.3,500  was  invested  in  mortgages,  $124,129  80  in  stocl^s,  and 
$4,000  ill  imimissory  ncjU's,  iind  thereupon  the  General  Assembly  [Kissed  a  resolution  tiiat 
'  tlic  'rrustces  he  re(iu(;stecl  to  consider  wliether  sale  investments  of  the  funds,  or  a  jjart  of 
them,  may  not  be  made  so  as  to  [irodnce  a  hij^her  rate  ol  interest  than  tliey  now  yield, 
and  if  so,  tliey  are  advised  to  endeavour  to  effect  a  chang-e  of  stocks.' 

"  In  conipliance  with  this  resolution,  and  in  tlie  exercise  of  the  discretion  vested  in 
them,  the  Trustees,  between  this  period  and  the  2d  of  April,  1835,  sold  Pennsylvania 
fives,  Pliiladelpliia  Bank,  and  United  States  Bank  stocks  to  the  amount  of  $i)4,()06  21 — 
and  purchased  stocks  of  tlie  Merchants' and  Manufacturers'  Bank  of  Pittsburirh,  tiie  Mer- 
cliaiits'  and  Mechanics'  Bank  of  Wheidnig,  tlic  Bink  of  Louisville,  flie  Union  B.ink  of 
Tennessee,  the  Bank  of  Mobile,  the  Planters'  Bank  and  the  Agricultural  Bank  of  Natchez, 
to  the  amount  of  $1)5,669  53 — a  change  which  at  the  then  rate  of  dividends  paid  by  the 
last  mentioned  banks,  increased  the  annual  income  $2,660  beyond  that  produced  by  the 
stocks  sold.  And  in  the  course  of  the  year  1835  they  sold  other  stocks  and  property  to 
the  amount  of  $29,989,  and  invested  $27,106  25  in  stock  of  the  Planters'  Bank  of  Ten- 
nessee ;  $8,000  in  paying  up  instalments  on  stock  already  purchased,  and  $4,000  in  mort- 
gage, securing  a  furtlier  j)rcsent  increase  of  income  of  $886  14. 

"  The  Trustees  having  reported  tlie  above  financial  transactions  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly in  1836,  the  Finance  Committee  of  the  Assembly  reported  among  other  things  as 
follows :  '  The  subject  of  investment  in  stocks  is  mucli  better  understood  by  the  Board 
of  Trustees  than  by  your  committee,  and  the  committee  believe  the  Assembly  may  place 
the  most  implicit  confidence  as  well  in  the  judgment  and  skill  as  in  the  prudence  of  the 
Trustees  in  relation  to  this  whole  subject.  They  therefore  only  suggest  to  them,  that 
while  it  is  of  importance  to  secure  the  increase  of  revenue,  which  the  new  investments  in 
bank  stock  have  yielded,  and  promise  to  yield  in  fiiture,  yet  a  due  regard  is  to  be  had  to 
the  safety  and  permanency  of  those  investments ;  and  taking  into  consideration  the  highly 
important  interests  dependent  upon  such  security,  that  greater  risk  ouglit  not  to  be  run 
than  would  be  incurred  by  a  prudent  man,  whose  family  with  himself  might  be  dependent 
upon  tlie  investments.     The  committee  therefore  recommend  the  following  resolution : 

"  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  approve  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees  as  detailed  in  their  report  of  the  10th  of  May  last,  and  direct  the  Stated  Clerk 
to  transmit  a  copy  of  this  report  and  these  resolutions  to  that  Board  as  containing  the 
opinion  of  the  Assembly  upon  the  subjects  herein  mentioned. 

"  In  1837,  the  Trustees  reported  that  they  had  made  further  investments  in  bank  stocks 
to  the  amount  of  $11,008  78,  to  wit,  the  United  States  Bank,  Grand  Gulf  Bank  of  Mis- 
sissippi, and  the  Bank  of  Vicksburg — and  that  the  whole  amount  invested  was.  in  mort- 
gages $33,500,  in  stocks  $137,770  69,  in  notes  $4,000. 

"  111  1838,  they  reported  the  investment  of  $3,931  44  more,  in  Vicksburg  Bank  Stock. 

"In  1837  that  re-action  commenced  in  the  financial  affairs  of  the  countrv  wliich,  in  its 
progress  through  the  lew  succeeding  years,  greatly  depreciated  the  value  of  all  kinds  of 
stock,  and  swept  away  many  of  the  banks,  involving  eventually  in  its  consequences  a 
very  large  loss  to  the  funds  of  the  General  Assembly.  That  it  was  unanticipated  by  the 
Board  ot'  Trustees  when  they  made  their  large  investments,  and  unforeseen  in  time  to 
escape  its  disasters,  is  only  to  say  that,  like  other  men,  they  could  not  look  into  futurity. 

"  In  1842,  the  total  loss  sustained  by  depreciation  of  stocks  was  estimated  at  $83,089- 
01,  taking  the  stocks  then  held  at  their  estimated  value. 

"  And  it  appears  that,  up  to  1843,  the  amount  borrowed  from  the  permanent  funds  to 
meet  expenses  ordered  by  the  General  Asseiubl}'  to  be  paid,  for  salaries  of  the  Professors 
of  the  Princeton  Seminary  chiefly,  over  and  above  the  funds  in  the  hands  of  the  Trustees 
•available  for  that  purpose,  had  amounted  tu  the  sum  of  $21,017  57,  which  sum  was  sub- 
sequently reduced  by  payments,  to  $19,320  51. 

"  In  1848,  the  Trustees  rejtorted  that  they  had  sold  stock  of  the  Merchants'  and  Manu- 
facturers' Bank  of  Pittsburgh  to  the  amount  of  $12,023  87,  and  the  General  Assembly 
expressed  an  opinion  '  that  the  Board  shoiUd  change  the  invi'stments  from  stocks  to  that 
of  real  securities,  at  as  early  a  period  as  at  all  consistent  with  the  interests  they  repre- 
sent'— which  opinion  was  again  expressed  by  the  Assembly  in  1849. 

"  In  1850,  the  Trustees  reported  that  they  had  sold  a  large  amount  of  stocks,  realizing 
from  them  the  sum  of  $42,265  74;  and  in  1851  they  further  reported  the  sale  of  stocks 
to  the  amount  of  $12,571  46;  leaving  only  on  hand  the  stocks  of  the  Planters'  and  Agri- 
cultural Banks  of  Natchez,  and  a  few  shares  of  the  United  States  and  the  Grand  Gulf 
Banks,  of  very  little  value, 

"The  mode  in  which  the  books  of  the  Treasurer  have  been  kept,  rendered  it  impossible 
for  your  cummittee  to  trace  in  detail  the  history  of  each  particular  fund,  from  its  com- 
mencement For,  although  the  amounts  received  from  time  to  time  are  regularly  en- 
tered, yet  they  were  invested  indiscriminately  with  the  other  funds,  and  carried  to  the 
eencral  account  of  funds  invested.     The  result  of  this  was,  that  whatever  losses  occurred 


488  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

by  drafts  for  the  purposes  of  Professors'  salaries,  &,c.,  and  in  the  purchase  and  sale  of  se- 
curities, were  liable  to  fall  generally  on  all  the  funds  without  any  designation. 

"In  1835,  however,  and  subsequently,  this  was  so  far  changed  that  the  stocks  and 
other  securities  held  were  apportioned  among  the  several  funds — and,  although  no  dis- 
tinct and  separate  account  is  even  yet  kept  in  a  ledger,  regularly  posted  up  of  the  amounts 
due,  received,  and  paid,  on  account  of  each  fund — yet  your  committee  has  been  enabled 
from  the  books,  and  with  the  assistance  of  the  Treasurer,  to  ascertain,  they  believe  accu- 
rately, how  each  fund  has  been  affected  by  past  transactions,  and  what  amount  of  the 
present  investments  belong  specifically  to  each  of  tlie  several  accounts.  The  result  of 
their  labours  will  be  Ibund  in  Schedules  1  to  49  inclusive,  appended  to  this  their  report. 

"  Schedule  Ko.  .50,  contains  the  general  account  of  assets  reported  by  the  Treasurer  to 
the  last  General  Assembly,  amounting  to  the  sum,  nominally,  of  $194,.357.29 — the  pre- 
sent real  value  of  each  item  of  these  assets,  being  $108,406  65,  and  how  the  same  is  in- 
vested; and  exhibit  the  loss  or  gain  on  each  of  said  items.  This  account  shows  a  total 
loss  on  the  wiiole  account  of  $85,950  64.  Schedule  No.  51,  shows  1.  The  nominal 
amount  of  each  specific  fund  as  reported  by  the  Treasurer  to  the  last  Assembly;  2.  The 
real  amount  remaining  to  each  fund  after  deducting  the  losses  sustained ;  and  3.  Tiie 
losses  each  fund  has  sustained.  Schedxde'No.  52,  shows  the  actual  amount  of  funds  now 
held  by  the  Trustees  of  the  Assembly,  the  income  of  which  is  applicable  to  other  purposes 
than  those  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton — being  $22,805  55.  Schedule 
No.  53,  sliows  the  actual  amount  of  funds  now  held  by  the  Trustees  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, t!ie  income  of  which  is  applicable  to  the  payment  of  salaries,  and  the  purposes 
of  education  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton — being  $85,601  10.  Schedule 
No.  54,  shows  the  amount  of  funds  held  by  tlie  Trustees  of  the  Tlieological  Seminary  at 
Princeton,  the  income  of  which  is  applicable  to  salaries  of  Professors  and  purposes  of 
education — being  $78,871  65.  Schedule  No,  55,  sliows  the  wiiole  amount  of  funds  held 
by  the  two  Boards  of  Trustees,  the  income  of  which  is  applicable  to  the  payment  of  the 
salaries  of  Professors  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton. 

"  From  these  accounts  the  following  results  appear  : 
The  funds  and  good  investments  in  the  Treasury  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly amount  to  .  .  .    •         .  .  .  .       $108,406  65 
The  funds  and  good  investments  in  the  Treasury  of  the  Seminary,     .  78,871   65 


Making  in  all         .......  $187,278  30 

Of  the  above  sum  there  is  applicable  to  Professors'  salaries             .             .  $109,038  65 
And    to  purposes    of  education    at    the    Theological    Seminary  as    per 

Schedule  No.  56           .             .             .             .             .            .             .  55,434  10 

To  missions  and  other  purposes             .....  22,805  55 


$187,278  30 
"The  General  Assembly  will  perceive,  that  for  the  purpose  of  refunding  to  other  Schol- 
arsliips  sums  which  had  been  borrowed  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  Seminary,  they  have  ab- 
sorbed the  funds  belonging  to  the Scholarship,  and  have  drawn  $1,223  23  from  the 

Students'  Fund :  these  two  funds  being  held  generally  for  purposes  of  education  at  the 
Seminary,  and  not  in  trust  for  specific  Scholarships,  may  be  thus  applied  without  ;iny  im- 
propriety. For  such  particular  remarks  in  relation  to  the  several  funds  held  by  tlie  Gen- 
era!  Assonbly,  as  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  submit,  reference  is  made  to  the  Schedules 
Nos.  1  to  49  inclusive.  The  Assembly  will  perceive  some  discrepancies  between  the 
original  amounts  of  several  of  the  funds,  and  the  amounts  of  the  same  as  reported  to  the 
last  Assembly  by  the  Treasurer,  which  is  accounted  for  by  the  circumstance,  that  the 
Treasurer's  statement  is  founded  upon  the  balances  remaining  on  the  books  after  some  of 
the  early  losses  and  overdrafts  had  been  charged  up  and  deducted.  The  committee  believe 
the  funds  now  in  the  h^lnds  of  the  Trustees  are  securely  invested. 

"  The  committee  have  to  acknowledge  their  indebtedness  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  and  the  Treasurer  for  all  the  assistance  and  facilities  it  was  in  tlieir  power 
to  afford  in  aid  of  the  investig;:tion.  The  committee  are  deeply  im]iressed  with  the  im- 
portance of  hereafter  keeping  the  accounts  of  the  several  funds  separate  and  distinct  from 
each  other.  Many  of  the  funds  are  held  in  strict  trust,  and  ought  to  be  managed  accord- 
ingly as  such.  And  to  tliis  end  they  recommend  that  the  Trustees  be  advised  to  cause 
separate  accounts  for  each  of  them  to  be  opened — adopting  this  report  as  tlie  basis — and 
crediting  to  each  fund  specifically  its  portion  of  the  present  securities  on  hand;  so  that 
if  any  losses  should  hereafter  be  sustained,  they  may  be  charged  to  the  fund  holding  the 
security  upon  which  it  accrued. 

St.\cy  G.  Potts, 
Robert  Carter, 
May  4, 1852,  C.  Van  Rensselaer." 


SEC.  274.] 


FUNDS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY- 


489 


[Tlie  following  schedules  exhibit  the  whole  state  of  the  funds  at  the  date  of  this  report.] 
—Minutes,  1852,  pp.  397-400. 

§  274.   Schedule  No.  51. 

Showing  the  nominal  amount  of  eacli  specific  fund,  as  stated  in  the  Treasurer's  Re. 
l)ort,  May,  1851,  the  loss  each  fund  has  sustained,  and  the  amount  secured  to  each  at  pre- 
sent, upon  the  proposed  marshalling  of  the  assets. 


Amount  as  stated 

Real  amouuts, 

Amount  of 

in  Treasurer's  ac- 

deductinjt the 

os.SeS    sug- 

Sche- 

count. 

ki.sses  sustain- 

aiiied. 

dule 
No. 

ed. 

1. 

Professorship  Synods  of  N.  Y.  and  N.  J., 

$19,395  70 

$12,174  37 

$7  921  33 

2. 

Do. 

do.  of  N.&, S.Carolina &,Ga.,    17,282  52 

13,342  11 

3,940  41 

3. 

Do. 

Synod  of  Philadelphia, 

17,639  28 

11,654  97 

5,984  31 

4. 

Do. 

Oriental  and  Bib.  Literature,         3,185  06 

1,962  38 

1,222  68 

5. 

Scholarship 

Colt, 

2,500  00 

2,500  00 

6. 

Do. 

Whitehead, 

2,500  00 

2,489  50 

10  50 

7. 

Do. 

Charleston  Female, 

2,5';r)  00 

2,500  00 

8. 

Do. 

Wood  hull,   . 

2,500  00 

1,924  58 

575  42 

9. 

Do. 

Scott, 

2,500  00 

1,703  82 

796  18 

10. 

Do. 

Livingston, 

2,643  00 

1,319  50 

1,323  50 

11. 

Do. 

Augusta  Female,     . 

2,500  00 

2,073  06 

426  94 

12. 

Do. 

Jane  Keith, 

2,500  00 

2,500  00 

1.3. 

Do. 

Gorman, 

2,500  00 

1,168-24 

1,331   76 

14. 

Do. 

Wicks, 

2,500  00 

1,040  86 

1,459  14 

15. 

Do. 

Othnicl  Smith, 

2,500  00 

346  74 

2,153  26 

16. 

Do. 

H.  Smith,     . 

3,000  00 

2,302  66 

697  34 

17. 

Do. 

Anderson,    . 

2,500  00 

2,500  00 

18. 

Do. 

Kennedy, 

2,500  00 

2,180  27 

319  73 

19. 

Do. 

Boudinot, 

2,510  00 

2,500  00 

10  00 

20. 

Do. 

ED, 

2,500  00 

2,386  67 

113  33 

21. 

Do. 

Kirkpatrick, 

2,668  81 

1,342  81 

1,326  00 

22. 

Do. 

King, 

2,500  00 

1,294  74 

1,205  26 

23. 

Do. 

Nephew, 

2,5nO  00 

2,500  00 

24. 

Do. 

Holland, 

2,500  00 

2,500  00 

25. 

Do. 

Ralston, 

2,437  50 

1,602  78 

834  72 

26. 

Do. 

Fayetteville, 

,S01  71 

901  71 

27. 

Do. 

Harmony,     . 

1,810  46 

1,183  07 

627  39 

28. 
29. 

Do. 
Do. 

2,186  79 
2,282  63 

2,186  79 
253  63 

Senior  Class,  1819,  . 

2,029  00 

30 

Do. 

do.          1820  and  '21, 

1,603  27 

745  43 

857  84 

31. 

Do. 

do.          1823, 

1,117  23 

640  86 

476  37 

32. 

Permanent  Fund  Theological  Seminary 

23,874  20 

7,384  99 

16,489  21 

.13. 

Students'  Fund, 

6,580  15 

405  98 

6,174  17 

34. 

Permanent  Missionary  Fund, 

26,876  74 

7,592  03 

19,284  71 

.35. 

Boudinot  M 

issionary  Fund, 

5,0(10  00 

.5,000  00 

36. 

Do.     C 

>ntingcnt  Fund, 

1,770  90 

1,770  ;i0 

37. 

Permanent  Fund,  Conversion  of  the  Jev 

ITS,             294  34 

223  49 

70  85 

3^. 

Contingent 

do.                    .             . 

66  56 

66  56 

31). 

Permanent 

Fund,  N.  A.  Indians, 

266  67 

266  67 

40. 

Contingent 

do.      . 

59  16 

59  16 

41. 

Tate  Bcfjui 

St,         . 

33  33 

33  33 

42. 

Easthurn  B 

•quest, 

7,269  37 

6,191  50 

1,077  87 

43. 

Fund  for  S 

iperannuated  Ministers, &c. 

999  80 

999  80 

44. 

Permanent 

Fund  for             do. 

13  00 

13  00 

45. 

Pastors'  Libraries, 

156  50 

156  50 

46. 

Tlieological  Seminary, 

52  67 

52  67 

47. 

Connnissioi 

icrs'  Fund, 

109  17 

109  17 

48. 

Contingent 

Fund  General  Assembly, 

116  81 

116  81 

49. 

Do. 

Trustees  of  General  Assenil 

ly,            153  96 
$194,357  29 

153  96 

$108,406  65  $85,950  64 

62 


■190 


INSTITUTIONS    Oi'    THE    CllUKCH. 


[book  V. 


§  275.    Srhrdid"  No.  52. 

Showings  tlie  amount  of  funds  held  by  tlic  Trustees  of  tlie  General  As^ 
plicablo  to  the  purposes  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  (1852,^ 

Schedule. 

34.  Permanent  Missionary  Fund, 

35.  Boudinot  Missionary  Fund, 
3G.         do.       Conting-ent    do., 

37.  Permanent  Fund  for  conversion  of  Jews, 

38.  Contingent     do.  do.  do., 

39.  Permanent  Fund  North  American  Indians, 

40.  Contingent    do.  do.  do., 

41.  Tate  Bequest,       .... 

42.  Eastburn  Bequest, 

43.  Fund  for  Superannuated  Ministers, 

44.  Permanent  Fund  for  do. 
4.5.    Pastors'  Libraries, 

46.  Theological  Seminary,  (since  paid  over,) 

47.  Commissioners'   Fund,     . 

48.  Contingent  Fund  General  Assembly, 

49.  do.  of  Trustees, 


§  276.  Schedule  JVb.  53. 


Showing  the  actual  amount  of  funds  now  held  by  tlie 
bly,  the  income  of  which  is  applicable  to  the  account  of 
Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  (1852.) 

Sfhedule 
No. 

1.  Professorships  New  York  and  New  Jersey, 

2.  Do.  Carolinas  and  Georgia, 

3.  Do.  Philadelphia, 

4.  Do.  Oriental  and  Biblical  Literature, 


em  bly  not 

ip- 

$7,592 

03 

5,000 

00 

1,770 

90 

223 

49 

66 

56 

266 

67 

59 

16 

33 

33 

6,191 

50 

999 

80 

13 

00 

156 

50 

52 

67 

109 

17 

116 

81 

153 

96 

$22,805  55 

Trustees  of  the  General  Assem- 
Salaries,  Education,  &c.,  in  the 


n2,174  37 

13,342  11 

11,654  97 

1,962  38 


32. 

Permanent  Fund  for  Thcologic 

33. 

Students 

Fund,     . 

5. 

Scholars! 

lip — Colt, 

6. 

Do. 

Whitehead, 

8. 

Do. 

Woodhull, 

9. 

Do. 

Scott, 

10. 

Do. 

Livingston, 

11. 

Do. 

Augusta  Female, 

1,3. 

Do. 

Gorman, 

14. 

Do. 

Wicks, 

15. 

Do. 

O.  Smith, 

16. 

Do. 

H.  Smith,     . 

18. 

Do. 

Kennedy,              . 

19. 

Do. 

Boudinot, 

20. 

Do. 

ED.,       . 

21. 

Do. 

Kirkpatrick, 

22. 

Do. 

King, 

23. 

Do. 

Nephew, 

24. 

Do. 

Holland, 

25. 

Do. 

Ralston, 

26. 

Do. 

Fayetteville, 

27. 

Do. 

Harmony,     . 

29. 

Do. 

S.  C.  1819, 

30 

Do. 

S.  C.  1820-21, 

31. 

Do. 

S.  C.  1823, 

2,500  00 
2,489  50 
1,924  58 
1,703  82 
1,319  50 
2,073  06 
1,168  24 
1,040  86 

346  74 
2,302  66 
2,180  27 
2,500  00 
2,386  67 
1,342  81 
1,294  74 
2,500  00 
2,500  00 
1,602  78 

901  71 
1,183  07 

2,029  on 

745  43 

640  86 


$39,133  83 

7,384  99 
405  98 


Total  amount  of  Seminary  Funds, 


$.38,676  30 
$85,601   10 


SEC, 


275.] 


FUNDS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 


491 


§  277.    Schedule  No.  54. 

Showing-  the  amount  of  funds  Iicld  by  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Princeton,  from  the  Treasurer's  statement.  (1852.) 

Phoenix  Rank  Stock,  New  York  city,       ..... 


Merchants'  Exchange  Bank,     do. 
Bank  of  CoLnmerce,  do. 

Leather  Manutiicturers'  Bank,  do. 
United  States  G  per  cent.  Stock, 
Robert  Mi  rkle,  bond  and  mortgage, 


George  Kulile, 
John  A.  King, 
B.  R.  Winthn.p, 
Samuel  Watkins, 
Lucretia  Redmond, 
Henry  Coirgiis, 


do. 
do. 
do. 
do. 
do. 
do. 


(P.  Massie  Scholarship,) 


Rev.  Dr.  J.  J.  Jancway,  bond,         ..... 

S.inie,  do.     (Rankin  Scholarship,). 

Same,  subscription  to  Permanent  Fund, 

Society  for  Est.iblishing  Useful  Manufactures — note,  . 
Capt  DeGraw,  bond  and  mortgage,  .... 

Mercer  Count}'  Scrip,  ...... 

R.v.  Dr.  Maclean — note,     ....... 

«Legacy  of  Miss  Nagle  $372  13,  and  contribution  Duane  St.  ch.  $100. 

Orange  Presbytry  Scholarship  bond  and  mortgage,  . 

Elizibeth  Huxani,  do.  do.  .  .  . 

Benjamin  Smith,  do.  do. 

John  Keith  Scholarship  $2,500,  and    )  .     „„    ,  Meclnnics'  Buik   Phila 

Jane  Trimble  Legacy  $100,  invested  \  '"  ^-^  ^""'"^'^^  Mechanics    Kank,  riiila, 
Bond  and  ^Mortgage  of  S,  K.  Sniitli,  Washington  city,  (Students'  Fund,) 
*.Ioim  Galbraith  Legacy,  (Students'  Fund,)  .... 

Bond  and  Mortgage,     ....... 

Mary  De.in  Scliolarsliip  held  by  herself — yields  $150  per  annum, 

Banyer  and  Le  Roy  do.  held  by  Ex'rs — yields  $300         do.    • 

4  shares  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad  Stock,  value  not  known,     . 


$200  00 
2,250  00 
2,900  00 
1,350  00 
9,000  00 
3,500  00 
4,000  00 
8,000  00 
10,000  UO 
4,500  00 
2,500  00 
2,000  00 
4,000  00 
2,500  00 
1,500  00 

3,000  on 

2,500  00 

100  00 

100  00 

472  13 

2,327  40 

2,410  54 

2,500  00 

3,318  00 

1,080  00 

433  88 

2,429  70 


$78,871  65 
The  Seminary  has  an  interest  in  lands  in  New  Hampshire  and  Vermont  under  Wheel- 
ock  title,  estimated  at  $3000. 

§  278.   Schedule  M.  55. 

Showing  the  amount  of  funds  applicable  to  the  payment  of  Professors'  salaries.  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  Princeton.  (1852.) 
Whole  amount  in  hands  of  Trustees  of  Seminary  as  per 

Schedule  54,         .....  .  $78,871   65 

Deduct  amounts  belonging  to  Scholarships,  viz: 

1.  Peter  Massie,               .....  $2,500  00 

2.  Rankin,     .......  2,500  00 

3.  Orange  Presbytery,     .....  2,327  40 

4.  Elizabeth  Huxam,             .....  2,410  54 

5.  Benjaniin  Smilh,         .....  2,500  00 

6.  John  Keith.          ......  2,500  00 

7.  Students'  Fund,  $1080  and  $433  88,               .             .  1,513  88 
Jane  Trimble's  donation,              ....  100  00 


16,351  82 


Balance  applicable  to  salaries. 

The  four  Professorships — see  Sch.  53, 

Permanent  Fund  Theol.  Sem. — see  Sch.  53,  . 

Fund,  interest  of  which  applicable  to  salaries, 


$62,519  83 

39,1.33  83 

7,384  99 


$109,038  65 


*  Livested  in  Camden  and  Amboy  Railroad  Bonds. 


2,3iiO 

00 

2,500 

00 

2,327 

40 

2,410  54 

2,500 

00 

2,500 

00 

100 

00 

405 

98 

1,513  88 

$55,434 

10 

492  INSTITUTIONS   OF   THE   CHURCH.  [bOOK   V. 

§  279.   Schedule  No.  56. 

Showing  the  amount  of  funds  applicable  to  purposes  of  Education   at  Theologic.il 
Seminary,  Princeton.  (1852.) 
23  Scliolarships  as  per  Sclied.  No.  53, 
Peter  Massie  Scholarship,  .'  , 

Rankin  do. 

Oranjre  Presbytery  do. 
Elizabetli  Hu.xani  do. 
Benjamin  Smitli  do. 
John  Keith  do. 

Jane  Trimble^ — to  aid  in  endowing  a  Scholarship, 
Students'  Fund  from  Schedule  33, 
do.         do.    from  Schedule  55, 


§  280.  Measures  for  rejyairing  losses  and  protecting  the  Funds. 

1854,  p.  25.  The  whole  financial  affairs  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  have 
been  thoroughly  investigated  twice  within  three  years;  first,  by  an  able 
special  committee,  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1851,  who  re- 
ported in  1852;  and  again  by  an  able  special  committee  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  whose  report  is  presented  to  the  present  General  Assembly.  Both 
committees  have  thoroughly  explored  the  sources  of  financial  information, 
from  the  commencement  of  the  funds  and  accounts;  have  expended  months 
of  faithful  labour  with  untiring  perseverance,  to  furnish  all  the  intelligence 
it  was  possible  to  glean  from  books  and  papers,  and  have  performed  a  work 
of  exceeding  value  and  importance  to  the  interests  of  the  General  Assembly. 
It  is  but  just  that  these  labours,  both  of  the  special  committee  of  1852,  and 
the  committee  of  the  Board,  prompted  by  love  to  Zion  and  her  interests, 
should  be  gratefully  acknowledged  by  the  General  Assembly. 

Your  committee  recommend  that  the  losses  sustained  heretofore  by  the 
trust  funds,  be  repaired ;  and  that  a  special  committee  be  appointed  by  the 
General  Assembly  for  that  purpose. 

The  principle  of  averaging  the  losses  that  have  heretofore  occurred, 
between  the  several  trusts  represented  in  the  common  fund  invested  at  the 
time  the  losses  occurred,  seems  to  your  committee,  under  the  circumstances 
set  forth  in  the  Report  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  equitable ;  but  in  future, 
this  committee  recommend  that  there  be  endorsed  on  each  security  held,  a 
distinct  designation  of  the  particular  trust  or  trusts  to  which  it  belongs,  so 
that  any  future  losses  shall  fall  upon  the  trust  or  trusts  interested  ir^  the 
investment. 

The  Report  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  is  reported  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly, with  the  recommendation  that  the  following  resolutions  be  adopted : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Report  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  is  approved, 
and  it  is  recommended  by  the  General  Assembly  to  the  Board  of  Trustees 
to  open  a  new  set  of  books  in  accordance  with  the  Report  of  the  Board, 
and  to  cause  hereafter  a  distinct  account  of  each  trust  fund,  to  be  kept 
therein. 

2.  Resoloed,  That  (unless  the  authors  of  the  fund  otherwise  specially  di- 
rect) any  investment  may  cover  more  than  one  trust,  at  the  discretion  of 
the  Board  of  Trustees,  Provided,  the  amount  of  the  interest  of  each  trust  in 
the  investment  shall  be  indorsed  on  the  mortgage  or  ground-rent ;  so  that 
hereafter,  in  case  of  loss,  the  same  may  be  charged  to  the  account  of  the 
trust  or  trusts  interested  in  the  security. 

3.  Resolved,  That  so  much  of  the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
1852  to  the  Board  of  Trustees  as  implied  that  each  trust  must  be  separately 
invested,  be  rescinded. 


SEC.  279.]  FUNDS    OF   TIIK   (JKNKRAL   ASSEMBLY.  493 

§  281.    Tlie  acc'iunts  fo  he  simplified. 

1853,  p.  450.  The  Financial  Committee  further  report,  that  there  are  so 
many  different  funds  entered  separately  on  the  books  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
General  Assembly,  that  the  making  investments,  and  keeping  uf  the  ac- 
counts of  the  said  investments  separately,  are  very  difficult;  and  yet  the 
principles  of  law  and  equity  in  relation  to  many  of  these  funds,  render  it 
necessary  in  many  cases  that  they  should  be  kept  thus  distinct,  to  a  certain 
extent.  But  your  committee  believe  that  several  of  those  funds  are  so  nearly 
of  the  same  character  that  they  may  be  classified  and  invested  together,  and 
the  income  and  losses  of  such  common  investment  may  be  apportioned  in 
proportion  to  the  amount  of  each  fund,  which  is  permanent  in  its  character. 
But  such  classification  and  arrangement  cannot  be  made  during  the  ordinary 
time  of  the  continuance  of  any  annual  meeting  of  the  OJeneral  Assembly. 
Your  committee,  therefore,  recommend  that  the  Trustees  of  the  General  As- 
sembly be  directed  to  examine  the  books  and  covenants  in  relation  to  the 
said  several  funds,  and  see  which  of  such  funds  can  be  properly  blended  in 
making  investments  thereof,  and  to  what  extent;  and  recommend  in  what 
manner  they  shall  hereafter  be  invested,  and  the  accounts  in  relation  to  the 
same  shall  be  kept  so  as  to  simplify,  as  far  as  practicable,  the  accounts  of  the 
Treasurer  ;  and  if  they  shall  deem  it  expedient,  to  review  the  statements  of 
the  special  Finance  Committee,  made  to  the  last  General  Assembly,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  present  amount  and  value  of  each  of  the  funds  which  is  perma- 
nent in  its  character.  That  said  Trustees  also  endeavour  to  recommend 
some  plan  for  restoring  the  original  capital  of  such  of  the  scholarships  under 
the  control  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  as  have  sustained  losses 
upon  their  capitals,  or  such  of  them  as  cannot  properly  be  united  and  con- 
solidated with  the  assent  of  the  donors  or  their  representatives,  and  to  re- 
commend such  other  measures  as  to  the  management  of  the  finances  under 
the  control  of  said  Trustees,  as  they  shall  deem  expedient,  and  the  Trustees 
shall  present  their  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly  in  printed  form,  on 
the  first  day  of  its  meeting.     [Adopted.] 

§  282.    The  Treasurer  s  report  to  he  in  detail. 

1845,  p.  34.  Resolved,  That  it  be  required  of  the  Treasurer,  each  year,  to 
make  a  full  report  of  the  income  received  during  the  past  fiscal  year  from 
each  of  the  stocks  owned  by  the  Assembly. 

§  283.    Trust  funds  may  not  he  diverted  or  alienated. 

1830,  p.  27.  The  committee  [of  the  Board  of  Trustees]  to  whom  was  re- 
ferred the  memorial  to  the  General  Assembly,  of  John  Colt,  of  Paterson,  in 
the  State  of  New  Jersey,  reported, 

"  That  after  due  consideration  of  the  matters  contained  in  said  memorial, 
and  of  the  nature  of  the  trust  created  by  the  will  of  Dr.  Boudinot,  the  com- 
mittee are  of  opinion  that  the  Trustees  cannot,  with  a  becoming  and  indeed 
necessary  regard  to  their  duty  in  the  trust,  grant  the  relief  requested  by 
the  memorialist.  The  testator  has  given  to  the  Trustees  no  discretionary 
power  over  the  fund;  and  the  objects  to  which  he  has  directed  his  bounty 
to  be  applied,  being  designated,  the  Trustees  are  clearly  not  at  liberty,  either 
to  relinquish  that  which  passes  by  the  will,  or  to  surromler  any  security 
connected  with  it.  They,  therefore,  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  follow- 
ing resolution;  and  that  if  adopted,  it  be  communicated  to  the  General  As- 
semlily : 

"  Rrsoln'd,  That  in  the  opinion  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Tresbyterian  Church,  the  prayer  of  the  memorial  of  John 
Colt,  of  Paterson,  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  to  the  General  Assembly, 


494  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THK    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

cannot,  consistently  with  the  trust  created  by  tlie  will  of  the  late  Dr.  Boudinot, 
be  granted. 

"June  1,  1850. — Adopted  by  the  Trustees  and  ordered  to  be  communicated 
to  the  Assembly." 

[Adopted  by  the  Assembly.  See  1836,  p.  261  ;  1840,  p.  300,  for  similar 
decisions.] 

Title  3. — history  of  certain  funds. 
§  285.  The  Commissioners^  Fund. —  Original  system. 

1804,  p.  311.  The  committee  appointed  to  devise  and  recommend  a  phiii 
for  affording  pecuniary  aid  to  the  Commissioners  from  distant  Presbyteries 
attending  the  General  Assembly,  reported.  The  report  being  read  and  con- 
sidered, was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows  : 

Your  committee  having  taken  the  subject  into  consideration,  were  of  opinion 
that  the  contemplated  aid  must,  for  the  present,  be  derived  from  the  voluntary 
contributions  to  be  made  by  the  more  wealthy  citizens,  residents  in  other  dis- 
tricts, and  therefore  submit  the  following  resolution,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Presbyteries  belonging  to  the  Sy- 
nod of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  and  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  earnestly 
to  advise  the  Churches  under  their  care,  to  make  an  annual  collection,  to  be 
specially  appropriated  to  aid  in  the  payment  of  the  expenses  of  the  Commis- 
sioners from  the  more  distant  parts  of  the  country,  to  enable  them  to  attend 
the  General  Assembly  ;  and  that  the  money  when  collected,  be  put  into  the 
bands  of  the  Treasurer  of  the  Corporation,  and  paid  to  the  persons  who  Tnay 
attend  as  Commissioners,  under  the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly.  [See 
1806,  p.  370,  and  1807,  p.  385.] 

§  286.  Present  plan  of  the  Commissioners^  Fund. 

1833,  p.  496.  Resolved,  That  it  be,  and  hereby  is  earnestly  recommended 
to  the  several  Presbyteries  and  all  the  Ministers  under  thecareof  the  General 
Assembly,  to  urge  upon  the  people  under  their  care  the  equity,  the  impor- 
tance, and  the  absolute  necessity  of  contributing  to  the  Commissioners'  Fund, 
in  order  to  secure  the  attendance  of  Commissioners  at  the  sessions  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  from  those  sections  of  the  Church  which  are  at  the  greatest 
distance  from  the  place  of  the  Assembly's  meeting,  and  which  in  the  divine 
providence  are  least  able  to  sustain  the  burden  of  the  expense,  both  of  time 
and  money,  in  giving  such  attendance. 

Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly  those  Presbyteries  that 
are  wealthy,  and  that  have  judged  it  proper  to  pay  the  expenses  of  their  own 
Commissioners,  are  bound  in  a  peculiar  manner  to  contribute  liberally  to  the 
general  fund,  in  order  that  they  may  bear  their  due  proportion  of  the  expenses 
of  Commissioners  who  attend  from  distant  Presbyteries,  which  Presbyteries 
and  their  (Commissioners,  in  the  providence  of  God,  are  not  able  to  pay  their 
own  expenses  ;  and  this  General  Assembly  would  fain  hope  that  the  wealthy 
Presbyteries  will  esteem  it  both  their  privilege  and  their  duty  to  make  such 
contributions.     [See  1822,  p.  28.] 

1847,  p.  395.  Whereas,  there  is  great  inequality  in  bearing  the  expenses 
of  delegates  in  going  to  and  returning  from  the  Assembly,  and  whereas  this 
burden  rests  chiefly  on  those  who  are  the  least  able  to  bear  it.  therefore 

Resolved,  That  while  the  Assembly  would  not  interfere  with  any  arrange- 
ments that  any  Presbytery  may  choose  to  make  to  defray  the  expenses  of  its 
own  delegates,  we  would  enjoin  on  the  weak  Presbyteries  to  see  to  it  that 
their  Churches  contribute  as  largely  as  possible;  and  that  the  more  able  ones, 
and  especially  such  as  are  not  very  remote  from  the  place  where  the  Assembly 


SKC.    283  ]  FUNDS    OF    TIIF.    fiENF.RAL    ASSEMBLY.  495 

meets,  be  required  to  have  collections  taken  up  in  thoir  Churclies  for  a  com- 
mon Commissiotiem'  Faiul,  to  aid  the  weaker  l^-esbjturies  iu  delVayiug  the 
expenses  of  their  delegates. 

§  287.  The  Contingent  Fund. —  Orujlnal jjlan. 

1791,  p.  40.  Resolved,  1.  That  it  be  enjoined  on  the  several  Presbyteries 
subordinate  to  this  Assembly,  that  they  take  effectual  measures  to  collect 
money  annually  from  all  the  Churches  under  their  jurisdiction,  and  to  forward 
the  same  yearly  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  General  Assembly,  with  the  name 
and  state  of  the  Churches  settled  and  vacant,  and  the  sum  received  from 
each. 

2.  That  the  several  Synods  use  their  endeavours  to  promote  this  collection  ; 
and  that,  for  this  purpose,  they  annually  call  the  Presbyteries  of  which  they 
are  composed  to  account,  and  inquire  into  their  diligence  herein.  The  Pres- 
byteries shall  do  the  like  with  respect  to  their  members,  as  often  as  occasion 
may  require. 

3.  That  the  moneys  so  collected  shall  be  placed  in  one  fund,  and  appropri- 
ated to  defraying  the  incidental  expenses  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  the 
expenses  of  the  Commissioners,  at  a  reasonable  allowance  to  each,  according 
to  the  distance  from  which  he  conies  ;  provided  that  the  sum  allowed  to  each 
Commissioner  shall  not  exceed  one  dollar  for  every  forty  miles,  in  coming  to 
and  returning  from  the  Assembly,  and  half  a  dollar  per  day  for  his  expenses 
during  the  time  he  shall  attend  his  duty  in  the  Assembly. 

§  288.  Other  plans  for  the  Contingent  Fund. 

1880,  p.  31.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Congregations  under 
the  care  of  this  Assembly,  to  make,  annually,  a  collection,  for  a  contingent  fund 
to  defray  the  incidental  expenses  of  the  Assembly,  such  as  recording  and 
printing  the  Minutes,  Clerks'  salaries.  Janitor's  bill,  stationery,  and  tlie  ex- 
penses of  delegates  to  corresponding  bodies. 

Resolved,  That  this  collection  be  reported  annually  by  the  Congregations, 
to  their  respective  Presbyteries  ;  and  by  the  Presbyteries  be  paid  over  to  the 
Treasurer  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  be  reported  in  the 
annual  report  to  the  General  Assembly. 

1836,  p.  247.  Until  within  the  last  five  or  six  years  it  was  the  practice  to 
use  so  much  of  the  permanent  missionary  fund  as  was  needful  to  defray  the 
contingent  expenses  of  the  Assembly.  At  that  time  it  was  decided  to  be  in- 
compatible with  the  original  design  of  that  fund,  since  which  time  no  such 
appropriation  of  it  has  been  made,  and  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  no 
such  appropriation  should  be  made. 

§  289.    Contingent  Fund. —  The  present  ride. 

1836,  p.  277.  Each  Presbytery  shall  forward  to  the  Treasurer,  for  the 
Contingent  Fund  of  the  Assembly,  at  or  before  the  meeting  of  the  Assem- 
bly in  each  year,  a  sum  equal  to  Jiftij  cents  for  each  membeT  of  the  Presby- 
tery, and  for  any  licentiate  or  other  person  who  shall  desire  the  31inutes, 
and  whose  post-office  address  shall  be  given.  And  the  Stated  Clerk  shall 
not  forward  the  Miniites  to  the  members  of  any  Presbytery  from  whicli  no 
such  remittance  shall  be  made;  but  only  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  such  Pres- 
bytery, and  to  such  members  as  shall  forward  the  sum  above  stated. 

§  290.   Permanent  Missionary  Fund. — Its  origin. 

1800,  p.  206.   Resolved,  That  Dr.  Green,  Dr.  Tennent,  the  Kev.  Messrs 
Joseph  Clark,  William  Hill,  Robert  Cathcart,  and  Mr.  Woodhull,  of  New- 


496  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK    V. 

ton,  or  in  case  of  liis  failure,  Mr.  George  Faitoute,  be  appointed  to  solicit 
donations  in  behalf  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  during  the  en 
suing  year,  and  that  their  expenses  be  paid  by  the  Trustees,  and  their  com- 
pensation be  made  out  of  the  moneys  to  be  by  them  collected  ;  that  each  of 
the  Presbyteries  to  which  the  said  persons  belong,  take  order  to  supply 
their  pulpits  in  their  absence  ;  that  the  members  of  this  Assemlily  generally, 
and  all  the  clergy  of  our  denomination  within  our  bounds,  do  aid  the  exer- 
tions of  those  who  shall  go  on  this  business;  that  these  orders,  however,  be 
not  considered  as  extending  to  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  nor  to  the  Com- 
mission of  the  Synod  of  Virginia  west  of  the  Allegheny  mountains  ;  but  that 
the  brethren  comprehended  in  this  exception  be,  and  they  are  hereby  di- 
rected, to  bring  those  objects  distinctly  before  the  judicatures  and  individual 
ministers  under  their  care,  and  take  such  measures  to  advance  the  purposes 
specified  as  to  themselves  shall  appear  best,  and  to  make  an  accurate  report 
to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

Rexolvcd,  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Albany  and  Hudson  take  measures  for 
appointing  agents  within  their  bounds  respectively,  for  the  purpose  of  taking 
subscriptions,  and  receiving  money  for  the  funds  of  the  General  Assembly. 

IhUl.  The  draught  of  a  subscription  to  be  proposed  to  the  people  of  the 
different  congregations  within  our  bounds,  for  "the  purpose  of  increasing  the 
funds  of  the  General  Assembly,  was  brought  in  and  read,  and  is  as  follows, 
viz  : 

'*  Whrrcns,  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  have  it 
in  contemplation  to  attempt  more  extensively  than  has  heretofore  been  done, 
the  christianizing  of  the  Indians,  the  instruction  of  the  black  people,  and  the 
propagation  of  Christian  knowledge  generally,  among  those  who  are  unin- 
structed  in  its  principles,  by  the  distribution  among  them  of  Bibles,  religious 
books,  and  by  other  means ;  and  whereas,  tlie  said  General  Assembly  have 
been  for  some  years  past,  and  now  are,  making  exertions  to  send  missiona- 
ries to  preach  the  gospel  on  the  frontiers  of  the  country,  which  exertions 
have  been  crowned  with  much  success — we,  whose  names  are  underwritten, 
do  hereby  engage  and  promise  to  pay  to  the  incorporated  Trustees  of  said 
Assembly,  or  to  their  order,  the  sums  annexed  to  our  names  respectively, 
to  enable  said  Assembly  and  Trustees  to  promote  the  objects  above  recited  ; 
and  our  meaning  and  intention  is,  that  where  we  do  not  specify  the  particu- 
lar object  to  which  our  subscriptions  shall  severally  be  applied,  these  sub- 
scriptions are  to  be  disposed  of  at  the  discretion  of  the  General  Assembly, 
or  of  their  Trustees."     Approved. 

[The  result  of  this  effort  was  a  collection  of  some  #10,000,  clear  of  expenses,] 

§  291.  Investment  and  use  of  this  Fund. 

1801,  p.  228.  Resolved,  1.  That  the  moneys  obtained  in  consequence  of 
the  system  adopted  by  the  Assembly  of  the  last  year  for  soliciting  contribu- 
tions for  the  support  of  missionaries,  and  for  other  objects  specified  in  their 
act,  and  all  such  moneys  as  may  be  hereafter  received  for  the  same  objects, 
(except  the  customary  annual  collections,  which  it  is  hoped  will  still  con- 
tinue to  be  made  as  usual,)  be  regarded  a  capital  stock,  which  shall  at  no 
time  be  broken  in  upon  or  diminished ;  and  that  it  be  invested,  agreeably  to 
a  recommendation  hereinafter  made,  in  secure  and  permanent  funds. 

2.  That  the  interest  only  arising  from  this  capital,  together  with  the  an- 
nual collections,  and  other  donations  made  with  the  express  design  of  their 
being  expended  within  the  year,  be  employed  in  supporting  missionaries,  in 
propagating  the  gospel  among  the  Indians,  in  instructing  the  black  people, 
and  purchasing  pious  books  to  be  distributed  among  the  poor,  or  in  main- 
taining, when  the  Assembly  shall  think  themselves  competent  to  the  object, 


BEC.  290. J  FUNDS    OF    TIIK    GENERAL    ASSEMBLY.  497 

theological  schools,  and  for  such  other  pious  and  benevolent  purposes  as 
may  hereai'ter  be  deemed  expedient. 

3.  That  for  the  farther  augmenting  the  funds  of  the  corporation,  a  foun- 
dation for  which  is  already  so  happily  laid,  it  is  hereby  earnestly  recom- 
mended to  the  sevei*al  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  the  Assembly,  except 
■where'agents  are  appointed  by  the  Assembly,  to  take  effectual  order,  by  ap- 
pointing agents,  or  otherwise,  as  to  them  shall  seem  most  expedient,  for  ob- 
taining from  all  the  congregations  within  their  bounds,  whether  vacant  or 
supplied  with  pastors,  and  as  far  as  possible  from  each  person  belongin<'-  to 
our  communion,  as  well  as  from  persons  belonging  to  other  denominations 
who  may  be  disposed  to  favour  the  objects,  (except  those  who  have  already 
contributed, )  such  voluntary  contributions  as  Grod  may  put  into  their  hearts 
to  make ;  and  of  their  fidelity  and  success  herein,  to  render  an  account  to 
the  next  Assembly.  And  in  addition  to  the  arrangement  here  speci- 
fied, this  Assembly  determine  to  appoint  an  agent  or  agents,  tp  solicit  do- 
nations in  places  where  the  order  of  our  Church  is  not  fully  established,  or 
where  there  is  a  prospect  of  obtaining  aid  to  funds  appropriated  to  objects 
so  important  to  the  general  interests  of  religion  and  good  morals,  as  those  to 
which  the  funds  contemplated  are  destined;  and  that  it  be  referred  to  the 
Synod  of  Virginia,  and  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  to  consider  whether  it 
be  most  advisable  that  the  missionary  business,  as  it  has  fespect  to  the 
Synod  of  the  Carolinas  and  the  eastern  Commission  of  the  Synod  of  Vir- 
ginia, be  conducted  in  future  in  the  manner  in  which  it  has  been  for  some 
time  past ;  or  whether  it  would  not  be  more  advisable  that  their  funds  should 
be  put  into  those  of  the  Assembly,  and  the  missionary  business  in  those 
parts  wholly  managed  by  them ;  and  that  the  said  Synods  report  on  this  sub- 
ject to  the  next  Assembly. 

4.  That  in  order  to  encourage  farther  contributions  for  the  pious  ends 
heretofore  mentioned,  and  to  satisfy  the  public  mind  with  regard  to  the  wise 
and  faithful  application  of  the  moneys  already  obtained,  the  Assembly  will 
publish  yearly,  along  with  their  printed  extracts,  a  full  and  particular  ac- 
count of  all  contributions  received,  and  of  all  appropriations  made. 

§  292.    Onl^  the  interest  of  the  missionary  fund  to  be  used. 

1827,  p.  131.  A  part  of  what  is  called  the  Permanent  Fund  of  the  As- 
sembly, has  arisen  from  legacies,  and  the  remainder  from  donations  received 
by  agents  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  solicit  contributions ; 
which  donations,  as  appears  from  the  early  minutes  of  the  Assembly,  and 
from  information  given  by  some  of  the  fathers,  who  acted  as  agents  in  col- 
lecting this  fund,  were  given  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  permanent 
fund,  the  interest  of  which  only  was  to  be  used. 

§  293.    Tlie  income  of  the  fund  to  he  paid  quarterly. 

1829,  p.  389.  Resnlmd,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  be, 
and  they  are  hereby  requested  to  direct  their  Treasurer  to  pay  quarterly  to 
the  order  of  the  Botird  of  Missions  in  favour  of  the  Treasurer  for  the  time 
being  of  said  Board,  all  income  of  moneys  which  may  from  time  to  time  ac- 
crue on  the  missionary  funds  or  collections  now  or  hereafter  to  be  in  his 
hands,  that  the  same  may  be  appropriated  by  the  Board  of  Missions  by 
drafts  on  their  own  Treasurer. 

§  294.   Funds  in  New  Jersey  CoUege. 

1755,  p.  265.  A  paper  was  presented  to  the  Synod  containing  an  account 
of  sundry  generous  and  valuable  donations  from  divers  friends  in  England, 
for  the   education  of  pious  indigent  youth,  for  the  gospel  ministry,  which 
63 


498  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [bOOK  V. 

the  Synod,  in  order  to  express  their  gratitude  for,  as  well  as  for  the  security 
of  the  same  for  the  purpose  aforesaid,  order  to  be  recorded  in  their  minutes, 
and  are  as  follows  : 

"  To  the  Reverend  Synod  of  New  York. 

"  The  annual  interest  of  the  following  donations  was  appropriated  by  the  donors,  for 
the  education  of  such  youth  for  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  in  the  college  of  New  Jersey, 
as  are  unable  to  defray  the  expenses  of  their  education,  who  appear,  upon  proper  examina- 
tion, to  be  of  promising  genius,  Calvinistic  principles,  and  in  the  judgment  of  charity, 
experimentally  acquainted  with  a  work  of  saving  grace,  and  to  have  a  distinguished  zeal 
for  the  glory  of  God,  and  salvation  of  men.     [Here  follows  the  list  of  donations.] 

"  The  above  sum  of  two  hundred  and  ninety-six  pounds,  seventeen  shillings  sterling, 
being  given  in  trust  to  us,  the  subscribers,  with  design  that  the  annual  interest  thereof 
for  ever  be  applied  for  the  use  aforesaid  :  We  do,  by  virtue  of  said  trust,  put  tlie  said  sum 
into  the  hands  of  the  Trustees  of  the  college  of  New  Jersey,  in  trust,  to  be  applied  to  the 
education  of  such  youth,  of  the  character  above-mentioned,  as  shall  be  examined  and  ap- 
proved of  by  the  Synod  of  New  York,  (or  by  what  name  soever  that  body  of  men  may  be 
hereafter  called,)  and  by  them  recommended  to  the  Trustees  of  said  college,  and  to  be  di- 
vided among  such  youth  in  such  proportion  as  said  Synod  shall  think  fit. 

Witness  our  hands,  Gilbert  Tennent, 

Samuel  Davies." 

[In  the  same  place  are  noticed  the  additional  sums  of  ten  pounds  seven  shillings  and 
six  pence,  and  of  fifty  pounds  sterling,  received  by  the  same  persons  for  tlie  same  use  ; 
making  the  total  of  this  fiiiid  three  hundred  and  fifly-seven  pounds,  four  shillings  and  six 
pence.  Two  hundred  pounds  given  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  among  the  Indians, 
were  also  reported.     A  committee  was  appointed  to  report  a  plan  for  investment  and  use.] 

§  295.  Plan  adopted  for  (heir  ap2ylicatwn. 

Ibid.  p.  269.  The  donor  of  the  before-mentioned  money,  directs  it  to  be 
put  into  the  hands  of  the  Trustees  of  the  college  of  New  Jersey  and  their 
successors  in  trust,  for  the  uses  and  purposes  hereafter  mentioned,  viz  : 
''  Either  towards  the  support  of  a  pious  and  well  qualified  missionary  in 
preaching  the  gospel  among  the  Indians  in  North  America,  or  the  support- 
ing of  a  pious  and  well  qualified  schoolmaster  in  teaching  the  Indians  the 
English  language,  and  the  principles  of  natural  and  revealed  religion ;  or 
for  maintaining  a  pious  and  well  qualified  Indian  youth  at  the  college  of 
New  Jersey,  while  prosecuting  his  studies  there,  in  order  to  his  instructing 
his  countrymen  in  the  English  language  and  the  Christian  religion,  or  preach- 
ing the  gospel  to  them;  or  for  maintaining  a  pious  and  well  qualified  youth  of 
English  or  Scotch  extract,  at  that  college,  during-  his  preparatory  studies  for 
teaching  or  preaching  the  gospel  among  the  Indians,  in  case  an  Indian  youth 
of  suitable  qualifications  cannot  at  some  particular  time  be  obtained.  With 
this  express  limitation,  namely,  that  the  Synod  of  New  York,  (or  by  whatever 
name  that  body  shall,  in  time  coming,  be  called,)  shall  direct  and  determine  to 
which  of  the  uses  before-mentioned,  the  yearly  interest  of  the  aforesaid 
principal  sum  shall  be  from  time  to  time  applied;  and  which  of  the  candi- 
dates for  that  particular  use  shall  be  preferred;  and  how  the  overplus  above 
what  may  reasonably  answer  the  particular  use  at  any  time  pitched  on,  (if 
any  such  overplus  be,)  shall  be  employed  in  providing  Bibles  or  other  good 
books,  conducive  to  promote  the  general  design." 

The  Synod  agree  to  follow  the  directions  of  the  generous  donor,  and  to 
apply  the  donation  for  the  purpose  intended  as  soon  as  possible. 

§  296.  Present  amount  of  this  fund. — Its  appropriation. 

[Upon  a  settlement  of  accounts  with  the  Trustees  of  the  college,  Oct.  1,  1758,  these  two 
funds  were  set  down  :is  ctjuivalent  severally  to  five  hundred  pounds,  and  three  hundred 
and  thirty-seven  pounds,  provincial  currency.] — Minutes,  1759,  p.  293. 

1827,  p.  133.  The  committee  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  act 
with  a  committee  of  the  Trustees  of  New  Jersey  college  to  dispose  of  cer- 


SEC.  294.]  FUNDS    OF   THE    GENERAL   ASSEMBLY.  499 

tain  moneys  in  the  hands  of  said  Trustees,  and  to  inquire  into  the  tenure  by 
which  the  General  Assembly  hold  said  funds,  made  the  following  report 
which  was  adopted,  viz  : 

That  they  met  a  committee  appointed  by  said  Board  of  Trustees,  and  that 
on  investiu;ation  it  appeared,  that  in  the  year  1755,  there  was  placed  in  the 
hands  of  the  Board  of  Trust  of  said  college  five  hundred  pounds,  which 
had  been  collected  in  Great  Britain,  by  Messrs.  Tenncnt  and  I)avics,  for  the 
education  of  pious  3'outh,  which  sum,  probably  owing  to  the  depreciation  of 
money  during  the  revolutionary  war,  is  now  ecjual  to  ^400.19.  And  that  in 
1750,  [1755,]  the  same  Board  received  through  Messrs.  Tennent  and  Burr, 
from  an  unknown  person  in  Scotland,  three  htxndred  and  thirty-seven 
pounds,  fil'teen  shillings,  for  the  education  of  an  Indian  Missionary,  itc., 
&c.  ;  and  that  owing  to  a  like  depreciation  the  sum  is  now  equal  to  $_'7-. 
That  the  present  amount  of  the  above-mentioned  sums  is  8078.19,  for 
which  the  Board  of  Trustees  have  paid  since  the  year  1775,  five  per  cent, 
interest.  The  appropriation  or  right  of  nominating  the  person  or  persons 
to  whose  use  the  interest  of  the  above  sum  was  to  be  applied,  was  vested 
originally  in  the  Synod  of  New  York,  and  the  Synod  of  New  York  and 
Philadelphia.  But  at  present,  as  j'our  committee  suppose,  this  right  be- 
longs to  the  General  Assembly  as  successor  of  those  bodies.  They  further 
report,  that  on  inquiry,  they  find  that  the  above-mentioned  sum  of  $678.19, 
is  not,  and  cannot  be  distinguished  in  the  Treasurer's  accounts  of  said  Trus- 
tees from  other  charitable  funds  under  the  control  of  said  Board  ;  but  forms 
with  them  one  common  principal,  the  interest  of  which  is  aj)plied  to  the 
support  of  indigent  young  men,  while  receiving  their  education  in  said  col- 
lege. From  the  above  considerations,  it  does  not  appear  that  a  joint  com- 
mittee should  he  annually  appointed  to  appropriate  the  interest,  amounting 
to  $3*J.91,  to  any  particular  person,  inasmuch  as  the  same  amount  is  deducted 
from  the  sum  which  would  otherwise  be  allowed  such  a  person  by  the  Board 
of  Trustees.  Your  committee  would  therefore  recommend  the  adoption  of 
the  following,  viz  : 

Jiesolvex/,  That  the  appropriation  of  the  annual  interest  arising  from 
moneys  in  the  hands  of  the  Trustees  of  New  Jersey  college,  subject  to  the 
direction  of  the  General  Assembly,  be,  and  it  hereby  is,  for  the  present  en- 
trusted to  said  Board. 

§  297.  Azariah  Horton  Fund. — Extract  of  his  will. 

17J14,  p.  90.  A  clause  of  the  will  of  Mr.  Aziriali  Horton  was  laid  before  thr  Assembly 
by  Foster  Horton,  one  of"  his  executors,  reqaesting-  to  be  directed  where  he  should  lodge 
the  stock  bcqueatlicd  in  the  said  clause,  agree.ihly  to  tlie  intention  of  tiic  testator.  The 
clause  is  in  the  words  following',  viz :  '■^Item:  I  will  and  direct  my  said  executors  out  of 
the  moneys  of  my  estate  to  purchase  the  amount  of  five  iiundred  and  thirty-three  dollars 
and  thirty-three  cents,  in  six  per  cent,  stock  of  the  United  States,  and  that  the  unnual  in- 
terest thereof  be  apj)ropriated  for  ever  towards  tlie  education  of  pious  ^-oiith,  according  to 
the  discretion  of  a  joint  connnittce  of  the  General  Assembly  of  Presbyterian  Ministers 
and  Trustees  of  Princeton  college  in  New  Jersey,  the  said  connnittec  to  autliorize  and 
em|)Ower,  from  time  to  time,  a  person  to  draw  and  receive  said  interest  tor  the  use  and 
purpose  aforesaid."     Whereupon, 

Resolved,  That  the  above  stock  be  lodged  in  the  hands  of  the  Trustees  of  New  Jersey 
College,  in  order  to  be  applied  in  the  manner  and  for  the  purpose  contained  in  the  fore- 
cited  clause. 

§  298.  James  Lesly  Fund. — Extract  of  his  will. 

"Item:  I  give  and  bequeath  all  the  residue  of  my  estate,  real  and  personal,  to  the 
Trustees  of  the  college  of  New  Jersey,  calleii  Nass;ni  H.ill,  and  to  tluir  successors;  to  b.' 
by  the  said  Trustees  and  their  successors,  const. mtly  kept  ;,t  interest  on  good  security. 
And  it  is  my  will  tliat  lh(;  interest  arising  from  the  said  residue  of  my  estate  shall  be  ap. 
propriated  to  the  education  of  poor  and  pious  youth  of  the  Presbvterian  denoM)iiiation  for 
the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry,  and  to  no  ot'  vr  purpose  whatever.     Provided,  nevcrthe 


500  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THL    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

less,  that  if  it  should  so  happen  that  the  said  interest  should  in  nny  year  be  more  than 
sufficient  to  pay  for  tlic  education  of  suc1i  youth  in  that  year  actually  educated  on  this 
fund,  then  and  in  tliat  c::se  the  said  Trustees  may  and  shiill  appropriate  tlie  surplus  of 
such  interest,  for  such  year,  towards  the  supjinrt  of  a  missionary  or  missionnries  to  preach 
tlie  gospel  and  administer  its  ordinances  to  the  frontier  inhabitants  of  the  United  States, 
if  the  General  Assembly  of  tlie  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  States  shall  judg^e  it  neces- 
cessiiry  to  send  missionaries  to  the  frontiers  in  the  year  in  which  such  surj>lus  shall  arise; 
and  provided  that  such  surplus  sliall  not  exceed  thirty  pounds;  but  if  the  snid  surplus 
shall  exceed  thirty  j)onnds  New  York  currency,  in  that  case  my  will  is,  th;.t  thirty  pounds 
of  it  only  be  appropri  itcd  to  the  support  of  missionaries  as  aforesaid,  and  that  the  residue 
of  such  surplus  be  added  to  the  principal  sum  and  put  out  at  interest  with  it.  And  if  if 
shall  happen  that  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  aforesaid  shall  not 
judge  it  necessary  to  send  missionaries  to  the  frontiers,  as  aforesaid,  in  the  year  in  which 
such  surplus  shall  arise,  then  it  is  my  will  that  the  whole  of  such  surplus  shall  be  added 
to  the  capital  or  principal  sum,  and  put  out  at  interest  with  it. — Minutes,  1792,  p.  51. 

§  299.  Funrh  with  the  Corporation  of  the  Widows'  Fund. 

[Upon  a  settlement  with  Dr.  Alison  in  1760,  the  amount  of  funds  in  his  hands  belong, 
lug  to  the  Synod,  for  tlic  relief  of  widows  of  Ministers,  was  five  hundred  and  sixty-one 
pounds,  besides  insolvent  bonds  lor  fifly-five  pounds.] — Minutes,  1760,  p.  296. 

1761,  p.  309.  Dr.  Alison  represented,  that  there  was  some  money  in  his 
hands  belonging  to  the  fund  of  the  late  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  Avhich  he 
thought  himself  uncjualified  to  lay  out  for  the  use  of  this  body  in  a  legal 
manner,  and  that  other  sums  due  to  the  Synod  were  in  danger  of  being  lost, 
as  they  were  not  a  body  corporate,  invested  with  a  power  to  sue  and  be  sued ; 
and  he  requested  that  this  Synod  would  be  pleased  to  put  this  fund  on  a 
surer  footing  if  possible. 

The  Synod  agree,  that  all  money  belonging  to  that  fund  be  put  into  the 
hands  of  the  corporation  for  the  relief  of  poor  and  distressed  Presbyterian 
Ministers,  their  widows  and  children,  to  be  managed  by  them  in  trust,  for 
the  Synod,  after  the  same  manner  that  certain  sums  belonging  to  this  body, 
appropriated  to  the  education  of  poor  and  pious  youths,  are  put  into  the 
hands  of  the  Trustees  of  the  college  of  New  Jersey,  to  be  managed  in  trust 
for  us ;  and  that  said  sums  be  disposed  of  according  to  an  agreement  made 
between  the  members  of  the  late  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  until  the  widows, 
who  were  under  that  Synod's  care  at  the  union  of  the  two  Synods,  die,  or  be 
otherwise  provided  for. 

§  300.  Funds  from  Scotland  with  the  Corporation. 
The  committee  appointed  to  meet  the  corporation  laid  their  minutes  before 
the  Synod,  who  highly  approve  of  their  proceedings  in  the  business  commit- 
ted to  their  care,  and  commend  the  settlement  made  respecting  the  money 
deposited  in  the  hands  of  the  corporation  by  the  Church  of  Scotland,  to  be 
disposed  of  by  said  corporation  in  conjunction  with  the  Synod's  committee, 
in  the  disposal  of  "which  they  are  concerned;  and  vote  them  their  thanks 
for  their  fidelity  and  diligence.  The  settlement  of  the  committee  of  Synod 
with  the  Corporation  of  the  Widows'  Fund,  is  as  follows: 

"The  corporation  having  laid  their  accounts  respecting  the  money  granted  them  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  before  the  committee  of  the  Synod,  the  com- 
mittee finding  it  ditficult  to  understand  the  propriety  of  allowing  some  articles  in  said  ac- 
counts, and  having  conferred  with  the  committee  of  the  corporation,  who,  on  the  strictest 
examination,  exhibited  this  account,  they  still  declared  that  they  were  in  some  things  not 
ihlly  satisfied  ;  therefore  to  end  all  debates,  and  for  the  sake  of  peace,  the  corporation 
agreed  to  make  them  the  following  proposals,  though  they  are  persuaded  that  the  accounts 
rxiiibited  to  them  are  just  and  reasonabl'',  and  such  as  they  can  on  a  just  and  sure  fbun- 
liation  exhibit  to  the  world  : 

"  1st.  That  thirty  pounds  free  of  all  deductions  shall   be  yearly  paid  by  the  Treasurer 

il"  the  cor|)oration  to  a  committee  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  on  the 

.'4!h  day  of  May  ;  the  first  payment  to  commence  on  the  24th  of  May,  1772,  to  be  applied 

V  them,  for  the  uses  and  purposes  hereafter  mentioned,  and  for  none  else;  these  uses,  as 

..e  apprehend,  being  agreeable  to  the  pious  intentions  of  the  donors. 


SEC.  298.]  FUNDS    OP   THK    OKN'K.RAL    ASSEMBLY.  501 

"  2d.  That  in  consideration  of  the  application  of  said  sum  of  thirty  pounds,  the  com- 
mittee of  thf  Synod,  in  the  name  of  that  reverend  body,  do  acquiesce  in  and  approve  of 
sucli  application  of  the  money,  entrusted  by  the  Scotch  Church  for  tlie  use  of  the  widows' 
lUnd,  and  all  such  other  pious  uses  as   have  been  hitherto  made  of  it  by  the  corporation. 

"3d.  That  this  sum  of  thirty  pounds  shall  be  expended  by  the  committee  of  the  Svnod 
ill  assisting  poor  and  distressed  Presbyterian  Ministers,  or  llitir  t'amilies  ;  or  to  pay  Nlin- 
istrrs  or  probationers  to  preacii  the  gospel  to  weak  or  frontier  Congrcg-ations  in  the  bounds 
of  Pennsylvania  and  the  lower  counties.  New  Jersey,  and  Maryland,  and  to  assist  them 
when  weak  and  distressed,  to  erect  places  of  worship,  and  to  preach  to  and  assist  the  In- 
dians who  live  among  said  inhabitants  or  contiguous  to  the  frontiers  of  said  provinces. 

"4th.  The  connnittee  hereb)'  covenant,  agree,  and  engage  to  and  with  the  corporation, 
th;>.t  they  shall  never  claim  a  riglit  or  power  to  break  on  the  capital  whence  tiie  said 
tiiirty  pounds  are  to  arise  by  way  of  interest,  nor  shall  the  connnittee  of  the  Synod  employ 
it  for  any  otlier  uses  than  those  above  specified,  upon  the  pain  of  hav*iiig  it  withheld  or 
e.mployed  by  tlie  corporation  in  conjunction  with  the  committee  ;  but  if  it  be  found  neces- 
sary in  the  judgment  of  this  corporation  to  employ  the  whole  capital,  which  is  considered 
by  this  Board  as  equal  to  six  hundred  pounds,  or  any  part  thereof  in  the  support  of  the 
widows'  fund,  it  is  hereby  agreed  to  use  it  for  that  purpose ;  and  if  a  part  of  it  be  so  em- 
ployed, the  committee  of  the  Synod  shall  have  the  disposal  of  the  interest  of  the  sum  re- 
maining at  five  per  cent,  clear  of  all  deductions.  The  committee  and  corporation  are  by 
tills  agreement  bound,  never  to  touch  said  capital  of  six  hundred  pounds,  but  only  and  in 
such  case,  as  the  annuities  due  from  the  corporation  cannot  be  paid  without  breaking  on 
the  capital,  as  is  stipulated  in  the  thirteenth  article  of  the  agreement  made  between  the 
contributors  and  this  corporation.  And  it  is  hereby  stipulated  that  tliis'agreement  shall 
prevent  and  put  an  end  to  all  debates  between  this  corporation  and  tlie  committee  of  the 
Synod  respecting  the  money  entrusted  to  our  care  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland. 

"Signed  in  behalf  of  the  corporation,  by  their  President,  Secretarj%  and  Treasurer,  viz: 

John  Ewing, 
Francis  Alison, 
William  Humphreys." 

§  301.    The  Eastburn  Seameii's  Chapel  Fund. 

1828,  p.  226.  The  General  Assembly  remember  with  lively  interest  the 
zealous  and  benevolent  labours  of  the  late  Rev.  Joseph  Eastburn,  among 
the  seamen  of  this  city ;  and  have  with  great  pleasttre  read  a  clause  in  his 
will,  in  which  he  intrusts  the  General  Assembly  with  the  residue  of  his  es- 
tate estimated  at  between  §8,000  and  $9,000  ;  the  income  of  which  it  is  to 
be  applied  to  the  support  of  preaching  among  that  class  of  our  fellow  men ; 
therefore, 

Rcsolvrd,  That  the  General  Assembly  approve  of  the  acceptance  of  the 
trust,  by  their  Trustees,  and  do  direct  them  to  receive  and  execute  said 
trust,  in  conformity  with  the  will  of  the  testator. 

§  302.    Colt  Scholarship. —  Terms  of  the  Endowment. 

1829,  p.  419.  The  conditions  on  which  this  endowment  is  made  are  the  following,  viz: 
[The  1st  and  2d  conditions  designate  who  shall  nominate  the  beneficiary.] 

"  That  the  future  Professors  and  Directors  of  the  Seminary  shall  continue  to  subscribe, 
on  entering  on  the  duties  of  their  respective  otfices,  the  same  form  of  subscription  which 
is  now  j)rescribed  by  the  plan  of  the  Seminary  ;  but  on  their  failing  to  do  so,  or  in  case  of 
any  alteration  of  the  present  form  of  subscription,  tlien  the  capital  sum  of  $2,.500  sh:ill  be 
forfeited  to  the  Trustees  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  Pat(Tson,  for  the  jiurpose  of 
estiiblisliing  a  free  school  in  said  town,  under  the  control  and  direction  of  tlie  Trustees  of 
said  Church,  and  tiieir  successors.  And  the  acceptance  of  tiiis  gilt  by  the  Trustees  of 
the  General  Assembly  shall  be  taken  and  deemed  as  a  pledge  that  they  and  tlieir  succes- 
sors will  appropriate  the  said  funds  as  occasion  may  require  in  manner  set  forth." 

§  303.    The  Ed  Scholarship. 

[18.30,  p.  44.  Extract  from  the  will  of  Robert  Hall  and  his  sister,  Marion  Hall,  of  New. 
burgh.  New  York.] 

"And  wiiereas,  after  a  life  of  nearly  fourscore  years,  much  of  which  has  been  spent  in 
examining  tlie  word  of  God,  we  arc  tiilly  satisfied  of  tiie  cr)rrectncss  of  the  doctrines  of 
religion,  as  laid  down  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms 


502  INSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK  Y. 

drawn  up  by  the  Westminster  Assembly  of  divines,  and  as  held  by  the  GJcnerul  Assem- 
bly of  the  Presbyterian  Cliurcli  in  the  United  States,  we  desire  that  the  scholarship  which 
is  endowed  by  this  our  bequest  of  $2,500,  shall  be  called  the  Ed*  scliolarship,  as  a  wit- 
ness between  us  and  the  Tlieolog;ical  Seminary,  that  the  Lord,  he  is  God,  agreeably  to 
siiid  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms. 

"  Further,  it  is  our  will,  that  tlie  Professors  in  said  Seminary  be  careful  that  no  person 
holding-  sentiments  inconsistent  with  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms,  be  ever  admitted  to  the  benefit  of  said  scholarship." 

§  304.   Boudinot  Pastors'  Library  Fund. 

1S22,  p.  64.  The  late  Dr.  Elias  Boudinot  bequeathed  three  brick  houses 
in  Phihidelphia  to  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  "  the  rents,  issues, 
and  profits  of  which,  with  that  of  such  stock  or  other  securities  into  which 
the  said  Trustees  may  choose,  in  case  of  sale,  to  vest  them,"  to  be  laid  ou.t 
in  useful  books  and  distributed  as  directed.  One  of  said  houses  he  sold, 
but  forgot  to  make  provision  for  it ;  it  is  therefore,  a  lapsed  legacy  as  to  that 
house.  The  Treasurer  of  the  Trustees  was  put  in  possession  of  the  other 
two.     They  have  been  put  in  good  order  and  let  to  reputable  tenants. 

§  305.  Another  Boudinot  Fund. 
184n,  p.  253.  The  devise  made  by  the  testator  was  to  the  General  Assembly,  for  the 
following  purpo'ses,  as  expressed  in  his  will,  viz:  "to  be  expended  and  paid  out  for  the 
support  of  sucli  of  their  members,  of  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey,  and  their  successors,  and 
whose  salaries  shall  be  in  their  strict  and  conscientious  opinion  too  insufficient  for  their 
comfortal)le  support;  or  it  may  be  appropriated  by  them,  at  their  option,  towards  contribu- 
ting in  whole,  or  in  part,  towards  the  instruction  of  those  who  are  without  a  preached 
gospel  among  them;  or  their  Corporation  or  General  Assembly  may  appropriate  all  or 
any  part  thereof  to  promoting  the  purposes  of  the  two  societies  for  the  education  of  youth, 
as  established  under  the  said  General  Assembly,  of  one  of  which  I  am  President,  and  of 
the  other  Vice-President. 


CHAPTER   III. 

PRESBYTERIAN    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 


§306.    Collection  of  tnateriak  for  the  History  of  the  Church. 

1791,  p.  38.  Resolved,  That  Dr.  Witherspoon,  Dr  McWhorter,  Mr. 
Graham,  Mr.  Green,  Mr.  Hall,  and  Mr.  Templeton,  be  a  committee  to  de- 
vise measures  for  the  collecting  of  materials  necessary  for  a  history  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  North  America,  and  that  they  report  the  same  to 
this  house,  as  soon  as  possible. 

p.  39.  The  committee  appointed  to  devise  measures  for  the  collecting  mate- 
rials necessary  for  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  America,  made 
their  report,  as  follows,  viz:  They  approve  of  the  design  of  collecting  materials 
for  a  history  of  the  Presbyteriiin  Church;  that  they  have  little  more  to  lay 
before  the  house,  except  what  is  contained  in  the  following  overture,  viz  : 
The  object  is  to  procure  materials  for  a  complete  history  of  the  Presbyterian 
(;hurch  in  the  United  States  from  the  beginning.  For  this  purpose  the  fol- 
lowing information  will  be  necessary,  viz  :  Who  were  the  first  Ministers  in 
America,   from    whence  they  came,  the  internal  and   relative  st:tte  of   the 

*  [See  Joshua  xxii.  34.] 


SEC.  303.]  PRESBYTi'.RIAN    lIISTORiCAL    SOCIETY.  o03 

Churches,  where  they  fixed  themselves,  and  when ;  tlie  situation  of  things, 
so  far  as  it  affected  the  furmatiuu  and  establishment  of  a  Presbyterian  Church; 
extracts  from  royal  instructions  to  (xovernors  in  the  colunies,  relating  to  eccle- 
siastical matters;  laws  of  the  colonies  affecting  religious  liberty;  accounts  of 
prosecutions  in  consequence  of  those  laws  ;  yhen  each  Presbyterian  congre- 
gation in  the  United  States  was  first  formed,  and  its  particular  history  from 
that  period  to  the  present  time  ;  what  congregations  have  existed  which  are 
now  extinct,  the  causes  of  their  extinction  ;  when  Presbyteries  were  first  formed 
in  the  United  States,  when  Synods,  when  the  General  Assembly.  If  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  should  enjoin  upon  each  of  their  members  to  furnish,  as  partic- 
ularly as  may  be,  the  history  of  his  own  Church,  it  is  probable  that  materials 
may  be  collected  without  much  difficulty.  The  sooner  it  is  done  the  better  ; 
as  time,  accident,  and  the  death  of  ancient  people,  will  daily  destroy  some 
sources  of  information.  The  materials  might  be  brought  to  the  next  meeting 
of  the  General  Assembly,  and  deposited  with  their  Clerk. 

Your  committee  would  further  subjoin,  that  the  old  records  of  Presbyteries 
and  Synods  should,  as  far  as  possible,  be  examined,  and  that  Mr.  Hazard 
should  be  applied  to  for  leave  to  inspect  his  collection  of  state  papers. 
[Adopted.] 

1792,  p.  50.  The  several  Presbyteries  were  called  upon  for  their  reports,  in 
regard  to  the  order  of  the  General  Assembly,  upon  the  subject  of  a  collection 
of  materials  for  a  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  America;  when  it 
appeared  that  they  were  diligently  engaged  in  the  business  referred  to  them, 
and  that  satisfactory  communications  respecting  it  might  be  ready  for  the 
next  General  Assembly.      Whereupon, 

•  Ordered,  That  the  several  Presbyteries  be  careful  to  continue  their  atten- 
tion to  this  subject,  and  be  prepared  to  report  upon  it  to  the  next  General 
Assembly. 

[Similar  action  occurred  during  a  series  of  years.] 

§  307.  A  committee  appointed  to  write  the  history. 

1804,  p.  287.  Whereas,  the  Assembly,  for  several  years  past,  have  been 
taking  measures  to  obtain  materials  for  a  complete  history  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  iVmerica,  which  materials,  as  far  as  they  have 
been  obtained,  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Stated  Clerk,  and  it  seems  expedient 
that  the  history  contemplated  should  be  entered  upon  as  soon  as  possible ; 
therefore. 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ashbel  Green  and  Mr.  Ebenezer  Hazard  be, 
and  they  are  hereby  appointed  to  write  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly, 
and  lay  a  copy  thereof,  when  completed,  before  the  General  Assembly;  that 
they  have  the  free  use  of  the  materials  collected,  and  that  the  copyright  of 
the  history,  when  finished,  shall  belong  to  the  said  Dr.  Green  and  Mr. 
Hazard. 

And  whereas,  there  are  certain  Presbyteries  and  congregations  under  the 
care  of  the  Assembly  that  have  not  yet  furnished  materials  for  their  history, 
though  long  solicited,  therefore, 

Resolved;  That  all  such  I'resbyteries  and  congregations  be,  and  they  are 
hereby  strictly  enjoined,  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  complete  their  histories 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  to  forward  them  without  delay  to  the  said  Dr.  Green 
and  Mr.  Hazard,  resident  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  ;  who  are  hereby  autho- 
rized, if  they  find  it  necessary,  to  write  to  any  Presbyteries  and  congregations 
that  may  not  forward  to  them  the  historical  documents  desired,  and  urge  them 
to  the  performance  of  their  duty,  and  to  state  to  the  yVssembly  the  names  of 
those  Presbyteries  and  congregations,  if  such  there  shall  be,  who  shall  not  ulti- 


504  INSTITUTIONS    OF   THE    CHURCH.  [BOOK    V. 

mately  furnish  the  information  necessary.  And  this  Assembly  do  also  herel>y 
recommend  to  all  the  people  under  their  care,  especially  to  gentlemen  of  litera- 
ture and  leisure  within  their  bounds,  to  furnish  to  the  gentlemen  appointed 
to  this  service,  all  the  information  in  their  power  to  give,  relative  to  the  his- 
tory in  contemplation,  that  this  important  work  may  be  completed  in  a  man- 
ner as  accurate  and  satisfactory  as  possible. 

§  308.  Tlie  Committee  changed. 

1813,  p.  535.  It  was  stated  to  the  Assembly  by  Dr.  Green,  in  behalf  of  himself 
and  Ebenezer  Hazard,  Esq.,  that  from  a  variety  of  circumstances  they  find 
it  impracticable  to  go  on  with  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  which 
they  were  appointed  to  write,  by  an  act  of  the  General  Assembly  passed  in 
the  year  1804,  and  in  the  writing  of  which  they  have  made  considerable 
progress,  and  for  its  continuance  have  in  their  hands  many  materials.  It 
was,  at  the  same  time,  requested  by  these  gentlemen,  that  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Miller,  D.  D.,  might,  if  it  should  seem  good  to  the  Assembly,  be  appointed 
to  receive  from  them  all  the  papers  which  they  possess  relative  to  the  history 
in  question,  and  that  he  be  -nrh.u-ized  and  requested  to  complete  the  same. 
Whereupon, 

Resolved,  That  all  the  papers  relative  to  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States,  in  the  hands  of  Dr.  Green  and  Mr.  Hazard, 
be  by  them  deposited  with  Dr.  Miller,  and  that  he  be  appointed  and  directed 
to  continue  and  complete  said  history;  and  that  the  arrangement  in  regard 
to  the  copyright  of  this  history,  which  right  has  heretofore  been  assured  to 
Dr.  Green  and  Mr.  Hazard,  be  settled  between  them  and  Dr.  Miller,  as  shall 
be  mutually  satisfactory  to  the  parties  severally. 

1819,  p.  718.  Resolved,  That  Dr.  Green  be  associated  with  Dr.  Miller,  in 
writing  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

§  309.  Further  measures  adopted. 

[In  1825,  the  above  committee  requested  to  be  discharged  ;  whereupon 
the  following  report  of  a  committee  on  the  subject  was  adopted  :] 

181^5,  p.  258.  The  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United 
States,  appears  to  your  committee  to  be  a  subject  too  important  to  be  aban- 
doned, and  well  worthy  all  the  attention  which  can  be  bestowed  upon  it  by 
this  Assembly.  Its  importance  will  at  once  appear  when  it  is  considered  how 
nearly  it  is  connected  with  the  propagation  of  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  Bible, 
the  progress  of  vital  godliness,  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  and  the  rapid  advance- 
ment of  the  interests  of  science. 

Your  committee,  therefore,  are  of  opinion,  that  such  measures  ought  to  be 
adopted  as  will  be  calculated  to  ensure  the  continuation  and  completion  of 
the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Cliurch,  with  the  least  possible  delay.  The 
difficulties  which  must  be  encountered  in  the  execution  of  this  undertaking, 
will  not  be  diminished,  but  increased  with  time;  and  your  cotTimittee  are 
moreover  happy  to  have  it  in  their  power  to  inform  this  Assembly  that  they 
have  received  information  of  the  existence  in  diiferent  and  distant  parts  of 
our  country,  of  several  important  documents  and  Presbyterial  records,  which 
it  is  hoped  may  in  a  good  degree  supply  that  lack  of  information  that  has 
heretofore  existed.  Your  committee,  therefore,  recoujmend  the  adoption  of 
the  following  resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  request  made  by  the  Rev.  Drs.  Green  and  IMiUer, 
to  be  released  from  their  appointment  to  write  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States,  is  received  with  unfeigned  regret.  But  the 
As.sembly  viewing  the  request,  under  existing  circumstances,  to  be  both  rea- 
sonable and  proper,  do  further  resolve  that  the  same  be  granted. 


SEC.  307.]  PRESBYTERIAN    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY.  505 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  the  Assembly  be,  and  they  hereby  are, 
given  to  the  llcv.  Dr.  Green,  for  his  gratuitous  offer  of  the  whole  result  and 
fruits  of  his  arduous  labour  bestowed  in  writing  in  part,  the  desired  history, 
as  well  as  in  collecting  documents,  and  various  information,  and  in  form- 
ing annals  in  relation  to  that  part  of  the  same  which  yet  remains  to  be  ex- 
ecuted. 

3.  Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  three  be  appointed,  whose  duty  it  shall 
be  to  receive  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Green,  the  documents  and  annals  and  infor- 
mation prepared  by  him  to  be  furnished,  and  to  collect  such  other  documents 
as  may  be  in  their  power,  and  may  be  necessary  to  the  completion  of  the 
history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  with  as  little  delay 
as  possible ;  and  whose  further  duty  it  shall  be  to  report  from  time  to  time 
their  progress  in  the  proposed  undertaking  to  this  Assembly. 

The  Rev.  Aslibel  Green,  D.  D.,  Rev.  Jacob  J.  Janeway,  D.  D.,  and  Rev. 
Ezra  S.  Ely,  D.  D.,  were  appointed  a  committee  for  the  purposes  mentioned 
in  the  last  resolution. 

4.  Resolved,  That  all  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  this  Assembly, 
which  have  been  formed  since  the  year  1797,  be  earnestly  requested,  with 
all  convenient  expedition,  to  compile  the  histories  respectively  of  their  seve- 
ral Presbyteries,  and  transmit  the  same  to  the  committee  above  mentioned, 
resident  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia;  and  that  any  Presbyteries  which  were 
formed  anterior  to  the  year  1797,  and  which  have  not  as  yet  forwarded  their 
histories  severally,  be  careful  to  prepare  and  forward  them  with  as  little  delay 
as  possible. 

5.  Resolved,  That  an  agent  be  appointed  by  this  Assembly,  in  each  Synod 
within  our  bounds,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  collect  and  transmit  to  the  said 
committee  all  such  documents,  printed  and  manuscript,  as  may  tend,  in  their 
opinion,  to  throw  any  light  on  the  history  of  any  part  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

1836,  p.  293.  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Luther  Halsey,  D.  D.,  be  appointed 
on  the  committee  to  prepare  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the 
place  of  the  Rev.  Ezra  S.  Ely,  D.  D.,  resigned. 

§  310.    The  collections  deposited  with  the  Historical  Society. 

1853,  p.  456.  A  memorial  from  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society  was 
read,  requesting  sundry  favours  from  the  Assembly  ;  whereupon  the  follow- 
ing resolutions  were  adopted,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  testify  their  interest  in 
the  organization  of  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society,  and  deem  the  objects 
of  sufficient  importance  to  call  the  attention  of  the  Synods  and  Presbyteries 
to  such  forms  of  co-operation  in  securing  the  materials  of  our  church  history 
as  may  seem  to  them  expedient. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  commit  all  the  manuscript  ma- 
terials, pertaining  to  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  whitli  have 
been  collected  in  past  years  under  their  authority,  to  the  custody  of  the 
Presbyterian  Historical  Society. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  give  to  the  Historical  Society 
permission  to  select  from  the  publications  of  their  Board  of  Publication  such 
volumes  as  belong  to  their  department,  for  the  purpose  of  an  historical  li- 
brary ;  and  the  further  permission  to  select,  from  time  to  time,  whatever 
works  may  be  necessary  for  the  purposes  of  exchange  with  other  historical 
societies,  or  agencies. 

64 


50ti  RELATIONS   TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [BOOK    VI 


BOOK  VI. 
RELATIONS  TO  OTHER  CHURCHES 


PART  I. 

INTERCOURSE   OF  CHURCHES 


*•  §  1.    The  regulation  of  intercourse  belongs  to  the  Assemble/. 

1827,  p.  134.  [The  records  of  the  8ynod  of  Tennessee  approved,]  with 
the  exception  of  a  proposal  to  establish  a  plan  of  intercourse,  between  said 
Synod  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians ;  of  which  proposal  the  Assembly 
disapprove,  on  the  ground  that  it  belongs  to  the  Assembly  *'  to  correspond 
with  foreign  Churches  on  such  terms  as  may  be  agreed  upon,  by  the  Assem- 
bly and  the  corresponding  body." — Form  of  Gov.,  ch.  xii.  sec.  5. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTERCOURSE  WITH  THE  NEW  ENGLAND  CHURCHES. 


Title  1. — early  correspondence. 
§  2.   First  occasion  of  intercourse. 

1708,  p.  13.  Ordered,  That  Mr.  Andrews  and  Mr.  Hampton  write  to  the 
Ministers  of  Connecticut,  concerning  the  aifuir  of  Woodbridge. 
To  Mr.  Davenport,  Mr.  Shove,  and  Mr.  Buckingham  : 

Reverend  Brethren, — Through  the  good  providence  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  assisting  us,  we,  the  Ministers  of  the  gospel  of  the  Presbyterian  per- 
suasion, in  this  province  and  those  adjacent,  taking  into  our  serious  consid- 
eration the  case  and  circumstances  of  our  holy  religion  in  these  parts,  have, 
to  our  great  toil  and  labour,  and  great  difficulty  to  divers  of  us,  by  renson 
of  our  great  distance  from  one  another,  formed  ourselves  into  a  Presbytery, 


SEC.    1.]  INTKROOUhSK    WITH    NEW     ENfiLAND.  507 

annually  to  be  convened,  for  the  furthering  and  promoting  the  true  interests 
of  religion  and  godliness.  In  which  our  undertaking,  as  we  would  not  have 
anything  should  be  advanced  that  may  be  justly  disgustful  to  any  pious 
soul,  but  the  contrary;  so  it  is  our  universal  desire  to  walk  in  the  nearest 
union  and  fellowship  with  the  Churches  in  those  ])arts  where  you  inhabit, 
not  knowing  any  difference  in  opinion  so  weighty  as  to  inhibit  such  a  pro- 
posal, not  doubting  of  your  cordial  assent  thereunto.  And  for  a  testimony 
of  our  sincerity  and  real  intentions  to  act  as  has  been  mentioned,  we  con- 
clude it  convenient  to  lay  before  you  one  difficult  matter  that  has  been  (to 
our  great  trouble  and  exercise)  laid  before  us,  and  also  what  has  been  our 
advice  about  it ;  holding  it  proper  so  to  do,  because  yourselves  have  been 
concerned  in  a  transaction  that  has  in  some  measure  led  into  it.  We  find 
by  divers  letters  that  have  passed  between  you  and  sundry  persons  in  Wood- 
bridge,  that  you  are  not  unacquainted  with  the  confusions  and  distractions 
arising  from  the  accession  of  jNIr.  Wade  to  be  the  Minister  of  that  town, 
and  the  aversion  of  a  considerable  part  of  the  people  to  the  accepting  of 
him  as  such,  and  therefore  need  only  mention  what  we,  after  mature 
deliberation  and  consultation,  have  advised  for  the  healing  the  differences 
among  them,  upon  the  application  of  those  that  disagree  with  Mr.  Wade 
made  unto  us,  concluding  that  if  their  contentions  and  animosities  continue, 
it  may  be  of  unhappy  consequence.  ....  As  you  have 

been  employed  in  Mr.  Wade's  fixing  there,  and  we  hope  with  sincere  aims 
at  the  good  of  the  place,  so  long  groaning  under  the  unhappiness  of  the 
want  of  a  settled  ministry,  so  we  humbly  conceive  you  are  in  duty  bound  in 
a  s])ecial  manner  to  put  to  your  helping  hand  to  rescue  them  from  the  mis- 
erable inconveniences  that  now  they  labour  under,  by  all  the  ways  that  you 
can,  to  which  we  hope  your  advice  for  mutual  forbearance  may  have  much 
force,  &C. 

[Mr.  Nathaniel  Wade  was  a  Congregational  Minister,  but  in  1710  was  admitted  a 
member  of  the  Presbytery.  The  ditficulties  however  still  continued,  until  tlie  Presbytery 
adopted  the  following  paper  :] 

§  3.  Final  action  in  this  case. 

1712,  p.  27.  It  was  overtured,  that  whereas,  for  these  several  years,  we 
have  endeavoured  to  accommodate  the  differences  between  Mr.  Wade  and 
the  people  of  Woodbridge,  after  some  time,  at  his  own  proposal,  we  admitted 
him  as  a  member  of  our  Presbytery,  and  he  submitted  himself  willingly  to 
our  Constitution,  which  we  hoped  would  have  been  effectual  for  the  taking 
away  these  unhappy  divisions,  but  to  our  sad  disappointment,  we  have  found 
them  continue  and  rather  increase. 

The  first  year  of  his  admission,  we  hoped  that  our  Christian  and  ministe- 
rial advice,  both  to  Mr.  Wade  and  the  disagreeing  parties  at  Woodbridji-e, 
W(juld  have  been  sufficient  for  reconciliation  ;  but  herein  also  we  were  lament- 
ably frustrated,  for  the  next  Presbytery  their  mutual  complaints  were  a^-ain 
renewed. 

And  after  inquiry  and  serious  deliberation  upon  those  complaints,  some 
whereof  brought  by  the  people  against  Mr.  Wade  were  of  a  scandalous  na- 
ture, and  of  long  standing,  we  came  to  an  unanimous  resolution,  that  really 
Mr.  Wade  has  been  all  along,  and  continued  to  be,  the  woful  bone  of  con- 
tention among  that  unhappy  p(>ople,  and  that  therefore  the  only  effectual 
way  of  putting  an  end  to  these  unchristian  jars,  was  that  ]Mr.  Wade  should 
demit  all  pastoral  relation  to  the  whole  people  of  Woodbridge.  and  that 
they  should  be  at  full  liberty  to  choose  some  other  Minister;  but  in  the 
meantime  we  were  willing  that  3Ir.  Wade  should  su])ply  their  vacancy  until 
another  offered,  not  doubting  but  that  Mr.  Wade  and  the  good  people  of 


508  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [BOOK    VT. 

Woodbridge  would  use  their  unanimous  endeavours  with  all  convenient 
speed,  to  provide  themselves  with  a  qualified  Minister  in  whuni  they  should 
agree.  To  all  which  Mr.  Wade  did,  at  our  last  Presbytery  aforesaid,  give 
his  solemn  and  hearty  consent,  as  fully  appears  from  his  own  words,  then 
spoken  and  upon  record.  Nevertheless,  Mr.  Wade,  immediately  on  his  re- 
turn to  Woodbridge,  did  begin,  and  has  continued  ever  since,  to  misconstrue 
our  proceedings,  and  render  ineffectual  all  our  designs  of  peace  and  unity. 

1.  By  pretending  still  to  a  pastoral  relation  to  some  of  the  people  of 
Woodbridge,  notwithstanding  his  own  actual  renunciation  of  all  such  charge 
as  appears,  and  furthermore  constituting  new  Church  officers. —  Vide  letter, 
November  23,  1711. 

2.  By  finding  fault  with  some  of  our  Presbytery  for  providing  a  supply 
according  to  the  mind  of  the  whole  Presbytery,  who  always  designed  Mr. 
Wade  to  supply  no  longer  than  till  another  could  be  had. —  Vide  letter, 
September  16,  1712. 

3.  By  opposing  the  settlement  of  Mr.  Gillespie,  a  preacher  from  North 
Britain,  though  recommended  heartily  by  Dr.  Mather,  as  well  as  sufficiently 
from  Glasgow,  and  at  first  generally  liked  by  the  people  of  Woodbridge. — 

Vide  Dr.  Mather's  last  letter  to  Woodbridge. 

4.  But  most  of  all,  and  which  indeed,  includes  all,  by  a  shameful  recan- 
tation which  he,  the  said  Mr.  Wade,  made,  in  a  letter  to  three  of  our  num- 
ber, dated  November  23,  1711,  of  what  he  solemnly  and  frankly  acknow- 
ledged, upon  conviction  of  his  conscience,  as  he  said,  viz  :  that  he  had  been 
a  bone  of  contention  at  Woodbridge,  and  therefore,  that  he  might  be  so  no 
longer,  he  demitted  all  pastoral  relation  to  them,  heartily  wishing  they  might 
unite  in  calling  another  which  the  Presbytery  might  approve  of,  as  our  re- 
cords make  appear ;  this  he  now  declares  he  recants,  so  that  it  seems  he  re- 
solves still  upon  being  the  wretched  bone  of  contention,  and  therefore  la- 
bours what  he  can,  contrary  both  to  the  greatest  part  of  the  people,  and  the 
mind  of  the  Presbytery,  to  plant  himself  there  again,  or  if  not,  to  keep  up 
the  contention.  And  though  Mr.  Wade  has  not  attended  this  Presbytery, 
yet  his  own  letters  above  cited,  besides  the  personal  knowledge  of  several 
members  of  this  Presbytery  concerning  this  affair,  and  the  letters  from  the 
people,  dated  one  of  them,  November  6,  1711,  another  September  13,  1712, 
besides  one  from  Mr.  Thomas  Pike,  of  November  10,  1711,  do  sufficiently 
evidence  the  contentions  about  him  to  be  as  great  as  ever. —  Vide  letter, 
November  23,  1711. 

We  therpfore,  in  the  fear  and  name  of  otir  great  Master,  do  appoint  and 
ordain,  That  the  said  Mr.  Wade  do  no  longer  exercise  his  ministerial  office 
at  the  town  of  Woodbridge,  or  among  the  people  thereof,  unless  allowed  by 
the  Presbytery  hereafter;  but  that  he  forthwith,  and  without  resistance, 
directly  or  indirectly,  give  place  to  some  other  whom  God  in  his  providence 
may  send,  and  the  good  people  of  Woodbridge,  or  the  major  part  of  them, 
call  and  agree  about. 

[At  the  same  time  a  letter  of  expostulation  was  written  to  Dr.  Cotton  Mather,  in  regfard 
to  the  unhappy  effects  of  his  interpositions  in  the  matter,  (Ibid.  p.  29,)  and  thus  this  first 
occasion  of  correspondence  disappears  from  the  record.] 

§  4.    Committee  in  relation  to  difficidties  in  New  York. 

1721,  p.  67.  A  reference  from  the  Presbytery  of  Long  Island  being  made 
to  this  Synod,  as  to  a  further  cognoscing  on  the  affair  of  the  Trustees  of 
New  Haven  college  their  sending  missionaries  to  erect  a  new  separate  Con- 
gregation in  New  York  ;  and  we  having  inspected  into  the  conduct  of  the 
said  Presbytery  in  that  affair,  though  we  cannot  see  how  their  conduct  can 
be  disapproved ;  yet  considering  that  the  gentlemen  Trustees  have,  by  a  let- 


•SEC.    8.]  INTEKCOURSK    WITH    NEW    ENGLAND.  509 

ter,  desired  a  conference  with  some  of  our  Synod  upon  that  and  other  affairs, 
we  now  defer  giving  our  Hynodical  judgment  thereon,  that  so  we  may  not 
hinder  their  desired  nmicable  conference  with  us,  in  case  any  such  confer- 
ence be  appointed.  A  letter  from  the  Trustees  of  the  coHege  uf  New  Haven 
being  read,  wherein  they  have  desired  that  this  Synod  would  send  some  of 
their  number  to  meet  and  amicably  treat  with  them  about  the  great  affairs 
of  religion  in  general,  and  about  the  unhappy  diiferenoes  at  Nf^w  York  in 
particular;  the  Synod,  in  answer  to  those  great  and  good  ends,  do  appoint 
the  Pre-bytery  of  J^ong  Island,  or  as  many  of  their  number  as  the  said  Pres- 
bytery shall  nominate  and  appoint,  to  meet  and  christianly  confer  with  the 
said  Trustees  upon  the  aforesaid  articles,  at  Stanford,  on  the  25th  day  of 
October  next,  and  that  a  letter  be  written  in  answer  to  theirs. 

§  5.  Report  of  the  Committee. 

1722,  p.  73.  The  Presbytery  of  Long  Island  gave  in  their  report  to  the 
Synod,  that  a  committee  of  their  Presbytery  met  a  number  of  the  Trustees 
of  New  Haven  college,  according  to  the  appointment  of  the  Synod,  and 
have  given  a  large  account  in  writing,  of  their  proceedings  with  said  Trus- 
tees, whereby  the  Synod  is  convinced  that  they,  though  without  the  desired 
success,  have  done  what  they  could  relating  to  the  union  with  Connecticut 
Ministers,  and  removing  those  differences  between  thom  and  our  Presbytery 
of  Long  Island,  by  the  irregular  division  of  the  Congregation  at  New  York, 
and  the  Trustees  sending  missionaries  to  preach  there.  LTpon  the  whole, 
the  Synod  approves  of  the  conduct  of  the  Presbytery  of  Long  Island  in  the 
whole  affair  as  it  was  managed  by  them,  both  since  last  Synod  and  formerly. 

§  6.    Conference  icith  the  Connecticut  Ministers  on  the  subject. 

1723,  p.  76.  A  letter  from  the  Ministers  of  Connecticut  to  this  Synod, 
desiring  a  conference  with  some  of  the  Ministers  of  this  Synod,  in  order  to 
the  healing  of  those  divisions  in  the  Presbyterian  Congregation  in  New 
York,  being  read  and  maturely  considered,  it  was  ordered  that  a  letter  be 
writ  to  the  Ministers  of  Connecticut  in  answer  to  theirs^  to  thank  them  for 
their  concern  about  the  interest  of  religion  in  New  York,  and  their  propo- 
sing a  conference  with  some  of  us  in  order  tg  heal  the  division  in  the  Pres- 
byterian congregation  there,  and  to  signify  our  hearty  concurrence  with 
their  proposal.  And  withal  to  signify  our  apprehensions  that  the  place  pro- 
posed for  a  conference  is  not  so  likely  to  answer  the  good  intentions  ex- 
pressed in  their  letter  as  New  Y'^ork  would  be,  and  therefore  to  desire  them 
to  send  some  of  their  number  to  meet  with  some  of  ours  there,  on  the  twenty- 
third  of  October  next.  Messrs.  Andrews,  Dickinson,  Morgan,  Philips, 
Cross,  and  McGill,  appointed  to  meet  the  said  ministers  at  New  Y'ork,  at 
the  time  before  mentioned,  and  are  empowered  to  act  in  the  name  and  with 
the  full  power  of  the  Synod,  in  the  affair  proposed.  But  if  the  said  Con- 
necticut -Ministers  decline  coming  to  New  York  at  the  time  mentioned,  the 
aforementioned  members  of  the  Synod  are  empowered  to  meet  them  at  any 
other  time  and  place  for  the  said  purpose  as  they  shall  think  reasonable. 
And  if  the  good  ends  proposed,  relating  to  New  York,  be  at  the  conference 
happily  accomplished,  the  Synod  recommends  it  to  those  of  their  members 
aforr*  a)ipointed  for  said  conference,  to  treat  with  said  Ministers  of  Connec- 
ticut about  an  union  with  us,  and  empower  them  to  concert  ami  conclude 
upon  any  methods  that  tnay  conduce  to  that  end.  Mr.  McCill  and  Mr. 
Conn  a[iiiiiiiiti!d  to  write  the  abovesaid  letter. 

1724,  p.  70.  The  Synod  approves  of  the  conduct  of  the  committee  ap- 
pointed to  meet  with  the  Ministers  from  Connecticut,  to  confer  about  the 


510  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [bOOK    VI. 

affairs  of  t'     "^resbyterian  Congregation  in  New  York,  though  their  endeav- 
ours TpYu\        iiisuccessful. 

§7.-4  second  Committee  to  vuit  New  York. 

1727,  p.  86.  A  letter  was  presented  to  the  Synod  from  the  Ministers  in 
Boston,  in  New  England,  as  also  another  from  the  Presbyterian  Congrega- 
tion at  New  York,  referring  to  the  ordination  of  Mr.  Pemberton,  and  his  settle- 
ment at  New  York,  and  proposing  his  admission  as  a  member  of  the  Synod  ; 
both  which  being  read,  the  consideration  of  that  whole  affair  was  referred 
to  the  committee  to  bring  in  an  overture  upon  it. 

p.  87.  Overtui'ed,  Upon  the  affair  of  the  Congregation  at  New  York,  .  .  . 
As  to  the  call  and  settlement  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pemberton  at  New  York,  the 
Synod  does  declare  that  the  rules  of  our  Presbyterian  Constitution  were  not 
observed  in  several  respects  by  that  Congregation  in  that  matter.  This 
passed  by  the  Synod  ncmine  contra dicenfe. 

And  it  was  put  to  the  vote ;  Receive,  or  delay  the  receiving  of  Mr.  Pem- 
berton as  a  member  of  this  Synod ;  and  it  was  carried  for  delaying ;  which 
delay  did  not  flow  from  any  disrespect  to  Mr.  Pemberton,  or  any  fault  ob- 
jected against  him,  but  from  other  reasons. 

Masters  Andrews,  Morgan,  Jonathan  Dickinson,  Pierson,  and  Webb,  ap- 
pointed to  be  a  Committee  to  meet  at  New  York  to  accommodate  matters  of 
difference  between  that  Congregation  and  the  Presbytery  of  Long  Island, 
and  also  any  other  differences  that  may  be  among  themselves  about  their 
church  settlement,  and  particularly,  to  receive  Mr.  Pemberton  as  a  member 
of  the  Synod,  or  not,  as  they  shall  see  cause.  As  to  the  time  of  the  meet- 
ing of  the  said  Committee,  it  is  determined  that  it  shall  be  at  such  time  as 
the  Congregation  of  New  York  shall  agree  upon,  they  giving  reasonable 
notice  to  the  members  of  the  Committee,  and  the  Presbytery  of  Long  Island, 
that  they  may  meet  there  together.     [See  Book  IV.  §  15.] 

§  8.    Standing  Committee  of  Correspondence  appointed. 

1758,  p.  290.  Agreed,  That  Messrs.  Cross,  Grilbert  Tennent,  Dr.  Alison, 
and  Treat,  be  a  committee  to  correspond  in  the  name  of  the  Synod,  with  the 
Churches  of  our  persuasion  in  Britain  and  Ireland,  and  in  these  colonies 
and  elsewhere,  by  means  of  proper  persons  in  these  Churches  for  the  ensu- 
ing year. 

§  9.  Emharraxiim,cnts  of  this  intercourse. 

[See  below,  §§  22,  29.] 

[Among  others,  the  following  queries  were  brought  into  the  Greneral 
Synod  :] 

1760,  p.  305.  Fourth  query.  Whether  any  Minister,  or  Probationer,  or- 
dained or  licensed  in  Scotland,  England,  Ireland,  Connecticut,  or  in  any  of 
the  Reformed  Churches,  ought  not  to  be  admitted  as  a  gospel  Minister,  or 
Probationer,  if  he  produce  sufficient  certificates  that  he  was  orderly  ordained 
or  licensed,  and  has  behaved  according  to  his  character,  provided  he  adopts 
our  Confession,  and  promises  subjection  in  the  Lord  ? 

Fifth  query.  Whether  it  is  regular  for  our  students  of  divinity,  who  in- 
tend to  return  and  officiate  in  the  bounds  of  the  Synod,  to  go  into  New 
England,  or  elsewhere,  in  order  to  be  licensed  ? 

1764,  p.  338.  In  answer  to  the  fourth  query  we  judge,  that  though  every 
Christian  society  should  maintain  communion  with  others  as  far  as  they  can 
with  a  good  conscience;  yet  no  society,  in  order  to  maintain  communion,  is 
obliged  to  adopt  or  imitate  the  irregularities  and  deficiencies  of  another,  con- 
trary to  its  own  established  and  approved  rules  of  procedure.     And  if  any 


6EC.  G.]  INTERCOURSE    WITH    NEW    ENGLAND.  5)1 

society  or  body  of  men  are  known  to  be  of  erroneous  principles,  or  to  be 
lax  or  negligent  as  to  the  orthodoxy  or  piety  of  those  they  admit  into  the 
ministry,  as  we  apprehend  to  be  the  case  of  the  New  J^ight,  in  Ireland,  and 
of  some  other  particular  judicatures  and  individual  Ministers  who  may,  and 
in  some  places  on  this  continent,  do,  convene  together  as  a  temporary  judica- 
ture for  the  single  purpose  of  licensing,  or  ordaining  a  candidate.  In  such 
cases,  none  of  our  Presbyteries  are  obliged  to  receive  and  employ  in  their 
bounds,  as  gospel  Ministers  or  probationers,  such  persons,  thuugli  producing 
fair  certificates,  and  professing  to  adopt  our  Confession.  But  if  any  ordained 
Minister,  or  candidate,  comes  well  recommended  bj^  those  on  whose  testi- 
mony we  can  depend,  such  are  to  be  gladly  received  upon  their  adopting  our 
Confession,  and  promising  subjection  in  the  Lord. 

As  to  the  fifth  ((uery,  though  the  Synod  entertains  a  high  regard  for  the 
Associated  Churches  of  New  England,  yet  we  cannot  but  judge,  that  stu- 
dents who  go  to  them,  or  to  any  other  than  our  own  Presbyteries  to  obtain 
license,  in  order  to  return  and  officiate  among  us,  act  very  irregularly,  and 
are  not  to  be  approved  or  employed  by  our  Presbyteries,  as  hereby  we  are 
deprived  of  the  right  of  trying  and  approving  the  qualifications  of  our  own 
candidates ;  yet,  if  any  case  may  happen  wherein  such  a  conduct  may,  in 
some  circumstances,  be  thought  necessary  for  the  greater  good  of  any  Con- 
gregation, it  shall  be  laid  before  the  Presbytery  to  which  the  Congregation 
belongs,  and  approved  of  by  them. 

1765,  p.  344.  The  Synod  finding  some  obscurity  in  the  answer  given  last 
year  to  the  fourth  query,  they  have  agreed  to  explain  it  further  in  the  fol- 
low^ing  words,  viz  :  It  is  undoubtedly  the  right  of  Presbyteries  to  converse 
with  any  probationer,  or  Minister  from  foreign  parts,  as  far  as  they  may  find 
it  necessary  to  give  them  satisfaction,  and  not  receive  him  implicitly  on  a 
certificate,  however  fiiir  and  regular,  together  with  his  general  profession  of 
adopting  the  Westminster  Confession  and  Catechisms.  But  if  such  proba- 
tioner, or  Minister,  shall  come  from  a  Church  or  judicature  generally  sus- 
pected, or  known  to  be  erroneous,  or  lax  and  negligent  with  respect  to  the 
moral  conduct  or  piety  of  their  candidates,  or  members  ;  or  if  they  shall 
come  from  any  number  of  Ministers  who  may  convene  without  any  regular 
constitution,  merely  for  the  purpose  of  licensing  or  ordaining  particular 
persons ;  in  that  case  a  certificate  from  such  a  judicature,  and  such  a  gene- 
ral profession  of  the  party's  adopting  the  Confession  of  Faith,  is  still  less 
satisfactory,  and  renders  it  highly  necessary  for  the  Presbytery  to  which  ap- 
plication shall  be  made,  to  be  more  particular  and  exact  in  examining  the 
principles  of  such  a  probationer,  or  Minister,  before  they  admit  him,  or  em- 
ploy him  in  their  bounds. 

§  10.  Annual  convention  with  the  Connecticut  Churches. 

1766,  p.  364.  An  overture  was  brought  in  to  endeavour  to  obtain  some 
correspondence  between  this  Synod  and  the  Consociated  Churches  in  Con- 
necticut. A  copy  of  a  letter  from  this  Synod  to  them  was  also  read  and 
approved,  and  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  Kwing,  Patrick  Alison,  and  the 
Moderator,  are  desired  to  present  this  letter  and  confer  with  our  brethren 
on  this  affair.  And  in  case  it  shall  seem  meet  to  our  reverend  brethren 
to  attend  to  this  our  proposal,  so  far  as  to  appoint  Commissioners  from 
their  body  to  meet  with  Commissioners  from  ours ;  we  appoint  the  Kev. 
Dr.  Alison,  and  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Timothy  Jones,  William  Tennent,  John 
Rodgers,  Elisha  Kent,  John  Smith,  John  Blair,  and  Samuel  Buel,  to  meet 
with  them  at  such  time  and  place  as  the  reverend  brethren  of  Connecticut 
shall  agree. 

1767,  p.  374.  The  minutes  of  a  convention  held  at  Elizabethtown,  the 


512  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [bOOK  VI. 

5th  of  Novciiilier  kst,  by  delegates  from  the  Coiiscfciated  Churches  in  Con- 
necticut and  from  this  8_ynod,  were  read,  and  a  plan  of  union  proposed  be- 
tween the  t'ongregational  Consociated,  and  Presbyterian  Churches  formed 
at  that  convention,  was  seriously  considered  and  amended  ;  and  the  follow- 
ing gentlemen,  with  any  other  Ministers  of  this  reverend  body  that  please 
to  attend,  are  appointed  to  meet  with  the  delegates  or  commissioners  from 
the  Congregational  and  Consociated  or  any  Presbyterial  bodies,  at  New 
Haven,  the  lUth  day  of  next  September,  and  there  finally,  on  the  part  of 
this  body,  to  complete  the  plan  of  union,  and  transact  all  other  business  that 
shall  be  found  necessifl-y  in  consequence  thereof. 

[The  miiin  object  of  this  convention  was,  to  watch  and  counteract  the  strenuous 
exertions,  wliich  at  tliis  time  were  making-,  to  secure  a  parhamentary  estabhshmcnt  of  tlie 
Church  of  England  in  tliis  country.  It  had  an  annual  session,  alternately  in  Connecticut, 
and  at  Elizabctlitown,  N.  J.,  until  the  independence  of  the  country  removed  the  grounds 
of  apprehension.  The  last  meeting  was  held  in  1776.  For  an  account  of  the  doings  of 
the  convention,  and  of  the  vi^hole  controversy  of  the  American  Episcopate,  in  which  it 
was  involved,  see  Hodge's  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Part  2,  p.  449.] 

Title  2. — intercourse  after  the  revolution. 
§  11.    Motion  for  a  renewal  of  intercourse. 

1790,  p.  29.  ^Y]iereas,  there  existed,  before  the  late  Revolution,  an  an- 
nual convention  of  the  clergy  of  the  Congregational  Churches  in  New  Eng- 
land, and  of  Ministers  belonging  to  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia, which  was  interrupted  by  the  disorders  occasioned  by  the  war;  this 
Assembly  being  peculiarly  desirous  to  renew  and  strengthen  every  bond  of 
union  between  brethren  so  nearlj'  agreed  in  doctrine  and  forms  of  worship 
as  the  members  of  the  Congregational  and  Presbyterian  Churches  evidently 
are,  and  remembering  with  much  satisfaction  the  mutual  pleasure  and  ad- 
vantage produced  and  received  by  their  former  intercourse,  did 

Hesolve,  That  the  Ministers  of  the  Congregational  Churches  of  New  Eng- 
land be  invited  to  renew  their  annual  convention  with  the  clergy  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  And  the  Assembly  did,  for  this  purpose,  appoint  the 
Rev.  ])r.  Rodgers,  of  New  York,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  McWhorter,  of  Newark, 
in  New  Jersey,  to  be  a  committee  to  take  such  measures  for  the  obtaining 
of  the  proposed  object  as  they  may  judge  to  be  most  effectual;  and  to  report 
their  proceedings  to  the  Greneral  Assembly  at  their  next  meeting. 

§  12.  Proposals  to  the  Association  of  Connecticut. 

1791,  p.  33.  Dr.  McWhorter  reports  :  That  some  progress  has  been  made 
in  opening  a  plan  of  correspondence  with  said  Churches.  That  three  modes 
of  corresyrondence  are  proposed  for  consideration,  viz  :  (1.)  By  letter,  from 
a  committee  of  this  body  with  a  committee  of  the  General  Association  of 
Connecticut.  (2.)  By  reviving  a  convention  similar  to  that  which  subsisted 
between  those  bodies  before  the  late  war.  (3.)  By  sending  delegates,  re- 
ciprocally from  each  body,  who  shall  sit  in  their  respective  meetings,  to  an- 
swer the  important  purpose  designed  by  this  corresj)ondence. 

Required,  That  to  carry  into  effect  the  proposed  i)lan  for  a  correspondence 
with  the  Congregational  Churches  in  New  England,  a  committee,  consisting 
of  Dr.  Witherspoon,  Dr.  Rodgers,  Dr.  McWhorter,  Mr.  Chapman,  Dr.  Sam- 
uel S.  Smith,  Mr.  Tennent,  and  Mr.  Austin,  or  any  three  of  them,  be,  and 
thoy  are  herel)y,  appointed,  to  meet  at  New  Haven  on  the  second  Wednesday 
in  September  next,  to  consult  with  such  Ministers  from  the  New  England 
Churches  as  may  be  there  present,  on  the  subject  in  contemplation,  and  to 
detern)ine  on  such  plan  of  correspondence  and  intercourse  as  shall  appear 
eligible.     And  that  the  prospect  of  accomplishing  the  desire  of  the  General 


SKC.  10.]         INTERCOURSE  WITH  NEW  ENGLAND.  OL.! 

Assembly  in  this  appointment  may  be  the  more  favourable,  Dr.  McWhortcr 
is  hereby  directed  to  write  immediately  to  Dr.  Timothy  Dwight,  of  Con- 
necticut, and  inform  him  of  this  measure;  requesting  him,  at  the  same 
time,  to  lay  it  before  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  that  they  may 
be  prepared  to  meet  at  the  time  above  mentioned,  and  do  what  they  may 
think  expedient  in  this  concern. 

§  13.  A  plan  of  intercourse  adopted. 

1792,  p.  52.  The  minutes  of  the  Convention  of  the  Committees  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  of 
the  General  Association  of  the  State  of  Connecticut,  were  taken  into  consid- 
eration, an  extract  of  which  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

'*  Considering  the  importance  of  union  and  harmony  in  the  Christian 
Church,  and  the  duty  incumbent  on  all  its  pastors  and  members  to  assist 
each  other  in  promoting,  as  far  as  possible,  the  general  interests  of  the 
lledeemer's  kingdom;  and  considering,  further,  that  divine  Providence 
appears  to  be  now  opening  the  door  for  pursuing  these  valuable  objects  with 
a  happy  prospect  of  success ;  this  Convention  are  of  opinion  that  it  will  be 
conducive  to  these  important  purposes  that  a  standing  Committee  of  Corres- 
pondence be  appointed  in  each  body,  whose  duty  it  shall  be,  by  frequent 
letters,  to  communicate  to  each  other  whatever  may  be  mutually  useful  to 
the  Churches  under  their  care,  and  to  the  general  interest  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom.  That  each  body  should  from  time  to  time  appoint  a  committee 
consisting  of  three  members,  who  shall  have  a  right  to  sit  in  the  other's 
general  meeting,  and  make  such  communications  as  shall  be  directed  by 
their  respective  constituents,  and  deliberate  on  sueh^natters  as  shall  come 
before  the  body,  but  shall  have  no  right  to  vote.  That  eifectual  measures 
be  mutually  taken  to  prevent  injuries  to  the  respective  Churches  from  irre- 
gular and  unauthorized  preachers.  To  promote  this  end,  the  Convention 
judge  it  expedient  that  every  preacher  travelling  from  the  limits  of  one  of 
these  Churches  into  those  of  the  other,  shall  be  furnished  with  recent  testi- 
monials of  his  regular  standing  and  good  character  as  a  preacher,  signed  by 
the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  or  Association  in  which  he  received  his 
license  ;  or,  if  a  Minister,  of  his  good  standing  and  character,  as  such,  from 
the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  or  Association  where  he  last  resided,  and 
that  he  shall,  previously  to  his  travelling  as  a  preacher  into  distant  parts, 
further,  receive  a  recommendation  from  one  member  at  least  of  a  standing 
committee  to  be  hereafter  appointed  by  each  body,  certifying  his  good  quali- 
fications as  a  preacher.  Also,  that  the  names  of  this  standing  committee 
shall  be  mutually  communicated.  And  also,  that  every  preacher  travelling 
and  recommended  as  above,  and  submitting  to  the  stated  rules  of  the  respective 
Churches,  shall  be  received  as  an  authorized  preacher  of  the  gospel,  and 
cheerfully  taken  under  the  patronage  of  the  Presbytery  or  Association 
within  whose  bounds  he  shall  find  employment  as  a  preacher.  And  that 
the  proceedings  of  the  respective  bodies  on  this  report  be  communicated  to 
our  brethren  of  the  Congregational  and  Presbyterian  Churclies  throughout 
the  states." 

Upon  mature  deliberation,  the  Assembly  unanimously  and  cordially  ap- 
proved of  the  said  plan;  and  to  carry  the  same  into  eifect,  appointed  the 
Rov.  Drs.  John  Rodgers,  John  Witherspoon,  and  Ashbel  Green,  to  be  a  Com- 
mittee of  Correspondence,  agreeably  to  the  said  plan.  And  it  is,  moreover, 
agreed  that  this  Assembly  will  send  delegates  to  sit  and  consult  with  the 
General  Association  of  Connecticut,  and  receive  their  delegates  to  sit  in  this 
Assembly,  agreeably  to  another  article  of  the  plan,  as  soon  as  due  informa- 
C5 


614  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [bOOK    VI. 

tion  shall  be  received  that  it  is  adopted  on  the  part  of  the  General  Associa- 
tion of  Connecticut. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  McKnight,  Dr.  McWhorter,  Mr.  John  WoodhuU,  Dr. 
Samuel  S.  Smith,  Dr.  Alison,  Dr.  Nesbit,  Mr.  John  B.  Smith,  Mr.  Graham, 
Mr.  Lacy,  Mr.  McCall,  Mr.  McDonald,  and  Dr.  McCorkle,  were  appointed 
a  standing  committee,  to  certify  the  good  qualifications  of  the  preachers 
travelling  to  officiate  in  the  bounds  of  the  Association  of  the  state  of  Con- 
necticut. And  it  was,  moreover,  agreed,  that  any  preacher  travelling  as 
aforesaid,  shall  have  at  least  the  name  of  one  of  the  committee  who  shall  be- 
long to  the  Synod  from  whose  bounds  he  came. 

1793,  p.  64.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Jonathan  Edwards  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mat- 
thias Burnet  from  the  General  Association  of  the  state  of  Connecticut,  ap- 
peared in  the  Assembly,  produced  an  extract  from  the  records  of  that  As- 
sociation, whereby  it  appeared  that  the  convention  between  that  Associa- 
tion and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  had  been  ratified  on  their  part,  and  that  these  gentlemen, 
with  the  Rev.  Dr.  Timothy  Dwight,  were  appointed,  agreeably  to  an  article 
of  said  convention,  to  sit  in  this  Assembly.  Whereupon,  Dr.  Edwards  and 
Mr.  Burnet  were  admitted  as  members,  and  took  their  seats  accordingly. 

§  14.    The  delegates  alloiced  to  vote. 

1794,  p.  80.  Ordered,  That  the  delegates  appointed  from  the  General  As- 
sembly to  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  propose  to  the  Associa- 
tion, as  an  amendment  to  the  articles  of  intercourse  agreed  upon  between 
the  aforesaid  bodies,  that  the  delegates  from  these  bodies  respectively,  shall 
have  a  right,  not  only  to  sit  and  deliberate,  but  also  to  vote  in  all  questions 
which  may  be  determined  by  either  of  them  ;  and  to  communicate  the  result 
of  their  proposal  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

[In  the  Association]  "  The  motion  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
that  the  delegates  from  that  Assembly  to  this  Association,  and  the  deleg-ates  from  this 
Association  to  that  Assembly,  be  empowered  to  vote  in  all  questions  decided  in  those  bo- 
dies respectively,  was  taken  into  consideration  ;  and  after  discussion,  the  General  Asso- 
ciation voted  a  compliance  with  the  said  proposal." — Minutes,  1795,  p.  96. 

§  15.    Correspondence  with  the  General  Convention  of  Vermont. 

1802,  p.  238.  A  communication  to  this  General  Assembly  from  the  Gen- 
eral Convention  of  the  regular  Ministers  of  the  gospel  in  the  state  of  Ver- 
mont, proposing  the  formation  of  a  plan  of  ministerial  intercourse  between 
them  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  was  brought  in  and  read. 

[In  reply,  the  Assembly  requested  information  as  to  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the 
Convention.] — Minutes,  1802,  p.  249. 

1803,  p.  279.  The  committee  appointed  on  the  communication  from  the 
Convention  of  the  regular  Ministers  of  the  gospel  of  the  state  of  Vermont, 
reported.  The  report  being  considered  and  amended,  was  adopted,  and  is 
as  follows : 

Your  committee  are  of  opinion  that  although  this  Assembly  have  not  re- 
ceived any  answer  to  the  request  of  last  Assembly  proposed  to  the  Conven- 
tion of  Vermont,  yet  the  2\ssembly  have  received  satisfactory  information 
on  the  subjects  alluded  to,  both  from  their  own  delegates  to  the  General  As- 
sociation of  Connecticut  of  last  year,  and  also  from  the  representatives  of 
that  body  in  the  present  Assembly.  The  committee  therefore  submit  tlie 
following  plan  of  union  and  intercourse  between  the  said  Convention  and 
the  General  Assembly,  viz  : 

1.  Each  body  shall  send  one  or  two  delegates  to  meet  and  sit  with  the 
other,  at  the  stated  sessions  of  each  body,  respectively. 


SEC.    13.]  INTERCOURSE    AVITH    NEW    ENGLAND.  515 

2.  The  delegate  or  delegates  from  each  respectively,  shall  have  the  privi- 
lege of  joining  in  the  discussions  and  deliberations  of  the  body  as  freely  and 
fully  as  their  own  members. 

3.  That  the  union  and  intercourse  may  be  full  and  complete  between  the 
said  bodies,  the  delegate  or  delegates  from  each  respectively,  shall  not  only 
sit  and  deliberate,  but  also  act  and  vote ;  which  articles  comprise  the  great 
principles  of  the  union  between  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General  As- 
sociation of  Connecticut. 

[Ratified  by  tlie  Convention,  except  that]  "tlie  Convention,  considerino- the  sniallness 
of  tiieir  number,  and  distance  from  the  Assembly's  usual  place  of  meeting-,  caimot  pro 
niise  to  send  an  annual  delegation  to  the  Assembly." — Minutes,  1804,  p.  297. 

1809,  p.  422.  Resolved,  That  the  delegate  appointed  to  represent  this 
Assembly  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Convention  of  Vermont  be,  and  he 
hereby  is  authorized  to  propose  and  agree  upon  the  same  regulations  which 
have  been  agreed  to  be  observed  by  this  Assembly  and  the  General  Associa- 
tion of  Connecticut,  in  relation  to  the  credentials  requisite  for  such  Minis- 
ters as  may  come  within  the  bounds  of  the  Assembly  or  the  (Convention  of 
Vermont  for  the  purpose  of  preaching  the  gospel. 

1810,  p.  436.  [The  proposal  "agreed  to  with  great  unanimity,"  by  the  Convention.] 

§  16.    Correspondence  with  the  General  Association  of  New  Hampshire. 

1810,  p.  435.  A  proposal  from  the  General  Association  of  New  Hamp- 
shire, was  made  by  the  Kev.  William  F.  Rowland  and  the  Rev.  John  H. 
(!^hurch,  commissioners  appointed  for  that  purpose,  for  a  union  between 
them  and  this  Assembly,  similar  to  that  subsisting  between  the  General  As- 
sociation of  Connecticut  and  this  Assembly.  The  certificate  of  their  ap- 
pointment and  the  papers  accompanying  it  were  read. 

Resolved,  That  said  union  be  formed. 

§  17.  Letter  from  the  General  Association  of  Massachusetts. 

1794,  p.  79.  "To  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  : 

"  Rev.  Sir — We  arc  appointed  a  committee  by  the  Convention  of  the  Congregational 
Ministers  in  the  Commonwealth  of  Massuchusetts,  to  inform  you  that  at  their  last  meet- 
ing they  passed  the  following  vote,  viz  :  '  That  it  be  proposed  to  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Aineric.i,  and  the  General  Association  in  Connecticut,  not  to 
receive  or  countenance  any  candidate  from  us  who  does  not  bring  credentials  from  a  regu- 
lar body  among  us  known  to  them  ;  assuring  them  that  we  will  observe  the  same  rule 
witli  respect  to  candidates  from  them,  and  informing  them  that  we  shall  be  glad  to  hear 
from  them  upon  all  subjects  whicli  relate  to  the  interests  of  our  common  Christianity,  and 
will  communicate  every  information  uj)on  such  subji-cts  as  may  tend  to  promote  the  in- 
terests of  religion  ' 

"  We  are  also  directed  to  inform  you,  that  measures  are  taking  to  collect  information 
with  respect  to  the  j)resent  state  of  our  Cliurches,  whicli  we  shall  take  tlic  earliest  oppor- 
tunity to  tr.insmit  to  the  General  Assembly. 

"  Yuu  will  please  to  communicate  the  above  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  we  shall  be 
liappv  to  receive  an  answer  by  the  eirliest  ojiportunity  upon  this  interesting  subject. 

"We  are,  Rev.  Sir,  in  the  name  and  behalf  ol'  the  Congregational  Ministers  of  Massa- 
^chu.^etts,  your  brethren  in  the  faitii  and  iillowship  of"  the  gospel, 

JosKPii  Wii.LARD,  Joseph  Ecklev, 

Pkter  Thatcher,  Jedediah  Morse." 

David  Tappan, 

§  18.    The  reply  tf  the  General  Assemhli/. 

Rt'i\  fUenthmen — Your  communication  of  the  8th  instant,  in  the  name 
piid  behalf  of  the  Congregational  iMinistcrs  in  the  Commonwealth  of  Mas- 
.sachusetts,  has  been  received,  and  we  embrace  the  earliest  opportunity  to 
express  our  hearty  approbation  of  your  proposal  to  preserve  the  Churches 
••ommitted  to  our  care,  respectively,  from  being  visited,  and  consequently 


516  RELATIONS   TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [BOOK  VI. 

injured,  by  deceivers,  under  the  appearance  of  regular  Ministers.  To  pre- 
vent the  evil  as  much  as  possible,  we  would  further  propose,  that  no  Minis- 
ter or  preacher  from  either,  be  received  or  encouraged  by  the  other,  unless 
he  produce,  besides  recent  testimonials  from  regularly  constituted  authorities, 
private  letters,  or  some  corroborating  testimony  in  his  favour,  not  so  capable 
of  being  forged.  The  form  of  the  first  being  known,  an  artful  man  may, 
without  much  difficulty,  fabricate  a  certificate  in  his  own  behalf,  and  have  it 
apparently  authenticated  in  due  order,  with  the  assistance  of  an  accomplice 
or  two,  while  he  will  hardly  venture  to  pass  his  own  contrivance  for  the 
last ;  at  least  he  will  very  seldom  venture  it  with  success.  This  method  has 
been  practised  by  us  for  a  considerable  time,  in  receiving  clerical  characters 
from  Europe ;  it  has  been  found  the  most  efiectual  to  prevent  imposition, 
and  now  appears  equally  necessaiy  to  be  observed  in  the  admission  of  those 
who  may  come  from  distant  parts  of  our  own  nation.  And  though  no  cor- 
respondence may  have  existed  between  any  persons  residing  in  the  district 
from  which,  and  to  which,  a  regular  minister  or  preacher  proposes  travelling, 
sufficient  intercourse  prevails  between  intermediate  places,  to  admit  of  his 
being  regularly  handed,  and  sufficiently  recommended,  till  he  reach  the 
object  of  his  destination. — Minutes,  1794,  p.  87. 

§  19.  Agreement  for  mtercliange  of  delegates. 

1811,  p.  462.  A  proposal  from  the  Greneral  Association  of  Massachusetts 
proper,  was  made  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Lyman,  D.  D.,  and  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Worcester,  delegates  appointed  for  that  purpose,  for  the  establishment  of  a 
union  between  them  and  this  Assembly,  similar  to  that  subsisting  between 
the  Association  of  Massachusetts  proper,  and  the  Associations  of  Connecti- 
cut and  New  Hampshire.  The  certificate  of  their  appointment,  and  the 
articles  of  union  with  said  Association  were  read.  The  articles  of  said  union 
are  as  follows : 

"  1.  The  General  Association  of  Connecticut  and  the  General  Association 
of  Massachusetts  proper,  shall  annually  appoint  each  two  delegates  to  the 
other.  2.  The  delegates  shall  be  admitted  in  each  body  to  the  same  rights 
of  sitting,  debating,  and  voting  with  their  own  members  respectively. 
3.  It  shall  be  understood  that  the  articles  of  agreement  and  connection 
between  the  two  bodies,  may  be  at  any  time  varied  by  their  own  consent." 
The  same  articles  were  adopted  in  their  connection  with  the  Association  of 
New  Hampshire.  The  delegates  stated  that  the  Shorter  Catechism  of  the 
Westminster  Assembly  was  adopted  as  the  basis  of  their  union,  and  by 
answering  several  questions  proposed  to  them,  fully  satisfied  the  Assembly 
relative  to  the  standard  of  their  faith,  and  the  object  of  their  Association ; 
whereupon, 

Resolved,  wumhnously,  That  said  union  be  formed. 

§  20.    Treaty  with  the  General  Conference  of  Maine. 

1828,  p.  222.  The  Rev.  Benjamin  Tappan,  and  William  Ladd,  Esquiro, 
appeared  in  the  Assembly,  and  produced  commissions  as  delegates  from  the 
General  Conference  of  Maine. 

The  committee  appointed  to  confer  with  the  delegates  from  the  General 
Conference  of  the  State  of  Maine,  made  the  following  report,  which  was 
adopted,  viz  :  That  after  obtaining  all  the  information  which  they  deemed 
requisite,  respecting  the  body  proposing  this  connection,  they  have  agreed 
to  recommend  to  the  General  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  arti- 
cles of  correspondence,  which  the  above  named  delegates  doubt  not  will  be 
readily  acceded  to  on  the  part  of  the  General  Conference : 

1.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  General 


SEC.  18.]  INTKRC.UR.se    Willi    NEW    ENGLAND.  517 

Conference  of  Maine,  sliall  each  appoint  one  or  two  delegates  to  attend  these 
bodies  respectively — and  in  case  two  are  appointed,  one  may  be  a  layman — 
for  the  purpose  of  communicating-  to  each  other  whatever  may  be  mutually 
useful  to  the  Churches  under  their  care,  and  conducive  to  Christian  har- 
mony and  co-operation,  and  to  the  general  interest  of  the  Iledeemer's  king- 
dom. 

2.  These  delegates  shall  have  the  privilege  of  proposing  such  measures  as 
they  may  deem  important  or  desirable,  and  of  delivering  their  opinions  on 
any  questions  under  discussion,  but  shall  have  no  vote  in  the  decisions  of 
the  bodies  respectively  to  which  they  shall  be  delegated. 

3.  It  shall  be  deemed  irregular  for  any  Presbytery,  Conference,  or  Asso- 
ciation, within  the  bounds  of  the  corresponding  Churches,  to  receive  any 
candidate  for  licensure,  licentiate,,,or  ordained  Minister,  into  connection 
with  either,  without  regular  testimonials,  and  a  regular  dismission  from  the 
Presbytery,  Conference,  or  Association,  from  which  the  said  candidate,  li- 
centiate, or  Minister  may  come. 

4.  Each  of  the  bodies  forming  these  articles  of  correspondence  shall  ap- 
point a  committee  for  certifying  the  good  standing  of  Ministers  travelling" 
from  the  one  to  the  other.  The  names  of  the  persons  composing  these  com- 
mittees respectively,  shall  be  mutually  communicated  by  the  two  bodies ; 
and  it  shall  not  be  considered  as  a  matter  of  offence  if  a  Licentiate  or 
ordained  Minister,  from  either  body,  travelling  without  a  certificate  of  regu- 
lar standing,  from  one  or  more  members  of  said  committee,  shall  not  be 
received  or  treated  as  such. 

5.  It  shall  be  understood  that  these  articles  of  agreement  and  correspond- 
ence between  the  two  bodies  may  be,  at  an}'  time,  modified  by  mutual  eon- 
sent,  or  terminated,  when  either  body  shall  decide  and  announce  that  they 
are  no  longer  considered  as  answering  the  great  purposes  intended  to  be  pro- 
moted by  them,  and  that  their  termination  is  desired. 

1829,  p.  367.  The  delegate  from  the  General  Conference  of  Maine,  re- 
ported that  said  Conference  has  adopted  the  articles  of  union  and  corres- 
pondence proposed  by  the  last  General  Assembly,  with  the  exception  of  the 
third  article,  in  place  of  which,  they  propose  the  following,  viz  :  While  the 
Genei'al  Conference  of  Maine  has  not,  nor  does  it  claim  an  ecclesiastical  ju- 
risdiction over  the  particular  Conferences,  Associations,  Councils,  or  Churches, 
in  its  connection,  it  cheerfully  unites  with  the  General  Assembly  in  the  ex- 
pression of  the  opinion,  that  it  is  irregular  for  any  ordained  Minister,  licen- 
tiate, candidate  for  licensure,  or  church  member,  to  be  received  into  eccle- 
siastical connection  within  the  limits  of  one  of  the  corresponding  bodies, 
from  the  other,  without  due  testimonials.     [Accepted.] 

§  21.    Treaty  with  the  Evangelical  Consociation  of  Rhode  Island. 

1831,  p.  160.  The  Ilev.  Isaac  Lewis  appeared  in  the  General  Assembly, 
and  made  application  on  behalf  of  the  Evangelical  Consociation  of  Khode 
Island,  for  a  correspondence  with  the  General  Assembly  on  the  same  terms 
with  the  other  Congregational  bodies  of  New  England,  in  correspondence 
with  this  body.  This  subject  was  referred  to  Dr.  Miller,  Mr.  Squier,  and 
Mr.  Armstrong. 

p.  171.  The  committee  reported,  that  after  making  careful  inquiry  of  the 
delegate  concerning  the  faith,  order,  and  present  state  of  the  Churches 
forming  the  body  wliich  he  represents,  they  would  respectfully  recommend 
to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  That  the  proposal  of  the  Evangelical  Consociation  of  Ehode  Island  be 
complied  with;  and  that  a  plan  of  correspondence  between  that  body  and  the 
Gen  ral  Assembly  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  adopted,  on  the  same  terms 


518  RELATIONS  TO  OTHER  CHURCHES.  [ROOK  VI 

which  rc<i,ulate  the  correspondence  between  the  General  Assembly  and   the 
other  Congregational  bodies  of  New  England. 

2.  That  there  be  an  annual  interchange  of  one  delegate  from  each  to  the 
other  respectively. 

3.  That  the  llev.  Isaac  Lewis,  the  bearer  of  this  proposal  from  the  Con- 
sociation of  Ilhode  Island,  be  invited  to  take  his  seat  in  the  General  Assem- 
bly as  the  representative  of  that  body. 

The  report  was  adopted. 

§  22.    Violation  of  the  terms  of  correspondence. —  Chambers's  case. 

1826,  p.  16.  Overture  No.  10  was  taken  up  viz  :  A  reference  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  relative  to  the  ordination  of  Mr.  John  Cham- 
bers by  the  Association  of  the  Western  District  of  New  Haven  county,  Con- 
necticut. 

p.  19.  Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  this  Assembly,  consisting  of  three, 
be  appointed  to  attend  at  the  meeting  of  the  General  Association  of  Con- 
necticut to  be  convened  at  Stamford,  in  June  next,  to  meet  a  similar  com- 
mittee of  that  Association,  if  said  Association  shall  be  pleased  to  appoint 
one,  for  the  purpose  of  conferring  on  the  grievance  of  which  the  l^resbyte- 
ry  of  Philadelphia  complains,  and  of  inquiring  whether  any,  and  if  any, 
what  further  articles  or  alteration  of  the  present  terms  of  intercourse  be- 
tween the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  and  the  members  of  the 
Congregational  Churches  in  Connecticut,  may  be  expedient  for  the  better 
promotion  of  the  purity,  peace,  and  Christian  discipline  of  the  Churches  con- 
nected with  the  two  bodies;  which  further  articles  or  alterations  of  the 
present  terms  of  intercourse,  if  any  shall  be  proposed  by  the  joint  commit- 
tee shall  be  submitted  to  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut  and  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  1827,  for  adoption  or  rejection. 

§  23.   The  treaty  with   Connecticut  amended. 

1827,  p.  112.  [The  committees  met  in  New  York,  Aug.  1,  1826.] 

"  From  the  commission  and  instructions  of  the  committee  from  the  Gene- 
ral Association  of  Connecticut,  it  appeared  that  they  had  no  power  to  do 
any  thing  in  relation  to  the  case  of  the  ordination  of  Mr.  Chambers,  but 
that  they  were  appointed  only  on  that  part  of  the  communication  which 
respects  the  terms  of  intercourse  between  the  General  Assembly  and  the 
General  Association  of  Connecticut.  After  mature  deliberation,  it  was 
unanimously 

'■'Rendlvfd,  That  the  two  following  rules  be  proposed  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  for  the  future  regulation  of 
their  intercourse  with  each  other,  viz  : 

"■  1.  That  it  shall  be  deemed  irregular  and  unfriendly  for  any  Presbytei'y 
or  Association  within  the  bounds  of  the  corresponding  Churches,  to  receive 
any  candidate  for  licensure,  licentiate,  or  ordained  JMinister,  into  connection 
with  either,  without  regular  testimonials,  and  a  regular  dismission  from  the 
Presbytery  or  Association  from  which  the  said  candidate,  licentiate,  or  Min- 
ister may  come. 

"  2.  That  the  delegates  commissioned  respectively  by  the  corresponding 
Churches  to  attend  the  highest  body  of  each,  be  hereafter  empowered,  agree- 
ably to  the  original  plan  of  correspondence  between  the  two  Churches,  t"o  sit 
luid  deliberate  only,  but  not  to  vote." 

The  above  report  was  accepted,  and  the  two  resolutions  recommended  by 
the  joint  committee  were  adopted  by  the  Assembly. 

[They  were  adopted  by  the  Association.] — Minutes,  1828,  p.  225 


SEC.  21.]  INTERCOURSE    WITH    NEW    ENGLAND.  519 

§  24.  Letter  to  the  other  Associations. 

1827,  p.  127.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  the 
General  Associations  of  ^Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire,  and  the  Gen- 
eral Convention  of  Vermont : 

Christian  Brethren^  heJovcd  in  the  Lord: — It  appears  that  in  the  plan  of 
intercourse  between  the  Congregational  Churches  of  New  England,  and  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  an  article  was  adopted  which 
is  now  believed  to  be  inconsistent  with  a  sound  construction  of  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  latter  Church.  This  article,  it  is  due  to  truth  and  candour  to 
remark,  was  proposed  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  without  any  overture  from 
the  Congregational  Churches,  and  in  regard  to  which,  they  did  nothing 
more  than  accede  to  the  proposition  submitted  to  them.  The  article  to  which 
we  allude,  relates  to  the  powers  granted  to  the  delegates  of  the  correspond- 
ing Churches,  to  vote  as  well  as  to  deliberate  on  the  various  subjects  that 
may  come  before  the  representatives  of  these  Churches  respectively.  The 
right  of  voting  in  the  General  Assembly  cannot,  it  is  believed,  be  constitu- 
tionally granted  to  any,  but  to  Commissioners  appointed  by  the  Presbyteries, 
whose  representatives  compose  the  Assembly. 

We  have,  therefore,  respectfully  to  request,  that  the  plan  of  intercourse 
between  you  and  us  may  be  so  modified,  as  that  the  delegates  to  each  body 
may  hereafter  be  empowered  to  sit  and  deliberate  only,  but  not  to  vote.  It 
is  believed,  that  the  modification  here  contemplated,  if  it  shall  be  consented 
to  on  your  part,  will  not  only  place  the  Assembly  on  constitutional  ground, 
but  by  placing  your  Association  on  the  same  footing  with  other  religious 
communities,  with  which  we  hold  a  friendly  correspondence,  will  destroy 
the  appearance  of  an  invidious  distinction  which  now  exists,  and  thus  be 
calculated  to  promote  extensively  that  mutual  friendship  and  harmony  which 
it  is  desirable  to  maintain  and  perpetuate,  among  all  who  love  the  truth  as 
it  is  in  Jesus. 

§  25.  Replies  of  the  Associations. 

1828,  p.  224.  From  the  report  of  the  delegates  to  New  Hampshire  and 
Vermont,  it  appeared  that  the  memorial  of  the  last  Assembly  to  these  bodies 
was  laid  before  each  of  them ;  and  that  the  General  Association  of  New 
Hampshire  have  adopted  the  proposition  in  the  memorial,  viz  :  that  the 
delegates  from  each  body  to  the  other,  should  hereafter  sit  and  deliberate 
only,  but  not  vote;  and  that  the  General  Convention  of  Vermont  had  com- 
mitted the  subject  to  a  committee  which  are  to  report  to  the  next  Conven- 
tion. 

From  the  minutes  of  the  General  Association  of  Massachusetts,  presented 
to  the  Assembly,  it  appears  that  that  body  have  respectfully  declined 
adopting  the  alteration  proposed  in  the  memorial  of  the  Assembly. 

§  26.  Farther  correspondence  on  the  subject. 

1828,  p.  229.  The  committee  appointed  to  consider  and  report  on  the 
propriety  of  proposing  to  the  General  Association  of  Massachusetts  and  New 
Hampshire,  and  the  General  Convention  of  Vermont,  the  adoption  of  the 
first  of  the  two  rules  proposed  by  the  last  Assembly  to  the  General  Associa- 
tion of  Connecticut,  [see  above,  §  23,]  reported,  that  they  view  the  adoption 
of  said  rule  as  necessary  to  the  peaceful  and  harmonious  correspondence  of 
the  bodies  concerned ;  and  would  therefore  recommend,  that  the  delegates 
appointed  this  year  to  the  Associations  and  Convention  above-named,  be 
instructed  to  present  the  rule  referred  to,  to  their  consideration.  The  re- 
port was  adopted. 

1829,  p.  309.  A  communication  was  received  from  the  General  Associa- 


520  RELATIONS    TO    OTHKT^    CnURCHES.  [bOOK    VI. 

tion  of  Massachusetts,  on  the  amendments  proposed  by  the  last  Assembly  to 
the  articles  of  correspondenoe,  which  were  read  and  referred. 

The  committee  made  the  following  report,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 
That  the  original  articles  are  silent  on  the  subject  presented  in  the  pro- 
posal of  the  General  Assembly,  and  in  the  reply  of  the  General  Association 
of  Massachusetts ;  and  that  the  principles  of  intercourse  were  in  all  respects 
governed  by  sentiments  of  mutual  courtesy  and  confidence.  While  your 
committee  would  have  been  gratified  by  a  prompt  acquiescence  of  the  Gene- 
ral Association  of  Massachusetts  in  the  additional  article  proposed  by  the 
Assembly,  yet  they  do  not  perceive  in  the  reply  of  the  Association  anything 
that  should  interrupt  the  intercourse  which  has  existed  between  them  from 
the  beginning. 

§  27.    The  amendments  urged  on  the  Association  of  Massachusetts. 

1829,  p.  385.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  Overture  No.  10. 
viz  :  the  request  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  in  relation  to  the  right  of  voting 
on  the  part  of  corresponding  bodies,  reported  the  following  resolutions, 
which  were  adopted,  viz  : 

1.  That  the  Commissioners  of  the  General  Assembly  to  the  General  As- 
sociation of  Massachusetts,  be  appointed  a  committee  of  conference  with 
a  committee  who  may  be  appointed  by  the  General  Association  for  the  same 
purpose,  with  the  view  of  adopting  a  course  on  this  subject  that  may  meet 
the  wishes  both  of  this  Assembly  and  that  Association. 

2.  That  the  Commissioners  from  this  Assembly  to  the  General  Associa- 
tion of  Massachusetts,  for  the  present  year,  and  for  subsequent  years,  be 
instructed  not  to  vote  in  any  of  the  business  that  may  come  before  that 
body. 

p.  389.  Resolved,  That  the  delegates  to  the  General  Association  of  Mas- 
sachusetts be  instructed  to  inform  that  Association,  that  while  this  General 
Assembly  do  most  cordially  accept  and  approve  the  expression  of  their  sen- 
timents with  regard  to  candidates,  licentiates,  and  Ministers,  under  censure 
for  heresy  or  immorality,  they  do  also  most  respectfully  and  afi"ectionately 
represent  to  the  Association,  that  they  deem  it  highly  important  that  it 
should  be  considered  irregular  that  any  candidate,  licentiate,  or  Minister, 
whose  credentials  are  withheld  on  account  of  the  violation  of  ecclesiastical 
order,  should  be  received  by  either  of  the  corresponding  bodies. 

§  28.  Acquiescence  of  the  Massachusetts  Association. 

1830,  p.  8.  The  two  following  resolutions,  adopted  by  the  General  Asso- 
ciation of  Massachusetts,  and  contained  in  the  report  of  the  delegates  to 
that  body,  were  approved  by  this  Assembly,  and  ordered  to  be  entered  on 
the  minutes,  viz  : 

"  Resoh'e.d,  1.  That  this  Association,  having  learned  that  tlie  existing  rule  of  intercourse 
with  tlie  General  Assembly,  so  far  as  it  respects  the  riglit  of  voting  in  the  legislative  and 
judicial  proceedings  of  that  body,  transcends  the  power  vested  in  it,  do  waive  their  ac- 
customed ])rivik'ge  of  voting  by  their  delegates  in  said  body  in  such  proceedings;  desiring 
that  as  niucli  of  the  same  reciprocal  intercourse,  which  has  for  a  series  of  years  so  plea- 
santly  existed  between  said  bodies,  may  continue,  as  shall  not  conflict  with  the  fundamen- 
tal principles  of  their  organization. 

"  2.  That  this  Association  regret  that  their  proceedings  on  the  subject  of  receiving  li- 
C(-ntiates  and  candidates,  &c.,  at  the  last  meeting  of  the  Genera]  Association,  were  not 
entirely  satisflictory  to  the  General  Assembly  On  the  broad  ground  of  haresv  and  im- 
mor.ility,  they  have  no  hesitancy  in  expressing  their  opinion,  that  it  would  be  irregular 
for  either  body  to  receive  licentiates,  candidates,  and  Ministers,  without  the  usual  certi- 
ficates and  recommendations  ;  but  as  views  of  Christian  Ministers  on  the  subjecl  of  ec- 
clesiastical order  may  honestly  differ,  and  as  this  Association  has  no  control,  either  legis 
lative  or  judicial,  over  the  respective  Associations  of  which  it  is  composed,  they  can  only 


SEC.  26.]  INTERCOURSE    WITH    NEW    ENGLAND.  521 

refer  the  resolutions  of  the  Assembly  on  this  subject  to  the  particular  consideration  of 
their  district  Associations,  with  tiie  fullest  confidence  that  on  questions  of  ecclesiastical 
order,  as  well  as  on  every  other  subject,  they  will  be  disposed  to  meet  the  views  and  pro- 
mote the  interests  of  our  highly  respected  and  beloved  brethren  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

§  29.  New  violations  of  the  terms  of  intercourse. 

1838,  p.  38.  Of  the  particular  cases  submitted  by  the  Presbyteries  of  New 
York  and  Philadelphia  second,  there  can  be  but  one  opinion  among  those  who 
desire  to  maintain  a  pure  and  kind  relation  between  us  and  our  Cono-refa- 
tional  brethren.  In  both  cases,  (viz  :  the  receiving  and  licensing  of  a  can- 
didate of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  by  the  Western  Association  of  New 
Haven  county,  and  the  continuance  of  a  member  of  the  Berkshire  Associatioa 
in  one  of  the  Congregations  of  the  second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  after 
the  Presbytery  had  decided  that  they  could  not  receive  him,)  there  was  a 
plain  departure  from  the  design  of  the  original  agreement,  and  the  express 
provisions  of  the  stipulation  of  A.  D.  1827. 

Ordered,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  communicate  a  copy  of  the  minute  in  the 
above  cases  to  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  and  to  the  General 
Association  of  Massachusetts. 

Title  3. — correspondence  since  the  schism  of  1838. 
§  30.  Proposal  to  correspond  through  the  Pastoral  Union. 

1841,  p.  417.  The  committee  appointed  by  the  last  General  Assembly  to 
revise  the  articles  of  correspondence  between  this  General  Assembly  and  the 
General  Association  of  Connecticut,  with  a  particular  view  of  ascertaining 
whether  the  certificates  given  to  Ministers  and  candidates  from  the  State  of 
Connecticut  shall  not  hereafter  be  required  from  the  Pastoral  Union,  and  not, 
as  heretofore,  from  the  General  Association,  respectfully  report. 

That  they  have  deemed  it  sufficient  for  the  purposes  of  their  appointment 
to  submit  the  two  following  facts,  viz  : 

I.  The  certificates  of  dismission  granted  by  the  particular  Associations,  to 
Ministers,  &c.,  coming  from  Connecticut,  are,  by  the  terms  of  our  correspond- 
ence with  the  General  Association,  of  equal  validity,  as  to  iheir  ])>'ima  facie 
claim  to  be  honoured  by  this  Church,  whether  emanating  from  Associations 
composed  of  a  majority  of  adherents  to  the  New  Haven  School,  or  of  a  ma- 
jority of  the  friends  of  the  doctrines  taught  at  East  Windsor,  (which  is  under 
the  control  of  the  Pastoral  Union.)  And  by  the  very  constitution  of  these 
Associations,  they  must  necessarily  give  the  usual  certificate  of  good  standing 
to  all  persons  alike,  without  reference  to  the  place  of  their  theological  educa- 
tion, or  to  the  phases  of  their  theological  sentiments.  There  is  no  discrimi- 
nation between  such  ''shades  of  diiForence"  as  are  known  to  prevail  in  Connec- 
ticut; and  the  documents  thus  granted  contain  no  hint  to  enable  us  to  conjecture 
whether  the  persons  to  whom  they  are  given  are  of  the  orthodox  faith,  or  of 
the  doctrine  taught  at  New  Haven. 

The  provision  now  existing  among  us,  by  which  Presbyteries  are  enjoined 
to  examine  all  persons  applying  for  admission  from  other  bodies,  may  be  re- 
garded as  affording  at  least  a  partial  protection  against  the  introduction  of 
New  Havenism  through  this  channel.  And  this  provision  would  be  neither 
more  nor  less  necessary  nor  serviceable,  were  the  terms  of  correspondence  abro- 
gated or  continued. 

Although  the  "  particular  view"  of  the  committee  has  been   directed   by 

the  Asseuibly  to  this  point,  there  is  yet  another  involved  in  the  terms  of 

correspondence.     That  is,  the  interchange  of  delegates  between  the  General 

Association    and    the    General    Assembly.     The  committee    do   not  see    it 

66 


522  RKLATIOXiJ    i'U    OTHKR    CHURCHES.  [BOOK    VI. 

necessary  to  recoiuuiond  the  abrojjjation  of  this  provision.  They  are  assured 
that  the  interchange  is  desired  by  the  friends  of  sound  theolosry  in  Connec- 
ticut, and  that  they  would  resjret  the  interruption  of  it.  They  have  uni- 
formly, in  the  General  Association,  recognized  and  even  advocated  the 
ecclesi;istieal  rights  and  legitimacy  of  this  Assembly;  have  urged  the  con- 
tinuance of  this  interchange  ;  and  have  succeeded,  from  year  to  year,  in  se- 
curing the  appointment  of  delegates  from  the  Association  to  this  Assembly, 
notwithstanding  the  Assembly,  for  some  years  past,  has  omitted  to  make  the 
reciprocal  appointments.  Moreover,  the  General  Association  did  last  year 
formally  request  the  General  Assembly  to  continue  the  correspondence,  and 
have  this  year  sent  delegates  to  the  Assembly,  notwithstanding  the  As- 
se^mbly,  thus  far,  has  not  taken  any  notice  of  that  request. 

II.  The  Pastoral  Union  is  not  a  body  ecclesiastically  organized  for  the 
purposes  contemplated  by  the  Assembly's  resolution  appointing  this  com- 
mittee. It  is  a  voluntary  Association  of  Ministers,  who  are  members  of  the 
various  particular  Associations  represented  by  the  General  Association  ;  and 
its  organization  is  for  a  specific  purpose,  which  is  not  only  not  inconsistent 
with  their  original  relationship,  to  the  General  Association,  but  does  not  re- 
quire a  separation  from  the  General  Association — which  is  the  only  recog- 
nized and  distinct  ecclesiastical  representative  of  the  Congregational  Churches 
of  Connecticut.  The  Pastoral  Union,  therefore,  neither  exercises  the  func- 
tions, nor  deems  it  proper  or  necessary  to  do  so,  of  licensing,  ordaining,  or 
judging  Ministers,  &c.,  and  of  course  neither  receives  nor  dismisses  Minis- 
ters, &c.,  in  the  sense  contemplated  by  the  Assembly.  Those  functions  are 
performed  solely  by  the  regularly  established  ecclesiastical  bodies,  viz :  the 
particular  Associations  to  which  the  individual  members  of  the  Pastoral  Union 
respectively  belong.  And  therefore  the  Pastoral  Union  is  incapable  of  being 
a  party  to  such  a  correspondence  as  that  which  exists  between  the  General 
Assembly  and  various  other  regularly  organized  and  distinct  ecclesiastical 
denominations,  without  being  ipso  facto  placed  in  such  a  posture  as  would 
involve  the  Union  in  the  necessity  of  licensing  candidates  and  ordaining  Min- 
isters, which  would  be  in  effect  to  secede  from  the  ecclesiastical  establishment 
in  Connecticut,  and  to  assume  the  position  of  a  distinct  and  independent 
denomination.     [Adopted.] 

§  31.  Correspondence  grd.dually  resumed. 

[The  correspondence  with  the  Churches  of  New  England  having  experienced  a  partial 
interruption,  in  consequence  of  the  transactions  of  1837  and  1838,  the  Committee  on  Cor- 
respondence in  1841,  made  tlie  following  report,  which  was  adopted :] 

1841,  p.  421.  That  in  the  year  1840,  and  again  this  year,  the  General  As- 
sociation of  Connecticut  sent  delegates  to  the  General  Assembly.  The  Com- 
mittee recommend  that,  agreeably  to  theoriginal  terms  of  correspondence,  this 
Assembly  elect  three  delegates  to  attend  the  next  meeting  of  the  General 
Association  of  Connecticut ;  and  that  the  delegates  so  elected,  propose  to  the 
General  Association  of  Connecticut,  to  reduce  the  number  of  delegates  from 
each  body  to  the  other,  to  two  or  one. 

The  com  iiittee  further  report,  that  on  a  request  from  the  General  Confer- 
ence of  Maine,  the  correspondence  with  that  body  was  formal I3'  renewed  by 
the  General  Assembly  of  1840,  which  Assembly  appointed  a  delegate  to  3Iaine, 
and  that  there  is  a  delegate  from  that  body  in  this  Assembly.  The  Commit- 
tee recommend  to  the  Assembly  to  elect  a  delegate  to  the  next  General  Con- 
ference of  the  State  of  Maine. 

The  committee  also  report,  that  they  have  learned,  that  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Protestant  Dutch  Church,  at  their  meeting  in  June 
last,   appointed   delegates   to   attend   this  Assembly;  and   they  therefore 


SEC.    30.]  INTERCOUHSE    WITH    NEW    ENIJI.AND.  523 

.recommend,  that  two  delegates,  a  Minister  and  a  Ruling  Elder,  be  elected 
to  attend  the  next  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  I'rotestant  Dutch 
Church. 

With  respect  to  the  other  bodies  formerly  in  correspondence  with  the 
General  Assembly,  inasmuch  as  they  have  not,  since  the  year  1838,  when  a 
part  of  the  Assembly  seceded,  and  constituted  a  new  body,  sent  any  delegates 
to  the  General  Assembly,  or  any  communication  on  the  subject  of  corres- 
pondence, the  committee  recommend  that  no  delegates  be  sent  to  these  bodies, 
and  that  the  Assembly  consider  the  correspondence  with  them  as  having  de 
facto  terminated. 

The  delegates  from  Maine  and  Connecticut  were  introduced  to  the  Assem- 
bly by  the  Moderator ;  and  they  were  invited  to  take  part  in  the  delibera- 
tions of  the  house. 

p.  428.  The  Moderator  informed  the  Assembly  that  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Williams,  a  delegate  from  the  General  Association  of  Massachusetts,  was 
present. 

Resolved,  That  the  resolution  adopted  on  Monday  last,  declaring  the  cor- 
respondence Avith  certain  other  bodies  in  this  country  to  be  at  an  end,  be 
reconsidered,  in  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the  General  Association  of  Massachu- 
setts. 

The  Assembly  then  resolved  to  lay  that  part  of  the  aforesaid  resolution  on 
the  table  ;  and  to  invite  Mr.  Williams  to  sit,  and  to  partake  in  the  delibera- 
tions of  the  house. 

p.  429.  The  resolution  declaring  the  correspondence  with  certain  other 
bodies  in  this  country  to  be  at  end,  was  reconsidered,  and  repealed  in  so  far 
as  relates  to  the  General  Association  of  JMassachusetts. 

p.  485.  The  Committee  on  Domestic  Correspondence,  to  whom  was  com- 
mitted a  copy  of  the  printed  minutes  of  the  General  Convention  of  V'er- 
mout,  convened  August,  1839,  reported  that  they  found  in  the  minutes  the 
following  resolution,  viz  :  "  Voted,  that  the  Convention  invite  a  correspond- 
ence with  the  Assembly  of  which  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wilson  was  the  last  Mod- 
erator, and  that  the  Register  be  directed  to  communicate  this  vote."  The 
committee  recommend  to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  reso- 
lution, viz  : 

Resolved,  That  agreeably  to  the  above  invitation  of  the  General  Conven- 
tion of  Vermont,  the  Assembly  will  correspond  with  that  body  by  delegation 
as  formerly.     [Adopted.] 

§  32.    Overture  from  the  Genercd  Association  of  New  York. 

1843,  p.  170.  The  Committee  [of  Commissions]  reported  that  the  Rev. 
E.  W.  Andrews  has  presented  a  certificate  from  the  General  Association  of 
New  York,  as  a  delegate;  and  an  overture  from  that  body  for  a  correspond- 
ence with  the  General  Assembly.     [Committed.] 

p.  183.  The  committee  made  a  report  which  was  adopted  as  follows,  viz  : 
That  the  body  in  question  is  a  respectable  body  of  Congregationalists, 
agreeing  in  doctrine  with  the  stricter  Congregationalists  of  New  England, 
and  having  a  similar  Form  of  Government.  But  as  certain  issues  are  now 
pending  which  are  likely  to  eventuate  in  giving  to  said  body  a  more  fixed 
and  uniform  character,  and  as  Mr.  Andrews,  the  very  respectable  delegate 
from  said  body,  is  now  in  the  city,  any  further  action  on  the  question  at  this 
meeting  of  the  Assembly  seems  unnecessary. 

§  33.  Interference  with  the  slavery  question. 

[In  1846,  the  General  Assembly  received  a  letter  from  the  General  Association  of  Con- 
necticut, on  the  subject  of  Slavery.     The  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence  reported 


524  REI.ATKlNS    TO    OTHEK    CHURCHES.  [BOOK    VI 

on  it,  recommending  tliat  it  "  be  jihioed  on  file,  mid  that  nothing-  more  be  done  in  regard 
to  it."     Tiio  report  was  adopted.] — Minutps,  184G,  pp.  191,  207. 

1850,  p.  47o.  Tlie  ivcv.  Mr.  McCluve,  delegate  from  the  General  Associ- 
ation of  Massachusetts,  took  leave  of  the  Assembly,  and  in  doing  so,  laid 
before  the  Assembly  the  following  paper,  wliich  he  had  been  instructed  to 
present,  viz  : 

"  The  Committee  on  the  memorial  of  the  Worcester  North  Association,  reported  tlie 
following  resolution,  which  was  adopted,  viz: 

"  Resolved,  That  in  maintaining  correspondence  and  connection  with  the  two  General 
Assemblies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  we  look  with  deep  and  fraternal  solicitude  upon 
tiie  position  of  those  bodies  witli  respect  to  the  sin  of  slavery: — that  our  strong  sympa- 
thies are  with  such  brethren,  in  those  Assemblies,  as  are  labouring  in  an  earnest  and 
Christian  spirit,  to  put  an  end  to  this  evil ;  and  that  we  desire  our  delegates  to  those  iVs- 
semblies,  in  a  decided  but  courteous  manner,  to  express  our  deep  conviction  that  the  rights 
of  tlie  enslaved,  tlie  cause  of  true  religion,  and  the  honour  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church, 
require  those  ecclesiastical  bodies  to  use  all  their  legitimate  power  and  influence  for  the 
speedy  removal  of  slavery  from  the  Churches  under  their  supervision." 

p.  475.  Resolved,  That  our  delegate  to  the  next  General  Association  of 
Massachusetts  be  directed  to  inform  that  venerable  body,  that  this  General 
Assembly  must  consider  itself  the  best  judge  of  the  action  wliich  it  is  neces- 
sary for  it  to  take  as  to  all  subjects  v^^ithin  its  jurisdiction;  and  that  any 
interference  on  the  part  of  that  General  Association  with  its  action  upon 
any  subject  upon  which  this  General  Assembly  has  taken  order,  is  offensive, 
and  must  lead  to  an  interruption  of  the  correspondence  which  subsists  be- 
tween that  Association  and  this  General  Assembly. 

1851,  p.  16.  A  communication  from  the  General  Association  of  Massa- 
chusetts was  read,  and,  on  motion,  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Foreign  Cor- 
respondence. 

p.  18.  The  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence  submitted  the  follow- 
ing report,  which  was  unanimously  adopted,  viz  ;  *  *  *  * 

That  as  to  the  communication  from  the  General  Association  of  Massachu- 
setts, this  Assembly,  before  receiving  it,  had  appointed  a  delegate  to  that 
body  for  the  present  year ;  but  can  by  no  means  recede  from  the  resolution 
adopted  last  year. 

§  34.    Corresjiondence  closed. 

1855,  p.  284.  Whereas,  The  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  at  their 
meeting  in  June,  1854,  adopted  and  published  to  the  world  certain  resolu- 
tions, wherein  they  charge  that  "  the  silence  of  the  supreme  judicatories  of 
the  Presbyterian  Churches  in  correspondence  with  them,"  in  regard  to  cer- 
tain legislation  of  our  national  government,  "  gives  painful  evidence  of  de- 
linquency in  respect  to  principles  and  sympathies  that  are  essential  to  Gliris- 
tian  integritjj ;"  and  whereas,  The  said  action  was  taken  without  any  prelim- 
inary correspondence  with  us  in  regard  to  the  alleged  delinquency; 

And  whereas.  The  said  Association,  by  its  steadfast  refusal  to  investigate, 
or  to  procure  the  investigation  of  charges  laid  before  it  repeatedly  and  in 
various  forms  by  large  numbers  of  its  own  members  or  constituencies,  has 
made  itself  liable  to  the  charge  of  espousing  or  protecting  flagrant  heresies 
in  regard  to  the  Trinity,  Incarnation,  and  Atonement,  and  has  greatly  weak- 
ened the  confidence  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  fidelity  of  said  As- 
sociation to  the  "first  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ."  And  irhereas, 
By  this  course,  according  to  the  testimony  among  themselves,  the  value  of 
correspondence  with  them  is  greatly  impaired,  if  not  wholly  destroyed,  all 
which  more  fully  appears  from  a  certain  complaint  presented  to  that  body  in 
1853,  by  more  than  fifty  Ministers,  whose  zeal  for  sound  doctrine  this  As- 
sembly delights  to  honour,  and  from  the  other  documents  therein  mentioned; 
therefore, 


SEC.  33.]  DUTCH    AND    ASSOCIATK    REFORMED.  525 

Resolved,  That  the  interchange  of  delegates,  between  the  General  Assem- 
bly and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  be  for  the  present  discon- 
tinued. 

Ib57,  p.  43.  Dr.  McGill,  from  the  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspond- 
ence, presented  the  following  report,  which  was  adopted,  with  but  one  dis- 
senting vote  ;  that  of  the  Rev.  J.  A.  I.  Lowes,  who  gave  notice  that  he  pro- 
tested. 

1.  In  relation  to  the  report  of  the  Rev.  Edwin  Cater,  from  the  Commit- 
tee appointed  by  the  last  General  Assembly  to  open  a  correspondence  and 
confer  about  a  closer  union  with  the  Associated  Reformed  Synod  of  the 
South,  they  recommend  that  the  same  Committee  be  continued,  with  the 
assurance  that  this  General  Assembly  is  gratified  with  the  progress  already 
made  in  their  good  work ;  and  desires  that  even  if  a  closer  union  with  that 
evangelical  body  be  not  consummated,  the  interchange  of  delegates  and  ex- 
pressions of  fraternal  love  so  pleasantly  begun,  may  be  perpetuated. 

2.  The  Committee  recommend  that  no  delegate  be  sent,  for  the  present, 
to  any  of  the  congregational  bodies  of  New  England.  One  of  them  has 
expressly  informed  us  that  the  correspondence  is  discontinued  by  its  own 
act;  others  have  so  far  entertained  the  same  design,  as  to  refer  the  question 
of  discontinuance  to  their  District  Associations  for  ultimate  decision,  and 
none  of  them  is  in  fact  represented  at  this  Assembly,  except  the  Evangelical 
Consociation  of  Vermont.  And  although  it  is  due  to  the  Rev.  P.  Butler  to 
record  our  great  satisfaction  with  the  eminent  courtesy  and  fraternal  spirit 
with  which  he  has  represented  his  brethren  here,  yet  the  Committee  have 
been  grieved  to  find  in  the  published  3Iinutes  of  that  Consociation  at  their 
last  meeting,  a  very  offensive  resolution,  as  well  as  proceedings  of  a  secular 
and  political  bearing,  which  the  sense  of  our  ecclesiastical  assemblies  seeks 
to  avoid. 


CHAPTEE  II. 


CORRESPONDENCE  WITH  THE  REFORMED  DUTCH  AND 
THE  ASSOCIATE  REFORMED  CHURCHES. 


Title  1. — early  intercourse 
§  35.   Early  relations  to  the  Dutch  Church. 

1744,  p.  176.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Dorsius,  Pastor  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church 
in  Bucks  county,  laid  a  letter  before  us  from  the  deputies  of  North  and  South 
Holland,  wherein  they  desire  of  the  Synod  an  account  of  the  state  of  the 
lii«'h  and  Low  Dutch  Churches  in  this  province,  and  also  of  the  Churches 
bt'lono-ino-  to  the  Presbyterian  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  and  whether  the 
I  utch  Churches  may  be  joined  in  communion  with  said  Synod,  or  if  this 
may  not  be,  that  they  would  form  themselves  into  a  regular  body  and  gov- 
ernment among  themselves.  In  pursuance  of  which  letter  the  Synod  agree, 
that  letters  be  wrote  in   the  name  of  the  Synod,  to  the  deputies  of  these 


520  BET.ATIONS    TO    OTHER    CIIURrilES.  [bOOK    VI. 

Synods  in  Holland,  in  Latin,  and  to  the  Scotch  Ministers  in  Rottcrdani, 
giving  them  an  account  of  the  Churches  here,  and  declaring  our  willingness 
to  join  with  the  Calvinist  Dutch  Churches  here,  to  assist  each  other  as  far 
as  possible  in  promoting  the  common  interests  of  religion  among  us,  and 
signifying  the  present  great  want  of  Ministers  among  the  High  and  Low 
Dutch,  with  desire  that  they  may  help  in  educating  men  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  And  the  Synod  ordered,  that  Messrs.  Andrews,  Cross,  Evans, 
junior,  and  the  Moderator,  do  write  said  letters. 

1750,  p.  242.  (N.  Y.)  The  High  Dutch  Congregation  at  Rockaway,  iii 
the  township  of  Lebanon,  applied  to  the  Synod  that  they  may  be  taken 
under  the  care  of  this  Synod,  and  that  a  certain  person  now  preaching 
among  them  may  be  taken  under  examination,  and  if  approved,  ordained  a 
jMinister  to  them.  The  Synod  in  order  to  clear  their  way  to  transact  any- 
thing with  said  people,  do  appoint  Mr.  Pemberton  to  make  inquiry  of  the 
Dutch  Ministers  in  New  York,  whether  said  people  do  belong  to  their  juris- 
diction ;  and  he  is  to  acquaint  a  committee  of  the  Synod  how  that  matter  is. 

1756,  p.  270.  (N.  Y.)  Mr.  Light,  an  approved  Minister  of  the  Dutch 
Churchy  being  present,  is  desired  to  sit  with  this  Synod  as  a  correspondent. 

§  36.  Proposal  for  systematic  correspondence. 

1784,  p.  505.  The  Rev.  Dutch  Classis,  of  New  Brunswick  having  ex- 
pressed an  uneasiness  with  regard  to  some  members  of  the  Presbyteries  of 
New  York  and  New  Brunswick,  it  was  moved  that  a  committee  of  this 
Synod  be  appointed,  conditionally,  to  meet  with  a  committee  expected  to  be 
appointed  by  the  Dutch  Synod,  now  meeting  at  New  York,  at  a  time  and 
place  to  be  fixed  by  them,  in  order  to  compromise,  if  possible,  all  subjects 
of  diiFerence  existing  between  them,  and  to  determine  a  line  for  their  future 
conduct  with  regard  to  each  other,  and  to  enter  into  an  amicable  correspon- 
dence with  the  Dutch  committee,  upon  subjects  of  general  utility,  and 
friendship  between  the  Churches.     The  Synod,  upon  the  motion, 

Resolved,  That  Drs.  Rodgcrs,  McWhorter,  Spencer,  and  Smith,  and 
Messrs.  Alexander  Miller,  J.  Woodhull,  and  Israel  Read,  be  a  committee 
accordingly,  to  meet  a  committee  of  the  Dutch  Synod,  for  the  above-men- 
tioned objects,  at  the  time  and  place  the  said  Synod  may  please  to  appoint; 
and  that  Dr.  Rodgers  be  appointed  to  give  tinielj'^  notice  to  the  above  mem- 
bers, of  the  time  and  place  of  the  meeting  of  the  committees,  as  appointed 
by  the  Dutch  Synod. 

§  37.  Further  Overtures. 

1785,  p.  508.  The  committee  appointed  by  the  Synod  last  year,  to  meet 
with  the  committee  of  the  Low  Dutch  Reformed  Synod  of  New  York  and 
New  Jersey,  report,  that  they  were  disappointed  of  meeting  by  a  mistake, 
and  one  of  the  members  of  the  committee  informing  the  Synod  that  some 
of  the  brethren  of  the  Dutch  Synod,  and  one  of  the  members  of  the  Associ- 
ate Reformed  Synod,  had  expressed  a  desire  of  some  measures  being  taken 
for  promoting  a  friendly  intercourse  between  the  three  S3niods,  or  laying  a 
plan  of  some  kind  of  union  among  them,  whereby  they  might  be  enabled  to 
unite  their  interests  and  combine  their  efforts,  for  promoting  the  great  cause 
of  truth  and  vital  religion  ;  and  at  the  same  time  giving  it  as  their  judgment, 
that  such  a  plan  was  practicable.  The  Synod  were  happy  in  finding  such 
a  disposition  in  the  brethren  of  the  above  Synods,  and  cheerfully  concur 
with  them  in  thinking  that  such  a  measure  is  both  desirable  and  practicable, 
and  therefore  appoint  Drs.  Witherspoon,  Jones,  Rodgers,  McWhorter, 
Smith,  Messrs.  Martin,  Duffield,  Alexander  Miller,  Israel  Read,  John  Wood- 
hull,  and  Nathan  Kerr,  a  committee  to  meet  with  such  committees  as  may 


SEC.  35.]  DUTCH    AND   ASSOCIATK   REFORMED.  527 

be  appointed  by  the  Low  Dutch  Synod  now  sitting  in  New  York,  and  by 
the  Associate  lieformed  Synod,  to  meet  in  that  city  next  week,  at  such  time 
and  place  as  may  be  agreed  upon,  to  confer  with  the  brethren  of  said  Synods 
on  this  important  subject,  and  to  concert  such  measures  with  them  for  the 
accomplishment  of  these  great  ends  as  they  shall  judge  expedient,  and  re- 
port the  same  to  the  next  meeting  of  this  Synod. 

The  above  committee  are  also  to  do  what  may  be  necessary  on  the  busi- 
ness for  which  the  committee  first  mentioned  in  this  minute  were  appointed. 

§  38.    Convention  of  the  three  Synods. 

1786,  p.  518.  The  committee  appointed  by  the  Synod  last  year,  to  meet 
with  the  committees  of  the  Low  Dutch  Reformed  Synod  of  New  York  and 
New  Jersey,  and  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  made  report  of  their 
proceedings,  which  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

(a)  "  Proceedings  of  the  committees  appointed  by  the  Synod  of  the  Low  Dutch  Re- 
formed Ciiurch  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  of  the  Presbyterian  Synod  of  New 
York  and  Philadelphia,  and  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  met  at  New  York  the 
5tli  day  of  October,  1785. 

"  The  meeting  was  opened  with  prayer  by  the  Rev.  David  Telfair. 
"  Tlie  members  present:  Of  the  committee  appointed  by  the  Dutch  Reformed  Synod  : 

Dr.  Jolm  H.  Liviiiorston,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  J.   K.   Hardenbergh, Romeyn,  Solomon 

Freligli,  and  Dr.  Westerlo.  Elders :  Messrs.  Philip  Nagle,  Henry  Kennedy,  and  Wil- 
liam Schermerhorn.  Of  the  committee  appointed  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Phila- 
delphia: Drs.  John  Rodgers,  Alexander  McWhorter,  Samuel  Smith,  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Nathan  Kerr  and  John  Woodhull.  Of  the  committee  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod: 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  Smith,  David  Teltair,  John  Mason,  and  Robert  Annan. 

'•The  Rev.  David  Telfair  was  chosen  Moderator,  and  Dr.  Samuel  Smith  and  Mr.  Solo- 
mon Frcligh  were  chosen  Clerks. 

"A  motion  was  made  by  Dr.  Rodgers,  and  seconded  by  Mr.  Hardenbergh,  that  the 
respective  committees  produce  their  commissions,  which  being  produced  and  approved, 
were  ordered  to  lie  on  the  table. 

{b)  "The  respective  committees  commiinicated  to  each  other  in  writing,  or  verbally, 
an  explicit  detail  of  the  standards,  both  in  regard  of  the  doctrine  and  discipline  observed 
in  the  respective  Churches  they  represent. 

"  On  motion,  a  committee  of  two  from  each  committee  was  appointed  to  meet  this  even- 
ing,  to  converse  on,  and  digest  the  several  subjects  to  be  laid  before  the  Convt^ntion.     The 
gentlemen  appointed  were  Messrs.  John  K.  Hardenbergh,  Dr.  Westerlo,  Dr.  McWhorter, 
Dr.  Samuel  Smith,  Robert  Annan,  and  John  Smith. 
"  The  Convention  adjourned  till  to-morrow  at  five  o'clock,  P.  M. 

Thursday/,  five  o'clock,  P.  M. 

"  The  Convention  met  according  to  adjournment,  and  was  opened  with  prayer. 

"  The  Rev.  Dr.  Witherspoon  appeared  and  took  his  seat. 

(c)  "The  committee  of  six  made  report  of  what  had  been  digested  and  determined  by 
them,  in  conformity  with  the  spirit  and  intention  of  their  commission,  being  as  follows, 
viz :  " 

'"The  inquiries  proposed  by  the  committee  of  the  Dutch  Church  were  read.  The  first 
contained  a  request  to  know  what  the  formulas  of  doctrine  and  worship  are,  to  which 
each  of  the  Synods  respectively  adhere,  and  the  mode  in  which  they  testify  that  adherence, 
and  prevent  or  punish  any  departure  from  them.  The  answer  on  the  part  of  the  Re- 
formed Dutch  Synod,  was  contained  in  the  representation  given  in  by  their  committee  in 
writing  to  the  convention. 

id)  " ' On  the  part  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  it  is  contained  in  the 
representation  given  in  by  their  committee,  articles  first  and  fiflh,  viz  : 

"  '  Article  1st :  The  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadi  Iphia  adopt,  according  to  the  known 
and  established  meaning  of  the  terms,  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  as  the  con- 
fession of  their  faith,  save  that  every  candidate  for  the  gospel  ministry  is  permitted  to 
except  against  so  much  of  the  twcnty-third  chapter  as  gives  authority  to  tlic  civil  magis- 
trate  in  matters  of  religion.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  America  considers  the  Clnirch 
of  Christ  as  a  spiritual  society,  entirely  distinct  from  the  civil  government,  having  a  ri^'lit 
to  regulate  their  own  ecclesiastical  policy,  independently  of  the  interposition  of  the  magis- 
trate. The  Synod  also  receives  the  Directory  for  Public  Worshi])  and  the  Form  of  Church 
Government  recommended  by  the  Westminster  Assembly,  as  in  substance  agreeable  to 


528  RELATIONS    TO    OrHEH    CHURCHES.  [BOOK  VI. 

the  institutions  of  the  New  Testament.  This  mode  of  adoption  we  use,  because  we  be- 
lieve the  general  platform  of  our  government  to  be  agreeable  to  the  sacred  Scriptures ; 
but  wc  do  not  believe  tliat  God  lias  been  pleased  so  to  reveal  and  enjoin  every  minute 
circumstance  of  ecclesiastic  government  and  discipline,  as  not  to  leave  room  for  orthodox 
Churches  of  Christ,  in  tiiese  minutiEe,  to  differ  with  charity  from  one  another. 

(/)  "' Article  5th  :  The  rules  of  our  discipline,  and  the  form  of  process  in  our  Church 
judicatories,  are  contained  in  Pardovan's  {alias  Steuart's)  Collections,  in  conjunction 
with  the  acts  of  our  own  Synod,  the  power  of  which,  in  matters  purely  ecclesiastical,  we 
consider  as  equal  to  the  power  of  any  Synod  or  General  Assembly  in  the  world.  Our 
Church  judicatures,  like  those  in  the  Church  of  Scotland,  from  which  we  derive  our 
origin,  arc  Churcli  Sessions,  Presbyteries,  and  Synods,  to  which  it  is  now  in  contempla- 
tion to  add  a  National  and  General  Assembly. 

{g)  "  '  On  tlie  part  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  the  answer  was  given  in  a  verbal 
representation  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mason,  and  is,  in  substance,  very  analogous  to  that  made 
by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia. 

"''Eesolved,  Tiiat  the  formulas  and  standards  adopted  by  the  respective  representations, 
are  mutually  satisfactory,  and  lay  a  sufficient  basis  for  the  fraternal  correspondence  and 
concord  of  the  several  Synods. 

"'  To  the  second  inquiry,  whether  the  corresponding  Synods,  in  order  to  lay  the  foun- 
dation of  entire  confidence  in  each  other,  were  willing  to  give  solemn  and  mutual  assu- 
rances of  their  vigilance  and  fidelity  in  requiring  of  their  ecclesiastical  officers  an  explicit 
and  unequivocal  assent  to  tlieir  present  formulas  or  standards  of  discipline  and  faith;  and 
will  take  such  measures  as  to  them  respectively  shall  seem  most  reasonable  and  effectual 
to  secure  the  same  fidelity  and  orthodoxy  in  all  time  to  come  ;  the  answer  was  unanimously 
given  in  the  affirmative. 

'■'■^Resolved,  That  the  nature  of  these  assurances  be  left  to  be  determined  by  the  conven- 
tion. 

(  7i )  "  '  The  third  inquiry  was,  whether  the  Synods  will  agree  mutually  to  watch  over 
each  other's  purity  in  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  whether  they  will  agree  mutually  to 
receive  complaints  that  may  be  made  by  either  of  the  others  against  particular  members 
of  their  respective  bodies,  who  may  be  supposed  to  be  departing  from  the  faith,  or  from 
the  exactness  of  their  cliurch  discipline.  x\greed  in  the  affirmative,  but  that  the  mode 
shall  be  referred  to  the  general  convention. 

(z)  "'The  fourth  inquiry  was,  whether  the  Synods  would  mutually  promise  to  intro- 
duce and  maintain  in  their  Church  the  most  exact  discipline,  according  to  their  several 
standards,  that  the  circumstances  of  the  country  and  the  spirit  of  the  people  will  bear. 

'"■Resolved,  Tliat  this  is  an  article  of  the  utmost  importance;  and  resolved,  moreover, 
that  it  be  recommended  to  the  convention  to  consider  of,  and  adopt,  proper  means  for  aid- 
ing the  exercise  of  discipline  by  discouraging  fugitives  from  it  outof  any  of  the  churches  ; 
and  especially,  by  not  receiving  any  persons  to  church  membership  without  sufficient 
credentials  of  their  good  moral  character  and  orderly  behaviour,  from  the  church  to  which 
they  now  immediately  belong,  or  have  lately  belonged. 

(k)  " '  The  fifth  inquiry  relates  to  grievances  or  causes  of  complaint  that  may  have  arisen 
between  the  ministers  or  congregations  of  the  respective  Synods. 

"'Resolved,  That  they  ought  to  be  candidly  heard,  and  the  most  speedy  and  effectual 
measures  taken,  as  far  as  possible,  to  redress  them. 

{I)  " '  The  sixth  and  last  inquiry,  or  proposition,  respects  some  mode  of  establishing  a 
visible  intercourse  and  permanent  correspondence  between  the  several  Synods. 

"  '  Resolved,  That  this  subject  be  referred  to  the  considcraticfn  of  the  convention  ;  but  that 
it  be  recommended  to  tlie  convention  to  endeavour  to  establish  an  annual  convention  of 
the  three  Synods,  by  their  delegates,  which  may  consist  of  at  least  three  Ministers  and 
three  elders  from  each,  and  that  the  general  objects  of  this  annual  .convention  be  to 
strengthen  each  other's  hands  in  the  great  work  of  the  gospel  ministry;  to  give,  and  to 
receive  mutual  information  of  the  state  of  religion  witliin  tlieir  respective  Churches ;  to  con- 
sider of,  and  adopt,  the  most  prudent  means  to  preventer  remedy  any  causes  of  dissension 
that  may  luippcn  to  arise  between  our  respective  Congregations,  agreeably  to  the  instruc- 
tions that  may  be  given  by  the  respective  Synods ;  and  to  concert  measures  for  uniting 
our  efforts  to  defiiul  and  promote  the  principles  of  the  gospel,  and  oppose  the  progress  of 
infidelity  and  (  rror ;  and  to  adopt  j)lans  for  eftectually  assisting  the  exercise  of  discipline 
m  our  Churches,  and  encouraging  each  other  in  its  execution,  and  for  such  other  pur- 
poses as  the  Convention  may  think  proper. 

"'  Resolved,  To  recommend  that  the  first  meeting  of  the  above  convention  shall  beheld 
on  the  second  Tuesday  of  October  1786,  at  New  York,  and  afterwards  at  such  time  and 
place  as  shall  be  appointed  at  tlie  preceding  convention.' 

"  Which  report  being  read  and  ordered  to  a  second  reading,  was  thereupon  ordered  to 
be  read  by  paragraphs.     Whereupon 


SEC.    38.]  DUTCH    AND   ASSOCIATE    REFORMED.  529 

"  Resolved,  That  the  report  of  the  committee  be  approved  and  adopted. 

"  With  relation,  liowcvcr,  to  those  matters  referred  by  said  coiiiiuittee  to  this  convention, 
as  being  by  tlieiii  Icll  undetermined, 

"  Resolved,  1st.  On  the  second  inquiry,  that  the  manner  in  whicii  the  Synods  shall  give 
the  solemn  pledge  to  each  other  of  the  tbrmula  of  their  faith  which  they  have  here  openly 
professed,  and  oi'  their  strict  attachment  to  the  same,  shall  be  by  an  act  of  each  Synod, 
wherein  an  accurate  recital  of  such  fornmla  shall  be  made,  with  a  positive  declaration  that 
it  is  their  sincere  determination  before  God,  always  to  abide  by  the  same,  for  which  pur- 
pose  they  honestly  pledge  themselves  to  the  two  other  Synods  ;  which  declaration  and 
promise  shall  be  signed  by  the  President  or  Moderator  of  the  Synod,  and  at  the  first  con- 
vention to  be  formed  by  delegates  from  the  res])ective  Synods,  be  read  and  entert^d  upon 
the  records  of  the  convention,  and  copies  of  all  the  declarations  be  transmitted  to  each 
Synod,  and  entered  upon  their  respective  records;  which  records  shall  remain  a  perpetual 
witness  against  either  party  who  shall  deviate  therefrom.  And  also,  that  each  Synod 
Bhall  communicate  by  their  respective  delegates,  the  form  of  testimonials  or  credcntiala 
given  to  their  candidates,  and  of  those  to  ordained  Ministers,  which  copies  shall  also  be 
entered  on  the  records  of  the  respective  Synods. 

"2d.  On  tiie  third  inquiry,  that  we  will  mutually  watch  over  each  other's  purity  in  doc 
trine  and  discipline,  and  be  ready  to  receive  complaints  against  any  of  our  Ministers  upon 
these  subjects,  and  that  the  mode  in  which  such  complaint  shall  be  preferred  and  prose- 
cuted,  shall  be  either  by  individuals,  who  may  prosecute  in  their  own  name,  cum  periculo ; 
or  by  a  Classis,  Presbytery,  or  Synod  of  a  sister  Church;  in  which  case  it  shall  be  taken 
up  as  a  fama  ciamosa,  and  prosecuted  by  the  Classis,  Presbytery,  or  Synod,  to  which  the 
offender  or  offenders  may  belong  ;  and  the  whole  proceedings  on  the  subject  shall  be 
transmitted,  properly  authenticated  by  the  Moderator,  the  Praeses,  the  Scribe  or  the  Clerk, 
to  the  informing  body,  for  their  satisfaction. 

"  .3d.  On  the  fourth  inquiry,  Resolved,  That  in  order  to  aid  the  exercise  of  discipline, 
and  discourage  fugitives  from  it,  every  Classis,  Presbytery,  or  Synod,  shall  officially  com- 
municate to  its  neighbouring  Presbytery,  Classis,  or  Synod,  the  name  or  names  of  every 
Minister  or  candidate  subject  to  censure,  either  of  a  lesser  or  higher  nature,  after  which 
such  Presbytery,  Classis,  or  Synod,  shall  be  held  to  view,  and  treat  such  Ministers  or 
candidates  as  lying  under  ecclesiastical  censure,  to  all  intents  and  purposes  as  if  they  be- 
longed to  their  own  body,  until  such  person  or  persons  shall  be  regularly  acquitted  or  re- 
stored by  the  judicatory  who  had  inflicted  such  censure. 

"  4th.  With  reference  to  the  fifth,  relating  to  such  grievances  as  may  hereafter  arise  in 
Congregations  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  different  corresponding  Sjmods,  it  is  deter- 
mined that  such  differences  shall  be  relerred  to  the  consideration  of  a  future  convention. 
But  as  it  is  possible  that  some  contingencies  may  arise,  which  will  render  a  call  of  the 
convention  before  the  stated  time  of  meeting  necessary,  so  it  is  Resolved,  that  a  power  be 
lodged  in  the  Moderator  of  the  convention,  with  the  consent  of  one  member  of  the  conven- 
tion at  least  from  each  Synod,  by  circular  letters  to  call  an  extraordinary  convention, 
provided  such  a  call  be  not  more  than  once  in  one  year. 

"  5th.  The  convention  thought  proper  to  amend  the  resolution  of  their  committee,  by 
agreeing  to  a  biennial  instead  of  an  annual  convention. 

"  On  motion  to  ascertain  and  limit  the  powers  of  the  convention  in  all  times  to  come, 
Resolved,  That  those  powers  shall  be  merely  of  counsel  and  advice,  and  that  it  shajl  on 
no  account  possess  judiciary  or  executive  authority,  and  every  subject  that  shall  come 
regularly  before  the  convention,  shall,  after  being  properly  digested,  be  referred  to  the 
respective  Synods,  togetlier  with  the  opinion  of  the  convention,  and  the  reasons  on  which 
it  is  founded,  for  tlieir  judiciary  and  ultimate  decision. 

"  Agreed,  That  the  convention  shall,  when  met,  set  apart  a  certain  portion  of  their  time 
for  social  and  fervent  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  for  his  blessings  on  their  counsels  and  the 
churches  they  represent ;  and  that  said  convention,  whenever  circumstances  appear  to 
them  to  require  public  and  general  humiliation  or  thanksgiving,  shall  recommend  to  the 
corresponding  Synods  to  set  apart  the  same  day  to  be  observed  throughout  all  their 
churches. 

"  Resolved,  That  Dr.  Rodgers,  Dr.  Livingston,  and  Mr.  Mason,  be  a  committee  to  draw 
out  three  fair  copies  of  the  above  minutes,  in  order  that  each  of  the  corresponding  Synods 
may  be  furnished  with  one. 

"Concluded  with  prayer," 

§  39.  Action  of  Si/nod  on  the  rcj)ort  of  this  Convention. 

1786,  p.  521.  [In  General  Synod]  The  consideration  of  the  report  of  the 
Committee  to  meet  with  the  Committees  of  the  Low  Dutch  Reformed  Synod 
of  New  York,  and  New  Jersey,  and  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  re- 
sumed.    It  appears  by  the  report  of  said  committee  that  they  have  conversed 
67 


530  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CIIURCHrS  [bOOK  VI. 

fully  and  freely  with  the  brethren  of  the  above  Synods  on  the  subject  of  an 
union  with  them,  and  the  Synod  approves  their  diligence  and  fidelity  in  this 
matter,  and  agree  to  appoint  a  committee  to  meet  such  delegates  as  may  be 
appointed  by  the  above  Synods  on  this  business,  in  the  city  of  New  York, 
on  the  second  Tuesday  of  October  next. 

§  40.  Instructions  for  a  second  Convention. 

lb.  p.  524.  The  committee  appointed  to  draw  up  instructions  to  regulate 
the  conduct  of  the  delegates,  to  meet  with  the  delegates  of  the  Low  Dutch 
Reformed  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  and  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Synod  in  convention  in  the  city  of  New  York  in  October  next,  laid 
them  before  Synod,  which  with  some  amendments  were  approved,  and  are 
as  follows,  viz  : 

The  delegates  on  the  part  of  this  Synod  are  to  inform  the  convention  that 
this  body  is  about  to  divide  itself  into  four  Synods,  subordinate  to  a  Gene- 
ral Assembly.  That  they  have  now  under  consideration  a  plan  of  church 
government  and  discipline,  which  it  is  hoped  will,  when  completed,  be  suffi- 
cient to  answer  every  query  of  the  convention  upon  that  head;  and  that 
the  mutual  assurances  mentioned  in  the  minutes  of  the  last  convention,  may, 
as  far  as  they  respect  this  Synod,  be  made  with  much  more  propriety  after 
the  intended  system  is  finished  than  at  present. 

They  are  to  assure  the  convention  of  the  readiness  and  desire  of  this  body 
in  the  meantime  to  unite,  in  a  consistent  manner,  their  influence  with  that 
of  the  other  Synods,  in  order  to  promote  the  spiritual  interest  and  best  good 
of  the  whole.  And  the  delegates  from  this  Synod  are  to  enter  into  a  friend- 
ly conference  with  those  of  the  other  Synods,  and  in  conjunction  with  them 
to  concert  such  measures  as  shall  appear  best  calculated  to  difi'use  harmony 
and  brotherly  love  through  the  several  churches,  and  promote  the  interest 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  to  make  report  of  the  whole  to  this  Synod 
at  their  meeting  in  May  next. 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Drs.  John  Witherspoon,  John  Rodgers,  Alex- 
ander McWhorter,  Messrs.  Israel  Reed,  John  Woodhull)  Nathan  Kerr,  with 
the  Moderator,  [Mr.  Telfair,]  be  appointed,  and  they  are  hereby  appointed 
delegates  on  behalf  of  this  Synod  for  the  purposes  above  mentioned. 

[Such  a  committee  was  amnially  appointed,  until  1792,  {Minutes,  p.  50,)  when  the  last 
report  was  received,  and  the  subject  passes  from  the  minutes.] 

§41.  Renewal  of  the  Correspondence  attempted. 

1798,  p.  144.  A  letter  was  received  from  the  Secretary  of  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  inclosing  an  extract  from  the  re- 
cords of  the  said  Synod,  which  was  read,  and  is  as  follows : 

"  Brethren,  I  am  directed,  as  Secretary  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  transmit  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  the  inclosed  extract  from  the  minutes  of  their  late  session.  I  have 
the  honour  of  being:,  most  affectionately.  Yours,  John  Basset. 

Albany,  May  8th,  1798. 

"  Extract  from  the  minutes  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  in  the 

United  States  of  America. 

"The  General  Synod  appointed  a  committee  to  report  what  is  necessary  to  be  done  in 
respect  to  revivinsr  the  friendly  correspondence  with  the  Presbyterian  and  Associate  Re- 
formed Churches,  who  reported  as  follows,  viz : 

"That  in  their  opinion,  the  most  speedy  and  effectual  measures  ought  to  be  pursued  to 
revive  the  friendly  correspondence  wliich  subsisted  for  several  years  between  the  Re- 
formed Dutch  Church  and  the  Presbyterian  and  Associate  Reformed  Churches,  and  to 
make  provision  for  its  improvement  and  permanency.  To  accomplisli  this  purpose, 
your  committee  recommend  that  a  committee  be  appointed  by  the  General  Synod,  to  meet 
with  committees  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  trom  the 


SEC.  39.]  DUTCH    AND    ASSOCIATE   REFORMED.  531 

Associate  Reformed  Synod,  on  tlie  tliird  Tupsdny  in  June,  17!)8,  in  New  York,  in  order 
to  forjTi  some  plan  of  mutual  corn'spondtncc  and  intercourse,  which  plan  shall  be  re- 
ported to  tlie  respective  judicatories  for  final  ratification. 

"  Your  conunittee  recommend  that  tlie  committee  of  the  General  Synod  be  instructed 
to  propose  or  consent  to  no  connection  which  would  destroy  the  distinction  and  indepen- 
dence of  this  Church,  or  in  the  least  interfere  with  its  discipline  and  form  of  worship; 
und  tliat  the  three  Churches  o^ive  mutual  eng^agements  for  tlieir  adherence  to  the  doctrines 
contained  in  th«ir  respective  confessions.  Your  committee  are  also  of  opinion  that  until 
the  plan  of  correspondence  be  established,  the  Ministers  of  this  Cimrch  continue  to  in- 
vite into  their  pulpits  the  Ministers  of  the  otlier  Cliurch.es  mentioned,  of  whose  ])iety  and 
orthodoxy  tlicy  arc  well  assured ;  and  that  they  continue  to  preach  in  their  pulpits  when 
invited. 

"  Your  committee  further  recommend  that,  in  case  tliis  report  be  approved,  an  ;  uth^^n- 
ticTted  co|)y,  with  their  approbation,  be  transmitted  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres. 
bj-t-'rian  Church,  and  the  Associate  Reformed  .Synod. 

"  Besoh'^d,  That  this  Synod  agree  to  the  above  report,  and  that  a  committee,  consist- 
in?  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Linn,  Rev.  Mr.  B.-nschoter,  Rev.  Mr.  Stnddifiird,  Rev,  Mr.  S.  Frelisjh, 
Rev.  Mr.  Schoonmakcr,  Mr.  Gilbert,  Mr.  Turk,  and  Mr.  Brinkerhooff,  be  appointed^^to 
meet  with  any  committees  which  may  be  appointed  by  the  Presbyterian  and  Associate 
Reformed  Synods." 

"  I  testify  the  above  to  be  a  true  extract  from  the  minutes  of  the  General  Synod. 

JoH\  Basset,  Secretary." 

§  42.  Ddcgatcfi  to  (Jir  jjrojwscd  Convention. 

1798.  p.  146.  RrsoJro?,  Thnt  the  Rev.  Dr.  Rodders,  Dr.  Samuel  S.  Smith, 
Dr.  Ashbel  Green.  Mr.  Andrew  Hunter,  Mr.  John  Woodhnll,  Ministers', 
Mr.  John  Nelson,  Mr.  Benjamin  Smith,  Mr.  Joseph  Broome,  and  Mr.  Benjamio 
Coe.  IJt(Iers,hen.  conunittee  to  meet  with  a  committee  of  the  Reformed  Dutch 
rhureh,  and  a  committee  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  conformably  to 
the  request  of  the  Reformed  Dutfh  Synod,  at  New  iTork,  on  the  third 
Thursday  of  June  next,  and  to  report  the  result  to  the  next  General  Assem- 

bly. 

§48.  Action  of  the  Convention. 

1799,  p.  161.  [In  the  convention]  "the  committee  appointed  to  draught  a  Plan  of  Cor. 
respondence  and  Intercourse  between  the  Churclies  represented  in  the  Convention,  brought 
in  ttieir  report,  which,  atler  discussion  by  paragraphs,  and  some  amendments,  was  unan- 
imously adopted  and  is  as  follows: 

■'The  committee  appoiiite<l  to  prepare  the  draught  of  a  Plan  for  Correspondence  and 
Intercourse  between  the  Churches  under  the  superintendence  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Cimrch  in  the  United  States  of  America,  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Reformed  Dutch  Churcli,  and  tlie  Synod  of  tiie  Associate  Reformed  Church,  beg  leave  to 
report,  That  from  considerations  ofpro])riety  and  expediency  it  is  to  be  received  us  the 
basis  of  tlie  Plan,  that  the  several  ecclesiastical  bodies  or  judicatories  concerned,  are  to 
remain  and  be  preserved  entirely  separate  and  independent.  That, consistently  witli  this 
fundamental  principle,  the  three  f()llo\ving  kinds  or  degrees  of  intercourse  appear  to  be 
practicable,  and  ouglit  to  be  rccomiui.'iided,  viz:  1st.  Tlie  communion  of  particular 
Churches.  2d.  The  friendly  interchange  of  ministerial  services.  .3d.  A  correspondence 
of  the  several  judicatories  of  the  conferrinir  Churches. 

"1st,  The  communion  of  pirticular  Churches. — Any  member  in  communion  with 
any  Cliurch  connected  witli  this  conference  may  be  received  to  occasional  communion  in 
any  other  Church  thus  concerned,  on  [irnducing,  to  the  pro])er  church  officers  to  whom 
application  may  be  made,  sufficient  ti  stimonials  of  a  good  and  regular  standinof  in  the 
Church  with  which  he  is  strtcdly  connected  ;  provided,  but  not  othcrwi.-sc,  that  the  church 
officers  to  whom  this  application  shall  l>e  made,  shall  juilsre  that  tlie  circumstances  of  the 
Church  of  wliich  they  have  tlie  ovcrsijirht,  render  it  expedient,  and  for  mutual  edification, 
to  admit  the  apjdicant  to  occasional  communion  with  them. 

"Persons  under  censure  or  process  of  censure,  in  any  pirticular  Church  concerned  in 
this  agreement,  ahull  not,  be  received  to  occasional  or  stated  communion  in  any  other 
Cimrch  so  concerned,  wMlc  such  cenmirfc  remains  or  sueli  process  is  unfinished.  But,  on 
the  other  hand,  when  any  member  in  one  (if  siid  Clmrchcs  desires  to  connect  himself 
with  another,  he  shall  not  be  refused  a  certific.te  of  his  jrnod  standing,  when  such  stand- 
ing is  really  good;  nor  shnll  it  he  esteemed  disorderly  or  unkind  for  the  Church  to  which 
he  may  present  said  certificate  to  receive  him. 

"2d,  The  friendly  interchange  of  ministtri.il  service.--. — If  sii,,!!  be  jiennitted  to  the 


532  EKLAXIONS    TO    OTHER    CUURCUES.  [BOOK  VI. 

competent  church  officers  in  any  Congfrcgfrition  settled  or  vacant,  under  the  care  of  the 
conferring'  judicatories,  to  invito  any  Minister  who  is  in  good  standing  with  the  afore- 
said judicatories,  to  preach  in  the  pnljiits  of  such  congregations,  if  they  shall  judge  it  to 
be  expedient.  But  here,  as  in  the  Ibrmer  case,  it  shall  bi:  entirely  optional  to  give  or  to 
withhold  such  invitation,  nor  shall  it  be  esteemed  offensive  or  unkind  if  the  invitation  be 
forborne. 

"  In  cases  where  the  people  residing  within  the  limits  suitable  to  a  Congregation,  shall 
be  Composed  of  members  from  two  or  from  all  of  the  conferring  Churchd?i,  it  shall  be  re- 
commended  to  the  people  thus  circumstanced,  to  call  and  cause  to  be  settled  among  them 
a  regular  licentiate  or  Minister  in  any  of  said  Churches,  as  the  majority  shall  by  vote 
determine,  and  that  such  licentiate  or  Minister,  when  thus  settled,  shall  attach  himself  to 
the  judicatories  of  that  Cliurch  to  which  the  majority  so  calling  him  did  belong,  unless 
said  majority  shall  freely  consent  that  the  Minister  called  do  choose  tiie  judicatory  with 
which  he  will  be  connected ;  in  which  case  the  Minister  may,  without  any  offence,  make 
his  choice  among  the  judicatories  of  any  of  the  Churches  conferring ;  and  where  there  are 
any  congregations  or  bodies  of  people  in  such  situation  that  they  cannot  obtain  ade- 
quate supplies  of  ministerial  service  from  that  particular  Church  to  which  they  or 
a  majority  of  them  belong,  it  may  and  shall  be  lawful  for  them  to  make  regular 
applications  for  supplies  to  any  of  the  other  judicatories  concerned  in  this  con- 
ference. 

"  3d.  A  correspondence  of  the  several  judicatories  of  the  conferring  Churches. — Any 
judicatory  of  the  conferring  Churches  may  invite  the  regular  members  of  any  other  ju- 
dicatury  concerned  in  this  agreement  to  sit  as  corresponding  members  whenever  it  may 
be  judged  expedient  so  to  do.  But  here,  as  in  the  former  cases,  a  neglect  to  invite  shall 
not  be  considered  as  offensive,  inasmuch  as  each  judicatory  must  always  be  best  able  to 
judge  whether  such  a  measure  be  expedient. 

"  It  is  moreover  recommended  that  delegates  be  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly, 
by  the  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  and  by  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  to 
sit  in  these  judicatories  respectively,  with  the  privilege  of  deliberating  on  all  subjects  that 
may  come  before  them,  and  also  of  voting  on  all  questions  whicii  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  in  which  they  sit  shall  not  deem  constitutional,  but  without  power  to  vote  on 
•any  question  of  this  description.  Provided,  nevertheless,  that  the  number  of  such  dele- 
gates shall  never  exceed  three,  unless  by  a  future  agreement  this  number  be  increased. 

"  It  is  further  recommended,  that  the  Churciies  conferring  mutuallj'^  watch  over  each 
other's  purity  in  doctrine,  discipline,  and  manners,  and  be  ready  to  receive  complaints 
against  any  of  their  Ministers  or  members  upon  these  subjects,  which  complaints  maybe 
preferred  and  prosecuted  either  by  individuals  in  their  own  name  cum  periculo,  or  by  a 
judicatory  which  shall  communicate  the  necessary  information  to  the  judicatory  to  which 
the  offender  is  subject;  in  which  latter  case  it  shall  be  taken  up  as  a  fama  clainosa,  and 
prosecuted  by  said  judicatory,  and  the  whole  proceedings  thereon  shall  be  transmitted  to 
tlie  informing-  body  for  their  satisfaction. 

"  It  is  understood  that  certificates  or  recommendations  shall  be  esteemed  authentic  and 
sufficient  where  they  are  made  agreeably  to  the  rules  of  that  Church  by  which  they  are 
granted.  It  is  also  understood  that  all  Congregations  in  making  applications  for  supplies 
shall  obtain  leave  for  so  doing  from  the  judicatory  to  which  they  statedly  and  regularly 
belong.  And  that  in  making  application,  whether  for  supplies  or  for  the  settlement  of  a 
minister,  they  shall  conform  to  the  rules  of  that  judicatory  to  which  the  application  shall 
be  made. 

"  Ordered,  That  a  copy  of  the  proceedings  of  this  Convention,  authenticated  by  the  Mode- 
rator and  Clerk,  be  transmitted  to  each  of  the  superior  judicatories  of  the  Churches  con- 
cerned.    Concluded  with  prayer." 

John  Rodgers,  Moderator. 
John  M.  Mason,  Clerk." 

[Approved  by  the  Assembly.] — Minutes,  1799,  p.  164. 

§  44.  The  Flan  declined  by  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod. 

"The  Co;nmittce  appointed  at  the  last  meeting  of  Synod  to  confer  with  Committees 
from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  from  the  General  Synod  of 
the  Refjrmed  Dutch  Church,  on  the  subject  of  reviewing  and  extending  the  friendly  cor- 
respondence between  the  three  Churches,  being  required  to  give  in  their  report,  Mr.  Mason 
informed  the  Synod,  that  he  and  his  Elder  had  attended  t!ie  Convention  of  the  aforesaid 
Committees,  the  other  members  being  providentially  hindered,  and  laid  on  the  table  an 
authenticated  copy  of  the  minutes  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Convention. 

"  Ordered,  That  they  be  read,  which  being  done,  the  Synod  entered  on  the  consideration 
if  the  plan  of  correspondence  and  intercourse  preferred  by  the  Convention. 

"  After  discussion  tliereof  by  |)aragraphs,  the  vote  was  taken  upon  each  separately,  when 
some  parts  were  adopted  and  others  rejected.     Whereupon,  on  motion, 


SEC.  43.]  DUTCH    AND   ASSOCIATE    REFORMED.  533 

'^Resolved,  Tliat  this  Synod,  ever  inclin(?d  to  listen  with  respect  to  propositions  from 
tlieir  brethren  of  the  General  Assembly  oi'tlie  Presbyterian  C'iiurch,  anil  of"  the  Rctormed 
Dutcli  Church,  took  under  their  serious  deliberation  the  plan  of  correspondence  and 
intercourse  prelerred  by  the  Convention  of  Delegates  from  the  three  C'hurches,  held  at 
New  York,  on  the  19th  and  2Utli  days  of  June  last,  and  having  maturely  and  candidly 
examined  the  same,  are  of  unanimous  judgment,  that  under  existing  circumstances  the 
ratification  thereof  would  be  highly  inexpedient,  and  destructive  of  edificatiun  ;  that  they 
nevertheless  adopt,  and  will  co-operate  with  the  conferring  Churches  to  carry  into  effect 
the  following  particulars  of  that  plan,  viz: 

"'  Persons  under  censure  or  process  of  censure  in  any  particular  Church  concerned  in 
tliis  agreement,  shall  not  be  received  to  occasional  or  stated  communion  in  an)'  other 
(^-hm-ch  so  concerned,  while  such  censure  remains,  or  such  process  is  unfinished.  But  on 
the  other  hand,  when  any  member  in  one  of  said  Churches  desires  to  connect  himself 
with  another,  he  shall  not  be  refused  a  certificate  ol"his  good  standing,  when  such  stand- 
ing is  really  good  ;  nor  shall  it  bo  esteemed  disordcrlj'  or  unkind  for  the  Churcli  to  which 
he  may  present  said  certificate  to  receive  him. 

" '  It  is  further  recommended  that  the  Churches  conferring,  mutually  watch  over  each 
other's  purity  in  doctrine,  discipline,  and  manners,  and  be  ready  to  receive  complaints 
against  any  of  their  Ministers  or  members  u])on  tliese  subjects;  which  complaints  may  be 
preferred  and  prosecuted  either  by  individuals  in  their  owii  name,  cum  penciiio,  or  by  a 
judicatory  which  shall  communicate  the  necessary  information  to  the  judicatory  to  which 
the  offender  is  subject,  in  wiiich  latter  case  it  shall  be  taken  up  as  a  fama  clamoaa,  and 
prosecuted  by  said  judicatory,  and  the  whole  proceedings  thereon  shall  be  transmitted  to 
the  informing  body  for  their  satisfaction.' 

"  The  Synod,  however,  explicitly  assure  the  other  conferring  Churches,  that  their  refusal 
to  accede  to  the  remaining  parts  of  the  aforesaid  plan  would  be  injuriously  construed,  if 
considered  as  an  indication  of  indifference  or  disrespect  for  these  C'hurches,  lor  which 
they  entertain  and  desire  to  express  an  affectionate  regard  ;  and  that  they  will  at  all  times 
rejoice  to  concur  with  them  in  promoting  the  interests  of  the  connnon  salvation,  and  the 
honour  of  the  common  Redeemer." 

"  Extracted  from  the  minutes  of  the  As.sociatc  Rcfurmed  Synod,  met  at  Grcencastle, 
May  30th,  1799.  Ebenezer  Dickey,  Clerk  pro  tc7n." 

—Minutes,  1800,  p.  203. 

§  45.  Declined  hy  the  Dutch  Synod. 

"■Resolutions  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church,  held  in  the  city  of 
Albany  on  the  third  and  followiny  days  of  June,  1800. 

"  1.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Synod  entertain  an  affectionate  regard  and  sincere 
esteem  for  the  conferring  Churches,  and  have  manifested  these  sentiments  in  the  most  un- 
equivocal manner,  in  proposing  a  friendly  corres{)ondcnce, and  maintaining  the  same,  until 
the  withholding  of  corresponding  delegates  rendered  it  no  longer  practicuble. 

"  2.  Resolved,  That  the  correspondence  organized  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1785,  con- 
templated nothing  more  than  a  meeting  of  ri^])resentatives  from  the  respective  Churches, 
for  the  sole  purpose  of  fraternal  consultiition,  commimicating  and  receiving  mutual  advice 
in  matters  of  discipline,  and  strengthening  and  encouraging  each  other  to  abide  faithful 
in  the  doctrines  of  grace.  The  General  Synod  judged  a  correspondence  instituted  upon 
these  principles  would  combine  the  cfibrts  of  sister  Churches  in  resisting  the  prevalence 
of  infidelity  and  error,  and  maintain  the  bond  of  charity  and  communion  without  disturb- 
ing the  internal  peace  of  the  respective  Churchcfi,  or  introducing  innovations. 

"3.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Synod  have  persevered  in  the  same  sentiment,  and 
notwithstanding  the  disagreeable  interruption  ol"  the  correspondence,  have  continued  wil- 
ling to  revive  and  confirm  the  same  upon  the  jjrinciples  first  adopted,  as  appears  by  their 
repeated  resolutions  upon  this  subject  in  the  years  1794  and  1797. 

"  4.  Resolved,  That  as  nothing  more  than  a  revival  of  the  former  correspondence  with 
both  the  conferring  Churches  was  intended,  and  as  any  further  intercourse  than  was  first 
agreed  upon  with  either  of  them,  would  be  highly  inexpedient,  and  in  the  circumstances 
of  this  Cimrch  wholly  inadmissible;  therefore  the  General  Synod  finds  it  necessary  to  de- 
cline ratilying  the  plan,  which  embraces  objects  not  anticipated  by  the  Dutch  Church, 
w!iich  is  not  a  revival  of  the  former  correspondence,  but  a  new  and  different  system  of 
intercourse,  and  which,  if  carried  into  effect,  would  not  be  for  edification. 

"  5.  Resolued,  That  the  Dutch  Reformed  Churches  will  cheerfully  co-operate  with  the 
other  conferring  Churches  in  mutually  w.itciiing  over  purity  in  <loctrine,  discipline,  and 
manners,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  promote  and  enforce  the  same ;  will  give  no  countenance 
to  fugitives  from  censure;  and  will  always  honour  the  certificates  of  church  membership 
fr.  Ill  botli  the  conferring  Churches ;  agreeably  to  a  similar  determination  expressed  bytlie 
A-sociate  Reformed  Synod,  with  whose  decision  upon  the  subject  tiiis  Synod  cordially 
luucur. 


534  GELATIONS  TO  OTHER  CHIRCHES.         [bOOK  VI 

"  6.  BeiolreJ,  That  the  Geiiei'al  Synod  expect  a  cliaritable  construction  will  be  put 
•apon  this  present  decision,  and  tliat  it  will  be  clearly  understood,  that  tliey  refuse  a  rati- 
fic.ition  from  a  conviction  tliat  it  would  disturb  tlic -peace  of  the  Churches,  many  of  which 
have  already  expressed  g-reat  unejslness,  and  g-iven  positive  instructions  agahist  adopting 
the  proposed  plan.  And  that  it  would  not  tend  so  etFectu;illy  to  maintain  order,  preserve 
the  doctrines  of  grace  in  their  purity,  or  promote  fraternal  tranquillity  and  good  neigh- 
beurhood,  as  is  under  the  present  state  of  things  now  attainable.  The  General  Synod 
freely  leave  witliout  offence,  the  respective  conferring  Churches  to  judge  what  is  proper 
and  expedient,  each  tor  themselves ;  they  feel  grateful  to  those  who  have  testified  a  wil- 
lingness  to  hold  a  more  intimate  intercourse,  and  will  always  rejoice  in  the  prosperity  of 
brethren,  and  the  enlargement  of  Churches,  upon  whom  they  pray  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord-  may  rest. 

"7.  Resolved,  Lastly,  Tliat  an  authenticated  copy  of  these  resolutions  be  transmitted  to 
the  respective  judicatories  of  the  conferring  Churches." 

"  I  do  hereby  certify  that  the  above  is  a  true  copy  of  the  resolutions  of  Synod,  relative 
to  the  proposed  plan  of  brotherly  correspondence.  Ira  Condict,  P.  5." 

—Minutes,  1800,  p.  203. 

§  45.    Correapo^idence  ojoened  with  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod. 

1819,  p.  704.  Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  attempted,  some  years 
back,  to  establish  a  brotherly  correspondeuce  between  the  Presbyterian,  Re- 
formed Dutch,  and  Associate  Eefornied  Cliurches,  but  failed  in  the  attempt ; 
and  whereas,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  many  of  the  circumstances  which 
then  existed  in  the  state  of  the  Associate  Eeformed  Church,  as  objections 
against  the  correspondence,  are  changed ;  and  whereas,  the  General  Assem- 
bly represent  the  largest  of  the  above  mentioned  three  Churches,  and  there- 
fore are  more  directly  bound,  when  an  opportunity  offers,  to  renew  the  over- 
ture for  such  a  correspondence. 

Resolved,  That  Doctors  Eomeyn,  Blatchford,  and  Green,  and  Mr.  Lewis, 
and  Dr.  Rodgers,  be  a  committee  to  confer  with  a  similar  committee  of  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  and  report  to  the  nest 
General  Assembly  the  result  of  their  conference  on  the  subject  of  a  broth- 
erly correspondence  between  the  two  Churches. 

Ordered,  That  the  Permanent  Clerk  furnish  them  with  a  copy  of  the 
above  minute. 

Ibid.  p.  707.  Resolved,  [by  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,]  That  this  Synod  recipro- 
cate  to  the  General  Assembly  their  assurances  of  a  disposition  to  maintain  a  friendly  cor- 
respondence ;  and  that  the  Rev.  Drs.  Mason  and  Proudfit,  and  Mr.  McLeod,  Ministers, 
and  Messrs.  William  Wilson,  and  Henry  Rankin,  Elders,  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  ap- 
pointed commissioners  to  confer  on  this  subject  with  the  commissioners  already  appointed 
by  the  General  Assembly ;  and  that  the  result  of  their  deliberations  be  reported  to  this 
Synod  at  its  next  meeting." 

§  46.    The  plan  of  correspondence  as  adopted. 

1820,  p.  731.  The  consideration  of  the  plan  of  a  brotherly  correspondence 
between  this  Assembly  and  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church,  was  resumed,  and  after  full  discussion,  the  plan  was  adopted,  and  is 
as  follows,  viz : 

I.  The  Churches  are  to  remain  entirely  separate  and  independent. 

II.  Any  member  of  either  Church  may  be  received  to  communion  in  the 
other,  on  iirMJucing  to  the  proper  church  officers  sufficient  evidence  of  a  good 
and  regular  standing  in  the  Church  with  which  he  is  connected. 

III.  It  shall  be  permitted  to  the  competent  church  officers  in  any  Con- 
gregation, settled  or  vacant,  of  either  Church,  to  invite  to  preach  in  their 
pulpit,  any  Minister  or  probationer,  who  is  in  good  standing  in  either  of  the 
said  Churches,  and  who  preaches  in  their  purity  the  great  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  as  they  are  stated  in  their  common  Confession  of  Faith,  and  have 
generally  been  received  and  taught  in  the  Reformed  Churches,  liut  it  shall 
be  entirely  optional  to  give  or  withhold  such  invitation,  nor  shall  it  be  es- 
teemed offensive  or  unkind,  if  the  invitation  be  withheld. 


SEC.  44.]  DUTCU    AND    ASSOCIATE   REFORMED.  535 

IV.  A  vacant  Congregation  shall  be  at  liberty  to  call  a  Minister  from 
either  of  the  Churches,  according  to  the  order  cstabli«liod  in  that  Church 
from  which  he  may  be  called,  he  conforming  him.solf  to  the  order  of  the 
Church  to  which  he  shall  be  called.  And  in  case  of  a  Congregation  being 
formed  of  people  from  both,  it  shall  be  at  liberty  to  put  itself  under  the 
care  of  either  at  its  option. 

y.  Persons  under  censure  or  process  of  censure,  in  either  Church,  shall 
not  be  received  in  the  other  Church  while  such  censure  remains,  or  such 
process  is  unfinished. 

VI.  Any  Presbytery  or  Synod  not  formed  by  delegation  of  either  Church, 
may  invite  the  regular  members  of  any  similar  judicatory  of  the  other 
Church  to  sit  as  corresponding  members ;  but  should  the  invitation  not  be 
deemed  expedient,  the  withholding  of  it  shall  not  be  considered  as  unkind 
or  offensive. 

VII.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  Gene- 
ral Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  shall  each  appoint  one  Min- 
ister and  one  Elder,  with  an  alternate  of  each,  to  sit  in  these  judicatories 
respectively,  with  the  privilege  of  deliberating  on  all  subjects  that  may  come 
before  them,  but  not  of  voting  on  any. 

Eesolved,  That  to  carry  into  effect  the  last  article  of  this  report,  this  Com- 
mittee of  Conference  recommend  to  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General 
Synod,  to  appoint  their  delegates  the  year  preceding. 

[The  Synod  united  with  the  General  Assembly  in  1822.     See  below,  §  90,  et  seq.] 

§  47.    Correspondence  with  the  Associate  Reformed  Si/nod  of  the  South. 

1856,  p.  536.  Overture  No.  5  was,  on  motion  of  Mr.  Cater,  taken  up  from 
the  docket,  and  the  following  resolutions,  recommended  by  the  Committee, 
were  adopted,  viz  : 

Resolved,  1st.  That  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  be  authorized  to  open  a 
fraternal  correspondence  with  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  of  South 
Carolina,  on  the  same  terms  as  with  other  evangelical  denominations. 

Resolved,  2d.  That  the  Assembly  appoint  a  committee  to  confer  with  a 
similar  committee  to  be  appointed  by  that  body,  with  reference  to  a  closer 
union  between  the  two  Churches. 

The  nomination  of  this  committee  was  referred  to  the  Committee  on 
Foreign  Correspondence. 

p.  538.  Dr.  Prime,  from  the  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence,  an- 
nounced as  the  Committee  to  correspond  with  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod 
of  the  South,  the  Rev.  Edwin  Cater,  George  Howe,  D.  D.,  James  K. 
Douglas,  Esq.,  of  South  Carolina,  and  Francis  Bowman,  D.  D.,  and  N.  A. 
Pratt,  D.  D.,  of  Georgia.     [See  above,  §  34  :  1.] 

Title  2. — correspondence   with  the    reformed  dutch   church 

SINCE  1822. 

§  48.  Plan  of  intercourse  adopted. 

1822,  p.  21.  Resolved,  That  Drs.  Romeyn,  and  Neill,  and  Mr.  Bethune, 
be  a  committee  to  confer  with  a  committee  from  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Reformed  Dutch  Church,  (if  such  a  one  shall  be  appointed,)  on  the  subject 
of  a  connection  by  correspondence  between  the  two  Churches. 

1823,  p.  122.  [Upon  the  report  submitted  by  the  above  committee] 
Resolved,  That  the  plan  of  correspondence  as  amended  by  the  General 

Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  together  with  the  additional  article 
proposed  by  that  body,  be  adopted,  with  an  expression  of  a  hope,  however, 
that  the  additional  article  in  question  will  be  reconsidered  by  the  Synod  at 


53(5  RELATION.-;    TO    OTHER    CIIUIICHES.  [bOOK    VI. 

their  next  meeting,  so  that,  unless  it  should  be  regarded  as  of  vital  import- 
ance to  the  mutual  and  friendly  correspondence  of  both  bodies,  it  may  be 
expunged,  depending  in  this  case  upon  the  honourable  principles  of  inter- 
course founded  on  our  common  Christianity. 

The  several  articles  of  the  Plan  were  then  read,  and  the  vote  taken  upon 
them  separately,  and  finally,  the  vote  being  taken  upon  the  whole,  they 
were  adopted,  and  are  as  follows,  viz  : 

1.  The  Churches  are  to  remain  entirely  separate  and  independent. 

2.  Any  member  of  either  Church  may  be  received  to  communion  in  the 
other,  on  producing  to  the  proper  church  officers  sufficient  evidence  of  a  good 
and  regular  standing  in  the  Church  with  which  he  is  connected. 

3.  It  shall  be  permitted  to  the  competent  church  officers  in  any  Congre- 
gation, settled  or  vacant,  of  either  Church,  to  invite  to  preach  in  their 
pulpit,  any  Minister  or  probationer,  who  is  in  good  standing  in  either  of 
said  Churches,  and  who  preaches  in  their  purity  the  great  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  as  they  are  stated  in  their  respective  Confessions  of  Faith,  and  have 
generally  been  received  and  taught  in  the  Reformed  Churches  ;  but  it  shall 
be  entirely  optional  to  give  or  Avithhold  such  invitations ;  nor  shall  it  be  es- 
teemed offensive  or  unkind  if  the  invitation  is  withheld. 

4.  A  vacant  Congregation  shall  be  at  liberty  to  call  a  Minister  from  either 
of  the  Churches,  according  to  the  order  established  in  that  Church  from 
which  he  may  be  called ;  he  conforming  himself  to  the  order  of  the  Church 
to  which  he  shall  be  called ;  and  in  case  of  a  Congregation  being  formed  of 
people  from  both,  it  shall  be  at  liberty  to  put  itself  under  the  care  of  either 
at  option. 

5.  Persons  under  censure  or  process  of  censure,  in  either  Church,  shall 
not  be  received  in  the  other  Church  while  such  censure  remains,  or  such 
process  is  unfinished. 

6.  The  Ministers  of  either  Church  may  be  invited  to  sit  as  correspond- 
ing members  in  their  respective  judicatories,  except  the  highest  and  the 
lowest,  viz  :  the  Church  Session  and  Consistory,  the  Genei'al  Assembly  and 
the  General  Synod. 

7.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  shall  each  appoint  one  Minister  and 
one  Elder,  with  an  alternate  to  each,  to  sit  in  these  judicatories  respectively, 
with  the  privilege  of  deliberating  on  all  subjects  that  may  come  before 
them. 

8.  (^Additional  article.')  The  Ministers  of  one  of  the  corresponding 
Churches,  shall  not  in  any  case  intrude  upon  the  office  of  the  Ministers  of 
the  other  Church. 

[The  Dutcli  Synod  "  did  not  think  proper  to  rescind  the  8th  article  in  the  plan  of  cor- 
respondence."]— Minutes,  1824,  p.  198. 

§  49.    Case  of  Leonard  B.   Van  Dijhe. 

1828,  p.  234.  The  Committee  to  whom  was  recommitted  the  communica- 
tion from  the  Reformed  Dutch  Synod  in  relation  to  the  ptroceedings  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Columbia  in  the  case  of  Leonard  B.  Van  Dyke,  made  a  report, 
which  being  read,  and  amended,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

That  they  have  given  considerable  attention  to  the  subject)  committed  to 
them,  and  find  the  facts  to  be  as  follows,  viz  : — That  Leonard  B.  Van  Dyke 
was  a  student  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church, 
and  attached  to  a  Church  under  the  care  of  the  Classis  of  Albany,  belong- 
ing to  the  said  Church  ;  That  because  of  doubts  entertained  by  him  relative 
to  certain  standing  articles  of  faith  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  he  was 
refused  a  professorial  certificate  until  his  doubts  on  the  poiuts  in  question 


SEC.    48.]  DUTCH    AND    ASSOCIATE   REFORMED.  537 

should  be  removed ;  and  for  that  purpose  he  was  advised  to  continue  in  the 
institution,  and  pay  particular  attention  to  the  points  on  which  he  doubted. 
That  with  this  advice  he  did  not  comply,  but  offered  himself  to  the  Presby- 
tery of  Columbia  as  a  candidate  for  licensure,  and  by  the  said  Presbytery 
was  received  and  licensed.  Such  are  the  facts  in  the  case,  and  in  these 
facts  your  committee  are  unable  to  discover  anything  by  which  the  articles 
of  correspondence  between  this  body  and  a  highly  respectable  sister  Church 
have  been  violated.  They  are  however  of  the  opinion  that,  as  the  change 
of  Church  connections  is  a  serious  matter,  calculated  to  affect  the  peace  of 
the  body  left,  and  therefore  not  to  be  needlessly  encouraged,  the  Presby- 
tery of  Columbia  did  not  exercise  due  deliberation  in  the  reception  and 
licensure  of  Mr.  Van  Dyke ;  and  that  they  would  have  acted  with  more 
propriety,  if  instead  of  receiving  information  from  a  member  of  the  Classis 
of  Albany,  and  acting  upon  it,  as  to  Mr.  Van  Dyke's  relation  to  the  judica- 
tories of  the  lleformed  Dutch  Church,  they  had  applied  to  that  Classis  itself. 

§  50.    The  plan  amended. 

1830,  p.  8.  A  communication  was  received  from  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Reformed  Dutch  Church  relative  to  the  case  of  Mr.  Leonard  B.  A^an  Dyke; 
and  also  proposing  an  additional  article  to  the  articles  of  correspondence 
between  that  body  and  the  Greneral  Assembly.     [Adopted  as  follows:] 

p.  13.  That  none  of  the  inferior  judicatories  under  the  care  of  the  corres- 
ponding Churches  shall  be  at  liberty  to  admit  into  their  respective  bodies  or 
under  their  care  any  student  or  licentiate  from  their  sister  Church,  without 
a  regular  dismission  from  the  ecclesiastical  body,  or  theological  seminary  to 
which  he  is  considered  as  attached. 

1842,  p.  28.  [The  terms  of  correspondence  were  so  altered :]  tha<f  here-, 
after  the  delegation  shall  consist  of  one  Minister  only. 

1851,  p.  17.  Dr.  Scott,  delegate  from  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  pre- 
sented to  the  Assembly  the  following  minute  from  the  General  Synod  of  that 
body  respecting  the  transference  of  Churches  : 

Resolved,  That,  if  the  General  Assembly  shall  concur,  no  Church  shall 
be  transferred  from  the  one  body  to  the  other  without  the  formal  dis- 
missal of  the  Presbytery  or  Classis  with  which  it  shall  have  been  con- 
nected. 

p.  21.  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly,  great  prudence 
and  courtesy  should  be  manifested  by  the  Presbyteries  in  the  reception  of 
Churches  from  the  Classes  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church ;  and  that  where 
it  is  practicable,  the  consent  of  all  parties  concerned  should  be  at  least 
sought,  and,  if  possible,  secured  ;  but  that  the  adoption  of  an  absolute  rule, 
such  as  is  proposed  by  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church, 
would  probabably  be  productive  of  hardships  to  Churches  and  inconvenience 
to  both  denominations;  and  therefore,  for  the  present  at  least,  the  Assembly 
very  respectfully  and  fraternally  beg  leave  to  decline  its  concurrence  in  the 
adoption  of  said  rule. 

§  51.    Case  of  the  Second  Reformed  Dutch  Church  in  Kingston. 

1855,  p.  302.  Resolved,  1.  That  though  the  Consistory  of  the  Second  Re- 
formed Dutch  Church  of  Kingston  may  have  acted  arbitrarily,  in  refusing 
certificates  to  its  members  applying  for  them,  to  join  one  of  our  Churches; 
this  Assembly  regards  as  irregular,  and  as  wanting  in  the  due  exercise  of 
Christian  forbearance,  the  proceeding  of  the  North  River  Presbytery,  in  so 
hastily  organizing  a  Church,  composed  mostly  of  the  members  whom  said 
Consistory  had  refused  to  dismiss. 

2d.  That  though  the  Classis  of  Ulster  may  have  done  wrong  in  withhold- 
68 


538  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [P.OOK    VI. 

ing  from  the  Eev.  Mr.  Smuller  the  certificate  for  which  he  applied,  to  join 
the  Presbytery  of  North  River,  this  Assembly  cannot  approve  of  the  act  of 
said  Presbytery  in  receiving  him ;  regarding  their  act,  in  so  doing,  as  defi- 
cient in  the  exercise  of  that  forbearance  which  should  obtain  in  the  inter- 
course of  sister  Churches. 

2d.  That  the  Stated  Clerk  express  to  the  Dutch  Church  the  deep  regret 
which  this  Assembly  feels,  that  there  should  have  been  any  cause  for  com- 
plaint or  recrimination. 

"  Resolved,  [by  the  Reformed  Dutch  Synod,]  That  Synod  cordially  reciprocate  the  above 
expressions  of  fraternal  affection  and  esteem,  and  their  earnest  desire  for  the  strengthen- 
ing and  perpetuating-  of  those  ties  that  now  bind  the  two  Churches  in  Christian  com- 
munion."— Minutes,  1856,  p.  506. 


CHAPTER  III. 


CORRESPONDENCE   WITH   THE   ASSOCIATE 
PRESBYTERY. 


a.  §  52.  Proposed  union. 

1769,  p.  398.  At  the  request  of  Seceding  Ministers,  Dr.  Witherspoon 
moved  to  have  a  committee  appointed  to  converse  with  them,  with  a  view  to 
bring  about  an  union  betwixt  them  and  this  Synod.  Also  a  petition  from 
several  inhabitants  about  Marsh  Creek  was  brought  in,  praying  this  Synod 
would  use  their  endeavours  to  form  an  union  with  the  Seceders;  upon 
which. 

Ordered,  That  Dr.  Witherspoon,  Dr.  Eodgers,  Mr.  Blair,  Mr.  William 
Tennent,  Mr.  McDowell,  Mr.  Robert  Smith,  Mr.  McWhorter,  and  Mr.  Cald- 
well, three  of  whom  to  be  a  quorum,  be  a  committee  for  said  purpose,  and 
that  Dr.  Witherspoon  be  empowered  to  call  the  committee  at  such  time  and 
place  as  may  be  convenient,  and  that  they  have  power  to  adjourn  themselves 
from  time  to  time. 

1771,  p.  418.  The  committee  appointed  to  confer  with  the  Associate 
Presbytery,  brought  in  the  minutes  of  their  proceedings,  which  were  read, 
and  the  conduct  of  the  committee  highly  approved. 

1772,  p.  436.  Answers  to  several  questions  proposed  by  a  committee  of 
the  Synod  to  the  Associate  Presbytery  were  brought  in ;  but  as  the  Synod 
had  not  time  to  read  them,  they  refer  the  consideration  of  them  to  the  fol- 
lowing committee:  Dr.  Witherspoon,  Dr.  Rodgers,  Messrs.  McWhorter, 
Josi'ph  Treat,  William  Mills,  Caldwell,  and  Halsey,  who  are  to  meet  the  six- 
teenth of  June  at  Elizabeth  town. 

1773,  p.  442.  The  committee  appointed  last  Synod  to  consider  the  answers 
given  by  the  Associate  Presbytery  to  sundry  questions  which  had  been  pro- 
posed by  the  Synod's  committee,  report,  they  met,  and  did  rtad  and  consider 
said  answers,  and  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  make  any  remarks  upon 
them,  nor  to  give  any  other  answer  to  the  Presbytery  than  as  follows:  that 
as  the  Associate  brethren  had  not  given  any  answer  to  the  proposal  of  the 
committee  from  the  Synod  the  year  before,  that  if  anything  was  to  be  done 


SKC.  51.]  GERMAN    lU'.FOKM  ■.;].  539 

further  toward  a  coalition  between  the  Associate  brethren  and  the  Hynod, 
the  proposal  must  come  from  the  former,  which  they,  the  committee,  should 
be  ready  to  receive  any  time  before  next  Synod.  But  that  no  such  propo- 
sal has  been  made  to  them. 

1774,  p.  460.  A  letter  from  the  Associate  Presbytery,  in  Pennsylvania, 
signed  by  the  Rev.  William  Marshal,  Presbytery  Clerk,  was  brought  in  and 
read,  representing,  that  for  reasons  which  to  them  appear  valid,  they  are  not 
at  present  disposed  to  unite  with  this  Synod,  which  letter  is  ordered  to  be 
entered  in  the  Appendix. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


CORRESPONDENCE    WITH    THE   GERMAN 
REFORMED   CHURCH. 


§  53.  Early  intercourse. 

1737,  p.  133.  A  letter  was  brought  in  from  Mr.  Henricus  Goetschius  to 
Mr.  Andrews,  signifying  his  desire,  and  the  desire  of  many  people  of  the 
German  nation,  that  he  might  be  ordained  by  order  of  Synod,  to  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  upon  which  the  said  Mr.  Goetschius  was  desired  to  appear 
before  the  Synod,  that  they  might  see  his  credentials,  and  have  some  dis- 
course with  him;  which,  being  done,  he  produced  testimonials  from  Gei'- 
many,  which  were  ample  and  satisfactory  to  the  Synod,  respecting  his  learn- 
ing and  good  Christian  conversation ;  whereupon,  he  was  recommended  to 
the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  to  act  upon  further  trials  of  him, 
with  respect  to  his  ordination,  as  to  them  should  seem  fit. 

§  54.  Plan  of  Chrrespondence  adopted. 

1823,  p  144.  Resolved,  That  Dr.  Ely,  the  Rev.  Timothy  Alden,  and  the 
Rev.  John  M.  Duncan,  be  a  committee  to  confer  with  a  committee  from  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  German  Church  of  North  America,  if  such 
a  committee  should  be  appointed  by  that  body,  on  the  subject  of  a  connec- 
tion by  correspondence  between  the  two  Churches. 

1824,  p.  199.  [Upon  the  report  of  this  committee,  it  was] 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  will  agree  to  an  ecclesiastical  cor- 
respondence with  the  German  Reformed  Synod  of  North  America,  on  the 
following  principles,  viz :  1.  The  Churches  are  to  remain  separate  and  in- 
dependent. 2.  The  German  Reformed  Synod  and  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  ('hurch,  shall  each  appoint  one  Minister  and  one  E]<k'r, 
with  an  alternate  of  each,  or  two  Ministers  with  their  alternates,  as  either 
may  wish,  to  sit  in  these  judicatories  respectively,  with  the  privilege  of  de- 
liberating on  all  subjects  that  may  come  before  them. 

The  Rev.  Robert  Cathcart,  D.  D.,  and  the  Rev.  Alexander  Boyd,  were 
appointed  a  committee  to  lay  the  above  articles  of  correspondence  before  the 


540  RELATIONS    TO    OTHKR    CHURCHES.  .  [BOOK    VI 

German  Ecformed  Synod  at  their  next  meeting,  and  wlien  adopted  by  that 
body,  the  correspondence  shall  be  considered  as  established. 
[Adopted  by  the  German  Reformed  Synod.] — Minutes,  1825,  p.  252. 

§  55.    Suspension  of  inter coiirse. 

1854,  p.  24.  The  Committee  [on  Correspondence]  further  reported  to 
the  House,  for  serious  consideration,  the  resolution  referred  to  them,  re- 
specting our  correspondence  with  the  German  Keformed  Church,  and  which 
is  as  follows  :  "  Resolved,  That  without  intending  to  deny,  as  a  general  prin- 
ciple, governing  their  correspondence  with  sister  Churches,  that  the  for- 
miilly  acknowledged  creeds  and  symbols  of  ftiith  are  to  be  taken  as  a  true 
representation  of  the  doctrinal  views  of  the  Blinisters  and  people  of  any 
br;;iich  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  in  the  official  action  of  this  Assembly  in  re- 
lati(jn  to  them ;  yet,  in  view  of  the  peculiar  position  of  the  General  Synod 
of  the  German  lieformed  Church  toward  the  Theological  Seminary  at  INIer- 
cersburgh,  whose  Professors,  we  are  pained  to  witness,  have  so  notoriously 
become  antagonistic  to  Protestantism  ;  and  lest  a  continuance  of  our  corres- 
pondence might  be  understood  as  countenancing  the  fundamental  errors 
which  they  are  labouring  to  disseminate ;  and  lest  we  be  regarded  as  disap- 
proving the  course  of  those  in  that  communion,  who  have  so  nobly  con- 
tended against  them — a  respectable  number  of  whom,  we  learn,  have  wholly 
withdrawn  from  the  General  Synod,  on  account  of  the  alarming  prevalence 
of  these  errors  in  that  body  ;  therefore,  this  General  Assembly  will  suspend 
its  correspondence  with  the  General  Synod  of  the  German  Reformed  Church, 
and  decline  sending  a  delegate  to  that  body. 

p.  4(5.  The  resolution  of  Mr.  Robinson,  respecting  correspondence  with 
the  German  Reformed  Church,  was  indefinitely  postponed;  and  it  was 
moved  and  carried,  that  the  General  Assembly  decline  sending  a  delegate 
to  the  German  Reformed  Church  this  year. 

[The  correspondence  with  the  German  Reformed  Synod  has  not  since  been  resumed.] 


CHAPTER  Y. 

RELATIONS  TO  THE  REFORMED  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 


[This  body  has  a  Mission  at  Saharunpur,  in  Nortliern  India,  under  tlie  care  of  the 
General  Assembly's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.] 

§  56.    The  Assemhli/  projjoses  correspondence. 

1825,  p.  276.  Resolved,  That  a  committee  be  appointed  by  this  Assembly 
to  confer  with  a  similar  committee  to  be  appointed  by  the  Synod  of  the  Re- 
formed Presbyterian  Church,  should  they  deem  it  expedient  to  appoint 
such  a  committee,  and  to  prepare  a  plan  of  correspondence  between  the  two 
bodies. 

The  Rev.  Stephen  N.  Rowan,  D.  D.,  the  Rev.  Elihu  Baldwin,  and  the 
Rev.  Robert  McCartee,  were  appointed. 


SEC.  54.]  REFORMED    PRESBYTERIAN.  541 

§  57.   A  Pldii  i^rtipoacd  hij  a  convention. 

1826,  p.  8.  [The  cominittco]  reported  that  they  met  a  committee  of  the 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  I're.shyteriaii  Church,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  De- 
cember 30,  1825;  whicli  committee,  on  the  part  of  the  Reformed  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  consisted  of  the  Rev.  Alexander  McLeod,  D.  D.,  the  Rev. 
James  Christie,  and  the  Rev.  John  Gibson.  After  conference,  the  joint 
committees  resolved  to  submit  to  tlieir  respective  bodies  the  following-  arti- 
cles of  agreement,  viz : 

1.  The  General  Assembly  and  the  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Presljyterian 
Church,  himentinu;  the  existing  separations  between  the  members  of  the 
body  of  Christ,  and  believing  that  all  the  members  of  that  body,  being  man//, 
are  one  hod//;  and  trusting  to  the  word  of  God,  that  these  separations  will 
not  be  perpetual,  do  agree  to  use  all  scriptural  means,  in  the  exercise  of 
patience  and  prudence,  to  bring  their  several  ecclesiastical  connections  to 
uniformity  in  doctrine,  worship,  and  order,  according  to  the  word  of  God. 

2.  In  order  to  bring  about  this  desirable  object,  on  the  basis  of  the  pro- 
per unity  of  the  visil)le  Church,  it  is  mutually  covenanted,  that  the  Minis- 
ters, members,  and  judicatories  of  these  Churches,  treating  each  other  with 
Christian  respect,  shall  always  recognize  the  validity  of  each  other's  acts 
and  ordinances,  consonant  with  the  Scriptures ;  and  yet,  that  any  Church 
judicatory,  belonging  to  either  body,  may  examine  persons,  or  review  cases 
of  discipline,  on  points  at  present  peculiar  or  distinctive  to  themselves. 

8.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  Synod  of 
the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  shall  severally  appoint  two  commission- 
ers, with  an  alternate  to  each,  to  attend  these  judicatories,  respectively,  who 
shall  hold  their  office  till  they  are  superseded  by  another  choice ;  and  these 
commissioners  shall  have  the  privilege  of  proposing  measures  important  to 
the  Church  of  Christ,  and  of  delivering  their  opinions  on  any  question  under 
discussion  ;  but  they  shall  have  no  vote  in  its  decisions. 

4.  In  order  to  carry  this  last  article  into  effect,  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  will,  at  their  sessions  in  May  1826,  appoint  com- 
missioners who  shall  attend  the  succeeding  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  the  Re- 
formed Presbyterian  Church,  provided  the  said  Synod  shall  have  concurred 
in  the  above  plan  of  correspondence. 

[The  plan  was  unanimously  adopted  by  the  Assembly.] 

§  58.    The  subject  toaivcd  hi/  the  Reformed  Synod. 

1827,  p.  119.  "While  the  Synod  cordinlly  recognize  the  principle  embraced  in  the  pro- 
posed plan  of  correspondence,  between  the  General  Assembly  of  tlie  Presbyterian  Church 
and  tliis  Synod,  yet,  aware  ot'  the  scattered  state  of  the  Churches  under  tht'ir  care,  the 
duty  of  preserving-  their  mutual  confidence  unimpaired  and  tiieir  strength  undiminished, 
and  the  ini])ortance  of  the  subject  itself  both  to  the  present  edification  and  tlie  future  ope- 
rations of  the  peo|)le  of  God  in  their  communion,  they  resolve  to  postpone  indefinitely  the 
further  consideration  of  this  question." 

§  59.    Communication  on  the  slavery  question. 

1857,  p.  43.  In  relation  to  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  from 
wliich  a  letter  has  been  received  of  remonstrance  again.st  our  settled  princi- 
p]''s  of  discipline  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  the  committee  would  remind 
the  Assembly  that  thirty  years  ago  that  body  declined  to  sanction  the  ar- 
rangement of  any  correspondence  with  the  General  Assembly,  altIiou<>h 
unanimously  agreed  to  by  this  body:  and  we  do  not  deem  it  our  duty  in  this 
case  to  send  them  a  letter  in  reply,  especially  as  the  position  of  our  Church, 
on  the  subject  referred  to,  needs  no  further  explanation. 

But  we  fully  reciprocrate  the  exjiressions  of  fraternal  regard,  and  of  con- 
fidence   in  our  order  and  the  steadfastness  of  our  faith  which  the  letter 


543  RELATIONS   TO    OTHER   CHURCHES.  [bOOK    VI. 

conveys,  and  would  rejoice  to  have  the  bonds  of  Christian  fellowship  with 
that  body  made  closer,  if  it  could  be  done  consistently  with  the  claims  of 
truth  and  peace. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

RELATIONS  WITH  THE  INDEPENDENT  PRESBYTERIANS. 


[This  body  was  organized  by  the  adherents  of  W.  C.  Davis.     See  Book  VII.  §  68.] 

§  60.  Intercommunion  allowed. 

IS'IS,  p.  177.  The  committee  having  had  the  Commissioner  from  the 
Bethel  Presbytery  before  them,  and  being  informed  that  the  body  of  Inde- 
pendent Presbyterians,  referred  to,  consist  only  of  about  twenty  churches 
and  a  small  number  of  Ministers,  mostly  within  the  bounds  of  the  Bethel 
Presbytery,  who  are  the  best  judges  of  their  soundness  in  the  faith;  and  it 
being  further  represented  that  the  errors  for  which  in  the  year  1833  the 
General  Assembly  prohibited  intercommunication,  have  been  abandoned  by 
the  aforesaid  Independent  Presbyterians  ;  the  committee  do  therefore  recom- 
mend that  the  Bethel  Presbytery  have  leave  to  establish  such  friendly  rela- 
tions as  they  may  deem  proper  under  the  present  circumstances,  notwith- 
standing the  resolutions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1833,  which  were 
passed  at  the  request  and  upon  the  representation  of  the  Bethel  Presbytery, 
as  appears  from  the  printed  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  Vol.  7,  p.  493. 
[See  Book  III.  §  36.     The  above  report  was  adopted.] 

§  61.    Conditions  of  timon. 

1857,  p.  42.  Overture  No.  21,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Bethel,  relative  to 
a  union  with  the  Independent  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Committee  reported 
the  following  minute  :  [which  was  adopted  :] 

While  the  General  Assembly  is  greatly  gratified  with  the  spirit  of  charity 
and  brotherly  love  which  the  Overture  indicates  as  subsisting  between  the 
Presbytery  of  Bethel  and  the  Independent  Church,  and  would  sincerely  re- 
joice at  the  consummation  of  the  proposed  union,  it  yet  cannot  sanction  the 
precise  terms  of  the  covenant  which  has  actually  been  made.  The  privilege 
claimed  by  the  Independent  ministers  of  holding  and  teaching  doctrines  not 
in  harmony  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  is  a  privilege  which,  even  if  harm- 
less in  this  particular  case,  might  be  abused  as  a  precedent  and  lead,  in  other 
quarters  and  in  other  relations,  to  serious  mischief.  The  Assembly  ex- 
presses the  desire  that  these  ministers  may  soon  be  able  to  embrace  our 
standards  without  reservation,  and  in  that  case  the  Presbytery  of  Bethel  is 
hereby  authorized  to  ratify  the  union  without  further  application  to  this 
body;  but  in  the  event  that  the  Independent  ministers  and  Churches  cannot 
relinquish  their  peculiarities  with  a  good  conscience,  this  Assembly  will 
cherish  them  in  the  bonds  of  Christian  love,  but  it  cannot  see  its  way  clear 
to  embrace  them  in  the  same  denomination. 


SEC.  69.J  CONFERENCE   OF   REFORMED   CHURCHES.  543 


CHAPTER  VII. 

CORRESPONDENCE  WITH  THE  WELSH  CALVINISTIC 

METHODISTS. 


§  62.  Assent  to  Correspondence. 

1845,  p.  38.  A  letter  from  the  "Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  the  United 
States,  proposing  a  correspondence  with  this  Assembly,  and  accompanied 
with  their  Constitution  and  Confession  of  Faith,  was  read,  whereupon  it 
was,  on  motion, 

Rcsolced,  That  this  Assembly  assent  to  the  proposal ;  and  that  the  Stated 
Clerk  be  directed  to  inform  the  body  of  the  vote  of  this  Assembly,  and  re- 
quest them  to  commence  the  correspondence  with  us,  either  by  letter  or  the 
appointment  of  delegates  to  this  body,  as  they  may  prefer. 


CHAPTER  YIII. 
CONFERENCE  OF  REFORMED   CHURCHES 


§  63.  Plan  of  the  Conference. 

[Thjfcynods  of  Pittsburgh,  Wheeling,  and  Virginia,  having  memorialized  the  Assem- 
bly on  the  subject  of  Christian  union,  the  following  report  was  adopted  :] 

1847,  p.  392.  It  is  well  known  that  the  manifestation  of  unity  among 
evangelical  Christians,  occupies  a  distinguished  place  in  the  public  mind  at 
the  present  time.  Nor  can  it  be  alleged  that  it  deserves  not  the  considera- 
tion which  it  has  received. 

The  convention  held  last  year  in  London*  has  greatly  increased  the  atten- 
tion given  to  this  subject  among  Protestants,  and  it  is  hoped  the  results  of 
that  meeting  may  be  extensively  and  permanently  beneficial.  If  real  Chris- 
tians, who  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words,  and  feel  the  purifying  and 
elevating  power  of  truth,  shall  perceive  more  clearly  their  substantial  agree- 
ment, love  one  another  more  fervently,  and  co-operate  in  the  work  of  faith 

*"  A  resolution  from  the  Presbytery  of  Montgomery,  advising  the  appointment  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  delegates  to  the  convention  to  be  held  in  London  with  a  view  to 
form  a  Christian  union. 

Resolved,  That  it  is  inexpedient  for  the  General  Assembly  to  appoint  delegates  to  said 
Convention." — Minutes,  1846,  p.  194. 


544  RELATIONS  TO  OTUER  CUURCHES.  [BOOK  VI. 

and  labour  of  love,  more  extensively  and  zealously,  the  advantage  to  the 
common  cause  of  Christianity  will  be  real  and  great. 

We  would  by  no  means  call  in  question  the  organization  or  operation  of 
that  branch  of  the  "  Christian  Alliance"  which  has  been  constituted  in  our 
country;  but  would  rather  bid  those  bi'ethren  God  speed  in  their  legitimate 
efibrts,  and  pray  that  the  blessing  of  the  God  of  peace  may  abide  with  them 
always.  Still  it  may  be  inquired  whether  some  plan  of  intercourse  and 
combined  effort  may  not  be  adopted,  which  may  specifically  include  those 
denominations  who  hold  the  same  faith,  and  the  same  form  of  ecclesiastical 
government  and  discipline,  substantially  and  truly,  which  we  hold,  that  may 
greatly  contribute  to  more  intimate  and  complete  unity  in  sentiment,  affec- 
tion, and  practice.  If  this  can  be  accomplished  in  a  considerable  degree,  in 
a  way  which  will  be  safe,  and  will  not  interfere  at  all  with  denominational 
peculiarities  and  interests,  it  will  be  much  gain  to  the  cause  of  truth  and 
charity  ;  and  thus  not  only  entire  apostasy  from  true  Christianity  in  its  va- 
rious forms,  but  errors  of  a  dangerous  tendency  will  be  more  effectually 
resisted,  and  the  system  of  salvation  by  free  and  sovereign  grace  may  be 
more  favourably  exhibited  before  the  Christian  public. 

It  is  to  be  particularly  observed,  however,  that  such  a  plan  should  bear 
no  relation  whatever  to  the  amalgamation  of  those  denominations  who  may 
be  willing  to  enter  into  such  an  arrangement.  This  must  be  left  to  each  in 
its  own  ecclesiastical  capacity.  Only  that  unity  which  is  consistent  with 
denominational  distinction,  should  be  embraced  in  the  plan. 

It  is  therefore  respectfully  recommended  that  the  General  Assembly  offer 
for  consideration  to  the  supreme  judicatories  of  those  denominations  in  the 
United  States,  who  are  of  the  description  above  mentioned,  the  following 
propositions : 

1.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  Synods 
of  the  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Reformed  Presbyterian 
Church,  the  Associate  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Reformed  Dutch  Protest- 
ant Church,  and  the  Gorman  Reformed  Church,  will  appoint  both  ministe- 
rial and  lay  delegates  in  such  numbers  as  they  shall  deem  proper,  to  meet 
in  conference  at  such  time  and  place  as  shall  be  hereafter  designated,  and 
consult  and  decide  respecting  a  suitable  plan  of  intercourse  as  may  be 
deemed  profitable  and  safe. 

2.  The  results  of  this  conference  shall  be  reported  to  the  several  bodies, 
and  shall  be  regarded  as  adopted  only  so  far  as  they  shall  be  approved  by  each 
body. 

3.  This  Assembly  will  appoint  a  committee  who  shall  have  clarge  of  pre- 
vious arrangements,  so  far  as  we  are  concerned,  and  shall  be  authorized  to 
communicate  with  the  bodies  above  named,  and  confer  with  any  committees 
by  them  appointed. 

§  64.  Rej^ort  of  the  Committee  of  Covference. 

1848,  p.  14.  The  Committee  on  Christian  Union,  appointed  by  the  last 
General  Assembly,  beg  leave  to  report,  That  they  have  not  been  unmindful 
of  the  duty  assigned  them,  and  have  proceeded  as  far  as,  in  their  judgment, 
the  circumstances  of  the  case  would  permit.  Theobjectof  their  appointment 
was  to  communicate  with  the  Synods  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian, 
the  Reformed  Presbyterian,  the  Associate  Presbyterian,  the  Reformed  Dutch, 
and  the  German  Keformed  Churches  ;  and  to  confer  with  any  committees 
which  might  be  appointed  by  them  respecting  a  suitable  plan  of  intercourse. 
It  was  too  late,  after  the  rising  of  the  Assembly,  to  confer  with  most  of  these 
bodies  at  their  meetings  last  year.  In  anticipation  of  their  annual  se.s.-ious 
this  year;  the  Committee  have  sent  to  the  presiding  officers  of  each,  a   copy 


SEC.  64.]  CONFERENCE    OF    REFORMED    CHURCHES.  545 

of  the  report  and  resolution  of  the  Assembly  on  Christian  Union,  and  have 
invited  such  committees  as  they  may  see  fit  to  appoint,  to  a  conference  to  be 
held  at  the  Mission  House  in  the  city  of  New  York,  on  the  first  Monday  of 
October  next. 

The  report  was  approved,  and  the  committee  continued. 

§  65.  Second  report  of  the  Committee. 

1849,  p.  231.  The  Committee  on  Christian  Union  presented  a  report,* 
which  was  read,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

"  In  that  memorable  prayer,  whicli  our  Lord  addressed  to  the  Father  immediately  pre- 
vious to  the  consummation  of  his  sufFering-s,  we  find  this  petition  in  behalf  of  his  follow- 
ers, "  That  they  all  may  be  one,  as  thou,  Father,  art  in  me  and  I  in  thee,  tliat  tlicy  may 
be  one  in  us,  that  the  world  may  know  that  thou  hast  sent  me."  The  union  of  all  the 
members  of  the  household  of  faith,  in  the  truth  and  fellowship  of  the  j^ospcl,  should  be  not 
only  the  desire,  but  the  aim  of  all  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  indeed  the  fact, 
that  among  all  true  believers  there  does  exist  a  spiritual  union.  They  are  all  constituent 
members  of  that  one  body  of  which  Christ  is  the  living'  Head,  and  they  are  all  partakers 
of  the  same  Spirit.  In  the  present  world,  however,  they  are  imperfect  in  knowledge  and 
in  sanctification,  and  consequently  that  spiritual  union  which  exists  among  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  body  of  Christ,  is  but  imperfectly  manifested.  Their  views  ofdivine  truth,  so 
long  as  they  see  through  a  glass  darkly,  and  know  only  in  part,  may  be  expected  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree  to  differ;  and  consequently  difficulties  will  arise,  in  the  way  of 
manifesting  their  union  before  the  view  of  the  world.  Both  the  prayers  and  the  active 
efforts  of  the  followers  of  Christ,  should  therefore  be  directed  to  the  object  of  bringing 
into  the  unity  of  the  faith  the  different  portions  of  the  Christian  Church,  so  that  they  may 
not  only  be,  but  appear  in  the  view  of  the  world,  one  body  in  Christ. 

"Unhappily,  the  Church  of  Christ  is  at  present  divided  into  a  great  variety  of  distinct 
organizations.  From  this  state  of  things  it  results,  that  instead  of  marching  forward  with 
a  united  front  against  the  common  foe,  much  of  the  time  and  strength  of  the  different 
denominations  of  the  Christian  Church  is  wasted  in  opposing  each  other.  And  notunfre- 
quently  has  the  world  beheld  the  strange  spectacle  of  different  portions  of  the  Church 
opposing  each  other  with  virulence  in  proportion  to  the  nearness  of  their  approximation 
to  each  other.  Over  this  state  of  things  the  Church  has  long  had  occasion  to  mourn  ;  and 
it  seems  to  be  high  time  that  some  more  systematic  efforts  should  be  made  to  bring  into 
Christian  fellowship  the  different  portions  of  the  household  of  faith.  And  in  so  far  as  some 
of  the  distinct  portions  of  the  Church  are  concerned,  there  is  the  greater  encouragement 
to  labour  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  object,  since  they  already  approximate  so  nearly 
to  each  other. 

"  In  our  country,  therfe  now  exist  some  six  or  eight  distinct  portions  of  the  Presbyterian 
family,  whose  views  of  evangelical  truth,  as  exhibited  in  their  different  standards,  are  sub- 
stantially the  same,  and  whose  form  of  ecclesiastical  order  is  the  same.  Could  these 
bodies  be  brought  more  closely  together,  so  as  to  act  in  concert,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  much 
more  might  be  accomplished  in  advancing  the  interests  of  the  common  Christianity,  and 
in  promoting  the  universal  diffusion  of  the  gospel,  than  is  practicable  incur  present  divided 
state.  With  a  view  to  prepare  the  way  in  some  degree  for  the  consummalionof  an  object 
so  desirable,  your  Committee  beg  leave  to  submit  for  the  consideration  of  the  convention, 
the  f()Ilowing  resolutions  : 

"  Whereax,  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  constitutes  one  body,  of  which  he  is  the  divine 
Head,  and  consequently  should  be  so  organized  as  to  exhibit  to  the  view  of  the  world  the 
appearance,  as  well  as  the  reality  of  unity  ;  and  whereas,  the  present  divided  condition  of 
the  Church  is,  in  appearance  at  least,  inconsistent  witli  her  unity  ;  therefore, 

"  Rfsolved.  1.  That  it  is  the  imperative  duty  of  the  followers  of  Christ  to  aim  at  bring- 
ing about  a  union  of  all  the  different  portions  of  the  household  of  faith  upon  a  scriptural 
basis. 

"  Rpnolved.  2.  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Convention,  it  is  not  only  desirable,  but  prac- 
ticable, to  effect  a  closer  union  than  that  which  now  exists  among  tiie  bodies  which  are 
'here  represented,  whereby  they  might  more  successfully  accomplish  the  great  work  for 
wliich  the  Church  was  established. 

"  And  u'hi'reas,  the  views  of  the  great  system  of  evangelical  truth,  as  exhibited  in  the 
standards  of  these  different  Churches,  namely,  in  the  Westminster  Confession  and  Cate- 

*  This  report  was  originally  made  to  a  Convention  composed  of  the  committees  from 
the  various  Presbyterian  bodies  appointed  to  confer  together  on  the  subject  of  Christian 
Union.      It  was  presented  to  the  General  Assembly  as  showing  the  result,  thus  far,  of  the 
labours  of  that  Convention. 
69 


546  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [BOOK  VI. 

chism,  the  Article  i  of  the  Synod  of  Dordrecht,  and  in  the  Heidelberg  Catechism,  are  sub- 
stantially the  same,  therefore, 

"  Resolved,  3.  That  it  is  the  duty  of  these  churches  to  cultivate  towards  each  other  the 
spirit  of  fraternal  affection,  to  exercise  Christian  forbearance,  and  to  co-operate  in  all 
scriptural  efforts  to  promote  the  common  Christianity. 

"  Resolved,  4.  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Convention,  while  the  singing  of  God's 
praise  is  an  interesting  part  of  religious  worship,  and  while,  for  the  present,  it  is  left  to 
the  different  churches  to  employ  whichever  of  the  authorized  versions  now  in  use  may  be 
most  acceptable  to  them,  the  sacred  songs  contained  in  the  book  of  Psalms  are  every  way 
suitable  and  proper  for  that  purpose,  and  any  intimation  that  they  breathe  a  spirit  incon- 
sistent with  the  gospel,  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  reflection  upon  their  Divine  Author. 

"Resolved,  5.  That  where  it  is  practicable,  without  any  surrender  of  principle,  an  inter- 
change of  ministerial  services  be  recommended,  and  that  the  different  churches  pay  respect 
to  each  other's  acts  of  discipline,  and  sustain  each  other  in  all  scriptural  efforts  to  promote 
tlie  good  order  and  to  preserve  the  purity  of  the  Church. 

"Resolved,  6.  That  in  the  prosecution  of  the  work  of  Missions,  it  is  desirable  that  these 
different  churches,  as  far  as  practicable,  should  act  in  concert ;  the  Missionaries  in  the 
exercise  of  their  ministry  being  accountable  to  the  particular  body  with  which  they  are 
ecclesiastically  connected. 

"Resolved,  7.  That  for  the  promotion  of  a  better  understanding  and  more  intimate  in- 
tercourse  between  these  different  churches,  it  is  desirable  that  a  correspondence  be  main- 
tained, either  by  letter  or  by  delegation,  as  may  be  judged  most  expedient. 

"  Resolved,  8.  That  these  resolutions  be  recommended  to  the  consideration  of  the  different 
churches  represented  in  this  Convention,  that  they  may  report  their  judgment  in  the  pre- 
mises,  to  a  future  Convention  to  be  held  in  the  city  of  Albany  on  the  first  day  of  Novem- 
ber next,  at  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M. 

"  All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted." 

§  66.    Unanimous  Action  of  the  Assembly  on  this  report. 

1849,  p.  238.  1.  Resolved,  That  the  subject  of  Christian  Union  among 
all  those  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  taking  him  as  their 
Prophet,  Priest,  and  King,  is  one  of  increasing  importance  in  this  age,  and 
one  which  should  be  prayerfully  and  zealously  prosecuted,  until  the  various 
branches  of  the  Church  of  Christ  become  one  in  appearance  and  action,  as 
they  are  now  one  in  spirit. 

2.  Resolved,  That  while  we  do  not  undertake  to  examine  the  resolutions 
of  the  Conference  so  critically  as  to  be  able  to  approve  every  form  of  expres- 
sion used  therein  ;  nevertheless,  we  do  most  cordially  approve  of  the  spirit 
and  aim  of  all  their  proceedings,  and  rejoice  moreover  at  the  unanimity 
with  which  the  representatives  of  so  many  branches  of  the  Church  arrived 
at  their  generally  just  and  valuable  conclusions. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  former  Committee  of  the  Assembly,  with  such  ad- 
ditional members  as  may  be  now  appointed,  be  continued ;  and  they  are 
hereby  authorized  to  meet  and  act  in  such  future  Conferences  as  may  assem- 
ble to  promote  this  important  object;  of  which  action  they  shall  make  a  re- 
port to  the  General  Assembly. 

1850,  p.  440.  [Next  year  there  was  no  report,  and  the  subject  disappeared  from  the 
Minutes.] 


SBC.  65.]  THE   EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  547 

CHAPTER   IX. 

RELATIONS   TO   THE    EPISCOPAL   CHURCH. 


§67.   Mr.  Tennenfs  reasons  of  dissc7it  f  rum  the  Church  of  Ireland. 

1718,  p.  51.  Mr.  William  Tennent's  affair  being  transmitted  by  the  com- 
mittee to  the  Synod,  was  by  them  fully  considered,  being  well  satisfied  with 
his  credentials,  and  the  testimony  of  some  brethren  here  present,  as  also 
they  were  satisfied  with  the  material  reasons  which  he  nfiered  concerning 
his  dissenting  from  the  Established  Church  in  Ireland;  being  put  to  a  vote 
of  the  Synod,  it  was  carried  in  theaffirmative  to  admit  him  as  a  member  of 
the  Synod. 

Ordered,  That  his  reasons  be  inserted  in  the  Synod  book  ad  futuram  rei 
memoriam.     The  Synod  also  ordered  that  the  Moderator  should  give  him  a 
serious  exhortation  to  continue  steadfast  in  his  now  holy  profession,  which 
was  done. 
"  The  reasons  of  Mr.  William  Tennent  for  his  dissenting  from  tlie  Established  Church  in 

Ireland,  delivered  by  him  to  the  Rev.  Synod,  held  at  Phikdelpliia  the  17th  day  of  Sep. 

tember,  1718. 

'■'■Imprimis.  Their  government  by  Bishops,  Arch-Bishops,  Deacons,  Arch-Deacons, 
Canons,  Chapters,  Chancellors,  Vicars,  wholly  anti-scriptural.  2.  Tlieir  discipline  by 
Surrogates  and  Chancellors,  in  their  courts  ecclesiastic,  without  a  tiiundation  in  tiie  word 
of  God.  3.  Their  abuse  of  that  supposed  discipline,  by  commutation.  4.  A  diocesan 
Bishop  cannot  be  founded  Jure  divino  upon  tiiosc  epistles  to  Tiinotliy  or  Titus,  nor  any- 
where else  in  the  word  of  God;  and  so  is  a  mere  human  invention.  5.  The  usurped 
power  of  the  Bishops  at  tlieir  yearly  visitations,  acting  all  of  themselves,  without  the  eon- 
sent  of  the  bretlircn.  6.  Pluralities  of  benefices.  Lastly.  The  Churches  conniving  at 
the  practice  of  Arminian  doctrines  inconsistent  witli  the  eternal  purpose  of  God,  and  an 
encouragement  of  vice.  Besides,  I  could  not  be  satisfied  with  their  ceremonial  way  of 
worship.  These,  &c.,  have  so  atFected  my  conscience,  that  I  could  no  longer  abide  in 
the  Church  where  the  same  are  practised. 

Signed  by  William  Tennent." 

§  68.    Casual  correspondence  with  the  Clergy  met  at  Philadelphia. 

1760,  p.  306.  An  address  from  the  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England,-  be- 
longing to  this  city,  was  brought  in  and  read  ;  wherein  they  complain  that  some 
members  of  this  Synod  have  intermeddled  in  their  Church  affairs  to  their 
disliking;  and  query,  whether  the  paper  which  they  say  was  signed  by  the 
Moderator  [Mr.  Davies]  and  some  other  members,  was  signed  as  a  Synodi- 
cal  act. 

The  Synod  assure  these  reverend  gentlemen  that  they  never  signed  it  as 
a  Synodical  body,  nor  heard  the  paper  read  in  Synod,  nor  was  it  as  much 
as  made  known  to  many  of  the  members  of  this  body.  As  we  have  not 
seen  the  paper,  we  cannot  judge  how  far  they  have  concerned  themselves  in 
the  affairs  of  the  Church  of  England.  We  desire  to  intermeddle  with  no 
affairs  that  do  not  belong  to  us;  but,  as  a  body,  can  neither  prevent  the  pri- 
vate correspondence  of  our  members,  nor  oblige  them  to  produce  their  let- 
ters; but  we  presume,  if  application  should  be  made  to  the  persons  who 
have  written,  a  sight  of  the  paper  may  be  obtaineil.     And  wo  heartily  desire 


548  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [bOOK    VI. 

that  the  same  good  understanding  which  has  hitherto  happily  subsisted  be- 
tween us  and  the  reverend  gentlemen  of  the  Church  of  England  may  still 
continue. 

Ordered,  That  the  Clerk  give  a  copy  of  this  minute,  if  desired. 

1764,  p.  311.  A  letter  from  the  Convention  of  the  Episcopal  Clergy,  now 
in  this  city,  to  the  Synod,  was  brought  in  and  read,  complaining  of  a  num- 
ber of  our  body  for  interfering  in  the  settlement  of  Mr.  McClanachan  in  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  together  with  a  letter  wrote  to  the  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury on  this  subject. 

p.  312.  The  complaint  of  the  Episcopal  Clergy  came  to  be  considered. 
and  Messrs.  McDowell,  Caleb  Smith,  Samuel  Finley,  Wilson,  Hector  Ali- 
son, being  appointed  a  committee  to  draw  up  a  minute  on  this  subject, 
brought  it  in,  and  it  is  as  follows  : 

The  Synod  would  be  sorry  that  any  occasion  of  difference  should  arise 
between  us  and  that  Church,  and  are  of  opinion  that  the  brethren  men- 
tioned acted  without  due  consideration  and  improperly  in  that  affair ;  and 
particularly  for  the  induction  of  Mr.  McClanachan  to  this  city,  for  induc- 
tion in  a  legal  sense  is  what  we  disapprove  as  contrary  to  our  principles. 
But  the  members  complained  of  declare  as  follows,  viz  :  That  by  induction 
they  did  not  mean  a  forcible  obtrusion  of  a  Minister  upon  the  people  against 
their  will,  which  their  principles  as  Presbyterians  would  never  allow  them 
to  propose;  but  only  the  Archbishop's  influence  in  settling  the  gentleman 
in  question,  with  the  consent  of  the  majority  of  said  Congregation,  which 
they  understood  was  the  true  state  of  the  case.  And  the  Synod  further 
think,  these  brethren  should  not  lie  under  the  imputation  of  what  is  quoted 
from  Mr.  McClanachan's  letter,  merely  upon  his  doubtful  insinuation,  nor 
be  put  to  the  unusual  task  of  clearing  themselves,  when  there  is  no  evidence 
against  them;  and  we  hope  this  will  satisfy  the  gentlemen  who  complain. 


CHAPTER  X. 

CORRESPONDENCE  WITH  FOREIGN  CHURCHES. 


Title  1. — intercourse  by  letter. 

§  69.  Early  intercourse. 

1766,  p.  356.  The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  a  plan  of  correspond- 
ence with  foreign  Churches,  brought  in  one,  which  is  as  follows : 

1.  That  the  committee  during  the  session  of  Synod,  bring  in  a  copy  of  a 
letter  or  letters  to  the  Churches,  to  be  read  and  approved  by  them. 

2.  That  if  there  be  occasion  to  write  to  any  of  the  Churches  at  any  other 
time,  three  at  least  of  the  committee  shall  prepare  and  send  letters,  copies 
of  which  shall  be  laid  before  the  Synod  at  their  next  meeting. 

3.  That  letters  received  by  the  committee  from  any  of  the  Churches  be 
annually  laid  before  the  Synod,  as  well  as  the  answers*  given  to  any  of 
them. 


SEC.    68.]  FOREIGN    CHURCHES.  549 

4.  That  the  Churches  with  whom  we  shall  correspond  be  Holland,  Geneva, 
Switzerland,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  or  their  Com- 
mission, the  Synods  of  Seceding  Ministers,  the  Ministers  in  and  about  Lon- 
don, the  General  Synod  of  Ireland,  and  Ministers  of  Dublin,  New  England, 
and  the  Churches  in  South  Carolina. 

The  Synod  appointed  Dr.  Alison,  Messrs.  Kichard  Treat,  Rodgers,  Ewing, 
McWhorter,  Joseph  Treat,  Beatty,  and  V.  Ijiviugston,  as  a  committee  to  cor- 
respond with  the  foreign  Churches  for  the  ensuing  year,  to  meet  this  eve- 
ning at  seven  o'clock. 

[This  correspondence  was  maintained  until  1771,  when  occurs  the  last  notice  of  let- 
tors.] 

§  70.  Later  intercourse. — Embarrassments  in  opening  it. 

[In  1797,  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey  having-  moved  the  Assembly,  on  the 
subject  of  more  extensive  correspondence,  both  in  this  country  and  Europe,  the  following 
report  v^as  adopted :] 

1797,  p.  124.  When  a  plan  so  benevolent  in  its  nature,  and  honourable  to 
the  enlarged  conceptions  of  its  authors,  as  the  one  contained  in  this  address, 
solicits  attention,  the  task  becomes  painful  which  requires  a  detail  of  the  ob- 
stacles unfavourable  to  its  adoption  or  success.  In  order  to  commence  the 
correspondence  proposed,  a  more  accurate  acquaintance  with  the  address  of 
foreign  churches  appears  requisite,  than  is  at  present  possessed,  as  the 
smallest  inaccuracy  here  might  have  an  injurious  tendency.  The  channels 
of  intelligence  at  the  present  period  are  likewise  interrupted  and  obstructed 
in  an  uncommon  degree,  rendering  the  conveyance  of  letters  highly  preca- 
rious. The  disorders  and  convulsions  of  the  European  world,  also  afford 
little  ground  to  expect  a  calm,  deliberate  attention  to  any  new  proposal  from 
a  distant  region  which,  however  harmless  or  laudable  in  itself,  might  excite 
fear  and  apprehension  on  one  part,  with  jealousy  and  suspicion  on  another. 
Nor  should  it  be  forgotten  that  former  advances  of  the  like  kind,  made 
under  far  more  auspicious  circumstances,  afford  little  encouragement  to 
renew  them.  Neither  does  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church,  since  it 
became  divided  into  various  persuasions,  afford  inviting  instances,  we 
believe,  of  the  design  under  contemplation  having  been  frequently  attempt- 
ed, or  attended  with  beneficial  consequences.  Some  of  the  same  remarks 
apply  to  the  intercourse  projected  between  other  denominations  in  this 
country  and  our  own,  with  whom  the  correspondence  moved  by  us  proved  of 
short  duration,  and  yielded  no  salutary  effect.  Repeated  applications  of 
the  same  kind  from  the  same  quarter  may  give  rise  to  unfavourable  surmises 
of  latent  designs,  or  create  suspicions  of  a  meddling,  dictatorial  temper.  No 
considerable  change  has  happened  since  the  preceding  effort  proved  fruitless, 
to  produce  a  repetition  of  it.  And  perhaps  the  best  method  of  promoting  a 
more  intimate  connection  among  various  communions,  is  to  cultivate  a  good 
understanding  with  each  other  by  personal  communications  and  familiar 
acquaintance,  till  predispositions  arise  for  a  more  intimate  relation.  It  is 
natural  for  different  denominations  to  be  most  tenacious  of  their  peculiar 
distinctions,  whether  they  regard  objects  essential  or  indifferent.  These 
tliey  wish  others  to  adopt,  or  fear  others  have  an  intention  to  invade.  In 
the  course  of  communicating  sentiments,  it  is  entirely  within  the  compass 
of  probability,  that  something  of  the  kind  might  be  touched  which  would 
lead  to  troublesome  discussions  without  producing  a  desirable  conclusion. 
Were  the  prospect  of  success  in  the  premises  even  more  flattering,  our  judi- 
catures, it  is  presumed,  find  abundant  employment  in  upholding  their  exist- 
ence, and  discharging  their  functions;  they  therefore  may  not  act  prudently 
iu  extending  their  services,  and  voluntarily  augmenting  the  sphere  of  labo- 


650  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.'  [BOOK    VI. 

rlous,  expensive,  and  troublesome  action.  Nevertheless,  seeing  time  and 
trial  often  show  the  defectiveness  of  arguments  which  seem  conclusive,  to 
keep  alive  the  hope  of  being  able  to  engage  in  the  great  design  recommend- 
ed, under  some  of  its  aspects,  and  at  some  future  day,  it  appears  desirable, 
and  may  prove  useful,  for  the  members  of  our  Church  to  make  such  inqui- 
ries as  their  prudence  shall  dictate,  and  such  observations  on  the  subject  as 
opportunity  shall  afford,  and  communicate  the  result  at  seasonable  periods, 
whereby  a  subsequent  Assembly  can  form  an  enlightened  judgment  con- 
cerning the  practicability,  expediency,  and  utility  of  a  measure  which  may 
be  declined  at  present. 

§  71.  The  subject  referred  to  the  Board  of  Missions. 
[Again  upon  a  memorial  from  the  same  Synod  a  report  was  adopted,  as  follows  :] 
-1811,  p.  469.  Your  committee  believe  that  it  will  correspond  with  the 
views  of  the  Synod,  and  of  the  Assembly,  if  the  Committee  of  Missions 
will  institute  in  the  name  of  this  Assembly,  a  correspondence  in  such  man- 
ner as  they  may  find  to  be  best  adapted  for  obtaining  a  clear  and  satisfactory 
knowledge  of  the  actual  state  of  the  Christian  Church  in  the  various  couri- 
tuies  of  the  East,  North,  and  West,  whether  in  the  communion  of  the  Greeks. 
Eoman  Catholics,  or  Protestants,  with  respect  to  doctrines,  worship,  present 
spirit,  and  immediate  prospects  either  secular  or  spiritual,  in  the  respective 
nations.  In  this  correspondence  your  committee  recommend  that  a  free  and 
particular  communication  be  made  of  the  state  of  the  Churches  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  that  such  propositions  be  mutually  made  and  received 
as  to  them,  and  the  organs  of  the  foreign  Churches  with  whom  they  corres- 
pond, may  severally  be  deemed  most  useful  for  exciting,  promoting,  and  di- 
recting a  universal  zeal  for  purifying  the  doctrines  of  the  Church,  and  ex- 
tending to  all  nations  the  light  of  the  gospel,  and  collecting  all  nations, 
when  it  shall  please  the  wisdom  of  divine  Providence,  into  the  bosom  of  the 
kingdom  of  the  Redeemer.  All  which  correspondence  it  is  recommended 
may  be  submitted  annually,  or  as  often  as  convenient,  to  the  General  As? 
sembly. 

Resolved,  That  the  Committee  of  Missions  be  authorized  to  employ  a 
person  or  persons  to  make  any  transcriptions  or  translations  which  may  be 
requisite,  in  carrying  on  the  aforesaid  correspondence,  and  that  the  expense 
be  defrayed  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Assembly. 

§  72.    The  suhject  agaiii  resumed. 

1820,  p.  731.  The  committee  appointed  [in  1819]  to  inquire  into  the  ex- 
pediency of  collecting  information  of  the  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  gene- 
ral state  of  the  Protestant  Churches  in  Europe,  and  into  the  expediency  of 
establishing  a  communication  with  the  judicatories  of  said  Churches,  or  any 
of  them,  reported,  and  their  report  being  read,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  fol- 
lows, viz  :  That  having  considered  the  subject,  they  are  of  the  opinion  that 
a  correspondence  with  the  Protestant  Churches  of  Europe  might  be  pro- 
ductive of  important  advantages,  but  that  in  the  present  state  of  those 
Churches,  such  correspondence  c;in  more  advantageously  be  carried  on  by 
individuals  connected  with  the  General  Assembly,  and  members  of  foreign 
Churches,  than  by  the  judicatories  of  those  Churches  and  this  body.  And 
the  committee  were  discharged. 

§  73.   SuLsequent  intercourse. 

[In  1828  the  Assembly  addressed  a  letter  to  the  Protestants  of  France,  which  led  to  an 
interchange  of  communications  f(>r  several  years  with  some  of  the  French  Ministers. — 
Minutes,  1828,  p.  236  ;  1829,  p.  391 ;  1830,  p.  51 ;  1831,  p.  210.     In  1829  a  letter  was  re- 


SEC.  70.J  FOREIGN    CHURCHES.  551 

ceivcd  from  the  Board  of  Congregfational  Ministers  in  London,  the  commencement  of  an 
occasional  correspondence  witli  tlieni,  wliich  did  not  continue  more  than  six  or  eight 
ye:iis.—Minu/e.H,  1829,  pp.  369,  38G ;  1833,  p.  512;  1834,  p.  51,  &,c.  In  1830  a 
letter  was  addrfssed  to  the  Synod  of  Ulster,  the  opening  of  intercourse  with  tlie  Presby- 
terian Church  in  Ireland. — Minutes,  1830,  p.  23.  In  1833  correspondence  was  com- 
menced with  tlie  United  Secession  Church  of  Scotland. — Minutes,  1833,  p.  475.  A  let- 
ter was  at  the  same  time  addressed  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
to  which  no  reply  appears  to  have  been  received.  In  1834  a  letter  from  the  Presbytery 
of  New  Brunswick  in  British  America,  opened  intercourse  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Canada. — Minutes,  1834,  p.  34.] 

1838,  p.  88.  Resolved,  That  letters  be  addressed  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  to  the  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Canada,  to  the  General  Synod  of  Ulster,  to  the  Presbyterian  Synod  of  Ire- 
land, to  the  General  Synod  of  the  United  Secession  Church  of  Scotland,  and 
to  the  Congregational  Union  of  England  and  Wales,  in  order  to  convey  to 
said  bodies  a  succinct,  yet  accurate  account  of  the  present  state  of  our 
Church ;  and  also,  in  the  case  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  to  express  our  de- 
sire of  opening  with  the  General  Assembly  of  that  Church,  a  friendly  and 
Christian  correspondence 

[The  result  was  a  transient  correspondence.  In  1844  letters  were  exchanged  with  the 
Synod  of  Australia,— M«m to,  1844,  p.  402.] 

§  74.    Correspondence  icith  the  Continental  Churches  resumed. 

1853,  p.  452.  The  committee  recommend  to  the  General  Assembly  to 
enter  into  correspondence  with  several  ecclesiastical  bodies  on  the  continent 
of  Europe,  all  of  them  Presbyterian  in  their  organization,  and  most  of  them 
small,  but  interesting,  because  of  their  peculiar  position,  labours,  and  trials. 
These  bodies  are :  The  Free  Church  of  France,  The  Free  Church  of  the 
Canton  of  Vaud,  The  Synod  of  Geneva,  and  the  Synod  of  the  Waldensian 
Church.  The  committee  have  reason  to  believe  that  a  correspondence  with 
these  bodies  might  be  highly  interesting  to  us,  and  profitable  to  them. 
They  are  struggling  with  many  difficulties,  and  demand,  as  well  as  deserve, 
our  sympathy.     [Adopted.] 

The  Presbytery  or  Synod  of  Belgium  was  added  to  the  list  of  continental 
bodies  with  which  it  is  proposed  to  correspond. 

1858,  p.  278.  The  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence  reports  : 

That  the  only  communication  referred  to  them  from  foreign  bodies,  is  a 
letter  to  the  Moderator  of  this  Assembly,  from  the  President  jjur  interim  of 
the  Synod  of  the  Free  Church  in  France. 

The  letter  is  most  affectionate,  expressing  their  congratulations  for  our 
harmony  and  rapid  growth ;  and  more  especially  with  thanksgiving  and 
praise  to  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  for  the  remarkable  outpouring  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  upon  our  Church,  and  upon  the  evangelical  Churches 
throughout  our  land. 

The  llev.  President  of  the  Synod,  Dr.  Monod,  who  was  requested  to  at- 
tend this  session  of  the  Assembly,  and  was  charged  to  make  to  us  a  more 
extended  communication,  was  obliged  to  return  home  early  in  May,  and 
consequently  we  have  only  a  brief  and  general  statement  of  the  present  con- 
dition and  future  prospects  of  that  Church — one  with  us  in  faith,  worship, 
and  government.  Though  comparatively  few  and  feeble,  it  is  nevertheless 
vigorous  and  hopeful,  and  greatly  animated  at  present  by  an  interest  in  one 
of  their  particular  Churches,  after  the  manner  of  the  revivals  of  religion 
with  us. 

This  Assembly  is  requested  to  send  a  delegate  to  the  next  annual  meeting 
of  their  Synod,  at  Vigua,  on  the  last  Thursday  of  August  next. 

In  view  of  the  foregoing  summary  of  the  letter  before  us,  your  committee 
beg  leave  to  propose,  for  the  consideration  of  this  Assembly,  the  following 
resolutions : 


552  RELATIONS    TO   OTHER    CHURCHES.  [bOOK    VI 

Resolved,  1.  That  when  the  statistics  of  the  last  year  are  completed,  and 
liiure  particularly  that  relating  to  the  present  revivals  of  religion,  our  Mode- 
rator be  requested  to  reply  to  "the  President  of  the  Synod  of  the  Free  Church 
in  France,  expressive  of  the  sympathy,  veneration,  and  aflfection  of  this  As- 
sembly for  that  sister  Church. 

Rewlved,  2.  That  if  one  or  more  of  our  brethren  shall  visit  Europe  the 
ensuing  summer,  our  Moderator  be  empowered  to  commission  him  or  them 
to  represent  this  Assembly  in  that  Synod. 

§  75.    Corre&pondence  tvitli  the  Waldenses. 

(  a  )  [The  Assembly  in  1853  numbered  among  its  corresponding  members  the  Rev.  J. 
P.  Revel,  the  Moderator  of  the  Waldensian  Synod.  (Book  IV.  §  134.)  The  following 
appeal  to  the  Clmrches  on  the  object  of  his  visit,  was  adopted.] 

185B,  p.  595.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  to  the  churches  under  their  care — Greeting : 
Dearly  Beloved  Brethren — It  has  been  our  privilege  during  the  present 
session,  to  receive  as  a  guest  the  Rev.  J.  P.  Revel,  Moderator  of  the  AVal- 
densian  Synod,  and  representative  of  that  ancient  and  venerable  Church. 
Standing  upon  the  same  platform  of  doctrine  and  order  with  ourselves,  being 
Calvinistic  in  one,  and  Presbyterian  in  the  other,  this  Church  is  endeared 
to  us  on  many  grounds ; — because  she  can  trace  her  lineage,  in  a  direct  his- 
toric line,  to  that  primitive  Church,  which,  for  aught  we  know,  was  founded 
by  Apostolic  labours ;  because  through  that  long  night  of  a  thousand  years, 
when  the  nations  of  the  earth  "  wandered  after  the  beast,"  she  kept  the  beacon 
light  of  truth  and  godliness  upon  her  Alpine  watchtower ;  because  her  moun- 
tain fastnesses  have  afforded  an  asylum  to  the  persecuted  saints  of  the  Lord 
in  every  land,  during  those  ages  when  "  the  woman  was  drunken  with  the  blood 
of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus  ;"  because,  during  six  centuries  the  grace  and  power 
of  God  have  preserved  her,  like  the  burning  bush,  amidst  the  flames  of  per- 
secution— and  thus  she  stands  forth  a  precious  memorial  of  God's  covenant 
fidelity,  and  of  Christ's  power,  as  King  in  Zion,  to  keep  his  seed  alive  upon 
the  earth  ;  because,  not  needing  herself  to  be  reformed,  she  has  in  every  age 
earnestly  sympathized  with  every  effort  to  purge  the  Church  of  error  and 
impiety  ;  because,  through  six  hundred  years  she  has  been  a  faithful  witness 
for  God  and  the  truth,  furnishing  a  noble  army  of  confessors,  who  have 
sealed  their  testimony  with  their  blood ;  and  because,  in  every  age,  she  has 
been  a  missionary  Church,  devoted  to  evangelical  labours — and  now,  in  the 
first  lull  of  that  storm  which  has  so  long  beaten  upon  her,  she  comes  forth 
from  the  cleft  in  the  rock,  and  girds  herself  anew  to  the  propagation  of 
Christianity. 

Though  like  the  conies  they  are  a  feeble  folk,  numbering  only  23,000 
souls,  who  glean  a  scanty  subsistence  from  their  mountain  terraces,  yet  "  the 
abundance  of  their  joy  and  their  deep  poverty  have  abounded  unto  the 
riches  of  their  liberality."  They  have  undertaken  not  only  to  sustain  their 
own  pastorates,  but  to  build  Churches  in  Turin,  Genoa,  Pignerol,  Nice,  and 
other  important  places  contiguous  to  their  territory ;  to  sustain  Missiona- 
ries, through  whom  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  "  sound  out  into  the  regions 
beyond;"  and  especially  to  found  a  theological  school,  which  shall  train  a 
native  ministry  adapted  to  the  great  work  of  evangelizing  Papal  Europe. 
For  these  various  purposes  the  sum  of  $50,000  is  imperatively  needed ; 
which,  while  it  would  enrich  them,  is  but  the  small  dust  of  that  wonderful 
wealth  which  a  benignant  Providence  has  poured  into  the  lap  of  the  Ame- 
rican Church.  We  do  the  more  earnestly  commend  this  great  object.  Chris- 
tian brethren,  to  your  syn)pathy  and  aid,  since  Mr.  Revel,  the  representa- 
tive of  this  martyr  Church,  has  time  to  do  little  more  than  to  introduce 


SEC.  74.]  FOREIGN   CHURCHES.  553 

himself  to  us,  and  through  us  to  introduce  his  cause  to  you.  Brethren,  it 
will  be  well  done  if  it  be  quickly  done.  Do  with  your  might  whatsoever 
your  hand  and  your  heart  may  find  in  this  matter;  and  send  your  contribu- 
tions which  God  may  give  you  grace  to  afford,  to  the  Hon.  Walter  Lowrie, 
Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  in  New  York,  at  as  early  a  pe- 
riod as  possible.     Yours  in  the  Lord  Jesus. 

{b)  A  letter  from  Mr.  Revel. 

[By  the  Assembly  of  1854,  a  letter  was  received  from  Mr.  Revel.  "The  letter  expresses 
the  warmest  gratitude  of  the  Vaudois  brethren,  for  the  favour  with  which  Dr.  Revel  and 
his  cause  were  received  by  the  General  Assembly  last  year,  and  by  the  churches  under  its 
care.  Dr.  Revel  also  sug-g-ests,  that  as  their  Synod  would  be  in  session  at  the  same  time 
witii  our  General  Assembly  of  the  present  year,  one  hour  of  the  evening  of  the  30th  inst. 
be  set  apart  for  special  prayer,  by  both  bodies,  for  the  following  objects: — 1.  A  larger 
measure  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  members  of  both  bodies,  and  upon  the  churches  which 
they  represent.  2.  The  continuance  of  the  blessings  of  heaven  on  their  labours  for  the 
,  conversion  of  sinners,  and  the  manifestation  of  tlie  divine  glory.  3.  More  intimate  union, 
and  more  hearty  and  energetic  action  for  the  advancement  of  their  common  faith." — 
Presbyterian,  of  May  27th,  1854.  In  accordance  with  this  suggestion,  the  Assembly  ob- 
served the  concert  of  prayer,  on  the  evening  indicated.] — 3Ii?iutes,  1854,  p.  37. 

§  76.   Si/mpathi/  for  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 

1842,  p.  43.  Whereas  the  Church  of  Scotland  is  at  the  present  moment 
engaged  in  a  perilous  struggle,  in  which  her  dearest  rights  are  involved,  and 
in  which  the  attempt  is  made  to  dictate  to  the  flock  of  Christ  who  shall  be 
their  spiritual  leaders  and  Pastors,  thus  virtually  usurping  the  place  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  only  Head  of  his  Church,  and  menacing  the 
people  of  God  with  the  deprivation  of  their  most  sacred  privileges ;  and 
whereas,  the  prelacy,  papacy,  and  infidelity  of  Scotland,  rejoicing  in  the 
prospect  of  overturning  that  noble  Church  of  Christ,  (which  in  the  darkest 
and  most  appalling  periods  of  persecution  boldly  maintained  its  testimony 
for  Christ,)  are  arrayed  with  the  civil  power  to  despoil  the  Church  of  her 
proper  spiritual  rights  and  powers,  in  hope  of  counteracting  her  influence  in 
opposing  error  in  all  its  forms ;  therefore, 

RcAolved,  1.  That  this  General  Assembly  does  most  affectionately  extend 
to  the  Church  of  Scotland  its  most  tender  sympathy  in  her  present  season 
of  tribulation,  and  most  devoutly  prays  that  she  may  be  safely  guided 
through  her  painful  conflict  to  a  successful,  happy,  and  peaceful  issue. 

2.  That  this  General  Assembly  recognizes  the  great  principles  for  which 
the  Church  of  Scotland  is  contending,  and  believes  them  to  be  just,  vital, 
and  scriptural,  and  that  for  their  defence  every  temporal  sacrifice,  even  to 
the  sacrifice  of  life  itself,  should  be  cheerfully  made. 

3.  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  (Tcueral  Assembly  no  compromise  involv- 
ing the  sacrifice  or  the  abatement  of  these  principles,  should  for  a  moment 
be  listened  to,  and  that  the  contest  should  never  be  relaxed,  until  the  seal 
of  reprobation  is  indelibly  affixed  to  the  odious  principle  of  patronage. 

4.  That  a  copy  of  these  resolutions,  and  a  copy  of  the  resolution  respect- 
ing the  anniversary  commemoration  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  signed 
by  the  Moderator  and  Clerks  of  this  body,  be  transmitted  to  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Kirk  of  Scotland,  and  to  the  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Canada,  in  connection  with  the  Church  of  Scotland. 

§  77.  Delegates  from  the  Free  Church. 

1844,  p.  378.  [Messrs.  Lewis  and  Chalmers  being  present  as  Commissioners  on  behalf 

of  the  Free  Church,  the  following  paper  was  adopted :] 

The  General  Assembly  lias  heard  with  the  warmest  interest  the  eloquent 
addresses  of  the  Kev.  brethren  Lewis  and  Chalmers,  relative  to  the   recent 
70 


554  RELATIONS  TO  OTHER  CHURCHES.         [bOOK  VI. 

uiovements  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  with  a  view  to  preserve  her 
spiritual  purity  and  independence. 

By  the  sacrifices  she  has  already  made,  in  her  relinquishment  of  every 
temporal  advantage  conferred  upon  her  by  the  civil  power,  and  by  her  noble 
resolution,  in  reliance  on  the  divine  grace  and  providence,  to  encounter  all 
the  difficulties  which  may  impede  her  in  the  prosecution  of  the  work  to 
which  God  has  called  her,  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  has  borne  a  most 
noble  testimony  in  favour  of  her  devotion  to  all  that  is  sacred  in  the  rights 
of  conscience,  and  precious  in  the  principles  and  privileges  of  the  gospel  j 
of  her  deep  conviction  of  the  superior  importance  of  the  approbation  of  her 
Lord  and  blaster  over  the  favour  of  earthly  princes,  and  nobles,  and  of  the 
treasures  of  his  grace,  to  the  treasures  of  the  world. 

By  this  truly  manly  and  Christian  course,  this  Church  has  acquired  a 
just  and  strong  claim  upon  the  admiration  and  sympathy  of  all  evangelical 
Christians,  and  has  set  before  the  world  a  noble  example  of  integrity  and 
self-denial.  The  conduct  of  our  fathers  and  brethren,  as  well  as  of  the 
people  under  their  care,  recalls  forcibly  to  our  recollection  the  glorious 
struggles  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  in  days  gone  by,  when  she  stood  for 
years  against  the  fierce  and  persevering  assaults  of  a  bigoted  hierarchy  and 
tyrannical  monarchy,  taking  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  her  goods,  and  resisting 
even  unto  blood,  that  she  might  transmit  to  posterity  unimpaired  the 
spiritual  liberty  wherewith  Christ  had  made  her  free. 

While  we  rejoice  to  recognize  in  her  present  struggles  the  same  princi- 
ples and  the  same  spirit  which  animated  our  Presbyterian  forefathers  in 
Scotland,  and  made  the  history  of  their  persecutions  and  endurance  so 
interesting  and  glorious,  we  cannot  refrain  from  expressing  our  gratitude  to 
Almighty  God,  both  that  the  present  sons  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  show 
themselves  worthy  of  their  pious  and  honoured  ancestors,  and  that,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  the  principles  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  have  been  so 
far  established,  as  to  prevent  ungodly  men  inflicting  on  those  who  now 
contend  for  spiritual  freedom,  the  same  extremities  of  sufferings  which  were 
endured  by  its  defenders  in  former  days.     Therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  General  Assembly  express,  in  behalf  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States,  her  deep  sympathy  with  our  brethren 
of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  in  the  sacrifices  they  have  been  called  to 
make,  and  the  trials  they  have  yet  to  endure,  in  defence  of  their  spiritual 
liberties. 

Resolved,  2.  That  we  hail  the  present  movement  of  the  Free  Church  of 
Scotland  as  an  evident  token  from  God  of  good  to  his  people  everywhere, 
and  we  would  render  to  Him,  as  the  giver  of  all  grace,  our  sincere  thanks 
and  praises  for  the  spii'it  of  boldness,  self-sacrifice,  and  devotion  to  his  holy 
cause,  manifested  by  our  brethren  during  their  recent  struggle  and  present 
diihculties. 

Resolved,  3.  That  we  cordially  recommend  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 
in  all  her  interests  and  trials,  to  the  sympathies  and  prayers  of  all  the 
Churches  under  our  care. 

Resolved,  4.  That  we  recommend  to  all  those  Ministers,  Elders,  and 
Churches  under  our  care,  who  have  not  yet  assisted  these  suff"ering  brethren, 
to  solicit  contributions  in  behalf  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 

Resolved,  ^.  That  this  Assembly  propose  to  the  (Jeneral  Assembly  of  the 
Free  Church  of  Scotland  to  open  a  friendly  correspondence,  by  the  mutual 
interchange  of  commissioners  to  attend  each  other's  sessions  at  such  times 
as  may  be  deemed  most  suitable. 

iiciuived,  6.  That  the  thanks  of  this  Assembly  be  tendered  to  brethren 


j.l 


:.    7(.]  FOREIGN    CHURCHES.  555 

wis  and  Chalmers  for  the  deeply  interesting  intelligence  communicated 
to  us  I>y  theiu  in  relation  to  the  afi'airs  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 
'Next  ye:ir  a  letter  was  received  from  the  Free  Cliurch.     Sec  the  next  Title] 

Title  2. — foreign  correspondence  and  the   slavery  question. 

§  78.  Introduction  of  the  suhject. 

[The  General  Synod  of  the  United  Secession  Church  of  Scotland,  in  their  first  letter, 
c  ireri'd  lirjjuly  into  the  question  of  slavery,  addressing  a  very  urgent  admonition  to  tiu' 
(■eneral  Asscnil)ly  on  the  subject.  The  reply  "  receives  in  kindness  the  observations," 
i.nd  recognizes  in  them  "  the  reproofs  of  Iriends,  like  precious  oil." — Minutes,  1834, 
pp   G2,  64. 

Tlie  (ieneral  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland  in  1844  again  introduced 
tlie  subject.     In  reply  the  General  Assembly  says :] 

1845,  p.  46.  You  refer  us  to  what  you  call  "  an  evil  which  has  long  dis- 
figured our  civil  polity,"  and  submit  to  our  consideration  your  resolution  on 
liie  subject  of  slavery.  We  receive  your  communication  on  this  subject 
with  all  the  frankness  and  kindness  which  dictated  your  whole  letter.  There 
i.s  no  disposition  on  our  part  either  to  repel  the  counsel  of  brethren  abroad, 
or  evade  responsibility  and  discussion  on  this  momentous  question,  at 
home. 

We  enclose  to  you  a  preamble  and  resolutions  which  we  have  just  adopted, 
with  a  nearly  unanimous  vote;  in  which  you  will  see  that  we  are  not  con- 
tented to  slumber  amidst  the  evils  connected  with  slavery,  nor  to  shun  in- 
vestigation of  our  duty  to  the  bottom. 

You  are  strangers,  we  presume,  'in  a  great  measure  to  the  principal  cause 
f»f  the  aggravations  which  attend  domestic  slavery  in  this  country ;  such  as 
the  severity  of  particular  laws  enacted  in  the  slave-holding  states,  and  the 
extreme  sensibility  with  which  many  of  our  fellow-citizens  there  refuse  to 
receive  advice  and  entertain  discussion.  That  cause  is  mainly  the  vehemence 
and  fanatical  intolerance  with  which  many  in  what  are  called  the  free  states 
urge  on  the  south,  instant  abolition,  without  regard  to  circumstances,  eon- 
seijuences,  or  even  warrant  from  the  word  of  God  itself.  We  hope  that  a 
better  mind,  and  one  in  accordance  with  the  paper  we  send  you,  will  soon 
j)ervade  every  part  of  our  otherwise  harmonious  country;  and  suffer  that 
"  knowledge  of  Christianity"  you  mention  to  penetrate  all  relations  existing 
among  us,  and  exert  its  native,  free,  transforming  power  over  every  institu- 
tion, which  either  necessity  may  suffer,  or  wisdom  perpetuate  among  men. 

§  79.  Letter  to  the  Church  of  Scotland  on  the  subject. 

Ihid.  p.  44.  [At  the  same  time,  in  reply  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Free  Church 
of  Scotland,  the  Assembly  says :] 

We  are  gratified  exceedingly  with  the  spirit  of  candour  and  inquiry  which 
pervades  your  document  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  and  leads  us  to  hope  that 
we  shall  soon  be  able  to  acquaint  our  noble  brethren  in  Scotland,  with  the 
true  position  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  country. 

That  responsibility  for  the  evils  of  American  slavery  is  shared  by  our 
brethren  in  Great  Britain  to  some  extent,  that  you  are  restrained  from  per- 
emptory decision  on  the  question  of  our  particular  duty,  by  ignorance  of 
facts  and  circumstances,  and  that  you  appreciate  so  much  the  difficulties 
of  our  position,  as  to  admit  that  a  different  course  from  that  of  the  British 
Churches  may  be  justified  among  us  for  the  present, — are  generous  senti- 
ments and  enlightened  Christian  moderation,  which  prove  to  us  that  the 
Free  Church  of  Scotland  is  as  much  ennobled  by  elevation  above  the  preju- 
dices that  surround  her,  as  by  a  memorable  exodus  from  the  oppression  that 
enthralled  her.     Could   we  allay  escitenient  and  restrain  impatience,  and 


556  KELATIONS   TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [BOOK  VI. 

correct  misunderstanding  among  our  brethren  of  the  British  Churches,  we 
have  no  doubt  that  our  course  in  this  most  delicate  and  difficult  subject 
would  be  so  entirely  approved,  that  no  intimation  of  ultimate  severance  on 
this  account  would  any  more  alloy  the  happiness  which  your  correspondence 
aiTords. 

Our  modes  of  thinking  in  this  country  have  not  been  moulded  by  any 
thing  like  a  civil  establishment  of  religion ;  by  any  such  connection  of 
Church  and  State  as  induces  a  reciprocal  legislation  between  the  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  commonwealth.  The  State  never  interferes  with  us  as  a 
Church,  either  to  cherish  our  doctrines  or  to  control  our  privileges ;  and  she 
expects  in  return  that  we  meddle  not  with  her  civil  and  domestic  regula- 
tions ;  one  of  which  is  slavery.  Every  man  in  the  Church  here  has  politi- 
cal right  and  power.  As  a  citizen,  he  has  the  utmost  opportunity  for 
contending  against  every  social,  civil,  or  moral  wrong,  which  the  institutions 
of  his  country  may  ordain  or  allow.  But  as  a  member  of  the  Church,  he 
belongs  to  a  kingdom  that  is  not  of  this  world,  that  has  always  been  pros- 
pered in  apostolic  and  reforming  times  by  separation  in  counsel  from  "  the 
powers  that  be,"  and  which,  while  it  fails  not  to  witness  against  the  sins  of 
the  land,  would  rather,  as  in  your  own  illustrious  example,  resign  even  the 
guardianship  of  these  powers,  than  permit  civil  and  spiritual  enactments 
either  to  clash  or  mingle  together. 

We  learn  our  duty,  dear  brethren,  not  only  from  the  peculiar  circum- 
stances of  Providence  in  our  political  institutions,  but  from  the  great  charter 
of  the  Church  itself.  Here  we  have  a  religion  of  great  principles,  which 
it  behoves  us  to  promulgate  with  all  possible  energy,  industry,  and  faith- 
fulness—principles which  in  the  end  will  overthrow  every  form  of  oppres- 
sion that  is  incompatible  with  the  inalienable  rights  of  man.  Beyond  the 
assertion  of  these  principles,  and  their  vigorous  application  to  all  the  exist- 
ing relations  of  society  around  us,  we  think  it  not  only  inexpedient  but  un- 
warranted and  presumptuous,  for  any  ecclesiastical  court  to  pronounce  either 
dogma  or  precept.  We  dare  not  contract  the  bond  of  union  among  brethren 
more  than  Christ  has  contracted  it ;  nor  exclude  from  the  pale  of  our  com- 
munion, members  that  hold  a  relation  which  Christ  and  his  Apostles  did  not 
declare,  among  the  many  specific  declarations  against  prevailing  sins,  to  be 
incompatible  with  Christian  fellowship.  Slavery  existed  then  as  well  as 
now,  with  at  least  equal  atrocity ;  and  in  our  opposition  to  its  evils,  we  de- 
sire to  treat  it  as  they  did,  rather  than  reduce  their  broad  precepts  to  that 
minute  kind  of  legislation  which  engenders  fanaticism,  distracts  and  enfee- 
bles the  Church,  and  defeats  the  eventual  triumph  of  the  very  principles  it 
proposes  to  enforce. 

Enclosed,  we  send  you  a  copy  of  a  preamble  and  resolutions  on  this  sub- 
ject, which  we  have  just  adopted  with  great  unanimity  and  deliberate  firm- 
ness, from  which  you  will  learn  our  determination  to  abide  by  the  example 
of  Christ  and  his  Apostles, — to  address  ourselves,  in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel, 
more  than  ever  to  the  work  of  meliorating  evils  we  cannot  redress,  im- 
proving a  relation  we  cannot  dissolve,  and  disseminating  among  masters  and 
slaves  that  pure  gospel  whose  heavenly  influence  never  fails,  when  free  from 
the  extravagance  of  men,  to  purify  every  institution  which  God  approves, 
and  demolish  every  system  that  is  opposed  to  the  honour  of  his  name,  and 
the  best  interests  of  the  human  race. 


SEC.  79.]  FOREIGN    CHURCHES.  557 

§  80.    The  Irish  General  Assemhly. 
[A  second  letter  from  the  Irish  Assembly  elicited  the  following  reply :] 

1846,  p.  223.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 

United  States  of  America,  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 

Church  in  Ireland. 

VtncrahJe  and  Beloved  Brethren — We  have  received,  at  the  commence- 
ment of  our  present  sessions  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  and  Commonwealth 
of  Pennsylvania,  your  letter  dated  at  Dublin,  on  the  7th  day  of  July,  1845; 
which  is  a  duplicate  of  your  letter  of  the  preceding  year,  having  prefixed  to 
it  a  notice  of  your  action  touching  "  certain  resolutions  on  the  subject  of 
slavery,  adopted  by  the  Belfast  Auxiliary  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Anti- 
slavery  Society." 

The  reason  you  assign  for  sending  to  us  a  duplicate  of  your  letter  of  last 
year,  is  that  you  had  not,  at  the  date  of  your  last  letter,  "  been  favoured 
with  an  acknowledgment"  of  the  former  one.  We  cannot  tell  how  this  has 
happened ;  since  our  Assembly  of  last  year,  about  the  end  of  the  month  of 
i\Iay,  sent  you  an  answer  to  that  letter,  which  ought  to  have  reached  you 
before  the  date  of  your  present  letter ;  and  long  before  it  was  probably  des- 
patched by  your  Moderator  and  Clerks,  seeing  it  did  not  reach  this  conti- 
nent before  the  month  of  February  last.  A  copy  of  that  answer,  which  was 
printed  in  the  appendix  to  our  Minutes  of  last  year,  is  now  sent  to  you,  and 
will,  we  hope,  reach  you  in  due  season. 

Any  communications  which  you  may  think  proper  to  send  to  us,  no  mat- 
ter what  may  be  their  original  source,  will  be  treated  by  us  with  the  con- 
sideration which  your  approval  of  them  cannot  fail  to  entitle  them  to,  in  our 
eyes.  We  are  not  aware  of  any  other  claim  that  "  The  British  and  Foreign 
Anti-slavery  Society,"  or  its  auxiliary  at  Belfast,  has  on  the  notice  of  this 
Assembly. 

As  it  regards  the  general  subject  of  human  liberty,  it  seems  to  us  that 
nothing  need  be  said  in  vindication  of  the  ardent  and  hereditary  devotion 
of  all  the  people  of  the  United  States,  and  amongst  the  rest,  and  perhaps 
somewhat  specially,  of  the  Presbyterian  people  of  this  country,  to  the  glo- 
rious cause  of  true  and  real  liberty  all  over  the  earth.  If  our  national  an- 
nals cannot  be  understood,  we  should  despair  of  making  our  sentiments  in- 
telligible. We  are  not  aware,  however,  that  subjects  of  this  description  are 
the  most  appropriate  for  a  correspondence  between  Churches  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  since  it  is  their  particular  mission  to  give  the  blessed  gospel, 
and  not  free  institutions,  to  the  human  race. 

As  it  regards  the  subject  of  negro  slavery,  now  tolerated  in  about  one- 
half  of  the  confederated  states  of  this  Union,  it  is,  perhaps,  due  to  ourselves 
and  to  you,  seeing  the  deep  interest  you  manifest  in  the  subject,  and  the 
obviously  erroneous  opinions  you  have  formed,  both  of  it  and  of  our  rela- 
tions to  it — that  we  should  make  a  somewhat  more  distinct  statement  than 
is  contained  in  our  former  letter. 

The  relations  of  negro  slavery  as  it  exists  in  the  states  that  tolerate  it,  are 
two-fold.  Chiefly,  it  is  an  institution  purely  civil,  depending  absolutely 
upon  the  will  of  the  civil  power  in  the  states  respectively  in  which  it  exists  ; 
secondarily,  it  has  various  aspects  and  relations,  purely  or  mainly  moral,  in 
regard  to  which  the  several  states  permit  a  greater  or  less  degree  of  inter- 
vention. Touching  the  former  aspect  of  the  subject,  this  General  Assem- 
bly has  no  sort  of  power ;  any  more  than  we  should  have,  if  we  met  in 
Great  Britain,  over  the  institutions  of  hereditary  monarchy,  cr  aristocracy, 
or  a  thousand  other  things,  which,  as  republicans,  we  unanimously  condemn, 
but  which  you,  as  loyal  subjects,  cordially  approve.     Touching  the  latter 


558  RELATIONS   TO   OTHER   CHURCFES.  [BOOK   VI. 

aspect  of  the  subject,  and  especially  as  regards  the  conduct  of  Ministers  and 
members  of  our  own  Church,  we  are  of  course,  deeply  concerned;  and  we 
beg  to  assure  you,  that  since  the  foundation  of  our  Church  on  this  continent 
to  the  present  moment,  it  has  always  recognized  and  tried  to  discharge  the 
duties  which  God  in  his  providence,  has  cast  upon  it,  in  this  regard.  That 
we  have  done  all  we  could,  much  less  all  we  should  have  done,  we  will  no 
more  venture  to  assert,  than  we  suppose  you  would  contend  that  you  had 
fully  dischai'ged  your  duties,  during  the  past  two  centuries,  to  the  millions 
of  Popish  idolaters  who  dwell  around  you.  What  we  say  is,  that  we  think 
we  comprehend  our  duty,  in  this  respect,  and  that,  from  the  beginning,  our 
Church  has  openly  recognized  it,  and  tried  to  perform  it,  both  to  the  mas- 
ters and  to  their  slaves  :  and  we  add,  that  it  seems  to  us  wholly  impossible 
for  our  brethren  in  foreign  parts,  to  understand  what  we  can  do,  or  should 
do,  better  than  we  do  ourselves. 

As  to  the  institution  of  slavery  in  itself  considered,  and  founding  our 
judgment  upon  the  condition  in  which  it  has  been  exhibited,  first  and  last, 
in  most  of  the  states  of  this  Union,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  has  never  failed  to  manifest  a  profound  interest,  nor  shrunk  from 
bearing  a  clear  and  constant  testimony.  If  we  have  the  misfortune  to  differ 
from  you  in  regard  to  any  part  of  the  subject,  of  course  we  regret  it.  But 
you  can  hardly  expect  us  to  change  our  ancient,  deliberate,  and  settled  tes- 
timony on  a  subject  for  a  long  time  and  very  carefully  examined;  nor  does 
it  appear  to  us  to  be  for  edification,  that  our  sister  Churches  in  foreign 
countries  should  steadily  and  strenuously  condemn  us  in  regard  to  matters 
they  cannot  possibly  understand  as  well  as  we  do,  nor  possibly  feel  in  regard 
to  them  so  deep  and  solemn  a  responsibility  as  we  do.  We  have,  therefore, 
only  to  say  that  our  fathers  from  the  beginning,  as  we  ourselves  now,  and 
the  Church  constantly,  have  held  and  testified,  that  slavery,  as  it  has  long 
existed,  and  does  still  exist  in  many  of  the  states  of  this  Union,  cannot 
scripturally  be  made  a  term  of  Christian  or  ministerial  communion ;  and 
that,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  an  institution  which  this  Church  never  did, 
and  does  not  now,  set  itself  to  defend.  This  is  the  substance,  very  briefly, 
of  the  testimony  borne  from  generation  to  generation  by  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  upon  this  point. 

As  we  have  already  said,  our  purpose  simply  is  to  make  a  statement,  by 
which  you  may  understand  exactly  how  this  Church  has  always  viewed  this 
subject;  you  will  then  act  as  your  sense  of  duty  and  propriety  shall  dictate 
We  have,  of  course,  no  idea  of  discussing  at  large  a  question  of  this  sort 
with  you,  much  less  of  defending,  in  a  brief  letter  to  you,  our  conduct  or 
our  faith,  our  Church  or  our  country,  against  the  calumnies  of  ignorant  or 
corrupt  men,  either  in  your  country  or  ours.  It  is  because  we  love  and  re- 
spect you,  that,  under  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  we  feel  constrained 
to  say  a  word  on  the  subject ;  and  it  is  because  we  are  fully  convinced  of 
the  truth  of  our  opinions,  the  righteousness  of  our  testimony,  and-  the  pro- 
priety of  our  conduct,  that  we  have  felt  it  needful  to  do  nothing  more  than 
state  distinctly  our  true  position. 

For  the  rest,  one  thing  is  beyond  all  controversy :  notwithstanding  our 
unworthiness,  our  God  has  smiled  on  us  and  our  fathers,  ever  since  our 
standard  was  lifted  up  in  this  vast  continent — and  has  so  blessed  and  en- 
larged us,  that  in  about  a  century  and  a  half  he  has  brought  us,  from  a  con- 
dition so  feeble  that  we  had  but  a  single  Minister  of  the  gospel,  to  be,  per- 
haps, the  most  numerous  body  of  orthodox  Presbyterians  on  the  face  of  the 
earth ;  and  by  his  grace,  we  believe  we  are  more  united  this  day,  than  we 
ever  were  before,  and  as  fully  resolved,  by  the  help  of  God,  to  go  forward 
in  the  glorious  work  to  which,  as  we  trust,  we  have  been  divinely  called. 


SEC.  80.]  FOREIGN    CIIURrnKs.  550 

Praying  God  to  bless  you,  venerable  and  be'  )vcd,  wc  remain,  in  the  bonds 
of  Christ's  gospel,  faithfully  and  cordially  your  brethren  and  friends. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

Charles  Hodge,  Moderator. 
Robert  Davidson,  Permanent  Clerk. 
Attest, 

Willis  Lord,  Stated  Clerk. 
Philadelphia,  June,  1846. 

§  81.    The  Synod  in  Canada. 

[During  the  same  sessions  of  the  Assembly,  in  which  the  preceding  correspondence 
took  place,  a  letter  was  received  from  the  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada, 
occupied  mainly  with  the  subject  of  slavery,  and  couched  in  such  terms  as  precluded  any 
answer;  and  the  correspondence  there  terminated.] — Minutes,  1846,  pp.  191,  217. 

§  82.  Further  correspondence  with  the  Irish  Assembly. 

[The  next  year  the  subject  was  again  discussed  in  a  letter  from  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Church  in  Ireland,  to  which  the  following  reply  was  addressed :] 

1848,  p.  176.  With  respect  to  the  matter  to  which  the  greater  part  of 
your  letter  is  devoted,  we  would  simply  observe  that  we  have  heretofore  ex- 
pressed to  you  our  position ;  and  we  would  refer  you  to  our  former  state- 
ments on  that  subject.  If  we  have  declined  any  further  discussion  with 
you,  in  relation  to  slavery  in  the  United  States,  it  is  not  because  we  shrink 
from  any  discussion  of  the  question  of  slavery,  or  as  to  the  question  of  our 
own  duty  in  relation  to  it.  We  trust  that  we  are  influenced  neither  by 
timidity,  nor  by  any  apprehension  that  we  cannot  sustain  the  conclusions  we 
have  deliberately  adopted.  All  that  we  mean  to  say  is,  that,  as  the  subject 
in  all  its  bearings  is  before  our  eyes,  as  we  have  anxiously  examined  the 
word  of  God  to  discover  the  principles  which  it  discloses,  as  we  have  en- 
deavoured to  pursue  a  course,  which  we  believed  to  be  not  only  strictly  con- 
formable to  the  example  and  teaching  of  the  Bible,  but  to  have  been  approved 
of  Heaven,  in  the  actual  conditions  of  slavery  as  it  has  been  hitherto  influ- 
enced by  the  uniform  testimonies  of  our  Church,  both  in  the  treatment  of 
slaves  and  in  the  progress  of  emancipation ;  and  as  there  is  nothing  in  the 
arguments  you  employ,  whether  they  involve  your  interpretation  of  the 
Scripture,  or  your  impressions,  with  respect  to  the  aspects  of  this  institu- 
tion as  it  exists  in  the  southern  part  of  this  country,  or  to  your  own  rela- 
tions to  it,  with  which  we  have  not  been  entirely  familiar,  long  before  you 
deemed  it  needful  to  call  our  attention  to  it,  we  do  not  regard  it  for  edifica- 
tion, to  engage  in  a  controversy,  or  to  protract  the  discussion  with  your  As- 
sembly, upon  this  business. 

[Again  in  1851,  "  the  Stated  Clerk  presented  and  read  a  letter  from  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland;"  renewing  the  agitation  of  the  topic;  "which  on 
motion  was  referred  to  a  select  committee  to  be  answered  at  their  discretion." 

Finally,  in  1854,  another  was  received  from  the  same  source,  expressed  in  a  style  so 
offensive  that  tiie  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence  recommended  "  that  the  letter 
from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland  be  not  answered." 
The  recommendation  was  adopted.] — Minutes,  1854,  p.  41. 


560  RELATIONS    TO   OTHER   CHURCHES.  [BOOK   VI. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

ATTITUDE  TOWARD  THE  PAPACY. 


[See  Book  III.  §§  13,  213.] 

§  83.  It  is  held  to  he  excommunicate. 

1885,  p.  33.  1.  Resolved,  That  it  is  the  deliberate  and  decided  judgment 
of  this  Assembly,  that  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  essentially  aposta- 
tized from  the  religion  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  therefore 
cannot  be  recognized  as  a  Christian  Church. 

2.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  all  in  our  communion,  to  en- 
deavour, by  the  diflusion  of  light  by  means  of  the  pulpit  and  the  press,  and 
all  other  proper  and  Christian  means,  to  resist  the  extension  of  Romanism, 
and  lead  its  subjects  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  as  it  is  taught  in  the 
word  of  Grod. 

3.  Resolved,  That  it  is  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  strongest  obligations 
of  Christian  parents  to  place  their  children  for  education  in  Roman  Catholic 
Seminaries. 

§  84.  Its  extension  to  he  opposed. 

1841,  p.  432.  1.  Resolved,  That  a  Prea<5her  be  appointed  to  deliver  a  dis- 
course before  the  next  Assembly  on* some  given  topic  connected  with  the 
controversy  between  Romanists  and  Protestants. 

'1.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  most  earnestly  recommend  to  the 
Bishops  of  the  several  Congregations  under  our  care,  both  from  the  pulpit 
and  through  the  press,  boldly,  though  temperately,  to  explain  and  defend 
,  the  doctrines  and  principles  of  the  Reformation,  and  to  point  out  and  ex- 
pose the  errors  and  superstitions  of  Popery. 

3.  Resolved,  That  as  the  most  effectual  antidote,  not  only  against  papal, 
but  all  other  forms  of  error,  it  be  solemnly  enjoined  upon  all  the  Bishops 
and  Elders  of  the  several  Churches,  as  also  upon  our  Evangelists  in  the 
domestic  and  foreign  fields,  diligently  and  statedly  to  engage  in  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  people,  and  especially  of  children  and  youth,  in  the  Confession 
of  Faith  and  Catechisms  of  our  Church. 

4.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  solemnly  and  afi"ectionately  warn  all 
our  people  of  the  danger  and  impropriety  of  supporting,  or  in  any  manner 
directly  or  indirectly  patronizing  or  encouraging  Popish  schools  and  semi- 
naries. 

6.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  recommend  to  the  special  attention  of 
all  our  people  the  works  on  the  Reformation  and  Popery,  which  have  been 
issued  by  the  Board  of  Publication. 

6.  Resolved,  That  the  delegates  of  the  several  Presbyteries  be  called  on, 
at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  to  report  what  has  been  done  in  com- 
pliance with  these  resolutions. 


SEC.    83.]  THE    PAPACY.  561 

The  committee  that  reported  the  foregoing  resolutions  were  instructed  to 
nominate  a  Preacher  and  a  subject,  as  provided  by  the  first  resolution. 

Resolved,  Tliat  two  brethren  be  requested  to  preach  on  the  subject  of 
Popery,  at  such  times  during  the  current  Sessions  of  the  Assembly,  as  shall 
not  be  occupied  with  the  ordinary  business. 

The  llev.  Messrs.  Henry  A.  Boardman,  and  Robert  J.  Breckinridge,  D.  D., 
were  elected  for  the  aforesaid  exercises. 

[In  1852  the  Assembly  repealed  this  rule,  by  declining  to  appoint  a  Preacher  for  the 
next  year.] — .Minutes,  1852,  pp.  205,  209. 

§  85.  Cliildren  in  Romish  Schools. 

[See  the  foregoing  sections.] 

1849,  p.  265.  "  What  course  ought  Church  Sessions  to  pursue  with  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  who  send  their  children  to  Catholic  boarding-schools,  where 
they  are  entirely  deprived  of  the  evangelical  means  of  grace,  and  are  obliged 
to  attend  upon  papistical  services  ?" 

1.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  deem  such  conduct  on  the  part  of  any 
Protestant  parents,  whether  Church  members  or  not,  as  highly  injudicious, 
fraught  with  great  danger  to  their  children,  and  utterly  inconsistent  with 
every  principle  of  Protestantism. 

2.  Resolved,  That  we  deem  such  conduct  in  Church  members,  whose 
children  have  been  dedicated  to  Grod  in  baptism,  as  a  violation  of  their  vows 
made  in  that  ordinance,  and  a  great  hindrance  to  the  training  up  of  theii 
children  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 

3.  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  all  Ministers  in  our  connection 
where  such  a  practice  exists,  to  present  this  subject  from  the  pulpit,  and  in 
other  suitable  ways  to  admonish  those  who  offend. 

71  I 


562  RELATIONS    TO   OTHER    CHURCHES.  [BOOK    VI, 


PART   II. 

ACCESSIONS   OF   OTHER   BODIES 


Title  1. — accessions  of  presbyteries. 
§  86.  Union  of  the  Presbytery  of  Suffolk. 

1748,  p.  236.  The  Presbytery  of  Suffolk  county,  on  Long  Island,  by  their 
delegate,  Mr.  Ebenezer  Prime,  desired  to  be  admitted  as  members  of  this 
Synod,  with  the  proviso,  that  one  or  two  of  their  members  in  all  time  to  come, 
be  allowed  the  privilege  of  representing  them  in  the  Synod  and  acting  for 
them  as  delegates;  and  likewise,  that  some  members  of  New  York  Presby- 
tery might  join  them  in  their  Presbyterial  judicatories.  In  an.swer  to  which, 
the  Synod  does  signify  that  they  are  willing  to  make  all  reasonable  allowances 
for  the  absence  of  their  members,  who  live  far  distant  from  the  place  of  their 
convention,  and  when  the  Synod  shall,  on  the  account  of  their  growing  num- 
ber and  distant  abode,  conclude  to  form  any  of  its  sessions  of  delegates,  they 
will  readily  admit  that  reverend  Presbytery  to  the  common  privilege  of  their 
body  ;  before  which,  we  judge  it  would  be  unprecedented  and  unequal,  and 
of  bad  tendency. 

If  the  reverend  Presbytery  aforesaid,  is  pleased  to  join  with  us  on  the 
aforesaid  terms,  then  we  declare  our  willingness  to  receive  them,  and  that 
such  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  who  live  on  Long  Island,  as  are  inclined 
to  it,  may  join  with  them  as  members. 

1749,  p.  238.  The  Presbytery  of  Suffolk  by  their  delegate,  Mr.  James 
Brown,  signified  to  the  Synod  their  acceptance  of  the  terms  proposed  to  them 
the  last  session ;  and  said  Pi-esbytery  are  accordingly  admitted  into  our  Synod, 
in  consequence  whereof,  Mr.  Ebenezer  Prime  and  Mr.  James  Brown,  mem- 
bers of  said  Presbytery,  being  present,  are  now  admitted  to  sit  in  the  Synod 
as  members. 

§  87.  Union  of  the  Presbytery  of  Dutchess  County. 
1763,  p.  330.  A  request  was  brought  in  from  a  Presbytery  in  New  York 
government  to  the  east  of  North  River,  desiring  to  be  incorporated  with  this 
Synod,  and  that  some  members  of  the  Presbyteries  of  New  York  and  Suffolk, 
which  are  contiguous,  may  be  allowed  to  be  joined  with  them  in  a  Presbyterial 
capacity.  After  several  members  of  this  body  had  given  full  satisfaction 
concerning  their  characters,  their  good  standing  in  the  Churches,  and  that  it 
was  not  from  any  unbrotherly  or  unfriendly  views,  nor  from  any  disaffection 
to  the  neighbouring  Churches  that  they  desired  to  unite  with  us,  it  is  agreed 
to  grant  their  request,  provided  that  they  -agree  to  adopt  our  Westminster 
Confession  of  Faith,  and  Catechisms,  and  engage  to  observe  the  Directory  as 
a  plan  of  worship,  discipline,  and  government,  according  to  the  agreement  of 
this  Synod.  'Tis  allowed  that  Mr.  John  Smith  and  Mr.  Chauncy  Graham 
join  with  them ;  and  from  Suffolk  Presbytery,  Messrs.  Samuel  Sachet  and 


SEC.   86.]  ACCESSIONS    OF   PRESIiYTERIES.  563 

Eliphalet  Ball ;  and  that  they  be   called   by  the   name  of  Dutche.ss   County 
Presbytery. 

17GG,  p.  351.  The  Presbytery  of  Dutchess  County  being  present,  report 
that  they  have  complied  with  the  stipulations  of  the  iSynod  in  the  year  1763, 
and  have  adopted  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Catechisms,  to- 
getlier  with  the  Directory  for  Worship  and  Discipline,  accordini;-  to  the  usai'-e 
of  this  Synod,  as  appears  from  their  minutes,  which  were  produced  and 
read ;  certain  members  of  said  Presbytery  being  present,  were  allowed  to 
take  their  seats  accordingly. 

§  88.   Aj)j)lication  from  the  Frcshi/tery  of  South   Carolina. 

1770,  p.  408.  A  letter  from  the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina,  signify- 
ing their  desire  to  unite  with  this  Synod,  and  requesting  to  be  informed  of 
the  terms  on  which  such  union  may  be  obtained,  was  brought  in  and  read. 
It  was  agreed  to  send  them  the  following  letter  in  answer  to  their  pro- 
posal : 

Rev.  and  Dear  Brethren, — We  received  your  letter  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Cald- 
well, proposing  an  union  of  your  Presbytery  witli  this  Synod,  and  asking 
the  conditions  on  which  it  may  be  obtained.  The  Synod  took  your  proposal 
into  consideration,  and  are  unanimously  of  opinion  that  the  union  would  be 
for  the  interest  of  religion  and  the  comfort  of  the  whole  body,  and  there- 
fore agreed  that  it  should  take  place  for  all  ecclesiastical  purposes,  and  ex- 
pect that  your  Presbytery  will  attend  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  with  all  the 
regularity  that  your  situation  will  admit.  The  conditions  which  we  require 
are  only  what  we  suppose  you  are  already  agreed  in,  viz:  that  all  your  Min- 
isters acknowledge  and  adopt  as  the  standard  of  doctrine,  the  Westminster 
Conft^ssion  of  Faith,  and  Catechisms,  and  the  Directory  as  the  plan  of  vour 
worship  and  discipline.  The  Church  of  Scotland  is  considered  by  this"  Sv- 
nod  as  their  pattern  in  general,  but  we  have  not  as  yet  expressly  adopted 
bv  resolution  of  Synod,  or  bound  ourselves  to  any  other  of  the  standing 
laws  or  forms  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  than  those  above  mentioned,  in- 
tending to  lay  down  such  rules  for  ourselves  upon  Presbyterian  princi- 
ples in  general,  as  circumstances  should  from  time  to  time  show  to  be 
expedient. 

The  only  difficulty  that  has  been  made  in  this  matter  is,  that  we  are  not 
certain  whether  the  corporation  of  the  Widows'  Fund  will  think  it  safe  to 
admit  the  members  of  your  Presbytery,  from  their  distance  and  other  cir- 
cumstances. It  is,  however,  the  o])iiiion  of  the  members  of  this  Synod,  that 
3'ou  either  do  not  intend  to  ask  admission  to  this  fund,  which  is  not  men- 
tioned in  your  letter,  or  that  you  are  both  able  and  willing  to  come  in  upon 
such  terms  as  will  not  in  the  least  injure  the  stock  or  embarrass  the  man- 
agement of  that  corporation. 

After  receiving  this  letter  we  expect  you  will  send  your  answer  by  such 
of  your  members  as  may  attend  the  next  meeting  of  our  Synod,  which  is  to 
be  at  Philadelphia,  the  third  Wednesday  of  May,  1771. 

[Notliinnf  more  was  heard  from  tliis  Presbytery.  It  was  a  Scotch  body  wliich  existed 
in  the  low  country  of  South  Carolina,  prob^ibly  as  early  as  172S).  "  I  think  I  can  trace 
its  existence  back  to  a  date  as  early  as  tliis,  and  it  may  have  been  formed  soinc  years 
earlier.  It  can  be  traced  down  under  this  name  to  the  period  of  the  revolution.  Its 
meetings  were  probably  tiien  interrupted.  The  Presbytery  of  Charleston  was  composed 
of  the  same  Churches,  and  claimed  to  occupy  the  same  territory  us  the  Presbytery  of 
South  Carolina  before  the  revolution.  It  was  incorporated  by  the  legislature  under  tlie 
name  of 'The  Presbytery  of  Charleston,'  Jan.  20,  17!t0.  Its  last  act  known  to  me, 
or  which  I  hMve  been  aole  to  discover,  w.is  the  licensure  of  James  J.  Murray,  of  Edisto 
Island,  on  the  15th  of  April,  1819." — ilS.  leller  from  Dr.  Howe.] 


564  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [boOK  VI 

§  89.  Ap^ylications  of  the  Preiihytery  of  Charleston. 

1800,  p.  189.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  by  the  General  As- 
sembly the  consideration  of  an  a])plicatioti  from  the  Charleston  I'resbytery, 
in  South  Carolina,  to  be  taken  into  connection  with  the  Assembly,  made 
their  report,  which  being  corrected,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

After  examining  the  papers  and  propositions  brought  forward  by  the 
Charleston  Presbytery,  the  committee  think  it  expedient  that  the  General 
Assembly  refer  this  business  to  the  consideration  of  the  Synod  of  the  Caro- 
li'nas,  with  whom  this  Presbyter^^  must  be  connected,  if  they  become  a  con- 
stituent part  of  our  body.  That  the  said  Synod  be  informed  that  the  Pres- 
bytery ought,  in  the  event  of  a  connection  with  us,  to  be  allowed  to  enjoy 
and  manage,  without  hinderance  or  control,  all  funds  and  moneys  that  are 
now  in  their  jjossession  ;  and  that  the  Congregations  under  the  care  of  the 
Presbytery  be  permitted  freely  to  use  the  system  of  psalmody  which  they 
have  already  adopted.  That,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Synod  must  be  care- 
ful to  ascertain  that  all  tho  Ministers  and  Congregations  belonging  to  the 
Presbytery  do  fully  adopt,  not  only  the  doctrine,  but  the  form  of  govern- 
ment and  discipline  of  our  Church.  That  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  under 
the  guidance  of  these  general  jjrinciples,  should  be  directed,  if  agreeable  to 
them  and  to  the  Presbytery,  to  receive  said  Presbytery  as  a  part  of  that 
Synod.  But  if  the  Synod  or  the  Presbytery  find  difficulties  in  finally  de- 
ciding on  tliis  subject,  that  they  may  refer  such  difficulties  and  transmit  all 
the  information  they  may  collect  relative  to  this  business,  to  the  next  Gen- 
eral Assembly. 

1804,  p.  296.  A  letter  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Buist  was  presented  to  the  As- 
sembly by  the  Committee  of  Overtures,  and  read,  requesting  in  behalf  of 
the  I'resbytery  of  Charleston,  in  South  Carolina,  that  they  may  be  received 
into  connection  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
without  connecting  themselves  with  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas. 

Inasmuch  as  this  subject  has  been  regularly  before  the  Assembly  in  the 
year  180U,aud  certiiin  resolutions  adopted  thereon,  which  appear  not  to  haVe 
been  complied  with,  and  the  application  comes  before  the  Assembly  in  an 
informal  manner. 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  cannot  now  act  upon  the  representation  of 
Dr.  Buist;  but 

Resolved,  farther,  That  Dr.  Smith  be  appointed  to  write  to  Dr.  Buist, 
informing  him,  and  through  him  the  Presbytery  of  Charleston,  that  the 
Assembly  are  by  no  means  indisposed  to  admit  that  Presbytery  to  a  union 
with  their  body,  upon  a  plan  which  may  be  hereafter  agreed  upon  ;  pro- 
vided, that  the  upplication  for  that  purpose  come  before  them  in  an  orderly 
manner  from  the  Presbytery  of  Charleston ;  provided,  farther,  that  it  shall 
be  m:ide  to  appear  to  the  Assembly  that  the  difficulties  of  their  situation  or 
other  circumstances,  render  it  inexpedient  for  that  Presbytery  to  be  connected 
immediately  with  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  ;  and  provided,  that  they  give 
the  re(juisi|:e  assurance  to  the  Assembly,  that  the  Presbytery  and  the 
Churches  under  their  care,  do  fully  adopt  the  standards  of  doctrine  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

1806,  p.  308.  [Upon  a  remonstrance  from  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  the 
As.sembly  adopted  the  report  of  a  committee:]  That  this  subject  was  regu- 
larly.before  the  Assembly  of  the  year  1800  ;  that  certain  resolutions  affecting 
the  case  were  then  adopted,  to  which  that  body  of  men  have  not  conformed, 
on  their  part;  and  that  no  application  has  been  made  by  them  to  this  Assem- 
bly.    Your  committee  therefore  submit  the  following  resolution,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  this  subject  be  dismissed. 

1811,  p.  407.  A  letter  iroin  the  Presbytery  of  Charleston  containing  a  re- 


SEC.  89.J  Iaccession  of  other  bodies.  665 

quest  on  behalf  of  that  Presbytery  to  be  united  with  the  (General  As.'^embly, 
was  read,  and  committed  to  Messrs.  Campbell,  Hosach,  Finley,  Couser,  and 
Woodruff",  who  were  directed  to  report  to  the  Assembly,  on  the  subject." 
p.  475.  The  report  beinjjj  read  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 
Resolved,  That  tiie  prayer  of  the  petition  be  granted,  and  that  said  Pres- 
bytery, retaining  their  name  and  their  charter  of  incorporation,  be,  and  they 
hereby  are  taken  into  connection  with  the  Greneral  Assembly;  provided  how- 
ever, that  the  members  of  said  Pi-esbytery  shall  have  adopted  the  ConfessioQ 
of  Faith,  and  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  shall  also  eff"ect  a  compromise  or  union  with  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Harmony  ;  which  transactions  shall  be  subject  to  the  review  and 
control  of  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas.     [See  note  to  §  88.] 

Title  2. — union  of  the  associate  reformed  synod. 
§  90.  Proposal  by  the  Assemhli/. 

1821,  p.  7.  Whereas,  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  and  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  are  one  in  their  Confession  of  Faith, 
and  Form  of  Government;  and  whereas  this  Assembly  knows  of  no  reason  why 
these  two  ecclesiastical  bodies  should  not  become  visibly  one  Church,  as  we 
trust  we  are  one  in  Christ  Jesus,  to  the  g'lory  of  God  ;  therefore 

Resolved,  That  .Dr.  Green,  Dr.  Blatchford,  Dr.  J.  McDowell,  Mr.  B.  Strong, 
and  Mr.  Henry  Southard,  be  a  committee  to  confer  on  this  subject  with  a 
similar  committee  from  the  Associate  lleformed  Synod,  now  in  session  in  this 
city,  if  they  shall  see  fit  to  appoint  one ;  and  that  said  committee  report  the 
result  of  their  conference  as  soon  as  convenient. 

§  91.  Articles  of  union  adopted  hy  the  Assembly. 

1821,  p.  9.  "The  Committee  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  Committee  appointed  by  the  General  Synod  of 
the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  to  confer  with  respect  to  a  union  of  the  two 
bodies,  met  at  the  house  of  Jonathan  Smith,  Esq.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Green  was 
chosen  Chairman  of  the  meeting,  and  the  Rev.  John  Lind,  Secretary.  The 
business  was  introduced  by  prayer  by  Dr.  Green.  On  motion  of  Dr.  Blatch- 
ford, seconded  by  Dr.  Mason,  it  was 

'■^  Resolved  una nimo}(sly,  As  the  judgment  of  the  conferring  Committees, 
that  a  union  of  the  two  Churches  is  both  desirable  and  practicable. 

"The  following  articles  were  then  proposed  aiid  unanimously  approved,  as 
the  basis  of  such  a  union  : 

"'  1.  The  diflforent  Presbyteries  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  shall 
either  retain  their  separate  organization,  or  shall  be  amalgamated  with  those. 
of  the  General  Assembly,  at  their  own  choice.  In  the  former  case,  they 
shall  have  as  full  powers  and  privileges  as  any  other  Presbyteries  in  the 
united  body,  and  shall  attach  themselves  to  the  Synods  most  convenient. 

"2.  The  Theological  Seminary  at  I'rineeton,  under  the  car^  of  the  General 
Assembly,  and  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church, 
shall  be  consolidated. 

"3.  ir/ie/ras,  Moneys  to  the  amount  of  between  nine  and  ten  thousand 
dollars,  which  were  given  to  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church,  and  of  which  the  interest  or  product  Duly  was  to  be  applied  to  the 
support  of  a  Theological  Seminary,  were  necessarily  used  in  the  current  ex- 
penses thereof,  which  moneys  so  expended  were  assumed  by  the  Synod  as 
its  own  debt,  at  an  interest  of  seven  per  cent ;  the  united  body  agree  to  make 
a  joint  effort  to  repay  the  same,  and  will  apply  the  ir)terest  accruing  thereon 
to  the  maintenance  of  a  Professors!) ip  of  Biblical  Literature  in  the  Semiuai'y 


566  RELATIONS   TO    OTHER    CIIURCHESL  [BOOK    VI. 

at  Princeton,  analogous  to  that  which  now  exists  in  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church;  and  until  such  Professorship  shall  be  established,  the  said  interest 
or  product  shall  be  used  for  the  general  purposes  of  the   Seminary. 

"4.  The  theological  library  and  funds  belonging  to  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church  shall  be  transferred,  and  belong  to  the  Seminary  at  Princeton. 

"  These  articles  having  been  approved,  were  ordered  to  be  transcribed  and 
signed,  and  a  copy  of  them  transmitted  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church, 
respectively. 

"  The  meeting  was  closed  with  prayer  by  the  Rev.  Ebenezer  Dickey. 

"All  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 
Ashbel  Green,  Samuel  Blatchford,  John  McDowell,  Henry  Southard,  Ben- 
jamin Strong,  J.  M.  Mason,  Ebenezer  Dickey,  John  Lind,  William  Wilson, 

Joseph  Cushing." 

The  foregoing  report  having  been  read  [in  the  Assembly]  and  duly  con- 
sidpred,  was  unanimously  adopted. 

§  92.  The  articles  referred  to  the  Presb>/teries  hy  the  Synod. 

l821,  p.  11.  "In  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church, 
•  Resolved,  That  this  Synod   approve  of  the   plan  of  union  agreed  upon  by  the  joint 
committees:  and  refer  the  same  to  the  consideration  of  the  different  Presbyteries,  with  ai, 
injunction  to  report  their  judgment  to  this  Synod  at  its  next  meeting. 
'^  Philadelphia,  May  23,  1821." 

§  93.  The  Union  consummated. 

1822,  p.  11.  The  following  communication  from  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Church  was  received  and  read,  viz  : 

"  Resolved,  That  Ihis  Synod  approve  and  hereby  do  ratify  the  plan  of  union  between 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  Associate  Reformed  Church, 
proposed  by  Commissioners  from  said  Churches." 

"  Extract  from  the  Minutes  of  tlie  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church 
at  Philadelphia,  21st  May,  1822. 

James  Laurie,  Moderator. 
J.  Arbuckle,  Clerk. 
"  Resolved,  That  a  copy  of  the  above  resolution,  authenticated   by  the   Moderator    and 
Clerk,  be  immediately  sent  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  that 
Rev.  Ebenezer  Dickey,  and    Dr.  Robert  Patterson,  be  a  committee  to  wait  upon  the  As- 
sembly with  the  said  resolution. 

J.  Arbuckle,  Clerk." 

p.  14.  The  committee  from  the  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church 
appeared  in  the  Assembly,  whereupon. 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  receive  this  communication  with  great 
pleasure;  and  the  Rev.  Jonas  Coe,  D.  D.,  and  the  Rev.  Thomas  McAuley, 
LL.D.,  the  Rev.  William  Gray,  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  and  Mr. 
Divie  Bethune,  were  appointed  a  committee  to  wait  upon  said  Synod,  and 
inasmuch  as  the  different  ]'rcsbyteries  under  the  care  of  the  Synod  cannot 
appoint  delegates  to  attend  the  present  General  Assembly,  cordially  to  invite 
ail  the  delegates  to  the  Synod  to  take  their  seats  in  this  house  as  members 
of  the  Assembly. 

Resolved,  moreover,  That  the  committee  aforesaid  be  directed  to  request 
the  members  of  said  Synod  to  attend  this  Assembly  on  to-morrow,  at  four 
o'clock,  P.  M.,  that  we  may  unitedly  return  thanks  to  Almighty  God,  for 
the  consummation  of  this  union. 

The  committee  appointed  to  wait  on  the  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church,  reported  that  they  had  fulfilled  the  duty  assigned  them.  The  mem- 
bers of  the  Synod  attended,  and  an  appropriate  psalm  and  hymn  were  sung, 
and  two  appropriate  prayers  were  addressed  to  the  throne  of  grace,  one  by 
a  member  of  the  Assembly,  and  the  other  by  a  member  of  the  Synod,  and 


SEC.  91.]  ACOESSION.S    OF    OTHER   BODIES  567 

the  scene  was  deeply  intere.srin<i;  and   aifecting ;  and  exhibited  a  union  of 
heart,  as  well  as  a  union  in  form. 

§  94.    The  Library  and  Funds  of  the  Synod. 

[The  Board  of  Directors  of  Princeton  Seminary  report  that] — "  Shortly  after  the  last 
Assembly  rose,  this  library,  together  with  the  valuable  cases  in  which  it  was  contained, 
was  delivered  by  a  committee  of  the  late  Associate  Reformed  Synod  to  a  committee  of 
the  Board  of  Directors.  The  books  and  cases  were  received  into  the  Seminary  in  the 
month  of  June  last.  On  this  subject,  the  librarian,  in  his  report  to  tlie  Board,  remarks  : 
"  The  number  of  volumes  is  between  2400  and  2500.  Tliey  are,  with  some  exceptions, 
in  very  good  condition  as  to  binding,  &.C.,  generally  excellent  editions,  and  making  alto- 
gether a  collection  equally  rare  and  valuable,  and  fully  answering,  it  ^s  believed,  any  ex- 
pectations that  may  have  been  formed  respecting  it." — Minutes,  1823,  p.  155. 

§  95.    Claims  to  the  Library. 

[In  1822  and  1823,  letters  were  received  by  the  General  Assembly,  from  the  Associate 
Reformed  Synods  of  the  West  and  of  the  South,  laying  claim  to  part  of  the  library.] — 
Minutes,  1822,  pp.  26,  28,  and  1823,  p.  215. 

1823,  p.  121.  A  communicatiun  from  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of 
New  York  was  received,  viz  :  a  memorial  of  said  Synod  claiming  the  libra- 
ry, funds,  &c.,  transferred  as  stated  in  the  memorial,  by  the  late  General 
Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  to  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Princeton. 

p.  138.  The  memorial  from  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  New  York, 
claiming  the  library  and  funds  that  had  been  transferred  by  the  late  General 
Synod  of  Hhe  Associate  Reformed  Church  to  the  Theological  Seminarjr  at 
Princeton,  was,  with  the  leave  of  the  Assembly,  withdrawn  by  one  of  the 
Commissioners  who  had  presented  it,  stating  that  he  took  upon  himself  the 
responsibility  of  withdrawing  it.  The  other  Commissioner  had  left  the  city 
several  days  previous.  The  memorial  having  been  withdrawn,  the  following 
resolutions  were  adopted,  viz  : 

Resolved,  1.  That  if  any  of  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  the  Asso- 
ciate Reformed  Synod  of  New  York,  shall  at  any  future  time,  send  any  of 
their  candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry  to  our  Theological  Seminary  at 
Princeton,  they  shall  be  received  on  the  same  terms  as  candidates  from  our 
own  Presbyteries,^  and  entitled  to  all  privileges,  both  from  the. library  and 
the  funds  of  the  institution,  which  are  enjoyed  by  other  students  in  the  same 
personal  circumstances. 

2.  That  Drs.  Nott,  Blatchford,  and  Chester,  be  a  connnittee  to  confer  with 
the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  New  York,  or  any  committee  which  that 
Synod  may  appoint,  on  the  subject  of  a  friendly  correspondence  with  this 
body,  or  of  the  amalgamation  of  their  Churches  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States;  and  that  said  committee  report  to  the  next 
Assembly  any  such  measures  for  adoption  as  the  conferring  parties  may 
judge  best  calculated  to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  these  two  Presby- 
rian  denominations. 

After  these  two  resolutions  were  adopted,  Dr.  Proudfit,  the  commissioner 
present,  declared  that  he  was  much  more  pleased  and  gratified  by  the  adop- 
tion of  these  resolutions  than  he  would  have  been  by  the  Assembly's  grant- 
ing the  claims  of  the  memorial  in  their  whole  extent. 

§  96.    The  Library  transferred  to  the  Associate  Reformed'  Synod  of 

Neio  York. 

1838,  p.  16.  The  annual  report  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Princeton  was  presented,  read,  and  accepted ;  and  it 
was 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  approve  the  course  pursued  by  the  Trustees 


5G8  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  [bOOK   VI 

of  the  Thc()lo<i;ical  Seminary  at  Princeton,  in  regard  to  tlie  decision  of  the 
Chancellor  of  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  directing  them  to  transfer  the  Mason 
Jvibrary,  and  accompanying  funds,  to  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  New 
York. 

The  Report  of  the  Board. 

p.  60.  "  In  regard  to  the  Mason  Library,  and  the  funds  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church,  the  Trustees  have  to  report,  that  the  Chancellor  of  New  Jersey  has  given  a  de- 
cree against  them. 

"At  the  meetingof  the  Board  in  September  last,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  draw  up 
a  statement  proper  to  be  adopted  by  the  Trustees,  in  this  state  of  the  business.  At  the 
present  meetingof  the  Board,  this  committee  reported  ;  and  their  report  was  adopted,  and 
ordered  to  be  incorporated  in  the  report  to  the  Assembly.     It  is  as  follows,  viz: 

'"The  Committee  appointed  September,  1837,  on  the  subject  of  the  Mason  Library,  re- 
spectfully report,  That  in  1831,  "the  Rev.  Joseph  M'Carrell  and  Mr.  John  Forsyth  ap- 
peared in  the  General  Assembly  as  conmiissioners  from  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of 
New  York,  and  presented  a  memorial  from  said  Synod,  urging  a  claim  to  the  library  and 
certain  funds,  transferred  by  the  General  Synodof  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  at  the 
time  they  dissolved,  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  now  in  possession  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Princeton."  The  memorial  having  been  referred  to  a  committee,  and  a  re- 
port made  thereon,  it  was  resolved  by  the  Assembly,  "That  the  memorial  and  the  report 
be  referred  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  for  the  purpose  of 
investigating  the  claims  of  the  memorialists,  and  if  in  the  judgment  of  the  said  Trustees, 
the  property  in  question  belongs  either  in  law  or  equity  to  tlie  Associate  Reformed  Synod 
of  New  York,  the  said  Trustees  be  hereby  advised  by  this  Assembly  to  deliver  the  prop- 
erty to  the  Synod  aforesaid."  In  September,  1831,  the  memorial,  with  the  accompanying 
documents,  was  referred  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  to  a  committee,  consisting  of  the  Hon. 
Chaflcs  Ewing,  the  Hon.  Sanmel  L.  Southard,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  William  W.  Phillips. 
That  committee,  after  a  full  investigation  of  the  claim,  in  April,  1832,  reported  their  opin- 
ion to  the  Board,  and  closed  their  report  by  saying  that,  "  in  our  opinion  the  property  in 
question  does  not  belong  either  in  law  or  equity  to  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  New 
York."  This  report  was  unanimously  adopted  by  the  Board,  and  laid  before  the  General 
Assembly  in  May,  1832,  and  by  the  Assembly  referred  to  a  committee,  consisting  of 
Messrs.  Jonas  Piatt,  Jessup,  Lumpkin,  Banks,  and  R.  J.  Breckinridge.  Upon  the  report 
and  recommendation  of  the  committee,  the  Assembly  adopted  the  following  resolution, 
viz :  "  Resolved,  That  the  said  opinion  and  report,  transmitted  to  this  Assembly  by  the 
Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  be  accepted  and  approved  ;  and  that 
said  Trustees  be  and  they  are  hereby  empowered  to  adopt  and  pursue  any  measures  by 
amicable  suit  at  law,  or  in  equity,  or  by  arbitration,  if  they  deem  it  expedient  or  necessary, 
in  order  to  settle  and  determine  any  claim  or  claims,  which  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod 
of  New  York,  'or  any  other  person  or  persons,  or  body  corporate,  may  make  to  the  property, 
which  is  the  subject  of  the  opinion  referred  to."  Other  claims  to  the  property  having  been 
from  time  to  time  preferred  to  the  General  Assembly,  it  was  deemed  on  the  part  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees,  neither  necessary  nor  expedient  to  submit  the  decision  of  these  con- 
flicting claims  to  arbitration.  Such  a  course  might  have  afforded  ground  for  cavil  or  com- 
plaint against  the  Board  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  claimants.  In  pursuance  of  the  au- 
thority contained  in  the  last  preceding  resolution  of  the  General  Assembly,  an  appearance 
was  entered  on  behalf  of  this  Board,  to  an  amicable  snit,  instituted  in  the  Court  of  Chan- 
cery of  tlie  State  of  New  Jersey,  by  the  Trustees  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  in 
Newburgli,  and  the  Trustees  ol'tlie  Associate  Reformed  Congregation  in  Little  Britain,  as 
well  for  themselves,  as  in  behalf  of  all  the  other  Associate  Reformed  Churches  and  Con- 
gregations in  the  State  of  New  York,  against  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  This  cause  having  been  argued  before  two  successive  Chan- 
cellors, an  interlocutory  decree  in  favour  of  the  complainants  was  made  by  his  excellency, 
Philemon  Dickerson,  then  being  Chancellor,  at  July  Term,  1837,  and  a  final  decree  ren- 
dered thereon  at  January  Term,  1838. 

"  'The  decree  of  the  Court  is,  that  the  complainants  are  entitled  to  recover  of  the  de- 
fendants, in  specie,  the  said  library  of  books,  papers,  records,  moneys,  and  other  property 
received  by  the  said  defendants,  by  virtue  of  the  Act  of  Union  between  the  General  x\s- 
senibly  and  the  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  to  be  delivered  to  the  comphiin- 
ants  or  their  solicitor  upon  his  written  order — also  all  interest  actually  received  by  llie 
defendants  upon  the  funds,  and  that  each  party  pay  their  own  costs. 

"'  From  the  foregoing  statement  of  facts,  it  is  apparent  that  the  object  of  the  General 
Aasemhiy  has  been,  not  so  much  to  establish  any  right  or  title  of  their  own  to  the  pro- 
perty in  question,  as  to  have  conflicting  claims  fairly  settled,  and  justice  done  to  all  parties 
concerned.     In  declining  to  submit  the  matter  to  arbitration,  and  in  having  the  question 


sEC.  96.J  ACCESSIONS   OF   OTHER   IJODTES.  569- 

decided  by  a  competent,  legal  tribunal,  upon  a  full  hcarin<r  of  all  the  facts  involved  in  tlie 
controversy,  the  Board  have,  in  the  opinion  of  the  committee,  met  the  views  of  the  General 
Assembly,  and  fully  discharg^cd  the  trust  reposed  in  them.  The  conunittee,  without  en 
tering  into  tlie  merits  of  the  controversy,  or  expressing  any  opinion  as- to  the  probable  re- 
sult of  an  appeal  from  the  decree  of  the  Chancellor,  to  a  higher  tribunal,  are  of  opinion 
tiiat  the  views  of  the  supreme  judicature  of  the  Church  will  be  most  strictly  complied  witli, 
and  the  interest  of  the  Church  itself  best  promoted,  by  a  submission  to  the  decree  of  the 
Chancellor,  and  an  early  compliance  witii  its  directions.  They  therefore  respectfully 
recommend  that  no  appeal  be  taken  from  the  decree  of  the  Court  of  Chancery  aforesaid, 
but  that  tlie  library  and  other  property  in  the  possession  of  the  Board  be  delivered  over 
in  pursuance  of  the  decree  to  the  complainants  in  the  cause,  or  to  tlieir  lawfully  autlwir- 
izcd  agent.' 

"  The  Trustees  respectfully  request  the  General  Assembly  to  give  them  instructions  in 
view  of  the  above  statement."  • 

1880,  p.  194.  The  Board  [of  Trustees  of  the  Seminary]  report  that  the 
Mason  Library,  adjudged  by  the  Chancellor  of  New  Jersey  to  belong  to  the 
Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  New  York,  has  been  delivered  to  the  agent 
of  that  body,  and  has  been  removed. 
72 


570  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHURCHES.  fBOOK    VJ. 


PART  III. 

THE  PLAN  OF  UNION 


Title  1. — origin  op  the  plan. 

§  97.  It  is  proposed  hy  the  Association  of  Connecticut. 

1801,  p.  212.  A  communication  was  read  from  the  General  Association 
of  the  State  of  Connecticut,  appointing  a  committee  to  confer  with  a  com- 
mittee of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  to  consider  the  measures  proper  to  be 
adopted  by  the  General  Association  and  the  General  Assembly,  for  estab- 
lishing an  uniform  system  of  Church  government,  between  the  inhabitants 
of  the  new  settlements  who  are  attached  to  the  Presbyterian  form  of  govern- 
ment, and  those  who  prefer  the  Congregational  form.     [It  was  as  follows  :] 

"  The  Rev.  John  Smalley,  Levi  Hart,  and  Samuel  Blatchford,  are  hereby  appointed  a 
committee  of  this  General  Association  to  confer  witli  a  committee  to  be  appointed  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Cluirch,  if  they  see  cause  to  appoint  such  com- 
mittee, to  consider  the  measures  proper  to  be  adopted  both  by  this  Association  and  the  said 
Assembly,  to  prevent  alienation,  to  promote  harmony,  and  to  establish,  as  far  as  possible, 
an  uniform  system  of  Church  Gover  .ment,  between  those  inhabitants  of  the  new  settle- 
ments who  are  attached  to  the  Presbyterian  form  of  Church  government,  and  those  who 
arc  attaclicd  to  tlie  Cong-regational  form,  and  to  make  report  to  this  Association.  Any 
two  of  the  said  committee  are  hereby  empowered  to  act. 

'■'■Resolved,  That  a  copy  of  the  foreg-oing  proposals  be  transmitted  to  the  said  General 
Assembly,  and  that  they  be  respectfully  requested,  by  the  Moderator  of  this  General  As- 
sociution,  to  concur  in  the  measure  now  proposed. 

"By  order  of  the  Committee.  Nathan  Williams,  Chairman". 

"  A  true  copy. — Attest,  Wm.  Lyman,  Ass't.  Scribe. 

§98.    The  plan  of  union  adopted. 

1801,  p.  221.  The  Piev.  Drs.  Edwards,  McKnight,  and  Woodhull,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Blatchford,  and  Mr.  Hutton,  were  appointed  a  committee  to  con- 
sider and  digest  a  plan  of  government  for  the  Churches  in  the  new  settle- 
ments, agreeably  to  the  proposals  of  the  General  Association  of  Connecti- 
cut, and  report  the  same  as  soon  as  convenient. 

p.  224.  The  report  of  the  committee  appointed  to  consider  and  digest  a 
plan  of  government  for  the  Churches  in  the  new  settlements,  was  taken  up 
and  considered,  and  after  mature  deliberation  on  the  same,  approved,  as 
follows : 

Regulations  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  America,  and  by  the  General  Association  of  the  State  of  Connecticut, 
(provided  said  Association  agree  to  them,)  with  a  view  to  prevent  aliena- 
tion, and  to  promote  union  and  harmony  in  those  new  settlements  which 
are  composed  of  inhabitants  from  those  bodies. 
1.  It  is  strictly  enjoined  on  all  their  missionaries  to  the  new  settlements, 

to  endeavour,  by  all  proper  means,  to  promote  mutual  forbearance,  and  i 


SEC.  97.]  THE    PLAN    OF    UNION.  571 

spirit  of  accommodation  between  those  inhabitants  of  the  new  settlements 
who  hold  the  Presbyterian,  and  those  who  hold  the  Congregational,  form  of 
(Jhurch  <>overnment. 

2.  If  in  the  new  settlements  any  Church  of  the  Congregational  order 
shall  settle  a  iMinister  of  the  Presbyterian  order,  that  Church  may,  if  they 
chyose,  still  conduct  their  discipline  according  to  the  Congregational  prin- 
ciples, settling  their  difficulties  among  themselves,  or  by  a  council  mutually 
agreed  upon  for  that  purpose.  But  if  any  difficulty  shall  exist  between  the 
Minister  and  the  Church,  or  any  member  of  it,  it  shall  be  referred  to  the 
Presbytery  to  which  the  Minister  shall  belong,  provided  both  parties  agree 
to  it ;  if  not,  to  a  council  consisting'  of  an  equal  number  of  Presbyterians 
and  Congregationalists,  agreed  upon  by  both  parties. 

o.  If  a  Presbyterian  Church  shall  settle  a  Minister  of  Congregational 
principles,  that  Church  may  still  conduct  their  discipline  according  to  Pres- 
byterian principles,  excepting  that  if  a  difficulty  arise  between  him  and  his 
Church,  or  any  member  of  it,  the  cause  shall  be  tried  by  the  Association  to 
which  the  said  Minister  shall  belong,  provided  both  parties  agree  to  it; 
otherwise  by  a  council,  one-half  Congregationalists  and  the  other  Presbyte- 
rians, mutually  agreed  upon  by  the  parties. 

4.  If  any  Congregation  consist  partly  of  those  who  hold  the  Congrega- 
tional form  of  discipline,  and  partly  of  those  who  hold  the  Presbyterian 
form,  we  recommend  to  both  parties  that  this  be  no  obstruction  to  their  uni- 
ting in  one  Church  and  settling  a  ^linister  ;  and  that  in  this  case  the  Church 
choose  a  standing  committee  from  the  communicants  of  said  Church,  whose 
business  it  shall  be  to  call  to  account  every  member  of  the  Church  who 
shall  conduct  himself  inconsistently  with  the  laws  of  Christianity,  and  to 
give  judgment  on  such  conduct.  That  if  the  person  condemned  by  their 
judgment  be  a  Presbyterian,  he  shall  have  liberty  to  appeal  to  the  Presby- 
tery ;  if  he  be  a  Congregationalist,  he  shall  have  liberty  to  appeal  to  the 
body  of  the  male  communicants  of  the  Church.  In  the  former  case,  the  de- 
termination of  the  Presbytery  shall  be  final,  unless  the  Church  shall  con- 
sent to  a  further  appeal  to  the  Synod,  or  to  the  General  Assembly ;  and  in 
the  latter  case,  if  the  party  condemned  shall  wish  for  a  trial  by  a  mutual 
council,  the  case  shall  be  referred  to  such  a  council.  And  provided  the 
said  standing  committee  of  any  Church  shall  depute  one  of  themselves  to 
attend  the  Presbytery,  he  may  have  the  same  right  to  sit  and  act  in  the 
Presbytery,  as  a  Ruling  Elder  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

[The  plan  was  ratified  by  the  General  Association.] — Minutes,  1802,  p.  237 

§  99.  Plan  of  the  Prcslytery  of  Albany  hi  1802. 

1802,  p.  344.  A  communication  was  received  from  the  Presbytery  of  Al- 
bany, stating  that  a  joint  committee,  consisting  of  members  of  that  Presby- 
tery, and  members  from  a  Presbytery  known  by  the  name  of  the  Northern 
Associated  Presbytery,  [a  Congregational  body,  in  New  York,]  had  met  and 
agreed  upon  a  plan  of  friendly  correspondence  between  the  Ministers  and 
Churches  belonging  to  these  Presbyteries  respectively,  consisting  of  three 
articles,  viz  :  The  committee  has  in  effect  agreed,  1.  That  there  shall  be 
occasional  communion  between  the  members  of  the  particular  Churches  sub- 
ordinnte  to  those  Presbyteries  respectively.  2.  That  there  be  a  friendly  in- 
terchange of  services  among  the  Ministers;  and,  3.  That  each  Presbytery, 
while  in  session,  may  invite  members  occasionally  present  from  the  other, 
to  sit  as  corresponding  members'. 

That  the  Presbytery  of  Albany,  having  heard  the  report  of  the  said  com- 
mittee, approved  thereof,  and  resolved  to  request  the  General  Assembly  to 
Sinction  the  same,  and  authorize  the  Presbytery  of  Albany  to  adopt  it. 


572  RELATIONS  TO  OTHER  CHURCHES.  [bOOK  VI. 

/ 

The  Assembly,  after  due  examination  and  deliberation,  expressed  their 
approbation  of  the  said  plan  of  correspondence. 

§  100.  Plan  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  in  1808. 

1808,  p.  404.  The  Synod  of  Albany  requested  the  Assembly  to  sanction 
a  plan  of  union  and  correspondcMice  between  themselves  and  the  Northern 
Associated  Presbytery  and  the  Middle  Association,  in  the  western  district 
in  the  state  of  New  York,  which  plan  is  contained  in  pages  117 — 121  of 
the  Synodical  Minutes.     The  plan  being  read,  and  the  subject  discussed, 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  sanction  the  aforesaid  plan. 

The  Presbytery  of  Cayuffa's  history  of  this  union. 

[The  followinfj  extract  from  the  records  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cayug'a,  was  communi- 
cated to  the  Pro.'^by terian  by  the  Rev.  Alexander  M.  Cowan,  a  member  of  the  Presbytery. 
—Presbyterian,  1838,  p.  71.] 

"Tlie  Presbytery  of  Cayuga  convened  at  Auburn,  Jan.  8,  1811,  agreeably  to  the  ap- 
pointment of  tlie  Synod  of  Albany.  The  Rev.  Messrs.  Higgins  and  Parsons  were  a))- 
pointed  a  committee  for  the  purpose  of  deducing  from  the  records  of  the  Middle  Associa- 
tion, and  from  the  doings  of  the  Synod  of  Albany,  a  succinct  account  of  the  origin  of  this 
Presbytery,  and  it  is  as  follows  : 

"  In  January  1804,  a  convention  of  the  Ministers  and  delegates  from  the  Churches, 
was  held  in  Marcellus ;  and  a  constitution  for  an  Association  was  adopted  and  signed. 
Its  name  was  designated  as  the  Middle  Association.  It  was  composed  of  Ministers  and 
(^'hurches  on  the  military  tract  and  its  vicinity.  The  Ministers  and  Churclies  of  said 
Association,  according  to  the  fifth  article  of  their  constitution,  agreed  to  hold  themselves 
amenablL;  to  the  Association,  with  regard  both  to  sentiments  and  conduct,  and  to  submit 
themselves  to  trial  when  requested  by  the  Association.  In  article  seventh,  each  Church 
belonging  to  the  Association,  has  a  right  to  be  represented  by  one  delegate,  and  no  more, 
to  serve  tor  one  year,  unless  the  Church  should  see  fit  to  ap])oint  another  in  his  room. 
This  Association  was  to  license  and  ordain.  In  the  sixth  article  it  was  agreed,  nothing 
should  be  construed  in  opposition  to  the  accommodating  articles  agreed  upon  between 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and 
the  General  Association  of  Connecticut. 

"  To  accomplish  the  purpose  of  extending  the  common  duties  and  ordimnces  of  reli- 
gion, by  uniting  the  Congregational  and  Presbyterian  Churches  on  the  military  tract,  the 
Association  voted  in  June  1807,  to  send  a  delegation  to  the  Synod  of  Albany,  to  meet  at 
Cooperstown  the  first  Tuesday  of  next  October,  to  bring  about  a  union  with  the  Synod 
and  the  Association.  Mr.  Joshua  Leonard,  and  Deacon  Levi  Jerome,  were  appointed  as 
the  delegation.  In  consequence  of  this  measure,  a  letter  was  received  by  the  Associa- 
tion, from  the  Synod  of  Albany — and  is  as  follows  :  [See  below,  §  101.] 

"  In  June  1808,  the  following  minute  was  ordered  by  the  Association.  'Mr.  Leonard 
of  the  delegation  appointed,  at  the  last  annual  meeting  of  the  Association,  to  the  Synod 
of  Albany,  then  to  meet  at  Cooperstown,  made  report.  On  this  business  it  was  voted 
unanimously  tliat  this  body  accede  to  the  plan  of  union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
file  United  States,  on  the  condition  proposed  by  the  Synod  of  Albany,  in  tlicir  letter  of 
<Jct.  9,  1807;  we  retaining  our  present  name,  and  mode  of  Congregational  government. 
Also  voted,  that  a  delegation  be  appointed  to  attend  the  Synod  of  Albany  at  Aurora.' 

"The  Synod  of  Albany' at  Aurora  in  Oct.  1808,  passed  the  following  resoluti  n.  [See 
below,  §  101.] 

"  In  Jinie  1809,  it  is  recorded,  'Whereas  this  Association  has  become  numerous,  and 
its  limits  extensive,  it  was  resolved  that  a  committee  of  five  be  ai>pointed  in  reference  to 
a  division.'  In  June  1810,  that  conmiittee  reported  that  the  Synod  of  Albany  be  re- 
quested, at  their  meeting  in  October  following,  to  constitute  out  of  the  Ministers  of  the 
Middle  Association  and  the  Presbytery  of  Geneva,  three  Presbyteries ;  and  tliat  all  the 
Ministers  and  Churches,  which  belonged  to  the  Middle  Association,  retain  the  privileges 
of  church  discipline  agreeably  to  tlic  articles  of  agreement  for  that  purpose;  between  the 
(general  Association  of  Connecticut,  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  The  report  was  received,  and  the  subject  of  it  was  deferred  to  the  next  annu;  ! 
meeting:  but  it  was  voted  to  refer  the  alteration  of  the  name  of  Association  to  Presbytery 
to  the  churches  for  their  consideration.  In  September  1810,  at  a  special  meeting,  the 
division  of  the  Association  was  taken  up,  and  voted  unanimously,  it  was  expedient. 
It  was  voted  (14  to  2)  to  dro])  the  name  of  Association  for  that  of  Presbytery.  The  west- 
ern division,  wliich  included  Cayuga  county,  and  the  Churches  in  Cainilhis  and  Skanea- 
teles,  was  called  Cayuga  Presbytery.     (The  Church  of  Marcellus  was  received  into  the 


SEC.  90.]  THE    PLAN    OF    UNION.  573 

Prcnbytery  of  Cnyuga  at  its  first  mooting  in  Auburn.)  Those  Cluirchos  belonjrjng  to 
both  bodies,  within,  and  eastward  of  the  counties  of  Onondaga  and  Courtland,  with  ex- 
ception of  Levi  Parsons,  and  tlie  Cliurches  _of  SUaneateles  and  Caniillus,  were  called 
Onond.ig-a  Presbytery.  T liose  Ministers  and  Churches  belonging'  to  both  bodies  being 
eastward  of  Cayuga  Lake,  were  called  Geneva  Presbytery." 

"  The  same  coinuiitteo  (wliicli  drafted  tlie  foregoing  history)  also  reported  for  the  adop- 
tion ol'tlie  Prcsbyfiry,  the  accommodating  articles  agreed  upon  between  the  General  As- 
.sembly  of  the  Preshyteri  .n  Church,  and  the  General  Association  of  the  state  of  Connec- 
ticut, which  rules  were  adopted  by  the  Cayuga  Presbytery,  as  rules  to  regulate  that  body 
in  all  cases  therein  mentioned:  and  the  same  are  recoininended  to  the  Clmrclies  under 
the  care  of  the  Presbytery,  for  their  observance  and  regulation  :  and  whicli  are  as  fijllovvs" 
— (here  ibllows  the  plan  of  union  between  Presbyterian  and  Congregational  Cliurches  in 
the  nevir  settlements,  adopted  in  the  General  Assembly  in  180L) 

§  101.   Minutes  of  the  Synod  of  Albany  on  the  suhjcct. 

"  Oct.  7,  1807. — The  Rev.  Mr.  Samuel  Fuller,  of  the  Northern  Associated  Presbytery, 
and  the  Rev.  Mr.  .Toshua  Leonard,  from  the  Middle  As.sociation  in  the  Western  District, 
produced  testimonials  of  their  appointnieiit  as  Commissioners  from  their  respective  bodies, 
for  the  purpose  of  forming  some  union  with  this  Synod.  Tiiese  Commissioners,  being 
requested,  stated  tlie  views  and  wishes  of  their  respective  bodies.  'l"he  subject  being  in 
some  measure  discussed,  was  deferred  until  to-morrow  morning  for  further  consideration. 

"  Wednesday  morning,  9  o'clock. — The  Synod  resumed  the  consideration  of  forming 
some  plan  of  union  and  correspondence  with  tlie  Nortlicrn  Associated  Presbytery,  and 
the  Middle  Association  of  the  Western  District.  After  mature  deliberation,  they  con- 
ckulLd  it  to  be  an  object  of  great  iniport.uiee  to  the  peace,  prospcrit}-,  and  happiness  of 
the  congregations  under  their  care,  locally  situated  as  they  are  together,  as  well  as  to  the 
advancement  of  t!ie  interests  of  religion  generally,  that  some  plan  of  union  and  corres- 
pondence should  exist  between  them.     Therefore, 

"  Resolved.  That  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Coe,  Oliver,  and  Woodruff"  be  a  committee  to  pre- 
pare a  draft  of  a  letter  to  these  ecclesiastical  judicatories,  stating  tlie  readiness  of  the 
Synod,  with  tiie  approbation  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  form  as  intimate  a  connection 
with  them  as  the  Constitution  of  our  Chureli  will  admit,  and  inviting  them  to  become  con- 
stituent branches  of  the  Synod  ;  and  assuring  tliem  of  our  cheerfulness  in  leaving  their 
Churches  undisturbed  in  the  administration  of  their  own  government,  until  they  shall  be- 
come  better  acquainted  witli  ours,  and  shall  voluntarily  adopt  it. 

"Friday  morning,  9  o'clock. — The  Rev.  J.  Coe,  from  the  connnittee  to  prepare  the  draft 
of  a  letter  to  the  Northern  Associated  Presbytery,  and  the  Middle  Association  in  the 
Western  District,  in  answer  to  their  application  about  a  union  with  the  Synod,  brought 
in  such  a  draft,  which  was  read,  corrected,  and  approved,  and  is  as  follows : 

"  COOPERSTOWN,  Oct.  9,  1807. 

"Dear  Brethren — We  received  your  communication  by  the  Rev.  [Mr.  Leonard]*  with 
great  pleasure,  and  were  iiighly  gratified  with  the  object  of  his  mission,  which  has  occu- 
pied  our  serious  attention.  Situated  as  our  judicatories  are,  in  a  new  country,  rapidly 
increasing  in  its  population ;  blended  as  our  people  are  in  the  same  settlements,  and  hold- 
ing the  same  divine  doctrines,  it  is  certainly  an  object  of  interesting  importance  that  we 
sliould  be  cemented  together  in  some  intimate  bond  of  union  and  correspondence.  Such 
an  union  would  make  us  better  acquainted,  and  increase  our  attaelniient  to  one  another, 
as  servants  of  our  common  Lord.  It  would  facilitate  the  establishment  of  the  gospel  in 
many  of  the  destitute  settlements  of  our  country,  by  uniting  our  people  in  a  common 
cause  ;  and  it  would  enable  us  to  combine  our  exertions  more  efFcctually  in  suppressing 
error,  licentiousness,  and  vice,  and  promoting  the  great  interests  of  pure  morality  and  un- 
defikd  religion.  Prompted  by  these  considerations,  and  animated  with  a  desire  to  do  all 
in  onr  power  to  advance  the  general  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  the  Synod  of 
Albany  stand  ready,  with  the  approbation  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  form  as  intimate 
a  connection  with  your  [Association]  Presbytery  as  the  Consiitution  of  our  Clmrch  will 
admit. 

"  We  most  cordially  invite  you  to  become  a  constituent  branch  of  our  body,  by  [assu- 
ming the  characteristic  and  scriptural  name  of  Presbytery,  and]  adopting  our  standards 
of  doctrine  and  government,  and  sit  and  vote  with  as  in  all  the  great  and  interesting  con- 
cerns of  the  Church.  [Deeming  the  name,  however,  far  less  important  than  flie  thing, 
although  of  consequence  to  uniformity  in  tiie  same  body,  yet  should  you  be  solicitous  to 
retain  yours,  it  will  not  be  considered  on  our  part  a  bar  to  so  desirable  a  union.] 

[*  The  brackets  incloSe  words  inserted  in  the  letter  to  the  Association,  and  omitted  iq 
that  to  the  Presbytery] 


574  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER    CHLKCIIES.  [bOTK    VI. 

"  Nor  do  wc  confine  our  invitation  to  you  as  Ministers ;  but  we  also  extend  it  to  dele- 
gates from  your  Cliurclies,  whom  wc  arc  willing  to  receive  as  substantially  the  same  with 
our  rulin<)-  elders,  to  assist  us  in  our  public  deliber.itions  and  decisions.  Knowing  the  in- 
fluence of  education  and  habit,  should  the  Churches  under  your  care  prefer  transacting 
their  infernal  concerns  in  their  present  mode  of  Congregational  government,  we  assure 
tiiem  of  our  cheerfulness  in  leaving  them  undisturbed  in  the  administration  of  that  govern- 
ment, unless  they  shall  chuose  to  alter  it  themselves. 

"  Should  you  accede  to  this  plan  of  union  and  correspondence,  and  our  General  Assem 
bly  permit  us  to  form  it,  whicli  we  are  disposed  to  think  they  readily  will,  we  anticipate 
the  auspicious  period  as  just  at  hand',  when  all  the  Congregations  of  Presbyterian  Churches 
in  this  northern  region  will  form  one  great  phalanx  against  the  conmion  enemy,  and  com- 
bine their  exertions  to  advance  the  mediatorial  kingdom  of  our  exalted  Lord. 
"  Wc  are,  Reverend  Brethren,  with  sentiments  of  respect  and  esteem, 

Yours  sincerely." 
"Oct.  8,1808. — ^Whereas,  it  appears  that  the  plan  of  union  and  correspondence  pro- 
posed by  tlie  SjMiod  at  their  last  meeting  between  them  and  the  Middle  Association  on 
the  Militiiry  Tract,  and  its  vicinity,  has  been  transmitted  to  said  Association  ;  and  whereas 
the  said  Association  have  acceded  to  said  plan  of  union  and  correspondence,  as  appears 
from  tlie  records  of  said  Association,  adduced  by  the  Rev.  Hugh  Wallace,  and  Deacon 
Peter  Hitchcock,  who  are  deputed  to  acton  this  subject;  and  whereas  the  General  As- 
sembly have  permitted  the  Synod  to  form  this  plan  of  union  and  correspondence ;  there- 
fore 

^'•Resolved,  That  the  Middle  Association  on  the  Military  Tract  and  its  vicinity,  be  re- 
ceived as  a  constituent  branch  of  the  Synod,  and  they  are  hereby  received  accordingly — 
retaining  their  own  name  and  usages  in  the  administration  of  the  government  of  their 
Churches  according  to  the  terms  stated  in  the  plan. 

"  Ordered,  That  the  Clerk  furnish  the  Association  with  an  attested  copy  of  the  above 
Minute. 

"  The  Rev.  Joshua  Leonard,  Hugh  Wallace,  Nathan  B.  Derrow,  Francis  Pomeroy,  and 
Reuben  Hind ;  and  Messrs.  Gilbert  Weed,  Peter  Hitchcock,  and  Samuel  Seward,  dele- 
gates,  members  of  said  Association,  being  present,  took  their  seats  in  Sj'nod." 

[In  the  statistical  tables  appended  to  the  Extracts  of  the  Minutes  for  1809,  the  Asso- 
elation  is  thus  recognized  :] 

"The  General  Assembly  have  under  their  jurisdiction,  7  Synods,  32  Presbyteries,  and 
1  Association,  viz : 

■  Presbyteries,  4.  Min.  Cong. 

Colunibia,  10  15 

Albany,  9  15 

Oneida,  7  13 

Geneva,  14  12 

[^3Iiddle  Association,  17  no  report." 

&.C.,  &c.  —Extracts,  1809,  p.  227. 


■  I.  SvNOD  OF  Albany.     ■< 


Title  2. — operation  of  the  plan. 

§  102.    Ca.se  of  Daniel  W.  Lathrop. 

1820,  p.  721.  A  commission,  signed  by  the  Moderator  and  Clerk  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Hartford,  appointing  Mr.  Daniel  W.  Lathrop,  one  of  the 
standing  committee  of  the  Church  in  Ellsworth,  a  Commissioner  to  this  As- 
sembly, was  read.  A  motion  was  made  and  seconded,  that  he  be  received 
as  a  member ;  after  some  discussion,  the  subject  of  the  motion  was  committed 
to  Dr.  Konieyn,  Messrs.  Wisner,  and  Elias  B.  Caldwell,  who  were  directed 
to  report  to  the  Assembly  to-morrow  morning. 

p.  722.  The  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  motion  relative  to  INIr. 
Lathrop,  reported,  and  their  report  was  read,  and  several  amendments  having 
been  proposed,  the  subject,  after  a  discussion  of  consirlerable  length,  was 
recommitted  to  the  same  committee,  increased  by  the  addition  of  Drs.  Rice, 
Spring,  and  Ncill,  and  the  Rev.  Matthew  R.  Dutton.  and  the  committee  was 
directed  to  report  to  the  Assembly  as  soon  as  practicable. 

p.  724.  The  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  case  of  Mr.  Lathrop, 
reported,  and  their  report  being  read,  was,  without  opposition,  adopted,  and 
is  as  foljows,  viz  : 


SEC.    101.]  THE   PLAN    OF   UNION.  575 

Whereas,  a  conventional  agreement  was  entered  into  with  the  General 
Association  of  Connecticut,  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  in  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  one,  for  the  purpose 
of  preventing  alienation,  and  promoting  harmony  in  those  new  settlements 
which  are  conipased  of  persons  adhering  to  both  those  bodies  :  And  whereas, 
in  the  said  agreement  it  is  provided,  that  in  a  Church  composed  in  part  of 
Congregationalists  and  in  part  of  Presbyterians,  the  Church  may  choose  a 
standing  committee  for  the  exercise  of  discipline;  and  moreover,  that  the 
standing  committee  of  any  Church  may  depute  one  of  their  body  to  attend 
the  Presbytery,  and  that  the  person  so  deputed  may  have  the  same  right  to 
sit  and  act  in  Presbytery  as  a  lluling  Elder  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  : 
And,  moreover,  as  in  the  mixed  state  of  Christiiin  society,  contemplated  in 
the  agreement  aforesaid,  Presbyteries  have  sometimes  appointed  members 
of  standing  committees  so  admitted  into  their  body  as  commissioners  to  re- 
present them  in  General  Assembly ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  In  order  to  carry  into  eifect  the  friendly  object  of  the  above 
agreement,  that  Daniel  AV.  Lathrop  be  admitted  as  a  member  of  this  As- 
sembly. 

Resoloed,  That  it  be  affectionately  recommended  to  the  brethren  who  com- 
pose mixed  societies  of  this  kind,  so  far  as  expediency  will  allow,  to  conform 
to  the  letter  of  the  constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  making  their 
appointments  and  organizing  their  Congregations. 

§  103.    Case  of  Josiah  Bissell. 

1826,  p.  6.  Mr.  Josiah  Bissell,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Rochester,  ap- 
peared in  the  Assembly,  and  produced  a  commission  as  an  Elder  from  that 
Presbytery.  A  member  of  that  Presbytery  informed  the  Assembly  that 
Mr.  Bissell  had  not  been  set  apart  as  an  Elder ;  but  that  he  was  appointed, 
as  was  supposed  by  the  Presbytery,  in  conformity  with  the  conventional 
agreement  between  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General  Association  of 
Connecticut. 

After  considerable  discussion,  it  was 

Resoloed,  That  Mr.  Bissell  be  admitted  as  a  n^ember  of  the  Assembly. 

Protest  in  BisseWs  case. 

p.  23.  "  The  subscribers  enter  their  dissent  and  protest  against  the  reso- 
lution by  which  Mr.  Josiah  Bissell  was  admitted  as  a  member  of  this  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  for  the  following  reasons  : 

"1.  Because  he  was  neither  an  ordained  Minister  nor  a  Ruling  Elder; 
and  consequently  he  was  destitute  of  the  qualifications  which  the  constitu- 
tion of  our  Church  requires,  in  Commissioners  appointed  by  Presbyteries, 
as  their  representatives  in  this  body.  2.  Because  he  was  not  even  a  '  com- 
mittee-man,' on  which  ground,  some  might,  in  existing  circumstances,  have 
been  disposed  to  advocate  his  admission  as  a  member.  3.  Because  he  had 
not,  either  from  the  constitution,  or  from  the  conventional  agreement,  [the 
Plan  of  Union,]  the  shadow  of  a  claim  to  a  seat  in  this  house. 

"  T.  McAuley,  John  Chester,  Ezra  Styles  Ely,  J.  J.  Janeway,  Elisha  P. 
Swift,  Stephen  N.  Rowan,  Henry  R.  Wilson,  John  Anderson,  Samuel  Mar- 
tin, Thomas  1).  Baird,  Thomas  E.  Hughes,  Thomas  Barr,  Robert  Dilworth, 
William  Semple,  George  Junkin,  J.  McKlroy,  Conrad  Speece,  Charles  Cum- 
mins, James  Laurie,  Alexander  Campbell,  E.  W.  Gilbert,  Jacob  R.  Cast- 
ner,  John  Munson,  A.  McCandless,  Charles  Hod^e,  James  Coe,  Donald 
Mcintosh,  Francis  Ilerron,  Samuel  Tait,  William  L.  McCalla,  Thomas 
Alexander,  George  Potts,   Samuel   Hunter,  Samuel   Taylor,  John  Burtt, 


576  RELATIONS    TO    OTUER    CHURCHES.  [BOOK  VI. 

Kobert  Hamill,  Isaac  V.  Brown,  Obadiah  Jennings,  James  Galbraith,  S.  S. 
Miles,  William  Dickey,  Joshua  W.  Rainsford." 

'  Reply  of  the  Assembly. 

18:^0,  p.  28.  Mr.  Bissell  was  admitted  by  the  Assembly  .for  the  following 
reasons : — 1.  The  commission  which  Mr.  Bissell  produced  was  in  due  form, 
and  signed  by  the  proper  oificers  of  Presbytery.  2.  Every  Presbytery  has 
a  right  to  judge  of  the  qualifications  of  its  own  members;  and  is  amenable 
to  Synod,  and  not  to  the  General  Assembly,  except  by  way  of  appeal,  or  re- 
ference, or  complaint,  regularly  brought  up  from  the  inferior  judicatories, 
which  has  not  been  done  in  the  present  case.  3.  It  would  be  a  dangerous 
precedent,  and  would  lead  to  the  destruction  of  all  order  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  to  permit  unauthenticated  verbal  testimony  to  set  aside  an  authenti- 
cated written  document. 

§  104.  Case  of  Clement  Tuttle. 

1831,  p.  158.  [The  Committee  of  Elections  reported  that]  With  respect 
to  the  case  of  the  standing  committee-man  from  Grand  River  Presbytery,  they 
decline  expressing  any  opinion  as  to  the  constitutional  question  of  the  right 
of  such  to  a  seat  in  the  Assembly.  The  Assembly  proceeded  to  consider  the 
case  of  the  person  denomiuated  "  standing  committee"  in  the  commission ; 
and  after  considerable  discussion  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  member  be  received  and  enrolled  among  the  list 'of 
members. 

Protest  in  this  case. 

1831,  p.  185.  ''  At  the  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly,  held  in  Phila- 
delphia in  the  year  1831,  Mr.  Clement  Tuttle,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Grand 
River,  was  certified  to  the  said  General  Assembly  as  a  committee-man,  in  one 
of  the  Churches  under  the  care  of  said  Presbytery,  formed  according  to  the 
plan  of  accommodation,  recommended  in  the  articles  of  agreement,  bearing 
date  in  the  year  1801,  between  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut ;  and  was  allowed  to  take 
his  seat,  to  deliberate  and  vote  as  a  regular  member  of  this  body.  Against 
which  decision,  and  against  the  right  of  the  said  Clement  Tuttle  to  a  seat  in 
said  body,  we  protest. 

"  In  the  12th  Chap,  and  2d  Sec.  of  the  Form  of  Church  Government,  it  is 
enfacted,  '  The  General  Assembly  shall  consist  of  an  equal  delegation  of 
Bishops  and  Elders  from  each  Presbytery.'  Who  the  persons  are  that  are 
recognized  as  Bishops  within  the  body  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  dis- 
tinctly shown  in  Chap.  4th  of  the  Form  of  Government.  Nor  is  there  the 
lea.st  reason  for  supposing,  nor  has  any  one  intimated,  that  this  '  committee- 
man' holds  his  seat  here  by  virtue  of  the  pastoral  ofl&ce. 

*'  In  Chap.  5th  of  the  Form  of  Government,  the  manner  of  electing  and 
ordainiuiT  Ruling  Elders  is  prescribed;  wherein  it  is  rendered  necessary  that 
the  cMudidute  should  specifically  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith 
of  our  Church;  that  he  should  approve  of  its  government  and  discipline; 
that  he  should  accept  the  office  and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  its 
duties,  and  that  he  should  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity,  and  purity  of 
the  Church.  It  is  furthermore  stated  in  the  6th  Sec.  of  said  Chapter,  that 
tlie  office  of  Ruling  Kld(!r  is  perpetual  ;  and  he  who  holds  it  can  neither  lay 
it  aside  at  pleasure,  nor  be  divested  of  it  but  by  deposition. 

"  The  nature  of  some  of  the  duties  which  the  Ruling  Elders  take  upon 
themselves  at  their  ordination,  is  particularly  set  forth  in  Chap.  9th  of  the 
Form  of  Church  Government,  from  which  it  appears  that  the   duties  there 


SEC.   103.]  THE    PLAN    OF    UNION.  577 

mentioned  cannot  be  performed  except  by  a  church  officer  coming  up  com- 
pletely to  the  I'resbyterian  idea  of  a  Ruling  Elder. 

"  All  the  foregoing  qualifications  must  concur  in  an  individual  (if  he  be 
not  a  Pastor  or  Bishop)  before  he  is  capable  of  being  voted  for  as  a  Com- 
missioner to  the  General  Assembly.  All  these  concurring,  he  may  be  voted 
for ;  and  if  elected,  must,  before  his  name  is  enrolled  as  a  member  of  this 
body,  produce  a  commission  here,  under  the  hand  of  the  3Iodcrator  and 
Clerk  of  his  Presbytery,  asserting  upon  the  face  of  it  that  he  is  a  Kuling 
Elder  in  a  particular  Congregation.  See  Chap,  xxii.,  Sec.  2,  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment. 

"■  Now  there  is  nothing  even  conducing  to  prove  that  the  said  Clement 
Tuttle  was  ever  elected  or  ordained  as  a  lluling  Elder,  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church ;  that  he  has  ever  formally  and  publicly  adopted  its  Confession  of 
Faith,  and  approved  its  Discipline  and  Form  of  Government;  that  he  has 
been  elected  by  any  Presbytery  a  Commissioner  to  this  Assembly  in  the 
character  of  a  Ruling  Elder,  nor  that  he  bears  any  commission  certifying  any 
such  fact ;  but  on  the  contrary  the  commission  he  produces,  shows  clearly 
that  he  is  not  a  Ruling  Elder,  but  a  '  committee-man,'  and  that  the  Church 
to  which  he  belongs  can  be  only  in  part,  and  for  anything  that  appears,  in 
'very  small  part,  a  Presbyterian  Church. 

"  Wherefore  we  do  solemnly  protest  against  the  decision  of  the  General  As- 
sembl3s  allowing  the  said  Clement  Tuttle  to  take  his  seat  in  this  body  as  a 
Ruling  Elder,  by  virtue  of  his  said  commission  as  a  '  committee-man,'  because 
that  decision  is  contrary  to  the  plain  letter  of  our  church  constitution.  And 
we  do  protest  against  the  right  of  the  said  Clement  Tuttle  to  take  a  seat  in 
this  General  Assembly  as  a  Ruling  Elder,  by  virtue  of  a  commission  certify- 
ing that  he  holds  another  name  and  office,  because  the  neglect  and  disrepute 
into  which  such  practices  must  bring  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder,  are  in  high 
degree  fatal  to  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

"  The  articles  of  agreement  alluded  to  in  the  beginning  of  this  paper  are 
supposed  to  give  this  individual,  and  all  others  similarly  situated,  a  seat  in 
this  Assembly.  That  agreement  is  one  altogether  anomalous  to  our  Form 
of  Government,  and  so  far  as  it  does  extend,  is  in  derogation  of  it.  The 
plainest  rules  of  common  sense  tell  us,  that  the  principles  of  such  instruments 
shall  not  be  extended  beyond  the  cases  to  which  they  are  applied  in  terms, 
and  must  be  strictly  limited  by  the  details  contained  within  themselves.  The 
rule  is,  that  a  body  of  men  when  making  such  an  agreement,  shall  not  be 
called  on  to  embrace  in  a  codicil  of  exceptions  every  point  to  which  a  given 
rule  would  apply,  and  except  it  by  saying — this  is  not  granted  away — but  on 
the  other  hand  having  plainly  set  down  what  was  meant,  it  is  very  clear  that 
what  is  not  set  down  is  not  meant.     It  is  the  only  rule  of  sense  or  safety. 

"  This  being  so,  these  articles  can  never  cover  this  case,  because  they 
expressly  stipulate  the  church  Session  and  Presbytery,  as  the  church  courts 
to  which  these  '  committee-men'  may  have  access  in  the  character  of  Ruling 
Elders,  and  mention  no  others.  As  the  grant  was  in  derogation  of  the 
rights  of  the  Eldership,  and  adverse  to  the  nature  of  our  Church  govern- 
ment, it  is  manifestly  just  such  a  grant,  as,  if  valid  at  all,  could  only  bo  so 
within  the  strict  import  of  its  own  terms.  We  do  not  feel  called  on  to  dis- 
cuss the  fact,  whether  these  articles  thus  interpreted  are  constitutional  or 
not.  If,  however,  they  are  so  construed  as  to  place  members  here  who  are 
by  our  constitution  forbidden  to  be  here,  or  as  in  any  degree  to  aifect  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  organization  of  this  house  as  clearly  defined  in  our  Book.-*,  then 
it  is  manifest  that  the  articles  must  be  considered  utterly  null  and  void. 
The  constitution  cannot  be  obligatory,  and  yet  something  else,  which  is 
against  and  adverse  to  the  constitution,  be  obligatory  also;  unless  a  sense  can 
73 


578  RELATIONS    TO    OTHER   CHURCHES.  [bOOK    VI. 

be  found  in  wliieli  the  same  proposition  is  both  false  and  true  at  the  same 
moment,  and  at  every  successive  moment. 

"  If  any  one  will  fix  with  precision  the  time  when  the  principles  of  our 
government  shall  grow  into  disesteem,  there  will  no  longer  remain  any  diflS- 
culty  in  designating  the  period,  when  every  other  peculiarity  of  our  Church 
will  be  viewed  with  equal  aversion.  The  preservation  of  the  true  principles 
of  Presbyterian  polity  affords  the  best  external  security  for  the  preservation 
of  the  true  principles  of  Presbyterian  doctrines. 

"  We  do  therefore  consider  ourselves  to  be  discharging  a  high  and  solemn 
duty  when  we  thus  point  to  a  vital  principle  in  our  system  of  government, 
wrested  from  its  original  design,  and  thus  enter  our  protest  against  an  un- 
constitutional act  arising  therefrom. 

''  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  J.  T.  Edgar,  Samuel  Boyd,  John  Kennedy,  W,  C. 
Anderson,  Maxwell  McDowell,  Alex.  McCandless,  John  Hutchinson, 
Samuel  D.  Blythe,  John  McArthur,  William  Scott,  Samuel  Steel,  A.  H. 
Campbell,  James  Buchanan,  William  Latta,  E.  P.  Swift,  Matthew  L.  Be- 
van,  J.  Gray,  Alex.  Williamson,  John  Moodey,  John  J.  McCormick, 
Alex.  Boyd,  Joshua  T.  Russell,  Ashbel  Green,  James  Ralston,  Thomas 
Love,  John  L.  Belville,  Samuel  Murphey,  James  V.  Henry,  Ananias 
Piatt,  John  McDowell,  John  McElhenney,  William  Nasson,  John  D. 
Ewing,  Peter  Hassinger,  Thomas  McKean,  Thomas  Barr,  Samuel  Swan, 
Watson  Hughes,  Jacob  Green,  Henry  McKean,  James  Elliot,  Robert 
White,  John  Coulter,  Alex.  Mclver,  Jacob  R.  Castner,  John  H.  Grier, 
Robert  Clark,  David  Humphrey,  R.  McCartee,  Ezra  Fish,  Hugh  Auchin- 
closs,  Jer.  Chamberlain,  John  Witherspoon,  G.  W.  Musgrave,  John  Mc- 
Mullin,  William  Nesbit,  Samuel  Martin,  Benjamin  McDowell,  W.  D. 
Snodgrass,  James  Thomson,  Thomas  Paxton,  William  Wilie,  J.  D.  Pax- 
ton,  C.  H.  Mustard,  John  L.  Montgomery,  Samuel  R.  Talmadge." 

§105.  Reply  of  the  Assembly. 

1831,  p.  195.  1st.  While  it  is  not  denied  that  there  is  an  appearance  of 
departure  from  the  letter  of  the  constitution  in  admitting  to  a  seat  in  the 
General  Assembly,  "  a  lay  commissioner  delegated  by  another  name  than 
Ruling  Elder,"  yet  it  is  believed  that  the  spirit  of  the  constitution  is  not 
violated ;  because  the  definition  of  "  Ruling  Elder,"  which  is  correctly  re- 
cited by  the  protestants  from  the  Form  of  Gov.,  Chap.  5th,  describes  exactly 
the  character  of  the  standing  committee  contemplated  in  the  ''articles  of 
agreement"  to  which  the  protestants  refer.  The  deficiency  in  this  case,  is 
therefore  apparently  rather  in  the  navie  than  in  the  nature  of  the  delegation 
from  Presbytery  to  the  Assembly. 

2nd.  To  have  refused  a  seat  in  this  house  to  a  commissioner  regularly 
delegated  by  his  Presbytery  on  the  ground  of  the  "  articles  of  agreement," 
above  named,  would  have  been  to  violate  a  solemn  compact  or  treaty  formed 
in  the  year  1801,  between  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut  ;  as  that  instrument  has  been 
construed  and  acted  on  by  the  General  Assembly  during  the  last  ten  years- 
To  refuse  such  commissioners  a  seat  would  also  be  to  wrest  from  this  Pres- 
bytery a  constitutional  right  to  a  representation  in  the  Assembly,  inasmuch 
aa  the  practice  of  the  Assembly  for  the  last  ten  years  afforded  a  full  warrant 
to  Presbyteries  to  expect  that  a  representative  of  this  character  woula  be 
received  as  a  member. 

3d.  The  conventional  agreement  or  treaty  above  referred  to,  expressly  pro- 
vides, that  laymen  of  the  character  there  contemplated,  shall  be  admitted  to 
the  Presbyteries  on  an  equality  with  Elders.  If  therefore  there  is  in  con 
nection  with  this  subject  an  infraction  of  the  constitution,  it  is  in  the  treaty 


SEC.  104.]  THE    PLAN    OF   UNION.  579 

itself,  and  the  only  proper  remedy  for  the  supposed  evil  will  be  found  in  a 
regular  proceeding  to  amend  or  annul  the  said  treaty.  For  while  agreeably 
to  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  laymen  of  this  description  are  admitted,  as  Elders, 
to  the  Presbyteries,  the  source  of  original  power,  it  must  be  competent  to 
the  Presbyteries  to  delegate  them  in  the  same  relation  to  the  Assembly, 
possessing  only  limited  powers,  and  those  delegated  by  the  Presbyteries. 
Again  the  apparent  departure  from  the  /e/^e/- of  the  constitution,  is  no  greater 
in  the  admission  of  such  laymen  to  the  Assembly,  than  in  the  parallel  cler- 
ical delegation  from  Presbyteries,  of  presidents  of  colleges,  theological  pro- 
fes.sors,  and  others,  when  no  apprehension  is  expressed  that  the  .sjjfV/Vof  that 
instrument  is  violated.  The  justice  of  this  last  position,  the  committee 
think,  will  appear  to  any  person  who  will  substitute  the  name  of  a  IMinister 
without  pastoral  charge,  in  place  of  "  Clement  Tuttle,"  and  the  term  "  Bish- 
op" in  place  of  "  Ruling  Elder,"  in  most  places  in  which  they  occur  in  the 
protest  to  which  this  is  a  reply,  and  who  will  remember  as  he  reads,  that  the 
term  Bifihop  is  synonymous  with  Pastor,  throughout  our  Form  of  Grovern- 
ment. 

§  106.  Delegation  of  Committee-men  disapproved. 
[Leave  of  absence  having  changed  the  majority ;  in  the  same  Assembly  it  was] 

1831,  p.  190.  Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  the  General  Assembly  the 
appointment  by  some  Presbyteries,  as  has  occurred  in  a  few  cases,  of  mem- 
bers of  standing  committees  to  be  members  of  the  General  Assembly,  is  in- 
expedient and  of  questionable  constitutionality,  and  therefore  ought  not  in 
future  to  be  made. 

[A  protest  was  entered  by  31  members  of  the  Assembly ;  the  arguments  of  which  were 
identical  with  those  used  in  the  above  reply.] 

§  107.    Committee-men  allowed  to  withdraw  their  commissions. 

1832,  p.  314.  The  Committee  [of  Commissions]  reported  two  commissions 
for  members  of  standing  committees,  instead  of  Ruling  Elders,  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Grand  River.  These  commissions  were  referred  to  the  Com- 
mittee of  Elections. 

p.  315.  The  Committee  of  Elections  reported,  that  the  commissions  re- 
ferred to  them  from  the  Presbytery  of  Grand  River  had  been  withdrawn  by 
the  persons  presenting  them. 

§  108.    Committee-men  excluded  in  the  South. 

Ihid.  p.  331.  The  records  [of  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia] 
were  approved,  with  the  exception  of  a  resolution  recorded  on  pages  218  and 
219,  on  the  subject  of  admitting  the  representatives  of  Congregational  and 
Independent  Churches  to  be  members  of  their  Presbyteries  and  Synod,  in 
the  same  manner  as  Ruling  Elders, 

§  109.  Proposed  interpretation  of  the  Plan. 

1832,  p.  329.  The  following  resolutions  were  oifered  and  seconded,  viz : 
"1.  Be  it  Resolved,  by  this  General  Assembly,  That  the  Plan  of  Union 
of  1801  between  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the 
General  Association  of  Connecticut  does  not,  when  properly  construed, 
authorize  any  committee-man  now  to  sit  and  act  in  any  Presbytery  as  a 
Ruling  Elder,  unless  he  represents  a  Church  composed  partly  of  Presbyte- 
rians and  partly  of  Congregationalists ;  nor  even  then,  unless  in  the  express 
case  of  discipline  provided  for  under  the  fourth  head  of  that  Plan  of  Union. 
"  2.  Be  it  furtJier  Resolved,  That  the  said  Plan  of  Union,  when  truly 


680  RELATIONS   TO   OTHER   CHURCHES.  [BOOK   VI. 

construed,  does  not  authorize  any  private  person,  not  being  a  committee- 
man, to  sit  and  act  in  Presbytery  in  any  case  whatever. 

'*  Be  it  further  Hesolved,  That  the  said  Plan  of  Union,  when  truly  con- 
strued, does  not  authorize  any  committee-man  to  sit  or  act  in  any  case  in  any 
Synod  nor  in  the  General  Assembly." 

After  considerable  discussion,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  without  expressing  an  opinion  on  the  resolutions  offered, 
it  is  inexpedient  at  this  time  to  consider  them. 

§  110.    Operation  of  the  Plan  in  the  Synod  of  theWestern  Reserve. 

1832,  p.  322.  A  motion  was  made  to  cite  the  Synod  of  the  Western  'Re- 
serve to  appear  before  the  next  General  Assembly ;  which  motion  was  put 
upon  the  docket. 

p.  327.  After  considerable  discussion,  the  following  minute  was  adopted, 
viz : 

Whereas,  a  resolution  was  introduced,  citing  the  Synod  of  the  Western 
Reserve  to  answer  certain  charges  brought  by  common  rumour  against  the 
order  and  discipline  of  the  Presbyteries  and  Churches  belonging  to  that 
Synod ;  viz  :  that  the  said  Synod  is  chargeable  with  delinquency  in  permit- 
ting persons  to  be  received  as  ordained  Ministers  coming  from  other  Churches 
without  being  required  by  the  Presbyteries  to  receive  and  adopt  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  and  whereas,  the  said  Synod  is 
further  charged  by  common  fame  with  having  foiled  to  take  effectual  care 
that  the  Presbyteries  observe  the  constitution  of  the  Church,  in  this,  that 
many  Churches  have  no  Ruling  Elders  connected  with  them,  and  that  the 
office  of  Ruling  Elder  has  been  allowed  to  go  into  disuse,  to  a  great  extent, 
throughout  the  bounds  of  said  Synod ;  after  discussion,  in  which  much 
information  respecting  the  state  and  proceedings  of  said  Presbyteries  and 
Churches  was  given, 

Resolved,  That  instead  of  issuing  a  citation  to  the  Synod  of  the  Western 
Reserve,  said  Synod  be  directed  to  review  and  examine  the  state  of  the 
Presbyteries  and  Churches  under  its  care,  and  make  a  report  to  the  next 
General  Assembly  with  special  reference  to  these  points. 

§  111.   Subsequent  action  of  the  Assembly. 

1833,  p.  478.  The  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve,  agreeably  to  the  direc- 
tions of  the  last  General  Assembly,  made  a  report  on  the  points  stated  in  the 
Minutes  of  the  last  Assembly,  which  report  was  read  and  committed. 

p.  488.  The  committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the  report  of  the  Synod 
of  the  Western  Reserve,  made  a  report  which  being  read  and  amended,  was 
adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

After  having  maturely  considered  the  subject  referred  to  them,  they 
recommend  to  the  Assembly,  without  approving  the  views  of  the  Synod  in 
relation  to  order  and  discipline,  as  stated  in  their  report,  that  the  report  be 
accepted  and  printed  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly. 

The  report  of  the  Synod  is  as  follows  : 

"  At  the  stated  meeting  of  tlie  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve,  held  at  Detroit,  October 
8th,  1833,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted,  viz: 

Resolved,  That  in  reference  to  the  points  named  by  the  Assembly,  as  having  been 
charged  by  common  rumour  against  this  Synod  ;  the  Synod  having,  as  their  custom  is, 
agreeably  to  the  direction  of  the  Assembly,  devoted  a  part  of  their  Sessions  to  review  and 
examine  the  state  of  the  Presbyteries  and  Churches  under  their  care,  do  report  to  the  next 
General  Assembly  : 

1.  That  the  Synod  see  no  ground  for  the  charge  of  delinquency  in  relation  to  the  per- 
mission alleged  in  the  first  specification.  The  Synod  would  remark,  that  previously  to 
the  resolution  of  tiie  Assembly  on  this  subject  in  1830,  it  is  believed  that  a  difference  of 


SEC.   109.]  THK    PLAN    OF    UNIOX.  581 

practice  prevailed  in  our  Presbyteries,  in  the  reception  of  members  from  corresponding 
Churches;  some  of  thcin  adiuittiMg-  iiiembers  from  such  Churches,  (as  has  been  common 
ill  other  Presbyteries  in  different  pnrts  of  the  country,)  without  any  Jbrnial  profession  of 
adoptirifT  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  tiic  Presbyterian  Church.  But  since  tlie  passage  of 
that  resolution  by  the  Assembly,  the  Synod  believe  that  no  such  practice  has  obtained  in 
any  of  our  Presbyteries.  In  respect  to  the  allegation  respecting  persons  licensed  and  or- 
dained by  our  Presbyteries,  witiiout  receiving  and  adopting  tiie  Confession  of  Faith,  the 
Synod  have  no  knowledge  or  belief  of  the  prevalence  of  any  such  practice  in  any  of  our 
Presbyteries! 

2.  That  in  relation  to  the  remaining  allegation,  viz:  on  the  subject  of  Ruling  Elders, 
the  Synod  do  not  discover  any  reason  for  the  charge  of  having  violated  the  constitution 
of  the  Churcli,  inasmuch  as  that  constitution  does  not  make  the  Eldership  essential  to  the 
existence  of  a  Church,  and  as  the  number  of  members  in  many  Clmrehes  is  too  small  to 
admit  the  election  of  suitable  persons  to  fill  the  office  ;  and  where  this  is  not  the  case,  the 
fact  of  tliere  being  Congregationalists  intermingled  with  Presbyterians  in  many  Churches, 
is  a  sufficient  reason  for  the  non-existence  of  tlie  Eldership,  according  to  the  plan  of 
agreement  between  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut; 
from  the  spirit  of  which  the  Synod  believe  that  none  of  our  Presbyteries  have  departed. 

However,  with  regard  to  the  charge  of  the  Presbyteries  allowing  tlie  office  of  Ruling 
Elder  to  go  into  disuse,  the  Synod  would  say,  that  during  the  last  year,  there  have  been 
more  Ruling  Elders  elected  and  ordained  in  the  Churches  connected  with  our  Presbyte- 
ries, than  during  any  three  or  tour  years  previously. 

By  order  of  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve.  Wm.  Hanford,  Stated  Clerks 

1833,  p.  489.  The  report  of  the  Committee  to  examine  the  recortls  of 
the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve,  was  taken  up  and  adopted,  and  is  as  fol- 
lows, viz  :  That  the  records  be  approved,  with  the  exception  of  the  sentiment 
on  page  154,  that  the  Eldership  is  not  essential  to  the  existence  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church.  In  the  opinion  of  the  Committee,  the  Synod  advance  a 
sentiment  that  contravenes  the  principles  recognized  in  our  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, Chap,  ii.,  Sec.  4,  Chap,  iii.,  Sec.  5,  Chap  v..  Chap,  ix.,  Sec.  1,  2. 

§  112.    Case  of  Erastus  Upson. 

1833,  p.  476.  The  Committee  [of  Commissions]  reported  that  Mr.  Eras- 
tus Upson,  a  standing  committee-man,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Oswego,  had 
ikeen  appointed  a  member  of  this  body.  A  motion  was  made  to  refer  this 
case  to  the  Committee  of  Elections,  which  was  negatived.     It  Avas  then 

Resolved,  That  Mr.  Upson  have  leave  to  withdraw  his  application. 


582  HERESIES   AND   SCHISMS.  [BOOK  VII. 


BOOK   VII. 
HERESIES  AND  SCHISMS 


PART   I. 

TESTIMONIES   AGAINST   ERRORS 


§  1.   Duty  of  ojjposiHon  to  error. 

1806,  p.  357.  We  live  at  a  time  when  it  becomes  a  duty  peculiarly  in- 
cumbent, to  "  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints." 
It  will  however  be  remembered,  that  the  sacred  cause  of  truth  can  never  be 
promoted  by  angry  controversy  or  railing  accusation.  It  is  therefore  re- 
commended to  the  Churches  to  vindicate  the  truth,  not  only  by  sound  and 
temperate  discussion,  but  also  and  especially  by  the  manifestation  of  its 
sanctifying  and  transforming  power  over  the  life  and  conversation ;  and  by 
evincing  that  "  the  like  mind  is  in  us  which  was  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord." 
It  should  ever  be  recollected,  that  error  in  doctrine  has  a  native  tendency 
to  produce  immorality  in  practice ;  and  therefore,  that  we  should  not  be  car- 
ried about  by  every  wind  of  doctrine.  Let  us  prove  all  things,  and  hold 
fast  that  which  is  good.  This  caution,  it  is  hoped,  will  be  received  with  at- 
tention and  solemnity,  inasmuch  as  the  Church  has  been  of  late  invaded  by 
errors  which  strike  at  the  very  foundation  of  ovir  faith  and  hope ;  such  as 
the  denial  of  the  Godhead  and  atonement  of  the  blessed  lledeemer,  the  sub- 
jugation of  the  Holy  Scripture  to  the  most  extravagant  impulses  of  the 
heart  of  man.  These,  and  other  errors  of  a  dangerous  nature,  have  been 
industriously,  and  alas  !  that  the  Assembly  should  be  constrained  to  add,  in 
some  portions  of  our  country,  too  successfully  disseminated. 

§  2.  Pastoral  Letter   of  the  Assembly  of  1839,   on   maintaining  doctrinal 

purity. 
(a)  Dear  Brethren — The  General  Assembly  being  the  bond  of  union, 
correspondence,  and  mutual  confidence  among  all  the  Churches,  has  autho- 
rity to  reprove,  to  warn,  or  bear  testimony  against  error  in  doctrine  or  im- 
morality in  practice.  It  is  bound  to  exercise  this  prerogative  whenever  the 
Church  is  exposed  to  any  particular  danger,  or  needs  admonition  or  exhor- 
tation with  regard  to  any  special  duty.  Believing  that  the  present  circum- 
stances of  our  Church  render  the  duty  of  maintaining  a  faithful  adherence 
to  our  standards  of  doctrine  and  discipline  peculiarly  necessary,  the  Assem- 
bly desire  to  call  attention  to  this  important  subject. 


SEC.  1.]  TESTIMONY   AGAINST    ERROR.  583 

God  has  been  pleased  to  bring  us  through  a  protracted  and  arduous  con- 
flict, in  which  we  have  been  contending  for  the  truth  and  order  of  the 
Church.  While  we  gratefully  acknowledge  his  goodness  in  crowning  our 
efforts  to  sustain  our  standards  with  success,  it  becomes  us  to  look  back  and 
see  wherein  we  have  sinned,  that  we  may  penitently  confess  our  errors,  and 
learn  wisdom  for  our  future  guidance.  It  is  not  our  object,  on  this  occa- 
sion, to  point  out  the  various  particulars  in  which  the  past  conduct  of  our 
Church  may  have  off"endcd  God,  but  simply  to  call  the  attention  of  our 
ministers  and  members  to  what,  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  has  been 
the  principal  source  of  our  long  continued  difficulties.  Our  great  error  has 
been  a  want  of  fidelity  to  the  fundamental  principles  of  our  ecclesiastical 
compact.  It  is  important  therefore,  that  these  principles  should  be  dis- 
tinctly stated,  and  the  duty  of  adhering  to  them  be  urged  upon  the  Churc^ 

Our  fathers  taught  that  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,  and  hath '; 
left  it  free  from  the  doctrines  and  commandments  of  men  which  are  in  any 
thing  contrary  to  his  word,  or  beside  it,  in  matters  of  faith  and  worship ; 
that  saints  by  profession  are  bound  to  maintain  a  holy  fellowship  and  com- 
munion in  the  worship  of  God,  and  in  performing  such  other  spiritual  ser- 
vices as  tend  to  their  mutual  edification,  and  that  this  communion,  as  God 
offcreth  opportunity,  is  to  be  extended  unto  all  those  who,  in  every  place, 
call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  In  perfect  consistency  with  these 
principles  of  liberty  of  conscience  and  communion  of  saints,  they  held  that 
every  Christian  Church  or  association  of  Churches  is  entitled  to  declare  the 
terms  of  admission  into  its  communion,  and  the  qualifications  of  its  Minis- 
ters and  members,  as  well  as  the  whole  system  of  its  internal  government, 
which  Christ  has  appointed.  "* 

(  6  )  The  terms  of  Christian  communion,  adopted  by  our  Church,  have 
been  in  accordance  with  the  divine  command,  that  we  should  receive  one 
another  as  Christ  has  received  us.  We  have  ever  admitted  to  our  commu- 
nion all  those  who,  in  the  judgment  of  charity,  were  the  sincere  disciples  of 
Jesus  Christ.  If,  in  some  instances,  stricter  terms  have  been  insisted  upon, 
if  candidates  for  sealing  ordinances  have  been  required  to  sign  pledges,  to 
make  profession  of  anything  more  than  faith,  love,  and  obedience  to  Jesus 
Christ,  these  instances  have  been  few,  and  unauthorized,  and  therefore  do 
not  aff"ect  the  general  character  of  our  Church.  We  fully  recognize  the 
authority  of  the  command  :  "  Him  that  is  weak  in  faith,  receive  ye,  but  not 
to  doubtful  disputations."  The  application  of  this  command  is  entirely  con- 
fined to  private  membership  in  the  Church.  It  has  no  reference  to  the 
admission  of  men  to  offices  in  the  house  of  God.  On  the  contrary,  we 
observe  that  with  regard  to  ministerial  communion,  or  the  qualifications  for 
admission  into  the  office  of  the  ministry,  the  command  of  God  is,  that  a 
Bishop  must  be  blameless,  apt  to  teach,  holding  fast  the  faithful  word,  that 
he  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine  both  to  exhort  and  convince  the  gain- 
saycrs.  In  obedience  to  this  command,  the  founders  of  our  Church,  and 
all  who  have  entered  it  with  enlightened  views  and  honest  intentions,  have 
declared  to  the  world  and  to  all  other  Christian  Churches,  that  the  system 
of  doctrine  contained  in  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Cate- 
chisms, is  that  sound  doctrine  which  we  are  to  require  in  all  those  who 
seek  the  office  of  a  Bishop.  So  also  our  Form  of  Government  requires  of 
Klders  and  Deacons,  who  are  not  teachers,  but  rulert  and  stewards  in  the 
house  of  God,  a  no  less  unequivocal  and  public  profession  of  adherence  to 
our  standards ;  and  in  this  the  Scriptures  abundantly  sustain  our  priticiples. 
When  the  Elders  and  Deacons  of  a  Church  become  lax  or  heretical  in  their 
doctrinal  views,  they  may,  and  often  do  adopt  measures  as  subversive  of  the 


584  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK  VII. 

doctrine,  which  is  according  to  godliness,  as  could  be  any  measures  resorted 
to  by  the  Pastor  of  the  Church. 

(c)  Such  are  the  principles  on  which  our  Church  was  founded,  and  on 
which,  for  more  than  a  century,  it  was  faithfully  administered.  It  is  be- 
lieved, that  during  all  that  period  no  one  was  debarred  from  the  communion 
of  saints  who  was  regarded  as  a  sincere  disciple  of  Christ,  and  that  no  one 
was  admitted  to  any  office  in  our  Church,  or  if  admitted,  was  allowed  to 
retain  his  standing,  who  dissented  in  any  material  point  from  the  system  of 
doctrine  contained  in  our  standards.  That  this  latter  principle  of  our  con- 
stitution has  of  late  years  been  in  many  cases  culpably  disregarded,  is  a 
matter  of  general  notoriety.  Many  jMinisters  have  been  received  into  our 
Presbyteries  who  never  adopted  our  Confession  of  Faith ;  and  many  others, 
Bishops  and  Elders,  who  professed  to  adopt  it,  have  been  allowed  publicly 
to  avow  opinions  subversive  of  its  distinguishing  doctrines.  The  General 
Assembly  bears  its  solemn  testimony  against  this  unfaithfulness.  It  enjoins 
on  the  Presbyteries,  on  the  one  hand,  to  abstain  from  making  anything  a 
condition  of  ministerial  communion,  which  the  constitution  does  not  pre- 
scribe ;  and,  on  the  other,  to  be  firm  and  faithful  in  demanding  everything 
which  the  constitution  enjoins.  In  giving  this  injunction,  the  Assembly 
requires  nothing  that  is  unjust  or  unreasonable.  No  man  has  a  right  to 
join  any  society,  unless  he  is  willing  to  submit  to  its  rules.  Much  less  has 
any  man  the  right  to  assume  the  office  of  teacher,  ruler,  or  steward  in  a 
Church,  unless  he  fully  assents  to  its  doctrines.  All  those  who  approve  of 
the  doctrines  which  we  are  pledged  to  sustain,  and  who  are  otherwise  quali- 
fied for  the  work,  we  cordially  welcome  to  our  fellowship,  and  promise 
them  our  confidence  and  support.  But  we  protest  against  the  unfairness 
of  those  who  adopt  our  standards  in  a  sense  different  from  their  obvious 
import,  contrary  to  the  known  and  generally  received  interpretation,  as  a 
dishonesty  and  an  injury,  against  which  the  Presbyteries  are  bound  to  pro- 
tect the  Churches,  and  against  which  the  Churches  should  both  watch  and 
pray. 

((7)  The  Presbyteries  should  remember  that  they  are  not  independent 
bodies,  each  acting  for  itself  alone,  and  therefore  at  liberty  to  receive  any 
candidate  who  they  may  suppose  is  qualified  to  do  good.  The  Presbyteries 
are  co-ordinate  members  of  an  extended  communion,  bound  together  by  a 
written  compact.  When,  therefore,  they  admit  a  member  who  has  not  the 
constitutional  qualifications,  they  are  guilty  of  a  breach  of  faith.  So  also 
the  Churches  and  Sessions  are  not  at  liberty  to  desire  and  urge  the  election 
and  ordination  of  any  of  their  own  number  to  any  office  in  the  Church,  or  to 
approve  of  their  continuance  in  such  office,  unless  they  are  known  to  be 
men  who  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words,  and  show  in  doctrine  uncor- 
ruptness. 

Were  the  points,  in  regard  to  which  the  Presbyteries,  Sessions,  and 
Churches  are  thus  exhorted  to  adhere  to  the  constitution,  mere  matters  of 
form,  the  duty  would  be  still  binding,  but  as  they  relate  to  the  truth  of 
God,  it  is  the  more  obligatory  and  important.  The  truth  is  a  sacred  depo- 
site  which  we  ai-e  bound  to  treasure  and  transmit  uncorrupted.  It  is  the 
fire  upon  God's  altar  which  we  are  to  watch,  without  which  there  can  be  no 
acceptable  offijring,  and  which,  if  once  extinguished,  can  hardly  be  rekin- 
dled. The  sanctuary  remains  dai-k  and  desolate  for  ages.  The  history  of 
the  Christian  Church  is  one  solemn  admonition  on  this  subject.  Indiffer- 
ence to  the  truth  is  one  of  the  first  and  surest  indications  of  the  decline  of 
religion  in  any  communion.  Men  cannot  be  indiff"erent  to  what  they  see 
and  feel  concerns  their  own  salvation.  The  Assembly,  therefore,  would 
deplore  any  manifestation  of  such  indiff"erence,  and  would  warn  all  in  our 


SEC.    2.]  TESTIMONY   AGAINST    ERROR.  585 

communion  against  its  insidious  approaches.  It  may  put  on  the  guise  of 
liberality,  or  assume  the  name  of  charity,  but  its  nature  is  not  thereby  altered. 
It  is  only  the  more  dangerous  from  these  false  assumptions. 

(  e  )  We  should  ever  remember  that  truth  is  in  order  to  goodness ;  that 
the  great  touchstone  of  truth  is  its  tendency  to  promote  holiness ;  that  no 
opinion  can  be  either  more  pernicious  or  more  absurd  than  that  which  brings 
all  opinions  upon  a  level,  and  represents  it  as  of  no  consequence  what  a  man 
believes,  if  he  be  sincere.  On  the  contrary,  we  should  ever  remember  that  \ 
there  is  an  inseparable  connection  between  faith  and  practice,  truth  and  duty.  \ 
(Form  of  Government,  Chap,  i.,  Sec.  4.)  The  Assembly  is  the  more  earnest 
on  this  subject,  as  the  most  subtle  errors  to  which  our  Churches  are  at  pre- 
sent exposed  are  intimately  connected  with  experimental  religion.  It  is  true, 
indeed,  that  the  forms  of  error  in  our  day  vary  from  the  refinements  of  Ar- 
minianism  to  the  grossest  Atheism,  from  high  Arianism  to  the  lowest  hu- 
manitariani.sm,  and  from  the  most  abstruse  metaphysical  philosophy,  touch- 
ing free  will,  moral  agency,  and  sin,  original  and  actual,  to  the  bold  and 
daring  denial  of  all  accountability  and  of  the  moral  government  of  God.  It 
is  neither  possible  nor  necessary  for  the  Assembly  to  enter  into  a  detail  of 
these  various  and  varying  forms  of  error.  But  it  is  proper  briefly  to  allude 
to  a  few  of  the  more  subtle  character,  held  by  men  who  have  been  and  are 
still  desirous  of  appearing  to  be  entitled  to  our  confidence. 

(./)  ^^^  observe,  therefore,  that  it  has  been  openly  taught,  in  works  widely 
circulated  and  highly  recommended,  that  self-love  is  the  ultimate  foundation 
of  moral  obligation;  that  the  reason  why  we  are  bound  to  do  right  is,  that  it 
will  make  us  happy ;  that  our  obligation  to  obey  God  does  not  arise  out  of 
our  relation  to  him  as  our  Creator,  nor  out  of  his  infinite  excellence,  but 
from  the  fact  that  he  knows  best  what  will  promote  our  happiness.  How 
can  a  man  have  proper  sentiments  towards  God  who  entertains  such  views  ? 
How  can  self  be  thus  made  the  centre,  the  beginning,  and  the  end  of  religion 
and  moi'ality,  and  yet  true  piety  flourish  in  the  soul?  How  is  God  degraded 
and  man  exalted  !  How  is  the  eternal  distinction  between  right  and  wrong, 
holiness  and  sin,  obliterated,  and  all  religion  made  a  mere  calculation  of 
profit  and  loss  by  such  a  docti-ine! 

It  has  still  more  frequently  and  undisguisedly  been  taught,  that  such  is 
the  nature  of  free  agency,  that  God  cannot  certainly  control  the  acts  of  moral 
agents,  that  he  could  not  prevent  the  introduction  of  sin  into  a  moral  system, 
nor  even  the  present  amount  of  sin;  that  he  does  all  he  can  for  the  conversion 
of  all  who  hear  the  gospel.  The  doctrine  has,  from  the  beginning  of  the 
Christian  Church,  been  the  dividing  line  between  the  friends  and  the  ene- 
mies of  the  doctrines  of  grace.  It  is  one  of  the  fundamental  principles  of 
that  system  which  is  known  among  us  as  the  new  divinity.  If  this  doctrine 
is  true,  God  is  dependent  and  uncertain  in  his  plans ;  his  promises  are  all 
precarious,  and  prayer  is  a  mockery. 

(g)  The  doctrine  of  original  sin,  as  taught  in  our  Confession  of  Faith,  and 
as  held  by  all  the  Churches  of  the  Reformation,  has  been  extensively  repu- 
diated. Yet  this  doctrine  not  only  lies  at  the  foundation  of  the  whole  sys- 
tem of  redemption,  but  is  most  intimately  connected  with  religious  experience. 
The  new  doctrine  denies  the  corruption  of  our  nature ;  it  makes  the  evil 
that  is  in  our  hearts  a  light  matter,  to  be  overcome  by  a  volition,  by  a  mere 
change  of  purpose.  Itegeneration,  therefore,  is  an  easy  work;  as  easy  as  a 
change  of  determination  regarding  a  profession  or  a  journey.  The  change 
itself  is  generally  diflercnt  from  what  the  Christian  world  has  hitherto  re- 
regarded  it.  It  is  a  mere  choice  of  a  diff'erent  source  of  happiness  ;  a  choice 
made  from  self-love  and  for  self-gratification.  What  kind  of  religion  is  that, 
74 


0S6  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

brethren,  the  very  essence  of  which  is  not  the  love  of  God,  but  the  love  of 
self? 

The  sinner,  moreover,  according  to  this  system,  is  not  dependent  on  the 
sovereign  mercy  of  God;  he  has,  independently  of  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  full  power  to  change  his  heart,  and  perfectly  keep  the  law  of  God. 
The  work  of  the  Spirit,  though  occasionally  introduced  into  the  writings  of 
the  advocates  of  these  views,  seems  entirely  out  of  place  and  heterogeneous. 
Instead,  therefore,  of  having  the  prominence  which  it  has  in  the  word  of 
God,  and  in  the  writings  of  the  Reformers,  it  is  subordinate,  secondary,  and 
unimportant. 

(  A  )  The  Assembly  would  further  remind  you,  that  radical  error  regarding 
the  priestly  office  of  Christ,  and  our  justification  through  him,  has  been  and 
is  extensively  taught.  Our  standards  of  doctrine  teach  that  Christ  as  a  priest, 
"  ofi'ered  himself  a  sacrifice  to  satisfy  divine  justice,"  and  that  we  are  justi- 
fied by  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  consisting  in  his  obedience,  and  in  offering 
of  himself  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  "imputed  to  us,  and  received  by  faith  alone." 
The  Scriptures  declare  that  Christ,  "  through  the  eternal  Spirit,  ofi'ered  him- 
self without  spot  to  God."  Here  is  language  not  equivocal,  and  it  is  easy  of 
apprehension.  Need  we  inform  you  that  there  are  those  who  subvert  this 
truth — who  deny  that  Christ,  as  a  surety,  made  a  legal  satisfaction  for  our 
sins,  or  that  he  wrought  out  a  righteousness,  which  is  imputable  to  us  for 
our  justification  in  the  sight  of  God  ?  Such  tell  you,  in  the  face  of  the  Bible, 
and  of  what  you  have  been  taught,  that  justification  is  a  sovereign  act  of 
pardon,  that  it  takes  place  in  every  instance  by  a  suspension  of  the  regular 
order  of  distributive  justice,  and  that  the  death  of  Christ  was  a  mere  exhibi- 
tion of  the  desert  of  sin  in  the  abstract,  producing  no  other  eff'ect  than  that 
of  changing  the  moral  feelings  and  character  of  the  sinner.  Thus  divine 
truth  and  justice  are  dishonoured  in  our  salvation.  We  are  not  mistaken 
when  we  say  to  you,  that  this  most  unreasonable  and  pernicious  error  is  ex- 
tensively propagated.  Let  it  prevail,  and  God  is  dishonoured,  the  only  hope 
of  a  convinced  sinner  is  taken  away,  and  there  remains  for  him  nothing  but 
the  wrath  of  incensed,  unappeased  justice.  As  your  friends,  we  warn  you  to 
be  guarded  against  such  departures  from  the  faith  of  Jesus  to  another  gospel 
— a  gospel  which  subverts  the  foundation  of  all  your  hopes ;  which  denies 
"  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins,  according  to  the  Scriptures  ;"  that  "  he  bore 
our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree ;"  *'  that  the  Lord  laid  on  him  the  ini- 
quities of  us  all ;'"  that  "  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law, 
being  made  a  curse  for  us  ;"  and  that  he  is  thus  ''set  forth"  in  the  blessed 
gospel,  "a  propitiation,  through  faith  in  his  blood  to  declare  God's  right- 
euuHuess,  in  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past,"  that  he  might  be  just,  "and 
yet  the  justifier  of  him  that  believeth  in  Jesus."  Such  truth  as  the  Saviour's 
actual  substitution  for  sinners,  is  fundamental  to  the  plan  of  our  salvation, 
and  cannot  be  surrendered  without  an  entire  subversion  of  the  gospel 
eystera. 

This  whole  system,  in  making  self-love  the  ground  of  all  moral  obligation  ; 
in  denying  the  corruption  of  our  nature;  in  exalting  the  power  of  man;  in 
depreciating  the  necessity  of  the  Spirit's  influence;  in  misrepresenting  the 
nature  of  the  work  of  Christ,  is  in  direct  hostility  to  evangelical  religion,  and 
as  this  Assembly  solemnly  believes,  cannot  prevail  without  bringing  death 
and  desolation  upon  the  churches.  We,  therefore,  warn  all  our  Ministers 
and  members  against  this  system  of  error,  and  enjoin  on  all  our  Presbyteries 
to  be  firm  and  faithful  in  resisting  its  approaches.  The  Assembly  lays  claim 
to  no  new  powers ;  it  prescribes  no  new  tests  ;  it  lays  down  no  new  terms  of 
ministerial  communion.  It  bears  its  testimony  against  prevailing  errors  ;  and 
it  requires  that  those  who  are  set  as  teachers  and  guides  over  the  churches 


SEC.  2.]  TESTIMONY   AGAINST    ERUOR.  587 

committed  to  its  care,  should  preach  the  doctrines   which   they  profess  to 
believe. 

( I )  Let  our  churches  and  judicatories,  then,  in  humble  dependence  upon 
God,  and  in  a  spirit  of  meekness  and  love,  adhere  faithfully  to  the  great  prin- 
ciples of  our  ecclesiastical  compact;  never  demanding  more  than  the  Consti- 
tution requires,  and  never  being  contented  with  less. 

In  order  to  secure  doctrinal  purity  in  our  Churches,  it  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary that  Presbyteries  be  faithful  in  guarding  with  sedulous  care  the  entrance 
into  the  ministry,  in  regard  to  the  piety,  the  orthodoxy,  and  the  leariiino-  of 
the  candidates.  These  three  grand  qualifications  are  not  independent  of  each 
other,  but  intimately  connected.  Our  book  of  discipline  requires,  that  before 
any  person  is  received  as  a  candidate,  he  should  be  subjected  to  an  examina- 
tion in  regard  to  his  piety  and  his  motives  for  seeking  the  sacred  office. 
There  is  too  much  reason  to  fear  that  this  examination,  in  many  Presbyteries, 
is  slight,  and  little  more  than  a  form ;  as  we  seldom  hear  of  any  persons  re- 
jected or  kept  back  for  want  of  evidence  that  they  are  truly  converted. 
Unless  Presbyteries  pay  a  special  attention  to  this  subject,  the  Church  will  be 
overrun  and  ruined  by  unconverted  Ministers;  and  such  are  not  only  inca- 
pable of  guiding  inquirers  in  the  way  to  Heaven,  but,  possessing  no  sincere 
love  to  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  they  will  be  constantly  in- 
clined to  conceal  them,  to  set  them  aside,  or  reject  tliem  altogether.  On  this 
subject  the  General  Assembly  would  solemnly  admonish  all  the  Ministers  and 
Elders  in  our  communion,  to  exercise  a  faithful  care;  and  also  to  be  thorough 
in  the  examination  into  the  theological  opinions  of  candidates.  It  has  been 
found  by  sad  experience,  that  it  is  not  sufficient  for  candidates,  in  the  o-ene- 
ral,  to  answer  the  questions  proposed  in  our  discipline;  this  they  will  often 
do,  while  they  entertain  opinions  diametrically  repugnant  to  some  plainly 
expressed  articles  of  faith;  and  will  goon  and  inculcate  their  erroneous  opinions. 
This  arises  from  a  false  notion  respecting  the  true  principles  on  which  our 
formularies  should  be  adopted,  of  which  we  have  already  spoken.  Few  young 
men  are  so  lust  to  honesty,  that  they  will,  before  Presbytery,  avow  opinions 
which  they  do  not  believe  ;  although  they  will  often  conceal  their  real  opin- 
ions, unless  they  are  elicited  by  a  searching  examination. 

The  General  Assembly  feel  it  to  be  of  unspeakable  importance,  that  weak, 
ignorant,  and  imprudent  men  should  not  be  introduced  into  the  ministry. 
Such  men,  though  incapable  of  doing  much  good,  even  if  pious,  yet  may  do 
immense  mischief  to  the  cause  of  true  religion,  and  only  serve  to  bring  the 
holy  ministry  into  contempt,  a  result  against  which  we  are  repeatedly  admon- 
ished in  the  sacred  Scriptures.  It  is  not  enough  to  increase  the  number  of 
the  clergy.  The  Church's  wants  cannot  be  supplied  by  merely  multiplying 
the  number  of  Ministers,  unless  they  are  well  qualified  for  the  duties  of  the 
sacred  office.  Indeed,  the  greater  the  number  of  unsound  or  ignorant  Minis- 
ters, the  greater  the  injury  to  the  Church. 

(  k)  Another  thing  of  great  importance  in  securing  and  promoting  purity 
of  doctrine,  is  the  election  of  suitable  men  to  the  office  of  Ruling  Elders. 
Frequently  it  is  found  that  men  of  intelligence  and  influence,  who  are  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  shrink  from  this  office  on  account  of  the  difficulties  which 
attend  the  performance  of  its  duties.  This  disposition  to  avoid  the  responsi- 
bilities of  the  office,  the  Assembly  cannot  but  consider  as  a  dereliction  of 
duty  deserving  censure.  A  sound,  intelligent,  and  faithful  eldership  is  essen- 
tial to  the  successful  operation  of  our  system.  Every  effort  should  be  made, 
therefore,  to  make  this  class  of  office-bearers  what  the  plan  of  Presbyterian 
Church  Government  contemplates. 

{I)  The  General  Assembly  feel  it  to  be  important  to  enjoin  upon  all 
Pastors  the  more  frequent  and  diligent  use  of  our  formularies  of  doctrine. 


588  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII, 

They  would  recommend,  that  the  Sessions  of  our  Churches  hold  frequent 
meetings  for  free  conversation,  and  for  the  study  of  our  doctrinal  formula- 
ries, as  well  as  our  discipline.  They  also  reiterate  the  injunction,  so  often 
given,  that  great  care  be  taken  in  eyery  Church,  to  have  the  Shorter  Cate- 
chism taught  to  all  the  youth ;  except  that,  if  a  class  can  be  formed  for 
learning  the  Larger  Catechism,  such  young  persons  should  be  encouraged 
to  commit  this  excellent  summary  of  Christian  doctrine.  It  would  be  satis- 
factory to  the  people,  and  would  confirm  them  in  the  belief  of  the  doctrines 
of  our  Church,  if  Ministers  would  more  frequently  refer  to  the  language  of 
our  Confession  and  Catechisms,  and  would  occasionally  adopt  the  very  words 
of  our  formularies,  in  their  sermons  and  lectures.  They  also  recommend, 
that  with  the  Catechisms,  the  Scripture  proofs  ought  to  be  carefully  learned, 
that  the  people  may  have  their  faith  founded,  not  on  the  authority  of  men, 
but  of  God. 

(  m  )  The  General  Assembly  also  feel  it  to  be  incumbent  on  them  to  give 
a  warning  against  false  teachers.  The  Scriptures  abound  with  solemn  admo- 
nitions on  this  subject,  and  such  admonitions  have  always  been  needed,  and 
are  at  this  time  peculiarly  seasonable.  Those,  in  every  age,  who  have  pro- 
pagated error,  have  been  characterized  by  various  insidious  arts,  by  which 
the  truth  has  either  been  subverted,  or  so  adulterated,  as  to  have  its  beauty 
disfigured,  and  its  efiicacy  destroyed  or  diminished.  These  false  teachers 
are  numerous  and  cunning  and  bold.  They  beguile  unstable  souls.  If  it 
were  possible,  they  would  deceive  the  very  elect.  It  was  a  commendable 
feature  in  the  character  of  one  of  the  Churches  of  Asia,  that  she  had  tried 
certain  false  teachers,  who  said  that  they  were  apostles,  and  had  found  them 
liars.  Remember,  brethren,  that  though  an  angel  from  heaven  should  bring 
to  you  any  other  doctrine,  than  that  ye  have  already  received  from  the  in- 
spired writers,  he  is  accursed.  And  if  any  come  to  you  and  bring  not  the 
doctrines  of  the  gospel,  receive  him  not  into  your  houses,  neither  bid  him 
God  speed,  lest  ye  be  partakers  with  him  in  his  evil  deeds.  Beware,  then, 
of  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing.  Beware  of  those,  who,  by  good  words  an.d  fair 
speeches,  beguile  unstable  souls. 

( 71 )  The  Assembly  cannot  refrain  from  a  solemn  warning  to  all  their 
Churches  against  books  containing  erroneous  doctrines,  however  they  may 
come  recommended  by  men  in  high  places.  The  Assembly  is  fully  con- 
vinced, that  all  our  Ministers  and  members  ought,  with  the  greatest  care,  to 
guard  this  subject,  and  see  that  they  become  not  the  patrons  of  books  al- 
ready published  or  proposed  to  be  published,  unless  they  are  well  certified 
of  their  character.  The  Assembly,  moreover,  feel  constrained  to  admonish 
the  Churches  of  the  great  importance  of  taking  and  reading  only  such  pe- 
riodical papers  as  have  the  character  of  being  sound  in  doctrine,  and  advo- 
cate the  genuine  principles  of  the  Presbyterian  government  and  order.  It 
is  by  no  means  our  wish  to  interfere  in  the  least  with  the  liberty  of  the  peo- 
ple to  buy  and  read  such  publications  as  they  judge  best,  but  it  is  our  privi- 
lege and  duty  in  all  cases  where  the  truth  of  God,  or  the  order  of  his  house 
is  concerned,  to  admonish  and  xtmrn  all  those  who  in  the  providence  of  God 
are  placed  under  our  watch  and  care.  And  when  but  one  religious  paper 
is  taken  by  a  family,  in  our  connection,  it  is  surely  not  unreasonable  to  ad- 
vise, and  expect,  that  it  be  one  which  can  be  recommended  by  the  Ministers 
and  judicatories  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  We  are  convinced,  that  the 
difiiculties  in  which  our  beloved  Church  has  been  involved,  have  been,  in 
no  small  degree,  owing  to  the  periodical  press;  and  we  confidently  believe, 
that  unless  more  care  be  taken  to  guard  against  the  circulation  of  unsuitable 
papers  in  our  Churches,  the  same  evils  from  which  we  have  escaped,  will 
again  come  in  upon  us,  notwithstanding  all  the  efforts  of  the  pulpit  to  coun- 


SEC.  2.]  TESTIMONY   AGAINST    ERROR.  589 

tcract  them.  But  the  only  effectual  remedy  for  the  evil  of  which  we  com- 
plain is  in  the  hands  of  the  people.  Let  every  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  resolve  to  introduce  at  least  one  weekly  paper  into  his  house ;  and 
let  that  be  such  an  one  as  will,  in  all  respects,  have  a  salutary  influence  on 
those  who  peruse  it. 

(  o  )  It  would  be  invidious  to  designate  particular  periodicals,  and  this  is 
entirely  unnecessary.  JiCt  the  person  who  wishes  to  subscribe  for  a  reli- 
gious newspaper  take  the  advice  of  his  Pastor,  or  of  some  judicious  friend, 
on  whose  honesty  and  judgment  he  can  depend.  The  General  As.sembly 
would  press  this  subject  on  the  attention  of  their  people.  It  has  hitherto 
been  too  much  overlooked,  but  is  becoming,  evidently,  of  primary  impor- 
tance. It  is  in  vain  that  the  Pastor  inculcates  sound  doctrine  on  the  Sab- 
bath day,  if  through  the  week  the  people  are  occupied  with  books,  tracts, 
and  papers,  which  insinuate,  and  even  inculcate,  a  contrary  doctrine. 

{p  )  In  conclusion,  the  General  Assembly  would  solemnly  inculcate  on 
all  classes  of  persons,  a  profound  reverence  for  the  Holy  Scriptures.  These 
are  the  oracles  of  the  living  God.  ''  To  the  law  and  testimony,  if  they  speak 
not  according  to  these,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in  them."  There  are 
few  things  more  alarming,  as  it  relates  to  purity  of  doctrine,  than  the  bold 
and  unauthorized  interpretations  put  on  certain  portions  of  the  word  of 
God  by  serious  persons,  in  order  to  maintain  some  favourite  principle 
adopted  by  them,  and  which  before  they  begin  their  inquiries,  they  confi- 
dently presume  cannot  be  contrary  to  the  word  of  God.  Instead,  therefore, 
of  humbly  submitting  their  own  opinions  to  the  divine  authority,  speaking 
in  the  sacred  Scriptures,  they  have  the  audacity  to  wrest  the  truth  of  God, 
and  bend  everything  to  suit  their  own  preconceived  sentiments.  Against 
all  such  profane  handling  of  the  word  of  God,  the  Assembly  lifts  up  its 
voice  of  warning. 

(  J  )  And  finally,  as  the  Holy  Spirit  was  promised  to  be  a  guide  into  ail 
truth ;  and  as  this  most  precious  gift  is  still  granted  to  the  Church  in  an- 
swer to  prayer,  let  all  who  love  the  truth  and  desire  to  see  it  universally 
prevail,  never  cease  to  pray  for  this  blessing,  which  is  indeed  the  rich 
source  of  all  good  things.  The  strenuous  defenders  of  the  truth  have  been 
charged  with  holding  and  being  contented  with  "  a  dead  orthodoxy."  Let 
us  roll  away  this  reproach  as  far  as  there  is  any  foundation  for  it.  While 
the  truth  may  be  held  in  unrighteousness,  there  is  surfely  no  natural  connec- 
tion between  orthodoxy  and  dead  formality.  The  importance  of  truth  is 
such,  that  there  can  be  no  right  feeling  without  it;  and  although  ignorance 
or  error  in  regard  to  some  truths  may  be  consistent  with  a  state  of  grace — 
for  otherwise  who  could  be  saved  ? — yet  every  truth  of  revelation  is  precious 
and  important;  so  that  if  any  portion  of  it  is  never  brought  to  bear  on  the 
mind  and  heart,  just  so  far  there  will  be  a  defect  in  the  Christian  character. 
Just  as  if  a  seal  on  which  is  engraved  a  certain  image  or  inscription,  if  it  be 
ever  so  little  marred  or  mutilated,  in  the  same  degree  leaves  an  imperfect 
impression  on  the  wax. 

Dear  brethren,  receive  in  good  part  our  exhortation.  We  sincerely  aim 
to  promote  your  spiritual  welfare.  Our  lot  is  cast  in  an  eventful  and  criti- 
cal period,  as  it  relates  to  our  ecclesiastical  affairs.  After  much  and  long 
agitation,  a  great  schism  has  occurred.  A  large  number  of  those  recently 
comprehended  in  the  same  denomination  with  us  have  now  gone  out  from 
us.  In  this  whole  transaction  the  providence  of  God  has  been  very  re- 
markable. Let  us  now  endeavour,  as  becomes  the  sincere  disciples  of  the 
meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  while  we  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,  to  be  careful  not  to  strive  about  words  to  no  profit,  or  with  a  spirit 
unbecoming  the  Christian  character.     Faith  and  charity  are  twin  sisters 


590  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

and  should  never  be  separated.  See  that  ye  love  one  another  with  a  pure 
heart,  fervently.  Brethren,  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  M'ith  you 
all.     Minutes,  1839.  p.  183. 

§  3.    Testimony  against  the  Universalist  and  Socinian  errors. 

[See  Book  II.  §  10.] 

J  787,  p.  540.  Whereas,  The  doctrine  of  universal  salvation  and  of  the 
finite  duration  of  hell  torments,  has  been  propagated  by  sundry  persons  who 
live  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  the  people  under  our  care  may 
possibly,  from  their  occasional  conversation  with  the  propagators  of  such  a 
dangerous  opinion,  be  infected  by  the  doctrine,  the  Synod  take  this  oppor- 
tunity to  declare  their  utter  abhorrence  of  such  doctrines  as  they  apprehend 
to  be  subversive  of  the  fundamental  principles  of  religion  and  morality,  and 
therefore  earnestly  recommend  it  to  all  their  Presbyteries  and  members  to  be 
watchful  upon  this  subject,  and  to  guard  against  the  introduction  of  such 
tenets  amongst  our  people. 

1818,  p.  677.  If  there  is  a  religion  revealed  by  G-od,  it  is  as  important  to 
have  correct  views  of  its  principles,  to  perform  the  duties  which  it  enjoins 
in  the  various  relations  of  life,  as  it  is  to  have  correct  views  of  morality,  that 
our  lives  may  be  moral.  Error  in  principle  invariably  produces  error  in 
practice.  To  be  ever  learning  and  never  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  is  characteristic  of  none  but  those  who  assume  for  the  human  under- 
standing the  prerogative  of  sitting  in  judgment  upon  the  inspired  truth  of 
God,  either  condemning  the  whole  as  an  imposition,  or  undertaking  to  cor- 
rect its  alleged  mistakes  by  abridging  and  falsifying  its  contents.  Of  the 
former  class,  we  rejoice  that  their  number  and  influence  are  diminished. 
Not  many  years  past,  they  triumphed,  to  the  regret  and  anguish  of  the  fol- 
lowers of  Christ.  With  brazen  front,  infidelity  threatened  the  annihilation 
of  the  Church,  and  the  ruin  of  her  Lord's  authority.  But  the  Church  not 
merel}'  survives  its  attacks  ;  she  has  increased  in  numbers  and  in  grace,  whilst 
her  adversaries  are  compelled,  though  unwillingly,  to  pay  homage  to  the  par- 
amount claims  of  her  God  and  Saviour,  who  is  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of 
lords.  Few  are  to  be  found,  who  respect  themselves,  openly  opposing  the 
truth  of  God  as  contained  in  the  Scriptures.  There  are,  however,  some  within 
our  bounds,  who,  whilst  they  profess  to  honour  the  authority  of  the  Bible, 
with  unhallowed  hands  would  cut  out  of  its  pages  those  passages  which  com- 
mand us  to  honour  the  Son  as  we  honour  the  Father,  and  rob  the  trembling 
sinner  of  the  only  hope  of  acceptance  with  God  which  his  soul  can  cherish. 
The  well  beloved  and  only  begotten  Son  of  God  they  reduce  to  the  level  of 
frail  humanity,  and  his  work  of  redemption  to  the  mere  fact  of  furnishing  us 
a  perfect  example  of  conversation  and  conduct.  By  denying  his  character 
as  a  covenant-surety  to  bear  our  sins  and  carry  our  sorrows,  they  lower  his 
example  as  a  righteous  and  holy  man,  below  that  which  his  apostles  and  pri- 
mitive followers  afi'ord  us.  And  so  far  as  we  have  had  the  opportunity  of 
judging  from  facts  which  have  fallen  under  our  observation,  their  principles 
have  introduced  among  all  who  have  embraced  them,  so  great  a  conformity 
in  their  practice  to  the  world  which  lieth  in  wickedness,  as  to  render  it  im- 
possible to  discriminate  them  from  the  children  of  that  world. 

In  connection  with  these  Anti-Trinitariaus,  for  we  reject  the  name  which 
they  have  assumed  of  Unitarians,  holding  the  unity  of  God  as  strictly  as 
they  do,  are  the  Universalists,  or  the  supporters  of  the  doctrine  of  universal 
salvation.  It  is  a  tribute  however,  which  we  owe  to  truth,  to  say,  that  whilst 
the  Anti-Trinitarians,  for  the  sake  of  consistency,  are  compelled  to  maintain 
the  ultimate  and  eternal  salvation  of  all,  the  Universalists  believe  in  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  the  atonement  of  the  Lord  Jesus.     They,  how- 


SEC.  2.]  TESTIMONY   AGAINST    ERROR.  591 

ever,  by  assuring  all  that  they  will  be  in  the  end  for  ever  happy,  provide 
for  the  gratification  of  present  desires  and  continuance  in  sin,  whilst  they 
live. 

As  these  errors  in  principle  do  exist  in  some  portion  of  our  Church,  though 
we  have  good  reason  to  believe  that  they  are  not  increasing,  the  Assembly 
trust  that  they  will  be  opposed,  and  their  ruinous  tendency  unfolded,  with 
fidelity  and  success. 

1822,  p.  30.  In  some  parts  of  our  land,  attempts  are  made  to  propagate 
the  most  pernicious  errors.  With  a  zeal  worthy  of  a  better  cause,  and  under 
lofty  pretensions  to  superior  rationality  and  to  deeper  discoveries  in  religion, 
some  are  endeavouring  to  take  away  the  crown  from  the  Redeemer's  head ; 
to  degrade  Him  who  is  the  mighty  God,  and  the  Prince  of  Life,  to  a  level 
with  mere  men,  and  to  rob  us  of  all  our  hopes  of  redemption  through  his 
blood.  Pretending  to  a  more  expanded  benevolence  to  man,  and  more  en- 
nobled ideas  of  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God,  they  assiduously  propagate 
the  sentiment,  that  all  men  will  ultimately  obtain  eternal  happiness,  however 
sinful  their  present  temper  and  conduct  may  be,  without  any  regard  to  the 
cleansing  of  the  blood  of  atonement,  or  the  sanctifying  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  Believing  that  these  sentiments  are  utterly  subversive  of 
gospel  truth  and  holiness ;  that  they  are  alike  dishonouring  to  God,  and  de- 
structive to  the  present  and  eternal  welfare  of  men,  we  cannot  but  affection- 
ately warn  you  against  them.  "  Beware,  brethren,  lest  ye  also,  being  led 
away  with  the  error  of  the  wicked,  fall  from  your  own  steadfastness."  Cher- 
ish an  ardent  attachment  to  the  "  truth  which  is  according  to  godliness ;" 
and  seek  to  experience,  in  your  own  souls,  its  sanctifying  influence. 


692  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK   VII. 


PAET  IL 

THE  SCHISM  OF  1741. 


Title  1. — antecedent  difficulties. 
§  4.  Act  on  Ministers  intruding  on  Churches,  &c. 

1737,  p.  134.  Inaaimich  as  God,  who  is  a  Grod  of  order,  requires  in  an  es- 
pecial manner,  that  all  the  aiFairs  of  his  kingdom  on  earth  should  be  done 
decently  and  in  order ;  and  inasmuch  as  there  may  be  frequent  occasion  in 
the  course  of  divine  providence,  for  the  transportation  or  moving  of  Minis- 
ters, or  probationary  Preachers,  from  one  Presbytery  to  another,  for  pre- 
venting many  inconveniences  that  may  ensue  upon  irregular  steps  that  may 
be  taken  on  such  occasions,  it  is  humbly  proposed  as  a  fit  expedient : 

First.  That  no  probationer  take  upon  him  to  preach  in  any  vacant  Con- 
gregation without  the  order  of  the  Presbytery  under  whose  care  he  is. 

Secondly.  That  no  such  probationer  preach  to  any  vacant  Congregation 
without  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  belongs,  until  his  way  be 
cleared  thereunto  by  the  order  and  appointment  of  the  Presbytery  under 
whose  care  and  inspection  such  Congregation  is.  ' 

Thirdly.  That  no  Presbytery  take  upon  them  to  appoint  such  probationer 
to  preach  within  their  bounds  without  Presbyterial  credentials,  or  recom- 
mendations for  that  purpose  from  the  Presbytery  unto  which  such  proba- 
tioner belongs. 

Fourthly.  That  no  vacant  Congregation  take  upon  them  to  invite  or  en- 
courage any  Minister,  or  probationer,  to  preach  among  them  without  the 
consent  and  concurrence  of  their  own  Presbytery,  nor  until  such  probationer 
has  preached  before  them  with  approbation. 

Fifthly.  That  no  Minister  take  upon  him  to  invite  any  Minister  or  pro- 
bationer, from  the  bounds  of  another  Presbytery,  to  preach  unto  any  vacant 
Congregation  without  the  advice  and  concurrence  of  the  brethren  of  his  own 
Presbytery. 

To  evince  the  reasonableness  of  the  above  particulars,  besides  the  incon- 
veniences that  may  ensue  upon  the  neglecting  of  such  an  order  or  method, 
it  may  be  considered  that  both  probationers  and  vacant  Congregations  are, 
and  ought  to  look  upon  themselves  as,  under  the  direction  and  government 
of  their  respective  Presbyteries.  That  they  ought  to  be  ordei-ed,  directed, 
and  concurred  with  by  them,  in  all  the  steps  taken  in  order  to  their  being 
settled. 

It  is  also  humbly  proposed  that  the  Synod  would  make  an  order  to  in- 
quire yearly,  at  our  respective  Presbyteries,  concerning  their  observation 
of  the  order  and  agreement  of  September  1735,  in  relation  to  our  receiving 
of  Ministers  and  Preachers  from  Europe.     The  above  overture  approved. 

1738;  p.  137.  It  was  ovcrtured  by  some  members  that  some  order  should 


SEC.  4.]  THE  seiiisM  OF  1741.  593 

be  made  to  prevent  irregularities  that  may  arise  in  our  Churches,  by  some 
jMinistors  and  probationers  preaching  to  vacant  Congregations  without  the 
bounds  of  their  respective  Presbyteries,  without  allowance  from  the  Presby- 
tery under  whose  care  the  said  vacant  Congregations  may  be.  This  was  de- 
bated for  some  time,  and  deferred  till  next  sederunt. 

The  debate  concerning  Ministers  preaching  without  the  bounds  of  their 
own  Presbyteries,  to  vacancies  in  the  bounds  of  another  Presbytery,  without 
the  consent  of  some  of  the  members,  was  re-assumed;  and  Overtured  upon 
it,  That  no  Minister  belonging  to  this  Synod  shall  have  liberty  to  preach  in 
any  Congregation  belonging  to  another  Presbytery  whereof  he  is  not  a  mem- 
ber, after  he  is  advised  by  any  Minister  of  such  Presbytery,  that  he  thinks 
his  preaching  in  that  Congregation  will  have  a  tendency  to  procure  divi- 
sions and  disorders,  until  he  first  obtain  liberty  from  the  Presbytery  or  Sy- 
nod so  to  do.     This  being  put  to  the  vote,  was  approved. 

Overtured,  That  in  order  to  obviate  some  mistakes,  that  it  is  supposed 
some  of  the  members  of  the  Synod  were  in,  with  respect  to  the  preceding 
overture,  that  it  be  voted  that  every  Minister  belonging  to  this  Synod  has 
liberty  to  preach  in  any  vacant  Congregation  where  he  shall  be  occasionally 
and  providentially  called,  even  though  he  is  out  of  the  bounds  of  the  Pres- 
bytery to  which  he  belongs,  unless  he  be  first  advised  by  some  Minister  of 
such  Presbytery,  that  his  preaching  there  is  likely  to  procure  divisions  and 
disorders  in  such  Congregation ;  and  even  when  he  is  so  advised  by  any 
Minister  of  such  Presbytery,  he  may  yet  preach  in  such  Congregation,  if 
by  liberty  first  obtained  from  such  Presbytery  or  from  the  Synod,  but  not 
otherwise.     Agreed,  nemine  contradicente. 

§  5.  Act  on  the  examination  of  Candidates. 

1738,  p.  141.  A  proposal  was  made  by  the  Presbytery  of  Lewes  to  this 
Synod,  which  is  as  follows :  That  this  part  of  the  world  where  God  has 
ordered  our  lot,  labours  under  a  grievous  disadvantage  for  want  of  the  op- 
portunities of  Universities,  and  Professors  skilled  in  the  several  branches 
of  useful  learning,  and  that  many  students  from  Europe  are  especially 
cramped  in  prosecuting  their  studies,  their  parents  removing  to  these  colo- 
nies before  they  have  an  opportunity  of  attending  the  college,  after  having 
spent  some  years  at  the  grammar-school;  and  that  many  persons  barn  in  the 
country  groan  under  the  same  pressure,  whose  circumstances  are  not  able 
to  support  them  to  spend  a  course  of  years  in  the  European  or  New  Eng- 
land colleges,  which  discourages  much,  and  must  be  a  detriment  to  our 
Church;  for  we  know  that  natural  parts,  however  great  or  promising,  for 
want  of  being  well  improved,  must  be  marred  of  their  usefulness,  and  can- 
not be  extensively  serviceable  to  the  public ;  and  that  want  of  due  care  and 
pains  paves  the  way  for  ignorance,  and  this  for  a  formidable  train  of  sad 
consequences.  To  prevent  this  evil,  it  is  humbly  proposed  as  a  remedy, 
that  every  student  who  has  not  studied  with  approbation,  passing  the  usual 
courses  in  some  of  the  New  England  or  European  colleges,  approved  by 
public  authority,  shall,  before  he  be  encouraged  by  any  Presbytery  for  the 
sacred  work  of  the  ministry,  apply  himself  to  this  Synod,  and  that  they  ap- 
point a  committee  of  their  members  yearly,  whom  they  know  to  be  well 
skilled  in  the  several  branches  of  philosophy,  and  divinity,  and  the  lan- 
guages, to  examine  such  students  in  this  place,  and  finding  them  well  ac- 
complished in  those  several  parts  of  learning,  shall  allow  them  a  puldic  tes- 
timonial from  the  Synod,  which,  till  better  provision  be  made,  shall  in  some 
measure,  answer  the  design  of  taking  a  degree  in  the  college.  And  for  en- 
couragement of  students,  let  this  be  done  without  putting  them  to  further 
expenses  than  attending.  And  let  it  be  an  objection  against  none — where 
75 


594  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VTT. 

they  have  read,  or  what  books ;  but  let  all  encouragement  be  only  according 
to  merit.  And  it  is  hoped  this  will  fill  our  youth  with  a  laudable  emula- 
tion ;  prevent  errors  young  men  may  imbibe  by  reading  without  direction, 
or  things  of  little  value ;  will  banish  ignorance,  fill  our  infant  Church  with 
men  eminent  for  parts  and  learning,  and  advance  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
honour  of  our  Synod  both  at  home  and  among  our  neighbours,  who  con- 
ceive a  low  opinion  of  us  for  want  of  such  favourable  opportunities.  'Tis 
further  proposed,  that  all  that  are  not  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel,  what  uni- 
versity or  college  soever  they  come  from,  may  undergo  the  same  trials. 
But  inasmuch  as  this  act  cannot  be  put  in  force  this  year,  without  discourag- 
ino-  such  as  may  not  be  apprized  of  it,  'tis  ordered,  that  there  be  two  Stand- 
ing Committees  to  act  in  the  above  afiair  for  this  year,  one  to  the  northward 
and  the  other  to  the  southward  of  Philadelphia;  and  that  Messrs.  John 
Thomson,  George  Gillespie,  Thomas  Evans,  Henry  Hook,  James  Anderson, 
James  Martin,  Francis  Alison,  be  a  Committee  for  the  Presbyteries  south- 
ward of  Philadelphia;  and  that  Messrs.  Andrews,  Robert  Cross,  Gilbert 
Tennent,  Pemberton,  Dickinson,  Cowell,  and  Pierson,  be  a  Committee  to 
the  northward.     Approved  by  a  great  majority. 

§  6.    The  act  on  examination  of  Candidates  amended. 

1739,  p.  146.  The  New  Brunswick  Presbytery  having  brought  a  paper 
of  objections  against  the  act  made  last  year,  touching  the  previous  exami- 
nation of  candidates,  the  Synod  consented  to  review  that  act,  and  upon  de- 
liberation agreed  to  the  following  overture,  which  they  substitute  in  the 
room  of  it,  viz  :  It  being  the  first  article  in  our  excellent  Directory  for  the 
examination  of  the  candidates  for  the  sacred  Ministry,  that  they  may  be  in- 
quired of,  what  degrees  they  have  taken  in  the  university,  &c.  And  it 
being  oftentimes  impracticable  for  us  in  these  remote  parts  of  the  earth,  to 
obtain  an  answer  to  these  questions,  of  those  who  propose  themselves  to  ex- 
amination, many  of  our  candidates  not  having  enjoyed  the  advantage  of  a 
university  education,  and  it  being  our  desire  to  come  to  the  nearest  confor- 
mity to  the  incomparable  prescriptions  of  the  Directory  that  our  circum- 
stances will  admit  of,  and  after  long  deliberation  of  the  most  proper  expe- 
dients to  comply  with  the  intentions  of  the  Directory,  where  we  cannot  ex- 
actly fulfil  the  letter  of  it;  the  Synod  agree  and  determine,  that  every  per- 
son who  proposes  himself  to  trial  as  a  candidate  for  the  Ministry,  and  who 
has  not  a  diploma,  or  the  usual  certificate  from  an  European  or  New  Eng- 
land university,  shall  be  examined  by  the  whole  Synod,  or  its  commission, 
as  to  the  preparatory  studies  which  we  generally  pass  through  at  the  college, 
and  if  they  find  him  qualified,  they  shall  give  him  a  certificate,  which  shall 
be  received  by  our  respective  Presbyteries  as  equivalent  to  a  diploma  or 
certificate  from  the  college.  This  we  trust  will  have  a  happy  tendency  to 
prevent  unqualified  men  from  creeping  in  among  us,  and  answer,  in  the 
best  manner  our  present  circumstances  are  capable  of,  the  design  which  our 
Directory  has  in  view,  and  with  which,  by  inclination  and  duty,  we  are  all 
bound  to  comply  to  our  utmost  ability.  This  was  agreed  to  by  a  great  ma- 
jority. 

Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent  protested  in  behalf  of  himself  and  such  as  should 
join  with  him,  viz  :  William  Tennent,  sen'r,  William  Tennent,  jun'r,  Sam- 
uel Blair,  Eleazer  Wales,  Charles  Tennent,  Ministers;  Thomas  Worthing- 
ton,  David  Chambers,  William  McCrea,  John  Weir,  Elders;  against  the 
above-mentioned  act  respecting  the  trial  of  candidates. 


SEC.  5.]  THE   SOHiSM   OF   1741.  595 

§  7.    The  act  on  Ministerial  intrusion  amended. 

1789,  p.  146.  The  act  made  last  year  with  respect  to  Ministers  preaching 
out  of  their  own  bounds,  being  taken  under  a  review,  the  Synod  determine, 
that  if  any  Minister  in  the  bounds  of  any  of  our  Presbyteries,  judge  that 
the  preaching  of  any  Minister  or  candidate  of  a  neighbouring  Presbytery  in 
any  Congregation,  has  a  tendency  to  promote  a  division  among  them,  or 
hinder  the  orderly  settlement  of  a  gospel  Ministry,  in  that  case  he  shall 
complain  to  the  Presbytery  in  whose  bounds  the  said  Congregation  is,  and 
that  the  Minister  who  is  supposed  to  be  the  cause  of  the  foresaid  division 
shall  be  obliged  to  appear  before  them,  and  it  shall  be  left  to  them  to  de- 
termine whether  he  shall  preach  any  more  in  the  bounds  of  that  Congrega- 
tion, and  he  shall  be  bound  to  stand  to  their  determination,  until  they  shall 
see  cause  to  remove  their  prohibition,  or  the  Synod  shall  have  op]()ortunity 
to  take  the  affair  under  cognizance.     Approved,  neniine  contradiccnte. 

§  8.  Admomtion  to  tJie  Presbytery  of  New  Brunsicick. 

1739,  p.  147.  It  appearing  by  the  Presbytery  book  of  New  Brunswick 
that  notwithstanding  the  Synod's  agreement  last  year,  that  no  candidate  for 
the  Ministi'y  who  has  had  a  private  education,  should  be  admitted  to  trials, 
in  order  to  be  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  any  Presbytery  within  our 
bounds,  until  such  candidate's  learning  were  previously  examined  Vjy  a  com- 
mittee appointed  for  that  purpose,  that  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick 
have  admitted  to  trials  and  licensed  Mr.  John  Rowland  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel without  his  submitting  to  such  preparatory  examination  as  was  ap- 
pointed. The  Synod  do  therefore  judge  the  proceedings  of  the  said  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Brunswick  to  be  very  disorderly,  and  do  admonish  the  said 
Presbytery  to  avoid  such  divisive  courses  for  the  future  ;  and  do  determine  not 
to  admit  the  said  Mr.  John  Rowland  to  be  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  within 
our  bounds,  nor  encourage  any  of  our  people  to  accept  him  until  he  submit 
to  such  examinations  as  were  appointed  by  this  Synod  for  those  that  have 
had  a  private  education. 

§  9.  Ncio  proposals  for  accommodation. 

1740,  p.  151.  Upon  reading  over  the  minutes  of  last  year,  the  act  about 
the  previous  trial  of  candidates  for  the  ministry,  which  has  been  the  occa- 
sion of  much  debate  in  the  Synod,  and  protested  against  by  some  of  the 
brethren,  came  under  consideration,  upon  which  a  paper  was  brought  in  and 
read,  containing  proposals  for  accommodating  of  the  said  unhapjjy  debates. 
Which  being  new  to  the  Synod,  they  resolved,  that  in  compliance  with  the 
desire  of  several  other  members  of  the  Synod,  as  well  as  the  protesting 
brethren,  each  of  them  should  have  a  copy  of  the  proposals  to  consider  of 
till  to-morrow  morning.  The  other  act,  relating  to  Ministers  preaching 
within  the  bounds  of  other  Presbyteries  than  that  to  which  he  or  they  do 
belong,  coming  in  course  to  be  considered,  the  Synod  agree  to  defer  any  de- 
bates about  that  matter  till  the  preceding  affair  be  issued. 

p.  158.  The  affair  between  the  Synod  and  the  brethren  dissatisfied  with 
the  act  of  last  year,  came  under  consideration,  and  the  protesting  brethren 
declaring  their  dissatisfaction  with  the  proposals  for  accommodation  that 
were  laid  before  them ;  the  Synod  therefore  still  desiring  that  that  unhappy 
difference  may  be  accommodated,  recommend  it  to  any  brethren  of  the 
Synod  to  consider  any  further  expedient  to  that  end,  to  be  brought  in  the 
next  sederunt. 

The  affair  between  the  Synod  and  the  protesting  brethren,  re-assumed, 
and  an  overture  was  brought  in  by  one  of  the  brethren  as  an  expedient  to 
accommodate  the  difference  that  has  arisen  and  yet  subsists  on  account  of 


596  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII 

an  act  of  last  year,  and  much  discourse  was  had  upon  it.  It  was  agreed  by 
all  the  members,  the  protestino;  brethren  as  well  as  others,  that  the  Synod 
are  proper  judges  of  the  qualifications  of  their  own  members.  But  the  pro- 
testing brethren  thought  the  inserting  that  agreement  into  our  minutes  unne- 
cessary. 

The  uncomfortable  debate  about  the  agreement  of  the  Synod  last  year,  to 
bring  under  the  examination  of  the  Synod  such  persons  as  have  had  a  pri- 
vate education  in  order  to  the  sacred  ministry,  being  re-assumed,  it  was  put 
to  vote  whether  the  said  agreement  should  be  repeated  or  continued  until 
some  other  expedient  could  be  found  that  will  answer  the  design  of  that 
agreement  to  the  Synod's  satisfaction,  and  it  was  voted  that  it  shall  con- 
tinue at  present. 

The  protesting  brethren  renewing  their  former  protest  against  the  present 
proceeding,  the  following  members  joined  with  them  in  their  protestation, 
viz  :  Messrs.  John  Cross,  Alexander  Craighead,  Robert  Cummins,  John 
Henry,  James  Cockran,  William  Emmitt,  James  Miller,  Richard  "Walker, 
James  McKoy,  Robert  Matthews,  Daniel  Henderson,  Joseph  Steel,  Hugh 
Lynn,  George  Gillespie,  and  Alexander  Hutchinson,  desired  their  dissent 
might  be  entered. 

§  10.  Proposed  interpretation  of  tlie  acts. 

1740,  p.  153.  An  overture  was  brought  in  upon  the  two  late  acts  in  order 
to  explain  them,  which  is  as  follows  :  The  Synod  having  the  last  year,  nemine 
contradicente,  come  into  an  agi'eement,  that  no  Minister  shall  preach  out  of 
the  bounds  of  his  Presbytery  in  any  Congregation,  after  his  being  warned  by 
the  Presbytery  in  whose  bounds  such  Congregation  is,  that  his  preaching 
there  is  a  cause  of  division  in  the  Congregation,  and  that  he  is  therefore  to 
desist,  which  was  agreed  to  in  order  to  prevent  divisions  in  our  Congrega- 
tions :  But  finding  that  some  of  our  brethren  are  now  dissatisfied  with  that 
agreement,  and  that  it  is  wrong  interpreted  and  misunderstood  by  many  of 
our  people,  as  though  it  was  calculated  to  prevent  itinerant  preaching  :  The 
Synod  do  now  declare,  that  they  never  thought  of  opposing,  but  do  heartily 
rejoice  in  the  labours  of  the  ministry,  in  other  places  besides  their  own  par- 
ticular charge.  And  that  they  may  not  give  any  umbrage  to  the  contrary, 
they  do  now  repeal  that  agreement,  and  do  agree  that  our  Ministers  shall,  in 
that  respect,  conduct  themselves  as  though  it  had  never  been  ;  and  to  obvi- 
ate all  misrepresentations  that  are  like  to  be  made  of  our  agreement  the  last 
year,  to  bring  such  candidates  of  the  ministry  under  the  examination  of  the 
Synod,  or  the  commission  of  the  Synod,  as  to  their  proficiency  in  human 
learning,  who  have  had  a  private  education,  the  Synod  declare,  that  they  do 
not  thereby  call  in  question  the  power  of  subordinate  Presbyteries  to  ordain 
Ministers,  but  only  assert  their  own  right  to  judge  of  the  qualifications  of 
their  own  members.  And  though  they  do  not  deny  but  that  such  as  are 
brought  into  the  ministry  contrary  to  this  agreement  may  be  truly  gospel  Min- 
isters, yet  inasmuch  as  they  cannot  but  think  that  agreement  needful  to  be 
insisted  on,  in  order  to  the  well  being  of  this  part  of  the  Church  of  Christ, 
they  cannot  admit  them  when  so  brought  into  the  ministry  to  be  members 
of  this  Synod,  until  they  submit  to  the  said  agreement;  though  they  do  con- 
sent, that  they  be  in  all  other  respects  treated  and  considered  as  Ministers 
of  the  gospel,  anything  that  may  be  otherwise  construed  in  any  of  our  for- 
mer proceedings,  notwithstanding. 

Two  expedients  for  peace  were  proposed  to  answer  the  end  of  the  act  for 
preserving  learning  by  examination  for  candidates,  which  were  taken  under 
consideration  till  the  next  sederunt. 

Ibid.  The  further  consideration  of  the  above  said  overture  deferred. 


sec.  9.]  the  scuism  of  1741.  597 

Title  2. — the  division  takes  place. 

§  11.    Tlie  Old  Side  Protestation. 

1741,  p.  157.  A  protestation  was  brought  in  by  Mr.  Cross,  read,  and  signed 
by  several  members,  which  is  kept,  in  retentis. 

"A  Protestation  presented  to  the  Si/nod,  June  1,  1741. 

( a )  "  Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren — We,  the  Ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  members 
of  the  Sj'nod  of  Philadelphia,  being  wounded  and  grieved  at  our  very  jiearts,  at  the  dread- 
ful  divisions,  distractions,  and  convulsions,  which  all  of  a  sudden  have  seized  this  infant 
Church  to  sucli  a  degree,  that  unless  He,  who  is  King  in  Zion,  do  graciously  and  season- 
ably interpose  far  our  relief,  she  is  in  no  small  danger  of  expiring  outright,  and  that  quick- 
ly, as  to  the  form,  order,  and  constitution  of  an  organized  Churcli,  which  hatli  subsisted 
tor  above  these  thirty  years  past,  in  a  very  great  degree  of  comely  order  and  sweet  har- 
mony, until  of  late ;  we  say,  being  deeply  afflicted  with  these  things  which  lie  heavy  on 
our  spirits,  and  being  sensible  that  it  is  our  indispensable  duty  to  do  what  lies  in  our 
power,  in  a  lawful  way,  according  to  the  light  and  direction  of  the  inspired  oracles,  to 
preserve  this  swooning  Cimrch  from  a  total  expiration:  And  after  the  deliberate  and  un- 
prejudiced  inquiry  into  the  causes  of  these  confusions  which  rage  so  among  us,  both  Min- 
isters and  people,  we  evidently  seeing,  and  being  fully  persuaded  in  our  judgments,  that, 
besides  our  misimprovement  of,  and  unfruitfulness  under,  gospel  light,  liberty,  and  privi- 
leges, that  great  decay  of  practical  godliness  in  tlie  life  and  power  of  it,  and  many  abound- 
ing immoralities;  we  say,  besides  these,  our  sins,  which  we  judge  to  be  tlie  meritorious 
cause  of  our  present  doleful  distractions,  the  awful  judgment  we  at  present  groan  under, 
we  evidently  see  that  our  protesting  brethren  and  their  adherents  vi'ere  the  direct  and 
proper  cause  tiiereof,  by  their  unwearied,  unscriptural,  anti-Presbyterial,  and  uncharitable, 
divisive  practices,  which  tliey  have  been  pursuing,  with  all  the  industry  tliey  were  capable 
of,  with  any  probability  of  success,  for  above  these  twelve  months  past  especially,  besides 
too  much  of  the  like  practices  for  some  years  before,  though  not  with  such  barefaced  arro- 
gance  and  boldness. 

"  And  being  fully  convinced  in  our  judgments,  that  it  is  our  duty  to  bear  testimony 
against  these  disorderly  proceedings,  according  to  our  stations,  capacity,  and  trust  reposed 
in  us  by  our  exalted  Lord,  as  watchmen  on  the  walls  of  liis  Zion,  we  having  endeavoured 
sincerely  to  seek  counsel  and  direction  froui  God,  who  hatli  promised  to  give  wisdom  to 
those  that  ask  him  in  faith,  yea,  hath  promised  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  lead  his  people  and 
servants  int»  all  truth,  and  being  clearly  convinced  in  our  consciences,  that  it  is  a  duty 
called  unto  in  this  present  juncture  of  atfairs.  Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren,  we  hereby 
humbly  and  solemnly  protest,  in  the  presence  of  the  great  and  eternal  God,  and  bis  elect 
angels,  as  well  as  in  the  presence  of  all  here  present,  and  particularly  to  you.  Reverend 
Brethren,  in  our  own  names,  and  in  the  namesof  all,  both  Ministers  and  people,  who  shall 
adhere  to  us,  as  follows  : 

(6)  "1.  We  protest  that  it  is  the  indispensable  duty  of  this  Synod  to  maintain  and 
stand  by  the  principles  of  doctrine,  worship,  and  government,  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  as 
the  same  are  sununed  up  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  Directory,  composed 
by  the  Westminster  Assembly,  as  being  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  and  which  this 
Synod  have  owned,  acknowledged,  and  adopted,  as  may  appear  by  our  Synodical  records 
of  the  years  1729,  1736,  which  we  desire  to  be  read  publicly. 

"  2.  We  protest  that  no  person.  Minister  or  Elder,  should  be  allowed  to  sit  and  vote  in 
this  Synod,  vvlio  liatli  not  received,  adopted,  or  subscribed,  the  said  Confessions,  Cate- 
chisnis,  and  Directory,  as  our  Presbyteries  respectively  do,  according  to  our  last  explica- 
tion of  the  adopting  act;  or  who  is  either  accused  or  convicted,  or  may  be  convicted  be- 
fore this  Synod,  or  any  of  our  Presbyteries,  of  holding  or  maintaining  any  doctrine,  or 
who  act  and  persist  in  any  practice  contrary  to  any  of  tliose  doctrines,  or  rules  contain, 
ed  in  said  Directory,  or  contrary  to  any  ot"  the  known  rigiits  of  Presbytery,  or  orders 
made  or  agreed  to  by  this  Synod,  and  which  stand  yet  unrepealed,  unless,  or  until  he 
renounce  such  doctrine,  and  being  found  guilty,  acknowledge,  confess,  and  profess  his 
sorrow  for  sucii  sinful  disorder  to  tlie  satisfaction  of  tliis  Synod,  or  such  inlerior  judica- 
tory  as  the  Synod  shall  appoint  or  empower  for  that  purpose, 

"3.  We  |)rotest  that  all  our  protesting  brethren  have  at  present  no  right  to  sit  and  vote 
as  members  of  this  Synod,  having  forfeited  tiieir  right  of  being  accounted  members  of  it 
for  many  reasons,  a  few  of  which  we  sliall  mention  afterwards. 

"  4.  We  protist  that,  if,  notwithstanding  of  this  our  protestation,  tliesc  brethren  be  allow- 
ed to  sit  and  vote  in  this  Synod,  without  giving  suitable  satisfaction  to  tlie  Synod,  and 
particularly  to  us  who  now  enter  this  protestation,  and  those  who  adhere  to  lis  in  it,  that 
whatsoever  shall  be  done,  voted,  or  transacted  by  them,  contrary  to  our  judgment,  shall 


598  HERESIES   Afg)    SCHISMS.  [bOUK    VII. 

be  of  no  force  or  obligation  to  us,  bcinfr  done  and  acted  by  a  judicatory  consisting  in  part 
of  niuinbcrs  who  have  no  authority  to  act  vvitii  us  in  ecclesiastical  matters. 

"5.  We  protest  that,  if,  notwithstanding-  this  our  protestation,  and  contrary  to  the  true 
intent  and  meaning  of  it,  these  protesting  brethren,  and  such  as  adhere  to  lliem,  or  sup- 
port and  countenance  tlieni  in  their  anti-Prcshyterial  practices,  shall  continue  to  act  as  they 
have  doiK;  this  hist  year,  in  that  cise,  wo,  and  as  ma!iy  as  have  clearness  to  join  with  us, 
and  maiiitam  tlie  rights  of  this  judicatory,  shall  be  accounted  in  nowise  disorderly,  but 
the  true  Prisbyterian  Church  in  this  province;  and  they  shall  be  looked  ujjon  as  guilty  of 
schism,  and  the  breach  of  the  rules  of  Presbyterial  government,  which  Christ  has  estab- 
lished in  ills  Churcli,  which  we  are  ready  at  all  times  to  demonstrate  to  the  world. 

(  c  )  "  Reverend  and  dear  Brethren,  we  beseech  you  to  hear  us  with  patience,  while  we 
lay  before  you  as  briefly  as  we  can,  some  of  the  reasons  that  move  us  thus  to  protest,  and 
more  particularly,  why  we  protest  agamst  our  protesting  brethren's  being  allowed  to  sit  as 
members  of  this  Synod. 

"  1.  Tlicir  heterodox  and  anarchical  principles  expressed  in  their  Apology,  pages  twen- 
ty-eight and  tliirty-nine,  where  tliey  expressly  deny  that  Presbyteries  have  authority  to 
oblige  their  dissenting  members,  and  that  Synods  should  go  any  further,  in  judging  of 
appeals  or  reierences,  &c.,  than  to  give  their  best  advice,  which  is  plainly  to  divest  the 
officers  and  judicatories  of  Christ's  kingdom  of  all  authority,  (and  plainly  contradicts  the 
thirty-first  article  of  our  Confession  of  Faith,  section  three,  which  these  brethren  pretend 
to  adopt,)  agreeable  to  which  is  the  whole  superstructure  of  arguments  wliicti  they  ad- 
vance and  maintain  against  not  only  our  Synodical  acts,  but  also  all  authority  to  make 
any  acts  or  orders  that  shall  bind  their  dissenting  members,  throughout  their  whole 
Apology. 

"2.  Their  protesting  against  tlie  Synod's  act  in  relation  to  the  examination  of  candi- 
dates, together  with  their  pro(!eeding  to  license  and  ordain  men  to  the  Ministry  of  the 
gospel,  in  opposition  to,  and  in  contempt  of,  said  act  of  Synod. 

"  3.  Their  making  irregular  irruptions  upon  the  Congregations  to  which  they  have  no 
immediate  relation,  without  order,  concurrence,  or  allowance  of  the  Presbyteries  or  Min- 
isters to  which  Congregations  belong,  thereby  sowing  the  seeds  of  division  among  people, 
and  douig  what  they  can  to  alienate  and  fill  their  minds  witli  unjust  prejudices  against 
their  lawfully  called  Pastors. 

"4.  Their  principles  and  practice  of  rash  judging  and  condemning  all  who  do  not  fall 
in  witli  their  measures,  both  Ministers  and  people,  as  carnal,  graceless,  and  enemies  to 
the  work  of  God,  and  what  not,  as  appears  in  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent's  sermon  against  un- 
converted Ministers,  and  his  and  Mr.  Blair's  papers  of  May  last,  which  were  read  in  open 
Synod;  which  rash  judging  has  been  the  constant  practice  of  our  protesting  brethren, 
and  tlieir  irregular  probationers,  for  above  these  twelve  months  past,  in  their  disorderly 
itinerations  and  preaciiing  through  our  Congregations,  by  which,  (alas!  for  it,)  most  of 
our  Congregations,  through  weakness  and  credulity,  are  so  shattered  and  divided,  and 
shaken  in  their  principles,  that  few  or  none  of  us  can  say  we  enjoy  the  comfort,  or  have 
the  success  among  our  people,  which  otherwise  we  might,  and  wliich  we  enjoyed  here- 
tofore. 

"5.  Their  industriously  persuading  people  to  believe  that  the  call  of  God  whereby  he 
calls  men  to  the  Ministry,  does  not  consist  in  their  being  regularly  ordained  and  set  apart 
to  that  work,  according  to  the  institution  and  rules  of  the  word ;  but  in  some  invisible 
motions  and  workings  of  the  Spirit,  which  none  can  be  conscious  or  sensible  of  but  the 
person  himself,  and  with  respect  to  whicli  he  is  liable  to  be  deceived,  or  play  tlie  hypo- 
crite. Tliat  tlie  gospel  preached  in  truth  by  unconverted  Ministers,  can  be  of  no  saving 
benefit  to  souls;  and  their  pointing  out  sucli  Ministers,  whom  they  condenm  as  graceless 
by  their  rash  judging  spirit,  tliey  effectually  carry  the  point  with  the  poor  credulous  peo- 
ple, who,  in  imitation  oi'  their  example,  and  under  their  palrociny,  judge  tlieir  Ministers 
to  be  graceless,  and  forsake  their  Ministers  as  hurtful  rather  than  profitable. 

"6.  Tlieir  jircaching  the  terrors  of  the  law  in  such  a  manner  and  dialect  as  has  no  pre- 
cedent in  the  word  of  God,  but  rather  appears  to  be  borrowed  from  a  worse  dialect;  and 
BO  industriously  working  on  the  passions  and  affections  of  weak  minds,  as  to  cause  tliem 
to  cry  out  in  a  hidcnus  manner,  and  fill  down  in  convulsion-like  fits,  to  the  marring  of 
the  profiting  both  ol' tlii^niselves  and  others,  who  arc  so  taken  up  in  seeing  and  hearing 
these  odd  symptoms,  that  they  cannot  attend  to  or  hear  what  the  Preaclier  says  ;  and 
then,  after  all,  boasting  of  these  things  as  the  work  of  God,  which  we  are  persuaded  do 
proceed  from  an  inferior  or  worse  cause. 

"7.  Their,  or  some  of  tliem,  preaching  and  maintaining  that  all  true  converts  are  as 
rertiin  of  their  gracious  stiite  as  a  p(Tson  can  be  of  what  lie  knows  by  liis  outward  senses  ; 
and  are  able  to  give  a  narrative  of  the  time  and  manner  of  their  conversion,  or  else  they 
Cunchuic  them  to  be  in  a  natural  or  graceless  state,  and  that  a  gracious  person  can  judge 
of  another's  o'acious  state  otherwise  than  by  his   profession    and   life.     That  people  are 


SEC.  11.]  THE    SCHISM    OF    1741.  599 

under  no  sacred  tie  or  relation  to  their  own  Pastors  lawfully  called,  but  may  leave  thewi 
when  tliL-y  please,  and  oug-ht  to  go  where  they  think  Ihey  giA  most  good. 

(rf)  "For  these  and  iiKiny  otlier  reasons,  we  protest,  betbre  the  eternal  God,  his  holy 
angels,  and  you,  Ri  verend  Brethren,  and  before  all  here  present,  tliat  these  brethren  have 
no  right  to  be  acknowledged  as  members  of  this  judicatory  of  Christ,  whose  principles 
and  practices  are  so  diametrically  opposite  to  our  doctrine,  and  principles  of  government 
and  order,  which  tlie  great  King  of  tl>c  Church  hatli  laid  down  in  his  word, 

"  How  absurd  and  monstrous  must  tiiat  union  be,  where  one  ])art  of  tiie  members  own 
themselves  obliged,  in  conscience,  to  tlie  judicial  determinations  of  the  whole,  founded  on 
the  word  of  God,  or  else  relinquish  membersliip;  and  another  part  declare  they  are  not 
obliged  and  will  not  submit,  ur'less  tiie  determination  be  according  to  their  minds,  and 
consequently  will  submit  to  no  rule,  in  making  of  whicii  they  are  in  the  negative  ! 

"  Again,  how  monstrously  absurd  is  it,  that  they  should  so  much  as  desire  to  join  with 
us,  or  we  with  them,  as  a  judicatory,  made  up  of  authoritative  otReers  of  Jesus  Christ, 
while  they  openly  condemn  us  wholesale ;  and,  wiien  they  please,  apply  their  condemna- 
tory sentences  to  particular  brethren  by  name,  without  judicial  process,  or  proving  them 
guilty  of  lieresy  or  immorality,  and  at  the  same  time  will  not  hold  Christian  communion 
with  them  ! 

"Again,  how  absurd  is  the  union,  while  some  of  the  members  of  the  same  body,  which 
meet  once  a  year,  and  join  as  a  judicatory  of  Christ,  do  all  the  rest  of  the  year  what  they 
can,  openly  and  above  board,  to  persuade  the  people  and  flocks  of  their  brethren  and  fel- 
low members,  to  separate  from  their  own  Pastors,  as  graceless  hypocrites,  and  yet  they 
do  not  separate  from  them  themselves,  but  join  with  them  once  every  year,  as  members 
of  the  same  judicatory  of  Clirist,  and  oftener,  when  Presbyteries  are  mixed!  Is  it  not 
most  unreasonable,  stupid  indolence  in  us,  to  join  with  such  as  are  avowedly  tearing  us 
in  pieces  like  beasts  of  prey? 

"  Again,  is  not  the  continuance  of  union  with  our  protesting  brethren  very  absurd,  when 
it  is  so  notorious  that  both  their  doctrine  and  practice  are  so  directly  contrary  to  the  adopt- 
ing act,  whereby  both  they  and  we  have  adopted  tlie  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms, 
and  Directory,  composed  by  the  Westminster  Assembly  ? 

"  Finall}',  is  not  continuance  of  union  absurd  with  those  who  would  arrogate  to  them- 
selves a  right  and  power  to  palm  and  obtrude  members  on  our  Synod,  contrary  lo  the 
minds  and  judgment  of  the  body? 

"  In  tine,  a  continued  union,  in  our  judgment,  is  most  absurd  and  inconsistent,  when 
it  is  so  notorious,  tiiat  our  doctrine  and  principles  of  Church  government,  in  many  points, 
are  not  only  diverse,  but  directly  opposite.  P^or  how  can  two  walk  together,  except  they 
be  agreed  ? 

(  e )  "  Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren,  these  are  a  part,and  but  part  of  our  reasons  why 
we  protest  as  above,  and  which  we  have  only  hinted  at,  but  have  forborne  to  enlarge  on 
them,  as  we  might,  the  matter  and  substance  of  them  are  so  well  known  to  you  all,  and 
the  wiiole  world  about  us,  that  we  judged  this  hint  sufficient  at  present,  to  declare  our 
serious  and  deliberate  judgment  in  the  matter;  and  as  we  profess  ourselves  to  be  re- 
solvedly against  principles  and  practice  of  both  anarchy  and  schism,  so  we  hope  that 
God,  whom  we  desire  to  serve  and  obey,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whose  Ministers  we  are, 
will  botli  direct  and  enable  us  to  conduct  ourselves  in  these  trying  times,  so  as  our  con- 
sciences shall  not  reproach  us  as  long  as  we  live.  Let  God  arise,  and  let  his  enemies  be 
scattered,  and  let  them  that  hate  him  fly  before  him,  but  let  the  righteous  be  glad,  yea, 
let  them  exceedingly  rejoice.  And  may  the  Spirit  of  life  and  comfort  revive  and  comfort 
this  poor  swooning  and  fainting  Cimrch,  quicken  her  to  spiritual  life,  and  restore  her  to 
the  exercise  of  true  charity,  peace,  and  order.  ' 

(/)  "  Although  we  can  freely,  and  from  ttie  bottom  of  our  hearts,  justify  the  divine 
proceedings  against  us,  in  suffering  us  to  fall  into  these  confusions  for  our  sins,  and  par- 
ticularly for  tiic  great  decay  of  the  life  and  power  of  godliness  among  all  ranks,  both  Min- 
isters and  p('0i)le,  yet  we  tliink  it  to  be  our  present  duty  to  bear  testimony  against  these 
prevailing  disorders,  judging  that  to  give  way  to  the  breaking  down  the  hedge  of  disci- 
pline and  government  from  about  Christ's  vineyard,  is  far  from  being  the  proper  method 
of  causing  his  tender  plants  to  grow  in  grace  and  Iruil fulness. 

"As  it  is  our  duty  in  our  station,  without  delay,  to  set  about  a  reformation  of  the  evils 
whereby  we  have  provoked  God  against  ourselves;  so  we  judge  the  strict  observation  of 
his  laws  of  government  and  order;  and  not  the  breaking  of  them,  to  be  one  necessary 
mean  and  metliod  of  this  necessary  and  much  to  be  desired  reformation.  And  we  doubt 
not,  but  wlien  our  God  sees  us  duly  humbled  and  penitent  for  our  sins,  he  will  yet  return 
to  us  in  mercy,  and  cause  us  to  flourish  in  spiritual  life,  love,  unity,  and  order,  though 
perhaps  wc  may  not  live  to  sec  it;  yet  tliis  testimony  tiiat  we  now  bear,  may  be  of  some 
good  use  to  our  children  yet  unborn,  when  God  shall  arise  and  have  mercy  on  Zion." 


600  HERESIES    AiND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

"  Ministers — Robert  Cross,  John  Tliomson,  Francis  Alison,  Robert  Cathcart,  Ricliard 
Zancby,  John  Elder,  John  Craig-,  Safnuel  Caven,  Samuel  Thomson,  Adam  Buyd, 
James  Martin,  Robert  Jamison. 

"  Eiders— Robert  Porter,  Robert  McKnifjht,  William  McCuUoch,  John  McEwen, 
Robert  Rowland,  Robert  Craig,  James  Kerr,  Alexander  McKnight." 

§  12.    The  New  Brunswick  party  withdraws. —  The  standards  re-adopted. 

1741,  p.  159.  Upon  this  it  was  canvassed  by  the  former  protesting  breth- 
ren, whether  they  or  we  were  to  be  looked  upon  as  the  Synod.  We  main- 
tained that  they  had  no  right  to  sit  whether  they  were  the  major  or  minor 
number.  Then  they  motioned  that  we  should  examine  this  point,  and  that 
the  major  number  was  the  Synod.  They  were  found  to  be  the  minor  party, 
and  upon  this  they  withdrew.     After  this  the  Synod  proceeded  to  business. 

Overturcd,  That  every  member  of  this  Synod,  whether  Minister  or  Elder, 
do  sincerely  and  heartily  receive,  own,  acknowledge,  or  subscribe  the  West- 
minster Confession  of  Faith,  and  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  as  the 
confession  of  his  faith  ;  and  the  Directory,  as  far  as  circumstances  will  allow 
and  admit  in  this  infant  Church,  for  the  rule  of  church  order. 

Ordered,  That  every  Session  do  oblige  their  Elders  at  their  admission  to 
do  the  same.     This  was  readily  approved,  nemiiie  contradicente. 

Title  3. — negotiations  of  the  new  york  brethren. 
§  13.  Measures  proposed  for  re-union. 

1742,  p.  162.  Upon  a  motion  made  by  the  Moderator,  [Mr.  Dickinson,] 
that  our  Synod  should  hold  a  conference  with  the  Brunswick  brethren  that 
they  rejected  last  year,  in  order  to  accommodate  the  difference  and  make  up 
that  unhappy  breach,  it  is  agreed,  that  Messrs.  Dickinson,  Pemberton,  Pier- 
son,  Cross,  Andrews,  Thomson,  Cathcart,  David  Evans,  and  Alison,  meet 
with  these  brethren,  and  try  all  methods  consistent  with  gospel  truth,  to 
pi'epare  the  way  for  healing  the  said  breach.  Agreed  that  the  conference 
be  held  at  the  usual  place  of  the  Synod's  meeting,  at  three  in  the  afternoon, 
and  that  the  Synod  adjourn  till  nine  o'clock  to-morrow  morning. 

Ordered,  That  the  Synod  be  resolved  into  an  interhquitur  of  Ministers 
and  Elders,  to  manage  the  conference  with  the  ejected  brethren,  who  are 
allowed,  if  they  see  cause,  to  bring  with  them  the  IMinisters  that  they 
ordained,  that  were  never  allowed  to  be  Ministers  of  this  Synod,  and  all 
their  respective  Elders. 

After  a  great  deal  of  time  spent  to  no  purpose,  the  interloquitur  found 
that  all  attempts  for  a  coalition  were  vain  and  fruitless,  and  therefore  it  is 
agreed  to  adjourn  till  three  o'clock,  afternoon.     Concluded  with  prayer. 

The  Synod  entered  upon  the  affair  complained  of  by  the  ejected  members, 
and  the  (juestion  put  for  the  managing  said  affair  was,  Who  should  be  the 
judges  of  the  case  ?  The  ejected  members  would  submit  the  business  to 
the  consideration  of  none  as  judges,  but  such  as  had  not  signed  the  protest 
last  year.  And  the  protesting  brethren  answered  to  the  point:  That  they, 
with  the  members  that  had  adhered  to  them,  after  ejecting  said  members, 
were  the  Synod;  and  acted  as  such  in  the  rejection,  and  in  so  doing  thej^  only 
cast  out  such  members  as  they  judged  had  rendered  themselves  unworthy 
of  membership,  by  openly  maintaining  and  practising  things  subversive  of 
their  constitution,  and  therefore  would  not  be  called  to  account  by  absent 
members,  or  by  any  judicature  on  earth,  but  were  willing  to  give  the  reasons 
of  their  conduct  to  their  absent  brethren,  and  to  the  public  to  consider  or 
review  it. 


SEC.  11.]  THE    SCHISM    OF   1741.  601 

§  14.   Protest  of  the  New  York  members. 

p.  163.  [After  renewed  ineffectual  efforts  by  way  of  interloquitur,]  A 
protest  was  given  in  by  some  members  of  our  Synod,  which  is  as  follows, 
viz  : 

"  To  the  Reverend  Synod  now  sitting  in  Philadelphia  :  We  the  subscri- 
bers, in  our  own  and  in  the  name  of  all  that  shall  see  meet  to  join  with  us, 
look  upon  ourselves  obliged  in  the  most  public  manner,  to  declare  our  opin- 
ions with  respect  to  the  division  made  in  our  Synod  the  last  year,  by  a  pro- 
test that  was  delivered  in  by  several  of  our  members. 

"  First.  We  declare  against  the  excluding  the  Presbytery  of  New  Bruns- 
wick and  their  adherents,  from  the  communion  of  the  Synod  by  a  protest, 
without  giving  them  a  previous  trial,  as  an  illegal  and  unprecedented  pro- 
cedure, contrary  to  the  rules  of  the  gospel  and  subversive  of  our  excellent 
constitution. 

"  Secondly.  We  declare  and  protest  against  the  conduct  of  our  brethren, 
the  last  year's  protestors,  in  refusing  to  have  the  legality  of  their  said  pro- 
test tried  by  the  present  Synod. 

"  Thirdly.  We  therefore  declare  and  protest,  that  these  members  of  the 
New  Brunswick  Presbytery,  and  their  adherents,  that  were  excluded  by  the 
last  year's  protest,  are  to  be  owned  and  esteemed  as  members  of  this  Synod, 
until  they  are  excluded  by  a  regular  and  impartial  process  against  them, 
according  to  the  methods  prescribed  in  sacred  Scripture,  and  practised  by 
the  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  persuasion. 

"  Fourthly.  We  protest  against  all  passages  in  any  of  the  pamphlets  which 
have  been  lately  published  in  these  parts,  which  seem  to  reflect  upon  the 
work  of  divine  power  and  grace,  which  has  been  carrying  on  in  so  wonder- 
ful a*  manner  in  many  of  our  Congregations  ;  and  declare  to  all  the  world,  that 
we  look  upon  it  to  be  the  indispensable  duty  of  all  our  Ministers  to  encour- 
age that  glorious  work  with  their  most  faithful  and  diligent  endeavours. 
And  in  like  manner,  we  protest  and  declare  against, all  divisive  and  irregular 
methods  and  practices,  by  which  the  peace  and  good  order  of  our  Churches 
have  been  broken  in  upon. 

"  This  is  what  our  duty  to  God,  and  our  regard  to  the  peace  and  prosper- 
ity of  his  Church  oblige  us  to  protest  and  declare,  and  we  desire  it  may  be 
recorded  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Synod  in  perpetuam  rei  memon'am. 
Jonathan  Dickinson,  John  Pierson,  Ebenezer  Pemberton,  Simon  Horton, 

Daniel  Elmer,  Azariah    Horton,  Nathaniel   Hazard,  David  Whitehead, 

Silas  Leonard,  Timothy  Whitehead. 

Philadelphia,  May  29,  1742." 

§  15.  Abortive  discussions  in  the  Synod. 

1743,  p.  166.  An  overture  was  brought  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York, 
which  was  ordered  to  be  read,  and  was  as  foUoweth,  viz : 

*'  At  a  rrcahytcry  convened  at  NewarJc,  May  15,  1743. 
"  An  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  to  be  proposed  to  the  Synod  of  Phila- 

delpliia,  at  tlioir  next  meeting'. 

"  The  Presbytery  takinjr  into  consideration  the  melancholy  divisions  that  have  of  late 
obtained  in  the  Synod,  to  the  great  dishonour  of  God,  the  scandal  of  our  holy  profession, 
the  ])reju(lice  of  our  reliirious  interests,  and  tlie  too  great  encouragement  of  those  dan- 
gerous errors  and  delusions  which  are  making  such  a  progress  amongst  us,  think  it  our 
duty  to  contribute  all  we  can  towards  healing  these  breaches,  and  promoting  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  bonds  of  peace,  and  do  therefore  propose : 

"1.  Tliat   inasmuch  as  the  Presbytery  cannot  see  how  the  e.TcIuding  the  Presbytery 

of  New   Brunswick,  and  those  other   Ministers   that  join  with  them    by  a  protestation, 

without  a  i)articular   heariiig,  and  a  deliberate  vote  of  the  Synod,  formed   ujion  such  a 

distinct  hearing  of  the  case,  can  be  agreeable  to  the  laws  of  Christ,  or  any  rules  of  dis- 

76 


602  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

ciplinc  th.at  have  evrr  been  known  nmoiig^  any  Cluirches  of  our  proftssion  :  We  therefore 
propose  that  the  said  protestation  be  withdrawn,  and  those  members  peaceably  take  their 
place  in  the  Synod  as  Ibrnierly. 

"2.  Whereas  it  is  of  greatest  necessity  that  the  education  of  our  candidates  for  the 
ministry  be  well  regulated,  and  that  our  Ibriner  difference  upon  that  subject  be  healed, 
we  propose  that  all  such,  who  for  the  future  sliall  be  privately  educated  with  a  design  for 
improveuient  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  shall  submit  to  the  former  agreement  of  the 
Synod  in  tliat  case,  or  else  sent  to  one  of  the  colleges  in  New  England,  and  accept  of 
such  a  station  there  as  they  are  found  qualified  for,  and  that  they  continue  there  at  least 
one  year,  and  obtain  their  degree  of  bachelor  of  arts;  and  in  case  there  should  be  any 
pious  and  promising  youths  that  are  privately  educated  for  the  ministry,  who  cannot  well 
bear  the  charge  of  continuing  so  long  at  the  college,  tliey  shall,  upon  the  commendation 
of  their  respective  Presbyteries,  and  the  approbation  of  the  Synod,  or  commission  of  the 
Synod,  have  such  allowances  fi-om  the  Synod  fbr  their  support  at  the  college,  as  the  Synod 
or  their  commission  shall  think  proper,  and  so  much  of  the  income  of  the  fund  as  is  suffi- 
cient, shall  be  appropriated  to  that  purpose. 

"  3.  Whereas  there  have  been  differences  among  us  with  respect  to  itinerant  preach- 
ing, with  the  consequences  of  it,  we  propose  that  there  be  an  united  agreement  of  the 
Synod,  that  all  our  pul()its  be  open  to  those  Ministers  that  are  in  our  communion,  and 
we  unanimously  resolve  to  invite  each  other  to  preach  in  our  respective  parishes  as  occa- 
sion  offers.  And  for  any  Minister  to  refiise  another  Minister  the  use  of  his  pulpit  when 
regularly  ap[)lied  to,  and  to  continue  in  that  refusal  from  time  to  time,  shall  be  looked 
upon  as  an  unbrotherly  practice,  tending  to  division  and  separation  among  us.  Provided 
always,  that  the  Minister  refusing  his  pulpit  as  aforesaid,  has  not  such  reason  for  his 
conduct  as  shall  be  approved  by  the  Presbytery,  or  Synod,  or  commission  of  the  Synod  ; 
and  that  there  may  be  no  schism  or  confusion  maintained  in  our  Congregations,  it  be 
proposed  that  all  our  Ministers  shall  be  obliged,  that  they  will  not  for  the  future  promote 
or  encourage  any  divisions  or  separations,  neither  by  setting  up  separate  meetings  in  any 
of  our  Congregations,  nor  by  any  methods  whatsoever  endeavouring  to  alienate  the  affec- 
tions of  the  people  from  their  Minister;  but  that  every  one  of  us  shall  do  what  we  can  to 
assist  one  another,  and  strengthen  each  other's  hands  in  the  work  of  the  Lord;  and  every 
contravention  of  this  article  shall  be  looked  upon  as  just  matter  of  censure  either  by 
Presbytery  or  Synod. 

"  4.  It  is  also  proposed  that,  if  any  of  our  Ministers  either  really  have,  or  suppose  they 
have,  just  matter  of  complaint  against  any  of  their  brethren  in  the  ministry  within  our 
bounds,  with  respect  either  to  his  doctrine,  manner  of  preaching,  diligence  in  his  dis- 
charge of  the  more  public  or  private  parts  of  his  ministerial  duties,  or  with  respect  to  his 
Conduct  or  conversation,  such' Minister  shall  first,  in  a  kind,  tender,  and  affectionate 
manner,  particularly  make  known  the  matter  of  his  complaint  to  such  of  his  brethren  in 
a  private  conference;  and  if  these  endeavours  fail  of  desired  success,  he  shall  put  into  his 
hands  a  written  copy  of  his  complaints,  with  a  citation  to  answer  them  before  his  Pres- 
bytery, or  before  the  Synod,  or  commission  of  the  Synod,  as  the  complainant  shall  think 
fit. 

"5.  It  is  also  proposed  that  all  former  matters  of  difference  and  debate  in  the  Synod, 
be  now  entirely  buried  in  oblivion,  and  that  each  Minister  of  the  Synod  do  from  this  time 
treat  one  another  with  the  same  intimate  love,  kindness,  and  respect,  as  if  such  differen- 
ces had  never  been.  This  article  not  being  to  be  understood  as  excluding  any  of  our 
Ministers  from  reasoning  either  publicly  or  privately  in  a  brotherly,  or  a  Christian  man- 
ner, against  any  point  of  doctrine  which  they  suppose  erroneous  or  dangerous. 

"  6.  The  Presbytery  considering  the  absolute  necessity  of  union  and  good  agreement  in  a 
religious  society,  since  a  kingdom  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand,  do  earnestly  pray, 
that  this  or  some  other  plan  of  acconnnodation  become  into  at  this  meeting  of  the  Synod. 
But  if  our  hopes  in  that  matter  should  prove  abortive,  and  no  methods  can  be  obtained,  it 
is  proposed  that  this  Synod  do  unitedly  agree  that  another  Synod  be  erected,  by  the  name 
of  the  Synod  of  New  York,  and  that  any  of  our  members  shall  have  liberty  to  join  them- 
selves to  which  of  the  two  Synods  they  shall  think  fit ;  and  in  order  to  our  communion 
one  witli  another,  and  to  consult  the  general  interest  of  religion  in  these  parts,  it  is  pro- 
posed that  there  be  two  correspondents  sent  yearly  from  each  Synod  to  the  other. 

Ebenezer  Pemberton,  Moderator." 

Some  remarks  upon  the  above  overture  were  read ;  and  after  some  con- 
sideration, it  was  put  to  vote,  whether  this  overture  was  to  be  accepted  as  a 
plan  of  accommodation  or  not,  and  it  was  unanimously  voted  in  the  nega- 
tive. 

A  paper  was  upon  this  jrivon  in  by  Mr.  Jonathan  Dickinson,  in  his  own 
name,  and  in  the  names  of  Messrs.  Ebenezer  Pemberton,  John  Pierson,  and 


*      SEC.  15.]  THE    SCHISM    OF    1741.  603 

Aaron  Buvr,  having  previously  declared  that  they  complain  of  no  unfriendly 
or  unbrotherly  treatiueiit  from  the  Synod  with  relation  to  themselves,  but 
that  their  eoiiduet  in  this  affair  may  be  liable  to  misrepresentations,  which 
said  paper  is  as  follows  : 

As  1  look  upon  myself  to  be  a  member  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  and 
have  a  continued  riglit  to  sit  and  act  in  the  same  as  such,  so  I  look  upon  the 
New  Brunswick  Presbytery,  and  those  other  brethren  that  adhere  to  them, 
and  are  therefore  shut  out  of  the  Synod  on  that  account,  to  be  truly  mem- 
bers of  this  Synod  as  myself,  or  any  others  whatsoever,  and  have  a  just 
claim  to  sit  and  act  with  us.  I  cannot,  therefore,  at  present,  see  my  way 
clear  to  sit  and  act  as  though  we  were  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  while  the 
New  Brunswick  Presbytery,  and  the  other  members  with  them,  are  kept  out 
of  the  Synod  in  the  manner  they  noW  are. 

§  16.  Proposals  of  the  Synod. 

p.  168.  A  proposal  of  agreement  and  union  between  us  and  the  brethren 
of  New  Brunswick  was  sent  to  those  brethren  by  Mr.  Aaron  Burr,  which  is 
as  followeth,  viz : 

Proposals  made  to  the  New  Brunswick  brethren,  in  order  to  their  being 
admitted  to  take  their  places  in  the  Synod,  upon  a  Scripture  founda- 
tion. 

Forasmuch  as  we  are  informed  that  the  New  Brunswick  brethren  are  wil- 
ling and  desirous  of  reconciliation  and  union  with  the  Synod,  and  to  know 
on  what  terms  this  may  be  obtained  :  That  the  said  brethren  may  be  fully 
persuaded  that  we  have  no  delight  in  division  for  its  own  sake,  but  on  the 
contrary,  are  sincerely  desirous  of  union  and  peace  upon  just  and  reasonable 
terms,  so  that  upon  our  cordial  agreement  there  be  a  foundation  laid,  that, 
through  God's  blessing,  may  prevent  the  havoc  and  destruction  of  the 
Church  threatened  by  our  common  enemies.     Therefore  we  propose, 

1.  That  as  they  desire  to  be  received  and  treated  as  members  of  our  Synod, 
they  will  submit  to  the  determinations  and  conclusions  of  our  judicatures, 
even  in  those  cases  wherein  they  are  negatives  in  giving  their  votes,  and  so 
allow  a  determination  to  be  by  the  majority,  or  else  no  longer  plead  a  right 
of  membership ;  and  that  they  renounce  their  principles  delivered  in  their 
Apology,  especially  that  whereby  they  declare  that  Presbyteries  and  Synods 
have  no  right  to  make  any  agreements,  or  come  to  any  determinations  by 
votes  that  shall  bind  any  members  who  do  not  give  their  consent  to  those 
conclusions  or  determinations.  For  without  this  recantation  they  can  never 
be  members  of  this  Synod,  seeing  they  put  in  a  claim  for  arbitrary  power  to 
destroy  and  overturn  all  our  agreements,  and  to  despise  and  disregard  our  cen- 
sures, as  they  have  already  professedly  done,  in  licensing  and  ordaining  so 
many  men  for  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

2.  If  they  profess  they  will  use  all  endeavours  to  secure  a  learned  minis- 
try, we  desire  that  they  testify  this  by  desisting  from  licensing  or  ordaining 
men  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  who  have  not  complied  with  the  Synod's 
agreement,  or  the  alternative  proposed  in  the  last  year's  conference  with  these 
brethren ;  and  that  the}'  give  up  all  those  persons  that  they  have  heretofore 
licensed  or  ordained  in  opposition  to  our  public  agreement,  to  be  examined 
and  tried  by  the  Synod  whether  they  have  suitable  miiiisterial  qualifications; 
or  that  they  will  not  maintain  ministerial  communion  with  any  of  them  for 
the  future,  who  refuse  to  be  examined  by  the  Synod,  or  who,  upon  examina- 
tion, are  found  deficient,  until  they  give  suitable  satisfiiction. 

3.  That  for  the  future  they  will  desist  from  either  acting  or  preaching,  or 
sending  their  missionaries  within  the  bounds  of  our  Presbyteries,  or  fixed 
pastoral  charges  as  heretofore ;  that  they  will  not  encourage  new  separate 


604  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

societies  in  Congregations  as  heretofore,  nor  supply  with  preaching  the 
societies  they  have  made  or  occasioned,  among  the  people  under  our  care, 
but  declare  that  all  such  practices  are  of  pernicious  tendency,  and  inconsist- 
ent with  the  Presbyterian  plan. 

4.  That  they  will  not  publicly  nor  privately,  endeavour  to  diminish  the 
character  of  any  Ministers  as  graceless,  unconverted,  or  unworthy  of  his  office, 
until  he  be  tried  by  a  proper  judicature  and  censured ;  and  that  they  claim 
no  right  to  judge  of  men's  spiritual  estates  towards  God,  so  as  to  determine 
whether  they  be  gracious  or  graceless,  if  sound  in  the  faith,  and  of  a  gospel 
life  and  conversation,  and  that  they  condemn  all  such  practices. 

5.  That  they  renounce  all  such  tenets  or  doctrines  that  have  been  advanced 
in  Mr.  Tenneut's  Nottingham  sermon,  which  are  contrary  to  our  Presbyte- 
rian plan  and  subversive  of  gospel  order,  and  a  floodgate  to  let  in  divisions 
and  disorders  into  the  Church  :  such  as  an  allowance  to  church  members  to 
guess  at  the  spiritual  state  of  their  Pastors,  upon  this  guess,  without  fui'ther 
trial,  to  leave  them  as  graceless  and  unconverted ;  their  asserting  an  inward 
call  to  the  ministry,  in  opposition  and  contradiction  to  the  outward  call,  or 
ordaining  to  the  gospel  ministry,  and  all  who  maintain  them  can  be  no 
members  of  a  Presbyterian  Society  or  Church,  because  they  take  all  govern- 
ment out  of  the  hands  of  a  Synod  or  Presbytery,  and  give  it  to  any  person 
that  hath  ignorance  and  impudence  enough  to  bring  God's  house  into  con- 
fusion. 

6.  That  they  acknowledge  that  too  many  of  them  have  been  guilty  in  all 
these  points,  and  that  notwithstanding  whatever  zeal  and  intention  to  ad- 
vance a  work  of  grace  they  might  have  been  influenced  by,  yet  now  they 
are  convinced  that  these  practices  have  had  a  dreadful  tendency  to  promote 
and  spread  the  divisions  and  confusions  that  perplex  and  disturb  this 
Church. 

7.  We  propose  that,  if  they  have  any  ground  of  complaint  against  any 
of  our  members,  with  respect  to  their  doctrine,  their  conversation,  or  dili- 
gence in  the  ministry,  that  they  shall  be  welcome  to  table  the  charge  against 
them  in  a  proper  judicatory,  whether  they  comply  With  these  terms  or  not; 
and  that,  if  they  satisfy  us  in  these  points,  and  accept  their  seats  in  our  Sy- 
nod, all  other  grounds  of  complaint  shall  be  removed,  either  by  public  trial, 
or  such  other  method  as  they  and  we  in  conjunction  shall  determine,  and 
will  best  promote  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  his  Church.  And  we 
declare  that  if  all  or  any  of  these  brethren  accept  these  terms,  or  any  other 
that  we  and  they  can  devise  or  come  to,  that  will  lay  a  foundation  to  secure 
these  important  rights  of  societies,  a  learned  and  pious  ministry,  and  to  pre- 
vent errors  and  divisions,  in  a  way  agreeable  to  God's  word,  and  the  Pres- 
byterian constitution,  we  are  heartily  willing  to  receive  them;  and  we  desire 
that  they  may  give  us  their  answer  to  these  heads  as  soon  as  they  can  con- 
veniently. 

These  proposals  were  sent  in  an  extra-judicial  way  to  the  Brunswick  breth- 
ren, upon  reading  of  which  in  open  Synod,  it  was  agreed  that  these  propo- 
sals were  reasonable,  in  order  to  open  a  way  toward  an  accommodation  and 
interview  between  these  brethren  and  us.  And  to  these  we  received  an  an- 
swer by  Mr.  William  Tennent,  junior,  which  is  as  foUoweth  : 

'*  Upon  a  paper  sent  to  us  from  the  Ministers  that  protested  against  us, 
proposing  certain  terms  of  union,  this  conjunct  meeting  of  the  Presbyteries 
of  New  Brunswick  and  New  Castle  does  judge  that  there  can  be  no  regular 
methods  of  proceeding  towards  the  compassing  a  stated  union  between  thera 
and  us,  until  their  illegal  protest  be  withdrawn ;  yet  so  they  and  we  may  both 
stand  upon  an  equal  foot  in  the  regular  trial  of  the  difi"erences  between  us. 


SEC.   IG.]  THE   SCHISM  OF  1741.  605 

That  their  paper  contains  sundry  misrepresentations  and  unreasonable  de- 
mands and  that  wc  have  several  charges  against  them  to  be  satisfied  in,  be- 
fore we  could  come  into  a  settled  union  with  them." 

§  17.   Furtlirr  overture  from  the  Neio  York  Presbytery. 

1745,  p.  178.  Messrs.  Dickinson,  Pierson,  and  Pemberton,  in  the  name 
of  the  New  York  l-'resbytery,  and  by  a  commission  from  them,  desire  that 
the  Synod  appoint  a  committee  to  confer  with  them  to  ti-y  whether  an  over- 
ture can  be  prepared,  removing  any  grounds  of  dissatisfaction  or  difference 
between  them  and  the  Synod. 

§  18.  Reply  of  the  Synod  to  this  overture. 

Ih.  p.  179.  The  committee  appointed  to  draw  a  plan,  &c.,  being  inquired 
at,  answer  that  they  have  drawn  a  plan  to  be  now  laid  before  the  Synod. 
Previous  to  reading  it,  some  inquired  at  their  New  York  brethren,  whom 
of  the  New  Brunswick  brethren  they  alleged  to  be  members,  whether  all 
that  are  now  of  that  party,  or  only  such  of  them  as  enjoyed  membership 
before,  and  they  declared  they  account  only  such  as  have  been  members  and 
had  their  seats,  to  be  now  members,  and  no  others. 

The  overture  drawn  up  by  the  committee  was  read  twice,  and  the  vote 
put,  whether  it  was  a  proper  plan  for  accommodation  to  be  now  proposed, 
and  it  was  voted  proper  to  propose  it,  and  it  is  as  follows  : 

I.  The  glory  of  God  and  the  advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom,  by  the 
persuading  souls  to  embrace  the  Lord  Jesus  on  gospel  terms,  and  by  pre- 
serving peace,  truth,  and  good  order  in  the  Churches,  ought  to  be  the  grand 
design  of  all  Christians,  and  of  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  in  particular 
But  to  our  great  concern  and  sorrow,  the  disorderly  intrusions  into  the 
pastoral  charges  of  Ministers,  and  surmises  that  were  raised  to  blacken 
their  characters  as  carnal  and  unconverted ;  the  bold  violation  of  our  Sy- 
nodical  acts  and  regulations,  and  the  new  method  of  itinerant  preaching 
where  there  is  a  stated  gospel  ministry,  hath,  in  a  great  measure,  marred 
this  noble  design,  by  rending  the  churches  of  Christ,  and  filling  the  minds 
of  people  with  uncharitable  opinions  of  one  another. 

To  check  the.se  evils  prevailing  by  means  of  some  claiming  to  themselves 
a  privilege,  under  pretence  of  extraordinaries,  to  trample  under  foot  the 
rights  of  mankind,  to  destroy  all  pastoral  relation,  and  to  lay  aside,  at  least 
for  a  season,  that  form  of  government  and  discipline  that  was  practised  and 
•used  in  our  Presbyterian  Churches,  a  number  of  the  Synod  of  .Philaifelphia 
protested  against  such  illegal,  disorderly  practices  in  the  year  1741.  And 
being  wearied  with  fruitless  attempts  to  redress  these  delusive,  unscriptural 
methods  of  proceeding,  determined  to  withdraw  from  Synodical  communion, 
unless  such  as  were  guilty  of  such  practices  gave  proper  satisfaction  accord- 
ing to  gospel  rules.  The  majority  of  the  Synod  then  present,  made  this 
protest  their  act,  and  declared  that  those  brethren  should  either  give  such 
satisfaction,  or  withdraw  from  membership,  upon  which  they  chose  to  with- 
draw. 

This  method  of  procedure  was  complained  of  next  year,  as  contrary  to 
the  method  of  proceeding  in  our  Churches,  by  some  members  that  were 
absent  when  this  separation  was  made.  Upon  which  it  was  proposed  that 
the  whole  affair  should  be  reviewed  by  the  Synod  then  met,  and  if  anything 
was  found  illegal,  it  should  be  redressed.  But  these  brethren  could  find 
clearness  to  do  nothing,  till  these  disorderly  brethren  who  withdrew  should 
again  be  allowed  to  take  their  seats  as  members,  which  the  majority  of  the 
Synod  could  not  comply  with.  Upon  which  they  entered  a  declaration 
against  the  method  of  proceeding  the  year  before.     At  our  next  Synod 


f06  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

meeting,  they  proposed  methods  to  heal  the  breach  between  those  brethren 
who  withdrew  and  the  Synod ;  which  occasioned  the  Synod  to  send  them 
proposals  of  peace,  which  they  rejected,  and  still  continued  their  divisive 
practices  of  counteracting  the  Synod's  regulations,  and  crumbling  of  Con- 
gregations to  pieces,  erecting  altar  against  altar,  to  the  great  scandal  of 
religion  and  ruin  of  vital  piety.  Those  brethren  from  the  Presbytery  of 
New  York,  who  were  dissatisfied  at  the  method  by  which  that  party  stand 
excluded,  having  on  this  occasion  laboured  to  have  their  own  scruples  re- 
moved, and  at  the  same  time  to  have  peace  and  unity  restored  among  all 
that  ever  were  members  of  the  Synod ;  all  the  Synod  now  met,  heartily  con- 
cur with  them  in  this  noble  undertaking,  if  it  can  be  obtained  in  such  a 
method  as  may  and  will  maintain  sound  doctrine,  and  preserve  the  peace 
and  good  order  of  the  Church. 

In  order  to  accomplish  this,  these  brethren  proposed  it  as  an  expedient 
to  remove  their  scruples  and  heal  all  our  divisions,  that  every  person  that  is 
or  has  been  a  member,  shall  now  voluntarily  subscribe  the  essential  agree- 
ments on  which  our  Synod  formerly  was  established,  and  which  are  the 
general  approved  agreements  ofour  Churches.  x\nd  as  we  think  that  a  sub- 
scription of  these  articles  will  be  a  renouncing  disorder  and  divisive  practice, 
and  will,  when  obtained,  lay  a  foundation  for  maintaining  peace,  truth,  and 
good  order,  which  was  what  was  desired  in  the  protest,  by  which  the  Bruns- 
wick brethren  stand  excluded ;  we,  therefore,  in  compliance  with  the  request 
of  these  brethren,  and  in  order  to  remove  all  scruples,  propose  that  all  that 
are  now  or  ever  have  been  members  of  this  Synod,  shall  subscribe  the  fol- 
lowing fundamental  articles  and  agreements  as  their  acts,  and  all  who  will 
do  so  shall  be  members  of  this  Synod. 

II.  That  in  all  prudential  acts  for  the  regular  management  of  the  affairs 
of  the  Church  of  (lod  among  us,  every  member  shall  either  actively  concur 
or  peaceably  submit  to,  and  not  counteract  such  things  as  are  determined  by 
the  majority,  as  being  founded  upon  Grod's  word ;  or  if  any  do  declare  they 
have  not  freedom  of  conscience  to  comply,  they  shall  withdraw,  and  no  more 
be  acknowledged  as  members  of  this  Synod,  unless  they  afterwards  find 
clearness  and  so  return  and  comply. 

III.  That  if  any  member  suppose  he  has  reason  of  complaint  against  any 
of  his  brethren  for  unsound  doctrine,  or  irregularities  of  life,  or  unfaithful- 
ness in  his  pastoral  office,  he  shall  proceed  in  a  Christian  way  according  to 
the  rules  of  Grod's  word,  and  our  known  methods  of  discipline,  and  shall  not 
in  public  or  private  spread  his  surmises,  oifences,  or  scandals,  without  pro- 
ceeding as  aforesaid ;  or  else  be  accounted  guilty  of  unchristian  conduct, 
and  liable  to  censure.  Accordingly  we  look  upon  such  practices  to  be  con- 
trary to  the  gospel,  and  of  pernicious  tendency  to  the  Church  of  Christ. 

IV.  That  no  member  of  this  Synod  shall  preach  in  the  Congregation  of 
another  brother  without  judicial  appointment,  or  being  invited  by  his  brother 
to  preach  for  him.  And  whoever  acts  contrary,  shall  be  deemed  guilty  of 
unbrotherly  treatment  and  divisive  practice,  and  be  censured  accordingly  ; 
and  the  same  way,  no  Presbytery  shall  invade  the  charge  and  rights  of  other 
Presbyteries.  And  all  erections  within  the  bounds  of  regulated  Congrega- 
tions, that  have  been  or  shall  be  set  up  by  such  itinerant  preaching  and 
divisive  practices,  shall  be  deemed  contrary  to  the  peace  and  good  order  of 
this  Church,  and  consequently  shall  not  be  maintained  or  supported  by  any 
member  belonging  to  us. 

V.  We  agree,  that  none  who  have  not  heretofore  enjoyed  membership 
in  this  Synod,  shall  be  admitted  thereto  without  submitting  to  the  manner 
of  admission  determined  by  our  former  acts;  and  such  as  may  and  shall  be 
provivled  in  that  case,  and  complying  with  these  general  articles  now  agreed 


SEC.    18.]  THE   SCHISM   OF   1741.  607 

upon  :  and  all  sucli  as  upon  proper  trial  shall  be  duly  qualified  with  respect 
to  learning,  soundness  in  the  faith,  and  a  gospel  conversation,  shall,  upon 
agreeing  to  these  articles,  and  submitting  to  our  method  of  Church  govern- 
ment, be  cordially  admitted  to  Synodical  communion. 

VI.  We  agree  that  each  member  of  this  Synod  shall  keep  a  day  of  public 
and  solemn  fasting,  and  thereupon  confess  and  bewail  the  prevailing  evils  of 
infidelity,  profaneness,  the  untenderness  and  barrenness  of  professors,  and 
the  decay  of  religion  in  general ;  and  particularly  the  debates,  divisive  prac- 
tices, uncharitable  censures,  and  unbrotherly  treatment  that  have  torn  and 
divided  the  Church  of  Christ  in  these  parts,  to  the  dishonour  of  God,  the 
hurt  of  practical  piety,  the  offence  and  scandal  of  the  weak,  and  the  harden- 
ing the  wicked,  and  the  opening  the  mouths  of  the  profane  ;  and  deprecate 
the  divine  displeasure,  and  implore  the  blessing  of  God  upon  this  and  all 
other  proper  means  for  the  advancement  of  true  and  undefiled  religion,  and 
the  maintaining  and  propagating  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  the  peace, 
unity,  and  increase  of  this  infant  Church. 

§  19.  The  New   York  Presbytery  withdraws. 

lb.  p.  181.  The  brethren  of  New  York  Presbytery  immediately  answered, 
they  would  not  accept  this  plan,  nor  be  united  with  us  upon  it ;  and  therefore 
as  being  commissioned  by  New  York  Presbytery  to  transact  in  this  affair,  they 
desire  that  a  copy  of  this  overture  may  be  given  them  to  carry  to  their  Pres- 
bytery. Propose  to  the  Synod  that  it  should  be  mutually  agreed,  that  they  be 
allowed,  with  the  consent  of  this  body,  to  erect  another  Synod,  under  the 
name  of  the  Synod  of  New  York.  This  they  desire  to  do  with  the  consent 
of  this  body,  that  they  may  not  be  thought  to  set  up  and  act  in  opposition  to 
this,  and  that  there  may  be  a  foundation  for  the  two  Synods  to  consult  and 
act  in  mutual  concert  with  one  another  hereafter,  and  maintain  love  and  bro- 
therly kindness  with  each  other. 

The  Synod  appoint  Messrs.  Thomson,  Alison,  Grifl&th,  and  McDowell, 
to  prepare  an  answer  to  this  proposal,  and  bring  it  into  the  Synod  the  next 
sederunt. 

The  committee  appointed  to  draw  up  an  answer  to  the  proposal  of  the  New 
York  brethren,  brought  in  one  accordingly,  which  was  considered,  and  after 
much  discourse  upon  it,  was  approven  as  it  here  follows :  The  unhappy  di- 
visions which  have  subsisted  among  us  for  some  years,  cannot  but  deeply 
affect  all  that  wish  the  welfare  of  Zion  ;  and  it  particularly  aff"ects  us,  that 
some  of  our  brethren  of  New  York  do  not  at  present  see  their  way  clear  to 
continue  in  Synodical  communion  with  us;  and  though  we  judge  they  have 
no  just  ground  to  withdraw  from  us,  yet  seeing  they  propose  to  erect  them- 
selves into  a  Synod  at  New  York,  and  now  desire  to  do  this  in  the  most 
friendly  manner  possible,  we  declare,  if  they  or  any  of  them  do  so,  we  shall 
endeavour  to  maintain  charitable  and  Christian  affections  toward  them,  and 
show  the  same  upon  all  occasions,  by  such  correspondence  and  fellowship,  as 
we  shall  think  duty  and  consistent  with  a  good  conscience. 

§  20.  Erection  of  the  Synod  of  New  York. 

Elizabethtoion,  Neic  Jersey,  September  19th,  1745. 

1745,  p.  233.  The  Ministers  and  Elders  whose  names  are  presently  to  be 
inserted,  convened  and  formed  themselves  into  a  Synod,  under  the  name  or 
title  of  the  Synod  of  New  York. 

Ministers  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  :  Messrs.  Jonathan  Dickinson, 
John  Pierson,  Kbenezer  Pemberton,  Simon  Horton,  Aaron  Burr,  Azariah 
Horton,  Timothy  Jones,  Eliab  Byram,  Robert  Sturgeon. 

Ministers  of  New  Brunswick  Presbytery :  Messrs.  Gilbert  Tennent,  Joseph 


608  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII 

Lamb,  William  Tennent,  Richard  Treat,  James  McCrea,  William  Robinson, 
David  youngs,  Charles  Beatty,  Charles  McKnight. 

Ministers  of  New  Castle  Presbytery  :  Messrs.  Samuel  Blair,  Samuel  Finly, 
Charles  Tennent,  John  Blair. 

Elders — Joseph  WoodrufFe,  Nathaniel  Hazard,  Joseph  Prudden,  Benjamin 
Leonard.  John  Ayres,  Samuel  Hazard,  Robert  Cummins,  John  Craig,  Richard 
Walker,  Peter  Peryen,  John  Love,  Alexander  Moody. 

The  Ministers  and  Elders  before  mentioned,  first  considered  and  agreed 
upon  the  following  articles,  as  the  plan  and  foundation  of  their  Synodical 
union  : 

1.  They  agree  that  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  with  the  Larger 
and  Shorter  Catechisms,  be  the  public  confession  of  their  faith  in  such  manner 
as  was  agreed  unto  by  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  year  1729  ;  and  to 
be  inserted  in  the  latter  end  of  this  book.  And  they  declare  their  approba- 
tion of  the  Directory  of  the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster,  as  the  gen- 
eral plan  of  worship  and  discipline. 

2.  They  agree  that  in  matters  of  discipline,  and  those  things  that  relate  to 
the  peace  and  good  order  of  our  Churches,  they  shall  be  determined  according 
to  the  major  vote  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  with  which  vote  every  member 
shall  actively  concur  or  pacifically  acquiesce;  but  if  any  member  cannot  in 
conscience  agree  to  the  determination  of  the  majority,  but  supposes  himself 
obliged  to  act  contrary  thereunto,  and  the  Synod  think  themselves  obliged  to 
insist  upon' it  as  essentially  necessary  to  the  well-being  of  our  Churches,  in 
that  case  such  dissenting  member  promises  peaceably  to  withdraw  from  the 
body,  without  endeavouring  to  raise  any  dispute  or  contention  upon  the  de- 
bated point,  or  any  unjust  alienation  of  afi"ection  from  them. 

3.  If  any  member  of  their  body  supposes  that  he  hath  anything  to  object 
against  any  of  his  brethren  with  respect  to  error  in  doctrine,  immorality  in 
life,  or  negligence  in  his  ministi-y,  he  shall  not,  on  any  account,  propagate  the 
scandal,  until  the  person  objected  against  is  dealt  with  according  to  the  rules 
of  the  gospel,  and  the  known  methods  of  their  discipline. 

4.  They  agree,  that  all  who  have  a  competent  degree  of  ministerial  know- 
ledge, are  orthodox  in  their  doctrine,  regular  in  their  lives,  and  diligent  in 
their  endeavours  to  promote  the  important  designs  of  vital  godliness,  and  that 
•will  submit  to  their  discipline,  shall  be  cheerfully  admitted  into  their  com- 
munion. 

And  they  do  also  agree,  that  in  order  to  avoid  all  divisive  methods  among 
their  Ministers  and  Congregations,  and  to  strengthen  the  discipline  of  Christ 
in  the  Churches  in  these  parts,  they  will  maintain  a  correspondence  with  the 
Synod  of  Philadelphia  in  this  their  first  meeting,  by  appointing  two  of  their 
members  to  meet  with  the  said  Synod  of  Philadelphia  at  their  nest  conven- 
tion, and  to  concert  with  them  such  measures  as  may  best  promote  the  pre- 
cious interests  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  these  parts. 

And  that  they  may  in  no  respect  encourage  any  factious  separating  prac- 
tices or  principles,  they  agree  they  will  not  intermeddle  with  judicially  hear- 
ing the  complaints,  or  with  supplying  with  Ministers  and  candidates  such 
parties  of  men,  as  shall  separate  from  any  Presbyterian  or  Congregational 
Churches  that  are  not  within  their  bounds,  unless  the  matters  of  controversy 
be  submitted  to  their  jurisdiction  or  advice  by  both  parties. 

Thereupon,  the  Synod  opened  by  prayer. 


bEC.  20,]  THE   SCHISM   OF   1741.  609 

Title  4. — subsequent  transactions  and  re-union. 
§  21.    The  Sj/nod's  account  o/ the  schism,  to  Dr.  Clap. 

Philadelphia,  May  SOth,  1746. 

Vert/  Reverend  Sir  : — We  received  the  favour  of  yours  of  the  21st  of  No- 
vember last,  and  acknowledge  our  obligation  to  the  President  and  Fellows 
of  Yale  college  for  considering  our  request,  and  expressing  their  readiness  to 
promote  the  interest  of  religion  and  learning  among  us. 

(  a  )  We  agree  with  you  that  the  aft'air  is  of  great  importance,  and  are 
willing  to  satisfy  you  to  the  utmost  as  to  the  plan  and  constitution  of  our 
school,  and  the  present  state  of  our  Synod,  under  whose  care  it  is.  Some 
years  ago  our  Synod  found  the  interest  of  Christ's  kingdom  likely  to  suffer 
in  these  parts  for  want  of  a  college  for  the  education  of  young  men.  And 
our  supplies  either  from  Europe  or  New  I'vugland  were  few  in  proportion  to 
the  numerous  vacancies  in  our  growing  seltlements.  Mr.  William  Tennent 
set  up  a  school  among  us,  where  some  wire  educated,  and  afterwards  admit- 
ted to  the  ministry  without  sufficient  qualifications,  as  was  judged  by  many 
of  the  Synod.  And  what  made  the  matter  look  worse,  those  that  were  edu- 
cated in  this  private  way  decried  the  usefulness  of  some  parts  of  learning 
that  we  thought  very  necessary.  It  was  therefore  agreed  to  try  to  erect  a 
college,  and  apply  to  our  friends  in  Britain,  and  Ireland,  and  New  Eng- 
land, to  assist  us.  We  wrote  to  the  Association  of  Boston  on  this  head, 
and  had  a  very  favourable  answer.  But  when  we  were  thus  projecting  our 
plan,  and  appointing  Commissioners  to  Britain,  &c.,  to  promote  the  thing, 
the  war  with  Spain  was  proclaimed,  which  put  a  stop  to  our  proceedings 
then.  The  Synod  then  came  to  a  public  agreement  to  take  all  private  schools 
where  young  men  were  educated  for  the  ministry,  so  far  under  their  care  as 
to  appoint  a  committee  of  our  Synod  to  examine  all  such  as  had  not  obtained 
degrees  in  the  European  or  New  England  colleges,  and  give  them  certificates 
if  they  were  found  qualified,  which  was  to  serve  our  Presbyteries  instead  of 
a  college  diploma,  till  better  provision  could  be  made.  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent 
cried  out  that  this  was  to  prevent  his  father's  school  for  training  gracious 
men  for  the  ministry ;  and  he,  and  some  of  his  adherents,  protested  against 
it,  and  counteracted  this  our  public  agreement,  admitting  men  to  the 
ministry  which  we  judged  unfit  for  that  office,  which  course  they  persisted 
in,  though  admonished  and  reproved  by  us  for  such  unwarrantable  pro- 
ceedings. 

(i)  While  these  debates  subsisted,  Mr.  Whitefield  came  into  the  coun- 
try, whom  they  drew  into  their  party  to  encourage  divisions.  And  they  and 
he  have  been  the  sad  instruments  of  dividing  our  Churches.  And  by  his 
interest  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent  grew  hardy  enough  to  tell  our  Synod  he  would 
oppose  their  design  of  getting  assistance  to  erect  a  college  wherever  we  should 
make  application,  and  would  maintain  young  men  at  his  father's  school  in 
opposition  to  us.  This,  with  his  and  his  adherents'  divisive  practices, 
obliged  the  Synod  to  exclude  him  and  others  of  his  stamp,  from  their  com- 
munion. In  this  situation  our  affiiirs  grew  worse ;  for  our  vacancies  were 
numerous,  and  we  found  it  hard  in  such  trouble  to  engage  such  gentlemen 
either  from  New  England  or  Europe  to  come  among  us,  as  our  best  friends 
in  those  places  could  recommend  as  steadfast  in  the  faith,  and  men  of  parts 
and  education.  I'pon  this  the  Synod  erected  a  school  in  the  year  1744.  It 
was  agreed  that  the  said  school  should  be  opened  under  the  inspection  of 
the  Synod,. where  the  languages,  philosophy,  and  divinity  should  be  taught 
gratis,  to  all  that  should  comply  with  the  regulation  of  the  school,  being 
persons  of  good  character  and  behaviour.  They  appointed  a  master  and  tutor 
for  this  business,  who  were  to  be  paid  by  such  contributions  as  the  Synod 
77 


610  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

could  obtain  for  this  purpose ;  and  agreed,  from  year  to  year,  to  appoint 
trustees  to  meet  twice  a  year  to  inspect  the  master's  diligence  and  method 
of  teaching,  who  direct  what  authors  are  chiefly  to  be  read  in  the  several 
branches  of  learning,  to  examine  the  scholars  as  to  their  proficiency  and 
good  conduct,  and  apply  the  money  procured  to  such  uses  as  they  judge 
proper,  and  who  order  all  affairs  relating  unto  the  school.  And  the  trustees 
are  yearly  to  be  accountable  to  the  Synod,  and  to  make  report  of  their  pro- 
ceedings, and  the  state  of  the  school.  And  it  is  agreed,  that  after  said 
scholars  pass  the  course  of  studies  prescribed  them,  they  shall  be  publicly 
examined  by  the  said  trustees,  and  such  Ministers  as  the  Synod  shall  think 
fit  to  appoint,  and  if  approved,  receive  testimonials  of  their  approbation,  and 
without  such  testimonials  none  of  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  our 
Synod  shall  improve  any  of  our  scholars  in  the  ministry. 

(  0  )  From  this  narrative  you  see  how  narrow  our  foundation  is,  and  yet 
how  necessary  it  was  that  we  should  do  something  of  this  nature  to  prevent 
our  being  overrun  with  ignorance  and  confusion.  You  see  how  we  have 
been  straitened  by  the  endeavours  of  some  that  belonged  to  our  body,  who 
in  their  zeal  have  spoken  diminutively  of  all  the  Reformed  Churches,  and 
endeavoured  to  pour  contempt  on  Colleges  and  Universities.  We  hope, 
therefore,  you  will  enable  us  to  make  a  stand  against  those  evils ;  and  to  be 
united  with  you  in  this  grand  design,  is  one  reason  of  our  present  applica- 
tion. We  can  with  pleasure  inform  you  that  our  poor  undertaking  has  been 
so  blessed  by  Providence  as  to  exceed  our  expectations.  Several  Ministers 
and  gentlemen  have  helped  us  to  books  to  begin  a  library;  and  we  hope  that 
in  time  we  may  obtain  assistance  from  England,  Ireland,  and  elsewhere,  to 
enable  us  to  found  a  college,  though  the  trouble  of  the  times  hinder  our  ap- 
plication at  present.  We  have  not  obtained  a  charter  as  yet,  but  have  rea- 
son to  hope  we  may  procure  one  if  there  be  occasion  ;  but  have  another  way 
judged  by  our  best  lawyers  a  good  foundation  to  secure  donations,  by  ap- 
pointing trustees  and  obliging  them  to  give  declarations  of  trust.  We  have 
also,  belonging  to  our  Synod,  a  considerable  fund  for  public  uses,  but  have 
no  occasion  hitherto  to  apply  any  of  it  to  the  use  of  the  school,  being  other- 
wise supplied.  What  hath  been  said  may  satisfy  you  that  our  school  is 
under  such  regulation  as  does  as  nearly  correspond  with  yours  as  our  present 
circumstances  will  admit ;  but  we  shall  readily  make  any  amendments  that 
you  desire  if  it  be  in  our  power.  We  are  obliged  to  admit  boys  to  read 
grammar,  but  are  determined  to  recommend  none  but  such  as  have  made  a 
good  proficiency  in  the  languages,  and  are  in  some  measures  acquainted  with 
the  usual  course  of  study  in  the  arts  and  sciences  now  used  in  the  British 
colleges,  though  we  freely  acknowledge  our  vast  disadvantages,  especially  in 
natural  philosophy,  and  will  cheerfully  agree,  as  far  as  our  circumstances 
will  permit,  that  the  same,  or  generally  the  same,  authors  on  the  arts  and 
sciences  be  taught  in  our  school  as  are  used  by  you;  and  would  gladly  be 
favoured  with  a  particular  account  of  them. 

((f)  The  time  of  stay  with  you  which  you  mention,  and  the  expenses,  we 
think  reasonable;  yet,  as  learning  is  not  in  the  same  esteem  in  this  govern- 
ment as  in  New  England,  we  beg  all  the  indulgence  your  constitution  can 
allow  us,  lest  parents  grudge  expenses  if  they  run  high.  We  heartily  agree 
that  our  scholars  be  examined  by  the  President  and  Fellows,  and  be  treated 
only  according  to  their  proficiency ;  that  they  be  obliged  to  bring  recom- 
mendations from  our  Synod,  or  trustees  of  the  school,  and  shall  claim  no 
precedency  in  your  classes,  nor  the  privilege  of  freshmen,  but  what  are  con- 
flistent  with  the  good  order  of  your  college.  Nor  do  we  plead  any  such 
privilege  for  any  but  the  inhabitants  of  Pennsylvania,  or  the  parts  that  are 
as  far  distant  from  New  Haven,  and  are  educated  under  our  care,  and  have 


SEC  21.]  THE  SCHISM  OF  1741.  611 

Synodical  recommendations.  We  further  assure  you,  that  improving  in  the 
ministry  such  scliohirs  as  you  expelled,  has  been  as  oft'ensive  to  us  as  to  you. 
And  those  which  joined  with  the  Tennents  and  their  party  in  this  affair,  as 
we  understand,  have  withdrawn  from  our  Synodical  communion,  and  joined 
with  them  entirely  under  the  denomination  of  the  Synod  of  New  York. 

(e)  As  to  the  Synod's  constitution,  we  are  unanimously  agreed  in  the  same 
plan  in  every  respect  on  which  we  constituted,  and  continued  in  our  most 
flourishing  circumstances;  so  we  are,  to  a  man,  dissatisfied  with  the  late  di- 
visive practices,  and  would  soon,  we  hope,  be  in  a  flourishing  state  again, 
had  we  Ministers  to  supply  our  vacancies.  We  excluded  from  Synodical 
communion,  as  we  remarked  already,  the  four  Tennents,  Blair,  Craighead, 
(who  is  since  turned  a  rigid  Covenanter,  or  Cameronian,)  Treat,  and  Mr. 
Wales.  These,  especially  the  Tennents,  Blair,  and  Treat,  being  the  ring- 
leaders of  our  divisions,  and  the  destroyers  of  good  learning  and  gospel 
order  among  us;  and  they  with  a  few  others  that  joined  with  them,  erect- 
ed tliemselves  into  a  separate  body,  and  licensed  and  ordained  men  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry  that  were  generally  ignorant,  and  warm  in  the  divisive 
scheme,  and  they  have  troubled  Virginia,  and  the  New  English  government, 
and  as  we  are  informed,  pretend  that  they  belong  to  our  body.  But  we  can 
assure  you,  that  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent,  and  his  adherents,  were  disowned  as 
members,  and  excluded  communion,  before  his  famous  tour  through  the 
Churches  of  New  England. 

(  /')  Some  of  oui-  brethren  of  New  York  Presbytery,  whom  we  esteem  and 
regard,  particularly  Messrs.  I)ickinson,  Pierson,  and  Pemberton,  have  always 
as  freely,  till  lately,  blamed  those  practices  as  any  of  us ;  but  now,  through 
Bome  unhappy  bias,  are  become  warm  advocates  for  them,  and  blaming  our 
method  of  excluding  them,  have  for  two  or  three  years  past  laboured  to  pro- 
cure them  seats  amongst  us,  without  acknowledging  their  faults  in  dividing 
our  Churches,  and  promising  amendment  before  we  receive  them  again. 
And  we  believe  that  their  partiality  for  these  men  might  occasion  them  to 
join  in  encouraging  some  of  your  disorderly  scholars,  which  we  are  far  from 
vindicating.  When  these  gentlemen  could  not  succeed  in  their  attempt  to 
bring  in  those  itinerants  without  acknowledging  their  faults  as  we  said,  they 
withdrew  from  the  Synod,  declaring  that  they  had  no  other  ground  to  do  so 
but  our  excluding  those  members  in  a  way  they  disliked ;  and  last  Septem- 
ber they  erected  themselves  into  a  Synod,  which  goes  under  the  name  of 
the  Synod  of  New  York.  And  we  have  now  before  us  a  letter  desiring  cor- 
respondence with  them,  by  receiving  two  or  three  of  their  members  to  sit 
with  us  yearly,  and  sending  as  many  to  them.  They  do  also  propose  that 
we  should  every  third  year  meet  in  some  convenient  place,  by  delegates,  to 
order  public  affairs  for  the  gloi-y  of  God,  and  good  of  the  Church.  The 
proposals  seem  fair,  but  till  these  dividers  of  our  Churches,  and  who  chiefly 
make  up  that  body,  declare  against  the  late  divisive,  uncharitable  practices ; 
till  they  show  us  in  what  way  they  intend  to  have  their  youth  educated  for 
the  ministry,  and  be  as  ready  to  discourage  all  such  methods  of  bringing  all 
good  learning  into  contempt  as  the  shepherd's  tent,  we  shall  be  shy  to  com- 
ply with  their  proposals. 

{g)  Thus,  sir,  we  have  given  you  a  just  account  both  of  the  Synod  and 
school  at  present,  by  which  you  may  understand  the  difficulties  we  labour 
under ;  and  we  doubt  not  but  your  sincere  desire  to  promote  the  interest  of 
religion  and  learning  among  us  will  incline  you  to  do  all  in  your  power  for 
our  help  and  encouragement.  You  will  be  pleased  to  communicate  this  to 
the  corporation,  and  if  they  think  fit  to  take  any  notice  of  it,  we  will  depend 
on  them  to  favour  us  with  an  answer.  We  heartily  wish  the  l^ivine  bless- 
ing on  your  labours  in  the  ministry,  and  in  training  up  youth  for  that  sacred 


612  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

work,  and  pray  that  your  College  may, flourish  and  become  more  and  more 
a  blessing,  not  only  to  New  England,  but  to  the  neighbouring  Colonies,  and 
we  beg  leave  to  :issure  you  that  to  maintain  a  Christian,  friendly  correspon- 
dence with  you,  will  be  a  great  pleasure  to,  very  lleverend  Sir,  your  affec- 
tionate brethren,  and  humble  servants. — Minutes,  P.,  1746,  p.  186. 

§  22.  NfW  York  SynocV  s  proposal  for  a  re-union. 

1749,  p.  238.  The  motion  for  making  proposals  of  union  to  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia  re-assumed,  and  after  much  reasoning  upon  it,  it  was  carried 
by  a  great  majority  of  votes,  that  proposals  for  an  union  be  made  to  the  Synod 
of  Philadelphia  in  the  following  words,  viz  : 

The  Synod  of  New  York  are  deeply  sensible  of  the  many  unhappy  conse- 
quences that  flow  from  our  present  divided  state,  and  have  with  pleasure 
observed  a  spirit  of  moderation  increasing  between  many  of  the  members  of 
both  Synods;  this  opens  a  door  of  hope,  that  if  we  were  united  in  one  body, 
we  might  be  able  to  carry  on  the  designs  of  religion  in  future  peace  and 
agreement  to  our  mutual  satisfaction  ;  and  though  we  retain  the  same  senti- 
ments of  the  work  of  God  which  we  formerly  did,  yet  we  esteem  mutual 
forbearance  our  duty,  .since  we  all  profess  the  same  Confession  of  Faith  and 
Directory  of  Worship.  We  would,  therefore,  humbly  propose  to  our  breth- 
ren of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  that  all  our  former  differences  be  buried 
in  perpetual  oblivion,  and  that  for  the  time  to  come,  both  Synods  be  united 
into  one,  and  that  henceforth  there  be  no  contentions  among  us ;  but  to 
carry  towards  each  other  in  the  most  peaceable  and  brotherly  manner,  which 
we  are  persuaded  will  be  for  the  honour  of  our  Master,  the  credit  of  our 
profession,  and  the  edification  of  the  Churches  committed  to  our  care.  Ac- 
cordingly we  appoint  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  Pierson,  Gilbert  Tennent, 
Ebenezer  Pemberton,  and  Aaron  Burr,  to  be  our  delegates  to  wait  upon  the 
Synod  of  Philadelphia  with  these  proposals.  And  if  the  Synod  of  Phila- 
delphia see  meet  to  join  with  us  in  this  design,  and  will  please  to  appoint  a 
Commission  to  meet  for  that  purpose,  we  appoint  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John 
Pierson,  Ebenezer  Pemberton,  Aaron  Burr,  Gilbert  and  William  Tennent, 
Richard  Treat,  Samuel  or  .John  Blair,  John  Roan,  Samuel  Finly,  Ebenezer 
Prime,  David  Bostwick,  and  James  Brown,  (whom  we  appoint  a  Commis- 
sion of  the  Synod  for  the  ensuing  year,)  to  meet  with  the  Commission  of 
the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  at  such  time  and  place  as  they  shall  choose,  to 
determine  the  affair  of  the  union,  agreeable  to  the  preliminary  articles  con- 
cluded upon  by  this  Synod  ;  and  it  is  agreed  that  any  other  of  our  members 
who  shall  please  to  meet  with  the  commission,  shall  have  liberty  of  voting 
and  acting  in  said  affair  equally  with  the  members  of  said  Commission. 
Which  articles  proposed  as  a  general  plan  of  union,  are  as  follows,  viz  : 

1.  To  preserve  the  common  peace,  we  would  propose  that  all  names  of 
distinction  which  have  been  made  use  of  in  the  late  times,  be  for  ever  abol- 
ished. 

2.  That  every  member  assent  unto  and  adopt  the  Confession   of  Faith  ■ 
and  Directory,  according  to  the  plan  formerly  agreed  to  by  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia,  in  the  years . 

.3.  That  every  member  promise,  that  after  any  question  has  been  deter- 
mined by  the  major  vote,  he  will  actively  concur  or  passively  submit  to  the 
judgment  of  the  body  ;  but  if  his  conscience  permit  him  to  do  neither  of 
these,  that  then  he  shall  be  obliged  peaceably  to  withdraw  from  our  Synod- 
ical  communion,  without  any  attempt  to  make  a  schism  or  division  among 
us.  Yet  tliis  is  not  intended  to  extend  to  any  cases  but  those  which  the 
Synod  judges  essential  in  matters  of  doctrine  and  discipline. 

4.  That  all  our  respective  Congregations  and  vacancies  be  acknowledged 


SEC.  21.]  THE   SCHISM    OF    1741.  613 

as  Congregations  belonging  to  the  Synod,  but  continue  under  the  care  of  tlie 
same  Presbytery  as  they  now  are,  until  a  favourable  opportunity  presents 
for  an  advantageous  alteration. 

5.  That  vpe  all  agree  to  esteem  and  treat  it  as  a  censurable  evil,  to  accuse 
any  of  our  members  of  error  in  doctrine  or  immorality  in  conversation,  any 
otherwise  than  by  private  reproof,  till  the  accusation  has  been  brought  be- 
fore a  regular  judicature  and  issued  according  to  the  known  rules  of  our 
discipline. 

§  23.   Dijfirnhies  in  the  way  of  re-union. 

[These  proposals  were  readily  entertained  by  the  Synod  of  Philadelpliiu.  But  when 
it  was  attempted  to  draw  out  in  detail,  the  principles  upon  which  the  two  bodies  sliould 
be  re-united,  difficulties  arose,  which  jjostponed  the  result  from  year  to  year.  One  chief 
difficulty  was  in  reg'ard  to  the  protestation  of  1741  ;  the  New  York  Synod  insisting-  that 
as  a  preliminary  measure  the  Synod  of  Piiiladelphia  should  annul  it.  At  length  tlic  N(  w 
York  brethren  adopted  the  following-  declaration  :] 

17-'i6,  p.  221.  We  must  own  that  our  insisting  on  the  Synod's  disannull- 
ing the  protestation  of  1741,  could  have  no  propriety  in  it,  but  from  our 
apprehension  that  the  Synod  of  rhiladelphia,  as  a  Synod,  had  approved  and 
adopted  said  protestation  ;  and  consequently  if  our  brethren  shall  declare, 
that  in  their  Synodical  capacity  they  do  not  adopt  it,  this  will  remove  the 
ground  of  our  insisting  any  further  on  this  point  with  the  Synod. 

[To  this  the  Philadelphia  Synod  replied  as  follows  :] 

175G,  p  223.  We  desire  to  unite  on  the  same  terms,  on  which  the  mem- 
bers of  both  Synods  were  united  when  in  one  body.  And  we  are  glad  to 
join  with  the  Synod  of  New  York  in  an  expedient  to  cut  off  all  debates 
about  the  protestation  of  1741.  We  allow  the  protesters  the  right  of  pri- 
vate judgment,  and  you  will  allow  that  we  ''  neither  can  disannul  nor  with- 
draw their  protestation;"  but  in  a  Si/nodical  capacifj/,  at  your  desire,  we 
declare  and  do  assure  you  that  we  neither  adopted  nor  do  adopt  said  protes- 
tation as  a  term  of  ministerial  communion  ;  it  was  never  mentioned  to  any 
of  our  members  as  a  term  of  communion  more  than  any  of  the  other  protes- 
tations delivered  into  our  Synod  on  occasion  of  those  differences.  We  only 
adopt  and  desire  to  adhere  to  our  standards,  as  we  agreed  when  formerly 
united  in  one  body;  we  adopt  no  other. 

We  refer  these  proposals  to  the  Serious  consideration  of  the  Synod  of  New 
York ;  we  are  in  earnest  for  peace  and  union,  and  we  hope  they  are  so  too. 
An  it  may  be  necessary  that  a  committee  of  both  Synods  meet  to  adjust  mat- 
ters previous  to  an  union,  we  appoint  the  Commission  of  our  Synod,  on 
timely  notice  given,  to  meet  with  such  members  as  they  may  appoint  for 
this  purpose,  at  Philadelphia  or  any  other  convenient  place. 

§  24.    7%-  Commissions  of  the  Si/nods  meet. 

1757,  p.  325.  The  Commissions  of  the  Synods  of  Philadelphia  and  New 
York  mot  at  the  place  a])pointed,  and  reported  to  their  Synods  the  result  of 
the  conference ;  pursuant  hereunto  the  Synod  of  New  York  sent  us  a  copy 
of  a  minute,  requesting  that  Commissions  of  both  Synods  meet  on  the  Mon- 
day next  preceding  the  meeting  of  bi)th  Synods,  aecording  to  our  agreement, 
to  prepare  matters  fur  both  Synods  and  their  happy  union. 

Ordered,  That  the  Commission  of  our  Synod  meet  with  the  Commission 
of  the  Synod  of  New  Y^)rk  for  this  purpose,  on  the  Monday  immediately  be- 
fore the  meeting  of  our  Synod. 

§  25.    Tlie  union  consummated. 

1758,  p.  231.  (P.)  Our  members  of  the  Committee  appointed  to  meet 
with  those  of  New  York  Synod,  report  that  they  met  on  Saturday  last,  and 


614  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII 

communicatecl  the  amendments  proposed  by  each  Synod  in  the  plan  of  union, 
and  conferred  upon  tliera. 

Ordered,  That  these  members  lay  the  amendments  proposed  by  the  Synod 
of  New  York  before  this  Synod,  wliich  they  did. 

The  Synod  considered  tliem,  and  agreed  they  should  be  allowed. 

Ordered,  That  the  same  members  of  the  above  mentioned  Committee  in- 
form the  Synod  of  New  York  of  this  agreement. 

The  members  went  and  informed  them  accordingly,  and  soon  returned 
and  acquainted  this  Synod  that  the  Synod  of  New  York  had  also  agreed  to 
admit  the  amendments  proposed  in  this  Synod,  and  therefore  thought  the 
afiair  was  now  ripe  for  the  two  Synods  to  meet  together  and  complete  the 
agreement.  The  plan  as  now  prepared  was  finally  put  to  the  vote,  and  was 
unanimously  approved  as  a  satisfactory  plan  for  uniting  upon. 

Agreed  that  this  Synod  meet  with  the  Synod  of  New  York  at  3  o'clock, 
P.  M.,  and  that  this  be  notified  to  them. 

Adjourned  till  3  o'clock,  P.  M.  and  concluded  with  prayer. 

N.  B.     At  3  o'cloek,  p.  M.  the  two  Synods  met. 

The  plan  of  union  was  now  read  before  them,  and  unanimously  agreed  to. 

The  Synods  being  now  united,  a  new  book  was  opened,  and  the  whole 
plan  and  articles  of  union  entered,  as  may  be  seen  in  that  book,  where  the 
minutes  of  the  new  united  Synod  are  recorded. 

§  26.    Terms  of  the  re-wninn. 

1758,  p.  285.  The  Synods  of  New  Y^'ork  and  Philadelphia,  taking  into 
serious  consideration  the  present  divided  state  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  this  land,  and  being  deeply  sensible  that  the  division  of  the  Church  tends 
to  weaken  its  interests,  to  dishonour  religion,  and  consequently  its  glorious 
Author;  to  render  government  and  discipline  ineffectual,  and  finally  to  dis- 
solve its  very  frame ;  and  being  desirous  to  pursiie  such  measures  as  may 
most  tend  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  establishment  and  edification  of  his 
people,  do  judge  it  to  be  our  indispensable  duty  to  study  the  things  that 
make  for  peace,  and  to  endeavour  the  healing  of  that  breach  which  has  for 
some  time  subsisted  amongst  us,  that  so  its  hurtful  consequences  may  not 
extend  to  posterity ;  that  all  occasions  of  reproach  upon  our  society  may  be 
removed,  and  that  we  may  carry  on  the  great  designs  of  religion  to  better 
advantage  than  we  can  do  in  a  divided  state ;  and  since  both  Synods  con- 
tinue to  profess  the  same  principles  of  faith,  and  adhere  to  the  same  form 
of  worship,  government,  and  discipline,  there  is  the  greater  reason  to  en- 
deavour the  compromising  those  differences,  which  were  agitated  many  years 
ago  with  too  great  warmth  and  animosity,  and  unite  in  one  body. 

For  which  end,  and  that  no  jealousies  or  grounds  of  alienation  may  re- 
main, and  also  to  prevent  future  breaches  of  like  nature,  we  agree  to  unite 
and  do  unite  in  one  body,  under  the  name  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and 
Philadelphia,  on  the  following  plan  : 

I.  Both  Synods  having  always  approved  and  received  the  Westminster 
Confession  of  Faith,  and  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  as  an  orthodox  and 
excellent  system  of  (Christian  doctrine,  founded  on  the  word  of  God,  we  do 
still  receive  the  same  as  the  confession  of  our  faith ;  and  also  adhere  to  the 
p'an  of  worship,  government,  and  discipline,  contiiined  in  the  Westminster 
Hirectory,  strictly  enjoining  it  on  all  our  members  and  probationers  for  the 
ministry,  that  they  preach  and  teach  according  to  the  form  of  sound  words 
n  said  Confession  and  Catechisms,  and  avoid  and  oppose  all  errors  contrary 
'  hereto. 

IT.  That  when  any  matter  is  determined  by  a  major  vote,  every  member 
-Iiall  either  actively  concur  with,  or  passively  submit  to  such  determination; 


SEC.  25.]  THE   SCHISM   OF   1741.  615 

or,  if  his  conscience  permit  him  to  do  noitlier.  he  shall,  after  sufficient  lib- 
erty modestly  to  reason  and  remonstrate,  peaceably  withdraw  from  our  cora- 
niuiiion,  without  attempting  to  make  any  schism.  Frovidcd  always,  that 
this  shall  be  uuderstood  to  extend  only  to  such  determinations  as  the  body 
shall  judge  indispensable  in  doctrine  or  Presbyterian  government. 

III.  That  any  member  or  members,  for  the  exoneration  of  his  or  their 
conscience  before  God,  have  a  right  to  protest  against  any  act  or  procedure 
of  our  highest  judicature  ;  because  there  is  no  further  appeal  to  another  for 
redress;  and  to  require  that  such  protestation  be  recorded  in  their  minutes. 
And  as  such  a  protest  is  a  solemn  appeal  from  the  bar  of  said  judicature,  no 
member  is  liable  to  prosecution  on  the  account  of  his  protesting.  Frovidcd 
alicai/s,  that  it  shall  be  deemed  irregular  and  unlawful,  to  enter  a  protesta- 
tion against  any  member  or  members,  or  to  protest  facts  or  accusations  instead 
of  proving  them,  unless  a  fair  trial  be  refused,  even  by  the  highest  judica- 
ture. And  it  is  agreed,  that  protestations  are  only  to  be  entered  against  the 
public  acts,  judgments,  or  determinations  of  the  judicature  with  which  the 
protester's  conscience  is  offended. 

IV.  As  the  protestation  entered  in  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  Ann.  Dom. 
1741,  has  been  apprehended  to  have  been  approved  and  received  by  an  act 
of  said  Synod,  and  on  that  account  was  judged  a  sufficient  obstacle  to  a  union  ; 
the  said  Synod  declare,  that  they  never  judicially  adopted  the  said  protesta- 
tion, nor  do  account  it  a  Synodical  act,  but  that  it  is  to  be  considered  as  the 
act  of  those  only  who  subscribed  it;  and  therefore  cannot  in  its  nature  be  a 
valid  objection  to  the  union  of  the  two  Synods,  especially  considering  that  a 
very  great  majority  of  both  Synods  have  become  members  since  the  said  pro- 
testation was  entered. 

V.  That  it  shall  be  esteemed  and  treated  as  a  censurable  evil,  to  accuse  any 
member  of  heterodoxy,  insufficiency,  or  immorality,  in  a  calumniating  man- 
ner, or  otherwise  than  by  private  brotherly  admonition,  or  by  a  regular  pro- 
cess according  to  our  known  rules  of  judicial  trial  in  cases  of  scandal  ;  and  it 
shall  be  considered  in  the  same  view,  if  any  Presbytery  appoint  supplies 
within  the  bounds  of  another  Presbytery  without  their  concurrence  ;  or  if  any 
member  officiate  in  another's  Congregation,  without  asking  and  obtaining  his 
con&'ent,  or  the  Session's  in  case  the  Minister  be  absent ;  yet  it  shall  be  es- 
teemed unbrotherly  for  any  one,  in  ordinary  circumstances,  to  refuse  his 
consent  to  a  regular  member  when  it  is  requested. 

VI.  That  no  Presbytery  shall  license  or  ordain  to  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry, any  candidate,  until  he  give  them  competent  satisfaction  as  to  his 
learning,  and  experimental  acquaintance  with  religion,  and  skill  in  divinity 
and  cases  of  conscience ;  and  declare  his  acceptance  of  the  Westminster 
Confession  and  Catechisms  as  the  confession  of  his  faith,  and  promise  sub- 
jection to  the  Presbyterian  plan  of  government  in  the  Westminster  Direc- 
tory. 

VII.  The  Synods  declare  it  is  their  earnest  desire,  that  a  complete  union 
may  be  obtained  as  soon  as  possible,  and  agree  that  the  united  Synod  shall 
model  the  several  Presbyteries  in  such  manner  as  shall  appear  to  them  most 
expedient.  Provided  nevertheless,  that  Presbyteries,  where  an  alteration  does 
not  appear  to  be  for  edification,  continue  in  their  present  form.  As  to  divi- 
ded Congregations  it  is  agreed,  that  such  as  have  settled  Ministers  on  both 
sides,  be  allowed  to  continue  as  they  are;  that  where  those  of  one  side  have 
a  settled  Minister,  the  other  being  vacant,  may  join  with  the  settled  Minister, 
if  a  majority  choose  so  to  do;  that  when  both  sides  are  vacant  they  shall  be 
at  liberty  to  unite  together. 

VIII.  As  the  late  religious  appearances  occasioned  much  speculation  and 
debate,  the  members  of  the  New  York  Synod,  in  order  to  prevent  any  misap- 


616  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII 

prehensions,  declare  their  adherence  to  their  tbriiier  sentiments  in  favour  of 
them,  that  a  blessed  work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  iu  the  conversion  of  numbers 
was  then  carried  on  j  and  for  the  satisfaction  of  all  concerned,  this  united 
Synod  agree  in  declaring,  that  as  all  mankind  are  naturally  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins,  an  entire  change  of  heart  and  life  is  necessary  to  make  them  meet 
for  the  service  and  enjoyment  of  God  j  that  such  a  change  can  be  only  efi'ected 
by  the  powerful  operations  of  the  divine  Spirit;  that  when  sinners  are  made 
sensible  of  their  lost  condition  and  absolute  inability  to  recover  themselves, 
are  enlightened  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  convinced  of  his  ability  and 
willingness  to  save,  and  upon  gospel  encouragements  do  choose  him  for  their 
Saviour,  and  renouncing  their  own  righteousness  in  point  of  merit,  depend 
upon  his  imputed  righteousness  for  their  justification  before  God,  and  on  his 
wisdom  and  strength  for  guidance  and  support;  when  upon  these  apprehen- 
sions and  exercises  their  souls  are  comforted,  notwithstanding  all  their  past 
guilt,  and  rejoice  in  God  through  Jesus  Christ;  when  they  hate  and  bewail 
their  sins  of  heart  and  life,  delight  in  the  laws  of  God  without  exception,  rev- 
erently and  diligently  attend  his  ordinances,  become  humble  and  self  denied, 
and  make  it  the  business  of  their  lives  to  please  and  glorify  God,  and  to  do 
good  to  their  fellow  men  ;  this  is  to  be  acknowledged  as  a  gracious  work  of 
God,  even  though  it  should  be  attended  with  unusual  bodily  commotions  or 
some  more  exceptionable  circumstances,  by  means  of  infirmity,  temptations, 
or  remaining  corruptions ;  and  wherever  religious  appearances  are  attended 
with  the  good  effects  above  mentioned,  we  desire  to  rejoice  in  and  thank  God 
for  them. 

But  on  the  other  hand,  when  persons  seeming  to  be  under  a  religious  con- 
cern, imagine  that  they  have  visions  of  the  human  nature  of  Jesus  Christ,  or 
hear  voices,  or  see  external  lights,  or  have  fainting  and  convulsion-like  fits, 
and  on  account  of  these  judge  themselves  to  be  truly  converted  ;  though  they 
have  not  the  scriptural  characters  of  a  work  of  God  above  described,  we  be- 
lieve such  persons  are  under  a  dangerous  delusion  ;  and  we  testify  our  utter 
disapprobation  of  such  a  delusion,  wherever  it  attends  any  religious  appear- 
ances, in  any  Church  or  time. 

Now  as  both  Synods  are  agreed  in  their  sentiments  concerning  the  nature 
of  a  work  of  grace,  and  declare  their  desire  and  purpose  to  promote  it,  differ- 
ent judgments  respecting  particular  matters  of  fact  ought  not  to  prevent  their 
union;  especially  as  many  of  the  present  members  have  entered  into  the  min- 
istry since  the  time  of  the  aforesaid  religious  appearances. 

[IX.]  Upon  the  whole,  as  the  design  of  our  union  is  the  advancement  of 
the  Mediator's  kingdom  ;  and  as  the  wise  and  faithful  discharge  of  the  min- 
isterial function  is  the  principal  appointed  mean  for  that  glorious  end,  we 
judge,  that  this  is  a  proper  occasion  to  manifest  our  sincere  intention,  uni- 
tedly to  exert  ourselves  to  fulfil  the  ministry  we  have  received  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  Accordingly,  we  unanimously  declare  our  serious  and  fixed  resolu- 
tion, by  divine  aid,  to  take  heed  to  ourselves  that  our  hearts  be  upright,  our 
discourse  edifying,  and  our  lives  exemplary  for  purity  and  godliness;  to  take 
heed  to  our  doctrine,  that  it  be  not  only  orthodox,  but  evangelical  and  spirit- 
ual, tending  to  awaken  the  secure  to  a  suitable  concern  for  their  salvation, 
and  to  instruct  and  encourage  sincere  Christians;  thus  commending  ourselves 
to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God;  to  cultivate  peace  and  har- 
mony among  ourselves,  and  strengthen  each  other's  hands  in  promoting  the 
knowledge  of  divine  truth,  and  diffusing  the  savour  of  piety  among  our 
people. 

[X.]  Finally,  we  earnestly  recommend  it  to  all  under  our  care,  that  in- 
stead of  indulging  a  contentious  disposition,  they  would  love  each  other  with 
a  pure  heart  fervently,  as  brethren  who  profess  subjection  to  the  same  Lord, 


SEC.  26.]  THE   SCHISM    OF   1741.  617 

adhere  to  the  same  faith,  worship,  and  government,  and  entertain  the  same 
hope  of  S^ojr.  And  we  desire  that  they  would  improve  the  present  union 
for  their  mmSial  edification,  combine  to  strengthen  the  common  interests  of 
religion,  and  go  hand  in  hand  in  the  path  of  life ;  which  we  pray  the  God 
of  all  grace  would  please  to  efiect,  for  Christ's  sake.     Amen. 

The  Synod  agree,  that  all  former  difterences  and  disputes  are  laid  aside 
and  buried  ;  and  that  no  future  inquiry  or  vote  shall  be  proposed  in  this 
Synod  concerning  these  things;  but  if  any  member  seek  a  Synodical  inquiry, 
or  declaration  about  any  of  the  matters  of  our  past  differences,  it  shall  be 
deemed  a  censurable  breach  of  this  agreement,  and  be  refused,  and  he  be 
rebuked  accordingly. 

§  27.    Centenary  Commemoration  of  the  Re-union  of  1758. 

1857,  p  38.  Overture  No.  16,  A  memorial  of  the  Presbyterian  Histori- 
cal Society,  asking  the  General  Assembly  to  commemorate  next  year,  in 
some  appropriate  manner,  the  re-union  of  the  Synods  of  New  York  and 
Philadelphia,  which  occurred  in  1758.  The  committee  reported  as  follows  : 
That  the  celebration  of  important  historical  events  has  always  been  con- 
sidered by  the  Church  as  an  appropriate,  interesting,  and  edifying  testimony 
to  the  grace  and  power  of  Divine  Providence.  Among  the  great  events 
of  the  past,  the  re-union  of  the  two  Synods  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia 
is  among  the  most  remarkable  incidents  which  have  occurred  in  our  Pres- 
byterian Church  history,  and  seems  to  come  within  that  class  of  events 
whose  celebration  may  be  undertaken  by  the  Church  for  the  public  benefit ; 
therefore, 

Rcmlved,  That  this  General  Assembly,  as  an  expression  of  gratitude  to 
God  for  his  providential  mercy  in  the  re-union  of  the  Synods  of  New  York 
and  Philadelphia,  will  engage  in  a  centennial  commemoration  of  that  event 
in  May,  1858. 

This  report  was  adopted ;  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  was  ap- 
pointed to  deliver  the  historical  address  before  the  next  General  Assembly, 
and  the  Rev.  Dr.  E.  P.  Humphrey  his  alternate. 

1858,  p.  263.  Resolved,  That  the  time  for  the  centennial  celebration,  pro^ 
posed  by  the  last  General  Assembly,  of  the  re-union  of  the  Synods  of  New 
York  and  Philadelphia,  be  fixed  for  Wednesday  next.  May  12th,  at  ten 
o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  that  the  order  of  exercises  for  the  occasion  be  referred 
to  the  Committee  on  Devotional  Exercises. 

p.  276.  The  Assembly  then  proceeded  to  the  centennial  commemoration 
of  the  accession  of  the  Synods  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  May,  1758, 
according  to  the  appointment  of  the  last  General  Assembly,  and  the  special 
arrangement  of  the  Committee  on  Devotional  Exercises.  The  Moderator 
presided,  and  read  the  Scriptures.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  delivered  the  ad- 
dress;  and  James  Hoge,  and  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  assisted  in  the  devotional 
exercises,  the  former  preceding,  and  the  latter  following  the  speaker,  in 
prayer.  .'. 

[The  following-  minute  was  subsequently  adopted  :] 

p.  279.  This  General  x\ssombly  liavingbeen  called  upon  in  the  providence 
of  God  to  unite  in  a  centennial  commemoration  of  the  re-union  of  the 
Synods  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  in  1758,  deem  it  proper,  on  this 
occasion,  to  adopt  a  minute  relating  to  that  interesting  and  important  event. 

The  Assembly  recognize  the  good  hand  of  God  in  early  bringing  to  these 
shores  emigrants  of  Scotch,  Scotch-Irish,  English,  and  Huguenot  extrac- 
tion, to  assist  in  establishing  the  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  among 
the  waste  places  of  this  continent.     The  memory  of  the  ministers  who  com 
78 


618  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

menced  the  work  of  evangelization,  and  who  hiid  the  foundations  of  the 
Church,  is  treasured  by  this  Assembly,  with  gratitude  to  H^jpi  who  sent 
them  forth  to  accomplish  his  purposes,  with  many  self-denials,  abundant 
labours,  and  great  success. 

The  Assembly  record  the  goodness  of  God  in  leading  the  fathers  to  adopt 
authoritatively  the  Westminster  standards  for  the  future  guidance  of  the 
Church,  and  under  such  circumstances  in  the  ratification  of  the  "  Adopting 
Act,"  as  to  afibrd  the  clearest  evidence  of  the  entire  unanimity  of  the 
Synod  in  doctrinal  sentimeut,  and  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  Presbyterian 
order. 

The  Assembly  further  record  their  views  of  the  unspeakable  importance 
and  blessedness  of  pure  revivals  of  religion  in  the  Church ;  praising  (lod 
for  the  general  results  of  the  great  revival  of  religion  within  our  bounds,  in 
the  days  of  Whitefield  and  the  Tennents,  and  rejoicing  that  the  present 
year  has  been  signalized  by  the  same  precious  and  glorious  outpouring  of 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

The  Assembly  further  put  upon  record  their  sense  of  the  obligations  of 
the  Church  to  its  great  Head  in  preserving  incorrupt  its  outward  forms  of 
order  in  the  olden  time;  in  gradually  and  surely  increasing  its  educational 
and  evangelistic  resources,  and  in  endowing  it,  after  the  lapse  of  the  first 
century  of  re-union,  with  such  enlargement  of  its  missionary  work  at  home 
and  in  heathen  lands. 

On  an  occasion  which  forcibly  brings  to  mind  the  blessings  of  God  upon 
re-union,  and  which  commemorates  the  dwelling  together  of  brethren  in 
unity,  the  Assembly  expresses  a  deep  conviction  of  the  desirableness  of  the 
union  of  all  sound  Presbyterians,  and  do  hereby  cordially  and  earnestly 
extend  an  invitation  to  all,  who  are  of  like  mind  with  ourselves,  to  unite 
with  this  General  Assembly  in  the  way  and  manner  conformable  to  the  acts 
and  deliverances  on  this  subject,  already  made  by  this  Assembly. 

On  motion  of  R.  J.  Breckinridge  and  J.  M.  Worrall,  the  thanks  of  the 
Assembly  were  voted  to  C.  Van  Rensselaer,  for  the  address  delivered  in 
accordance  with  the  order  of  the  last  Assembly;  a  copy  was  requested  for 
publication,  and  it  was  committed  to  the  Board  of  Publication,  to  publish 
the  address  in  a  book,  containing,  with  the  address,  the  whole  record  of 
proceedings  respecting  this  occasion. 

Title  5. — the  Donegal  troubles. 

§  28.  Occasion  of  the  difficulties. 

[Tlic  two  Synods  had  been  in  the  habit  of  pursuing^  different  methods,  to  ascertain  the 
piety  of  cnndidates  for  the  ministry.  The  New  York  Synod  pursued  the  plan  now  g'en- 
erally  adopted,  of  iutcrrotr.t ting  candidates  as  to  their  personal  experiences;  whilst  that  of 
Piiiladclphia,  thinking-  sucii  a  course  an  unwarrantaljle  inquisition  into  matter:;  sacred 
betwrcn  tilt;  soul  and  God,  sougiit  to  secure  the  same  object,  by  inquiries  as  to  what  the 
candidate  supposed  to  bo  the  evidence  of  conversion  ;  and  whether  he  apprehended  him- 
self to  possess  tlioso  evidences.  The  New  York  Synod  having-  been  the  more  numerous 
body,  its  members  soon  began  to  urge  the  adoption  of  their  views  by  all  the  Presbyteries. 
The  (juestion  was  at  length  brought  into  the  Synod.] 

1762,  p.  318.  The  Synod  apprehending  they  have,  from  much  conversation 
on  the  subject  in  their  late  character  of  a  committee,  obtained  sufficient  light 
to  proceed  in  answering  the  question  under  consideration,  order,  that  the  sen- 
timents of  the  Synod  be  taken  by  calling  the  roll  in  order,  to  which  the 
affair  was  stated  in  the  very  words  of  the  question,  viz  :  "  Whether  a  candi- 
date's declaration  of  his  own  personal  exercises  and  experiences  in  religion, 
given  in  the  way  of  a  narrative  of  the.se,  or  answer  to  questions  put  to  him 
concerning  them,  should  be  required  by  a  judicature,  as  one  appointed,  war- 


SEC.    27.]  THE    DONKGAL    .SKCKSSION.  •  619 

rantable,  and  u.seful  mean  of  forming  a  judgment  of  his  experimental  ac- 
quaintance with  religion,  according  to  which  judgment  they  are  to  admit  or 
reject  him." 

And  the  state  of  the  question  being  put,  Affirm  or  deny  ?  it  was  carried 
in  the  affirmative;  there  being  thirteen  negative,  and  one  nan  liquet. 

In  conse([uence  of  some  conversation,  pro  and  con,  respecting  the  sixth 
article  of  the  plan  of  union,  two  papers  were  brought  in,  which  are  as  fol- 
lows, viz  : 

1.  Proposed,  "  Whether  the  question  now  answered  in  the  aflSrmative  be, 
in  the  sentiments  of  the  Synod,  an  agreement  or  compliance  with  the  most 
plain  sense  and  meaning  of  a  part  of  the  sixth  article  of  the  plan  of  union, 
where  it  is  said,  '  No  Presbytery  shall  license  or  ordain  any  candidate  to  the 
ministry  until  he  give  them  a  competent  satisfaction  as  to  his  experimental 
acquaintance  with  religion.'  And,  also,  agreeable  to  the  order  or  direction 
in  the  Westminster  Directory,  wherein  a  Presbytery  is  directed  to  inquire 
touching  the  grace  of  God  in  him,  (viz  :  a  person  offering  himself  as  a  can- 
didate.)" 

The  2d  proposed,  ''  Whether  said  answer  in  the  affirmative  was  not  a  di- 
rect and  open  violation  of  the  sixth  article  of  the  union,  by  which  both  Sy- 
nods were  allowed  to  follow  their  own  judgment  for  obtaining  competent 
satisfaction  as  to  a  candidate's  learning  and  experimental  acquaintance  with 
religion.  For  it  was  well  known  to  the  Synod  of  New  York,  that  the  Pres- 
byteries belonging  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  did  not  examine  a  candi- 
date's experiences  in  order  to  have  competent  satisfaction  of  his  experimental 
acquaintance  with  religion,  nor  do  they  think  this  method  scriptural  or  war- 
rantable; and  in  all  the  proposals  between  the  two  Synods  prior  to  their  union 
this  method  was  not  once  mentioned  ;  and  the  Synod  of  New  York  proposed 
then,  and  in  the  seventh  article  of  the  union  they  agreed,  that  the  Presby- 
teries might  continue  to  act  separately,  as  they  had  done,  by  which  agree- 
ment they  confirmed  the  method  used  by  the  Synod  in  Philadelphia  for 
licensing  candidates." 

The  sentiments  of  several  members  of  the  Synod,  how  they  understood 
the  sixth  article  of  the  plan  of  union,  were  required  on  this  occasion,  and,  on 
calling  the  roll,  it  appears  that  the  members  of  the  late  Synod  of  New  York 
that  were  at  making  the  union,  do  in  general  agree  in  understanding  the 
article  so  as  to  enjoin  such  a  declaration  of  experiences  ;  and  the  members 
of  the  late  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  that  were  at  making  that  union,  do  in 
general  agree  in  understanding  that  article  so  as  not  to  enjoin  such  a  decla- 
ration ;  and  each  declare  that  they  so  understood  it  at  the  time  of  making 
the  union. 

§  29.   Mediation  of  the  New   York  Preshi/tery. 

Ih.  p.  319.  When  the  Synod  seemed  to  be  greatly  perplexed,  and  unable 
to  accommodate  this  difference  about  examining  the  experiences  of  candi- 
dates, an  overture  was  brought  in  by  two  members  of  the  Presbytery  of 
New  York,  in  the  name  and  by  the  appointment  of  that  Presbytery,  who, 
fearing  a  breach  in  the  Synod  on  this  question,  chose  to  be  absent. 

§^  30.    Compromise  proposed. 

p.  321.  The  overtures  for  an  accommodation  were  resumed.  As  the 
affair  is  of  groat  importance,  the  entering  into  a  consideration  of  the  matter 
was  preceded  by  solemn  prayer  to  God  for  his  gracious  presence  and  direc- 
tion. 

Whereas  some  members  complain  of  two  determinations  of  this  Synod  : 
The  first  was  a  resolution  of  a  query  concerning  the  examination  of  a  candi- 


fi20  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VTI. 

date's  experience,  in  order  to  his  admission  or  rejection  :  The  other  was,  the 
obvious  sense  of  the  sixth  article  of  the  plan  of  union,  apprehending  that  by 
said  deterniinations  the  Synod  laid  an  obligation  on  them  to  act  according  to 
the  sentiments  expressed  by  said  determinations :  Now  to  give  relief  and 
full  satisfaction  to  such  brethren,  the  Synod  declares  that  they  had  no 
designs,  by  these  determinations,  to  lay  the  least  obligation  or  restraint  on 
said  members  with  respect  to  their  conduct,  but  only  to  express  their 
own  sense  of  the  meaning  of  that  article,  and  their  sentiments  of  the 
query. 

And  hereupon  the  members  declared  themselves  satisfied,  and  withdrew 
their  protest. 

The  affair  respecting  the  inquiry  into  the  religious  exercises  or  experiences 
of  persons  offering  themselves  as  candidates  for  the  ministry,  was  maturely 
considered;  and,  as  a  number  of  the  members  of  the  Synod  do  declare  thev 
cannot  esteem  an  inquiry  into  a  person's  religious  experience,  a  proper,  war- 
rantable, or  useful  mean  of  obtaining  a  competent  satisfaction  of  a  candidate's 
experimental  acquaintance  with  religion,  and  therefore  cannot  in  conscience 
make  use  of  it :  The  Synod  earnestly  desii-ing  that  all  due  liberty  of  conscience 
be  preserved  inviolate,  and  that  peace  and  harmony  be  maintained  and  pro- 
moted, do  agree  that,  when  any  person  shall  offer  himself  as  a  candidate  for 
the  ministry  to  any  of  our  Presbyteries,  every  member  of  the  Presbytery 
may  use  that  way  which  he  in  conscience  looks  upon  proper,  to  obtain  a 
competent  satisfaction  of  a  person's  experimental  acquaintance  with  religion, 
and  that  then  the  Presbytery,  as  a  Presbytery,  shall  determine  whether  they 
will  take  him  on  further  trials.  This  agreement  did  not  satisfy  a  number 
of  the  Synod. 

§  31.  Difficulties  in  Donegal  Presbytery. 

[The  difficulties  thus  developed  were  broug-ht  to  a  crisis  in  the  Presbytery  of  Doneg'al. 
Orififin;illy  belonging  to  the  old-side  party,  it  had  been  so  remodelled  as  to  give  a  majority 
to  the  New  York  members,  who  insisted  on  changing  the  mode  of  examination.] 

1765,  p.  347.  A  petition  from  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  was  brought 
into  Synod  by  the  Committee  of  Overtures,  praying  to  be  erected  into  two 
Presbyteries,  or  that  the  members  added  to  the  Donegal  Presbytery,  when 
the  Presbyteries  were  new  modelled,  be  ordered  to  return  to  their  former 
judicatures. 

p.  348.  The  petition  of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  and  the  appeal  of 
some  members  were  further  considered,  and  it  was  agreed  not  to  grant  the 
petition. 

§  32.    Tlie  Secession. 

[Various  expedients  were  proposed,  none  of  which  secured  the  desired  relief.  In  con- 
sequence, the  following  declinature  was  handed  in  to  tlie  Synod  :] 
ITOG,  p.  3.58.  "  To  the  Rev.  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  : 
"  We,  the  subscribers,  humbly  beg  lc:ive  to  show,  that  thougli  we  much  desire  to  be  in 
union  and  friendship  with  this  reverend  body,  and  would  not  knowingly  be  the  real  au- 
tliors  of  any  discord  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  yet  the  determinations  of  the  Synod  conse- 
quent on  our  petition  presented  last  year,  and  again  to  this  present  meeting,  seem  so 
grievous  and  oppressive  to  us,  and  threatening  to  the  credit  and  interest  of  religion,  that 
wc  find  ourselves  obliged  to  declare  to  this  Rev.  Synod,  th:it  we  cannot  submit  to  them, 
that  we  hereby  decline  all  authority  and  jurisdiction  of  this  body,  and  tliat  no  judgment 
or  determination  thereof  shall  bind  us,  or  affect  our  persons  or  ministry  until  these  differ- 
ences of  sentiment  be  removed  by  better  light,  and  satisf:ctory  means  be  found  to  recon- 
cile and  unite  us  with  this  reverend  body  again.  And  as  we  earnestly  desire  and  j)rav 
fijr  this,  wc  reserve  to  ourselves,  and  expect  the  liberty  at  any  time,  respectfully  to  offer 
such  proposals  as  we  miy  think  likely  to  answer  that  end,  and  upon  our  satisfying  the 
Reverend  Synod,  or  they  us,  to  return  to  our  enjoyment  of  our  privileges  witli  \\\vu\  ;  and 
in  the  nicantiinc  we  shall  endeavour  to  cirry  respectfully  toward  this   Reverend   Synod, 


SEC.    30.]  THE   DONEOAL    SECESSION.  '  621 

avoiding  whatever  might  unnt'cessarily  iiiflaine  unchristian  passions,  or  tend  to  hinder 
the  influence  of  our  hrcthreii  in  tlieir  labours  in  tiic  gospel,  and  expect  to  be  mutually 
treated  hy  our  brcthrtn  as  Ministers  of  Christ. 

•'  The  reasons  inducing  us  to  this  mournful  step,  are  principally  such  as  these  : 

"  1.  That  the  detiruiinations  mentioned  had  not  tiic  least  apparent  tendency  to  relieve, 
but  seem  rather  calculated  to  increase  our  grievances,  and  only  to  suppress  our  complaints 
and  influence  in  judicatures  together. 

"2.  We  petitioned  only  for  a  thing  lawful  and  often  precedented  in  Presbyterian  Sy- 
nods, and  wlilch  was  wisely  requested  by  the  Synod  of  New  York,  and  stipulated  for  in 
our  Plan  of  Union  ;  and  yet  wo  think  ourselves  hereupon  treated  so  untenderly,  so  arbi- 
trarily, and  so  contrary  to  the  love  and  friendship  that  is  expected  by  the  distressed,  that 
liad  the  matter  denied  us  even  been  of  little  importance,  yet  it  seems  inconsistent  with 
our  duty  and  salety  to  own  and  be  subject  to  a  jurisdiction  so  exercised. 

"3.  We  cannot  but  observe  the  proceedings  of  this  Reverend  Synod  in  this,  as  well  as 
in  many  other  alFairs,  appear  plainly  calculated  to  bear  down  one  part  of  this  united  Sy- 
nod, and  suppress  their  influence,  contrary  to  the  equality  and  rigiit  of  members,  and  to 
tlie  nature  and  whole  professed  design  of  our  union. 

"  We  pray  and  crave  that  this  our  declinature,  and  these  our  reasons,  be  entered  in  the 
records  of  this  Synod,  earnestly  wishing  that  the  Lord  may  yet  rectify  all  hurtful  mis- 
takes  and  heal  all  discords  among  us;  and  in  the  meantime,  as  we  cannot  enjoy  the  bene- 
fit of  the  Plan  of  Union  in  peace,  and  according  to  the  true  intent  thereof,  we  declare  our- 
selves to  be  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  and  members  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  as 
before  the  conjunction  of  the  two  Synods. 

"Signed  by  us,  in  our  own  names,  and  in  the  names  of  our  brethren, 

Joseph  Tate, 
John  Beard." 

§33.    Overtures  for  re-^mion. 

1707,  p.  306.  A  letter  was  brought  into  the  Synod,  directed  to  the  Mode- 
rator, signed  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  Elder,  and  John  Steel,  as  Moderator 
and  Clerk  of  a  Presbytery  which  they  call  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  re- 
presenting that  they  had  been  forced  by  sundry  petitions  to  apply  to  Synod 
to  be  erected  into  two  Presbyteries,  which  petitions  not  having  liad  desired 
success,  they  were  laid  under  the  disagreeable  necessity  of  entering  a  decli- 
nature from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Synod;  and  declaring  withal  their  readi- 
ness to  return  into  communion  with  the  Synod,  provided  they  might  be 
erected  by  them  into  a  separate  Presbytery ;  which  letter  was  read,  and 
ordered  to  lie  on  the  table  for  a  second  reading.  From  all  which  the  Synod 
observe  that  the  brethren  of  Donegal  Presbytery,  who  petitioned  for  being 
erected  into  a  separate  Presbytery,  in  the  year  1765,  adopt  the  declinature 
entered  last  year,  by  Messrs.  Beard  and  Tate,  and  consequently  must  not 
now  be  considered  as  members  of  this  body.  [This  request  was  refused  by 
the  Synod.] — Ibid.  p.  372,  and  1708,  p.  383. 

§  34.  Re-union  with  the  Synod. 

1708,  p  383.  Upon  reading  the  minute  of  yesterday  concerning  the 
brethren  who  call  themselves  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  Mr.  Tate  said,  that 
he  and  his  brethren  with  him  were  not  authorized  to  make  any  other  pro- 
posals to  the  Synod  besides  those  mentioned  in  their  petition,  yet  he  be- 
lieved that  if  the  Synod  would  allow  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Sampson  Smith  and 
Beard  to  join  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  Mr.  Thompson  that  of  Donegal, 
and  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Steel,  Elder,  and  McMordie,  the  second  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia,  it  might  heal  the  broach ;  in  the  meantime  he  desired  liberty 
to  join  the  second  Presbytery  of  I'hiladelphia.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Lang  being 
present,  being  asked  whether  he  was  willing  to  be  joined  to  the  Presbytery 
of  Donegal,  answered,  that  he  rather  chose  to  belong  to  the  second  Presby- 
tery of  Philadelphia,  but  if  the  Synod  judged  it  the  best  expedient  for 
peace,  and  the  rest  of  his  dissatisfied  brethren  would  come  into  the  general 
plan,  he  would  consent. 


622  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII 

Therefore,  after  due  deliberation,  the  Synod  came  to  this  conclusion,  viz  : 
That  although  they  highly  disapprove  of  the  conduct  of  these  brethren 
since  their  departure  from  the  Synod,  yet  for  the  sake  of  peace  they  author- 
ize the  above  mentioned  Presbyteries  to  receive  them  in  the  following  man- 
ner, viz  :  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Thompson  and  Lang  into  the  Presbytery  of 
Donegal,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Beard  and  S.  Smith  into  the  Presbytery  of  New- 
Castle,  and  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Steel,  Elder,  Tate,  and  McMordie,  into  the 
second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  provided  that  they  apply  for  admission 
the  first  convenient  opportunity.  But  the  Synod  agree  that  this  regulation 
is  not  intended  to  subject  these  vacancies  that  now  are  or  hereafter  shall  be 
in  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  to  any  other  Presbytery,  nor 
shall  they  apply  at  any  time  to  any  other  without  express  leave  obtained 
from  that  Presbytery.  And  it  is  further  agreed,  that  if  any  of  said  brethren 
comply  with  said  regulations,  they  shall  previously  and  expressly  withdraw 
their  declinature  entered  at  New  York,  1766,  and  without  this  they  shall  not 
be  admitted  as  members  of  this  Synod  or  of  any  of  its  Presbyteries. 

[The  reports  of  the  Presbyteries,  at  the  next  meeting  of  Synod,  showed 
the  reception  of  the  seceding  members,  as  above  ordered.] — Minutes,  1769, 
pp.  390,  391. 


8E0    34  ]  MINOR   CASES.  623 


PAET  III. 

MINOR   CASES, 


Title  1. — the  case  of  messes.'  cowell  and  tennent. 
§  35.    The  action  of  the  Synod. 

1738,  p.  140.  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent  represented  to  the  Committee  [on 
business]  that  there  had  been  differing  sentiments  in  some  important  points 
of  doctrine  between  himself  and  Mr.  Cowell,  upon  which  there  had  been 
sundry  large  letters  passed  between  them,  concerning  which  he  desires  the 
Synod's  opinion.  It  is  overtured  that  this  affair  be  considered  by  a  com- 
mittee appointed  by  the  Synod,  who  shall  be  directed  to  converse  with  Mr. 
Tennent  and  Mr.  Cowell  together,  that  they  may  see  whether  they  so  widely 
differ  in  their  sentiments  as  is  supposed;  and  if  they  find  that  there  be  ne- 
cessity, distinctly  to  consider  the  papers ;  that  Mr.  Tennent  and  Mr.  Cowell 
be  both  directed  to  refrain  from  all  public  discourses  upon  this  controversy, 
and  all  methods  of  spreading  it  among  the  populace,  until  the  committee 
have  made  their  report  to  the  Synod,  and  that  no  other  member  take  notice 
of  and  divulge  the  affair. 

Ih.  An  overture  was  brought  in  upon  the  affair  between  Messrs.  Gilbert 
Tennent  and  David  Cowell,  by  the  committee  appointed  for  that  purpose, 
which  is  as  follow.^,  viz  :  The  committee  having  heard  Mr.  Tennent  and  Mr. 
Cowell  explain  themselves  upon  the  debate  between  them,  think  it  proper 
to  take  this  affair  under  further  consideration,  that  they  may  have  opportu- 
nity to  peruse  the  papers  that  are  produced,  to  give  us  a  fuller  view  of  this 
controversy,  that  so  we  may  be  prepared  to  give  a  report  to  the  next  Synod. 

1740,  p.  148.  The  committee  appointed  by  the  Synod  to  consider  the 
controversy  between  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent  and  Mr.  David  Cowell,  brought 
in  the  following  overture,  which  being  read,  the  Synod  had  the  great  satis- 
faction to  find  the  contending  parties  fully  agreed  in  their  sentiments  upon 
the  point  in  controversy,  according  to  the  doctrine  contained  in  the  said 
overture,  viz  :  Though  they  apprehend  that  there  are  some  incautious  and 
unguarded  expre.'^sions  used  by  both  the  contending  parties,  yet  they  have 
ground  to  hope  that  the  principal  controversy  between  them  flows  from  their 
not  having  clear  ideas  of  the  subject  they  so  earnestly  debate  about,  and  not 
from  any  dangerous  errors  they  entertain,  since  they  both  own  that  the 
glory  of  God  is  the  ultimate  end  of  all  things;  and  as  the  point  under  de- 
bate concerns  an  important  doctrine  of  religion,  we  would  take  liberty  to 
express  our  minds  with  respect  to  it  in  a  few  words,  which  we  hope  will  be 
agreeable  to  the  sentiments  of  the  Synod,  and  readily  agreed  to  by  the  par- 
ties concerned  in  this  dispute.  AVe  apprehend  that  the  glory  of  God  was 
the  only  motive  that  influenced  him  to  all  his  external  operations.  For 
since  nothing  else  had  an  existence,  nothing  certainly  could  influence  him 


(a4  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [llOOK    V  11. 

from  without  himself.  By  his  glory  declarative,  we  mean  the  manifestation 
of  his  essential  and  adorable  perfections  for  the  great  and  excellent  ends  he 
designed  in  this  manifestation.  It  is  the  indispensable  duty  of  every  crea- 
ture, according  to  its  utmost  capacity,  to  aim  at  the  same  end  which  the 
blessed  God  has  in  view,  and  to  endeavour  to  direct  all  his  actions  unto 
it.  The  method  in  which  the  great  God  has  required  us  to  prosecute  this 
end  is  by  a  conformity  to  his  image  and  example,  and  a  sincere  and  uni- 
versal obedience  to  his  laws.  In  his  infinite  and  astonishing  grace  he  has 
been  pleased  inseparably  to  connect  our  happiness  with  the  prosecution  of 
this  end.  This  obedience  which  we  are  to  pay  to  the  divine  law,  and  by 
which  alone  we  can  glorify  him,  must  be  performed  by  us,  not  only  because 
it  is  the  way  to  happiness,  but  because  it  is  infinitely  just  and  reasonable  in 
itself,  agreeable  to  the  blessed  God,  whom  we  are  under  indissoluble  obli- 
gations to  obey,  and  carry  on  the  same  designs  which  he  has  been  pleased  to 
propose  in  all  his  actions.  And  these  designs  of  the  glory  of  God,  and  our 
own  happiness,  are  so  inseparably  connected,  that  they  must  never  be  placed 
in  opposition  to  each  other.  For  in  all  cases,  he  that  actively  glorifies  God, 
promotes  his  own  happiness,  and  by  a  conformity  to  the  divine  statutes  and 
laws,  which  is  the  only  way  to  happiness,  we,  in  the  best  manner  we  are 
capable,  glorify  God. 

[With  this  result  Mr.  Tcnnent  was  dissatisfied,  and  urged  the  Synod  to  take  up  and 
consider  the  case.     His  proposition  was  rejected.] — Minutes,  1740,  pp.  151,  152. 

Title  2. — case  op  the  rev.  samuel  harker. 
§  36.  A  Committee  to  deal  with  Mr.  Harker. 

1758.  p.  283.  A  reference  was  brought  into  the  Synod  from  the  New 
Brunswick  Presbytery,  respecting  Mr.  Samuel  Harker,  one  of  their  mem- 
bers, as  having  imbibed  and  vented  certain  erroneous  doctrines;  the  further 
consideration  of  this  affair  deferred  till  the  next  sederunt. 

p.  284.  The  afiair  of  Mr.  Harker  resumed.  The  Synod,  after  serious 
consideration  had,  do  agree  that  inasmuch  as  Mr.  Harker  is  absent,  they  can- 
not proceed  to  a  regular  determination  of  said  afiair,  and  do  therefore  ap- 
point Messrs.  Gilbert  Tennent,  Richard  Treat,  Samuel  Finly,  and  John 
Blair,  to  deal  with  him  as  they  shall  have  opportunity,  in  such  manner  as 
shall  appear  to  them  best  adapted  for  his  conviction ;  and  refer  the  further 
determination  to  the  next  Synod,  if  there  shall  be  need;  and  in  the  mean 
time  the  Synod  does  recommend  it  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick  to 
take  such  measures  as  they  shall  judge  best  to  prevent  the  spread  and  hurt- 
ful influence  of  these  errors. 

§37.  Report  of  the  Committee. 

1760,  p.  301.  Mr.  Harker's  afi'air  was  taken  into  consideration.  The 
committee  appointed  last  year  to  converse  with  him  brought  in  the  follow- 
ing report : 

"  Tliat  they  met  at  the  llev.  Mr.  John  Pierson's,  iili post  'preces  sederunt^ 
Ministers — Messrs.  John  Pierson,  Caleb  Smith,  Jacob  Green,  Timothy 
Jones,  Azariah  Ilorton,  Samuel  Kennedy,  and  Jonathan  Elmore,  correspon- 
dent.    IMinisters  absent — Messrs.  Alexander  Cummins,  Charles  Beatty. 

"Mr.  Pierson  chosen  Moderator,  and  Mr.  Kennedy  Clerk. 

"  Mr.  Samuel  Harker's  paper  containing  his  principles,  together  with  some 
arguments  to  support  thorn,  was  read  and  maturely  deliberated  upon  ;  and  the 
committee  being  in  doubt  what  Mr.  Harker's  real  sentiments  were,  as  they 
appeared  not  to  be  clearly  expressed  in  said  paper,  proceeded  to  (juery  with 
Lim  largely  on  the  several  heads,  and  were  well  pleased  to  find,  on  inquiry, 


SEC.  35.]  barker's  case.  625 

that  Mr.  Harker's  sentiments  in  some  points,  which  on  first  view  of  his 
paper  appeared  erroneous,  were  in  substance  ( thougli  far  from  being  happily 
and  cautiously  expressed)  agreeable  to  the  opinion  of  the  generality  of  our 
orthodox  divines,  particularly  as  to  all  men's  being  in  the  covenant,  and  the 
regenerate's  not  being  probationers  for  heaven;  as  Mr,  Harker  means,  by 
the  former,  no  more  than  this,  viz  :  that  the  covenant  respects  the  whole 
human  race,  in  the  proposals  thereof;  and  by  the  latter,  only  designs,  that 
every  regenerate  person  has  a  sure  and  unfailing  title  to  heaven,  by  virtue 
of  their  being  interested  in  the  merits  of  Christ.  But  the  committee  were 
sorry  to  find,  that  in  two  branches  of  doctrine  Mr.  Harker  appears  really  to 
have  fallen  into  an  error,  particularly  in  holding,  tliat  according  to  the  tenor 
of  the  covenant  of  grace,  God  has  buund„iiuufi-UlL-bYJ)romise,  to  bestoj^gyj/- 
ing  blessings  upon  _the  faith  and  endeavours  of  un regenerate  m^Q ;  and  that 
/  God  lias  predestinated  persons  to  salvation,  upon  a  foresiglit  of  their  faith 
(_  and  good  works,  or  compliance  with  the  terms  of  the  covenant.  On  both 
which  heads,  the  committee  laboured  to  convince  Mr.  Harker  of  his  mistake, 
but  without  being  so  happy  as  to  succeed  in  their  endeavours,  at  least  from 
what  then  appeared.  Finally,  they  recommended  to  Mr.  Harker  greater 
caution  in  his  phraseology,  and  that  where  he  could  with  a  safe  conscience, 
he  would  aim  at  the  common  forms  of  sound  words,  without  affecting  to  de- 
viate from  the  usual  modes  of  expression  among  orthodox  divines.  Con- 
cluded with  prayer." 

As  the  Synod  apprehend  they  had  some  success,  but  find  him  mistaken  in 
the  two  above  propositions,  still  it  is  thought  expedient  to  try  yet  whether 
further  converse  may  convince  him  ;  the  Synod  agree  that  he  meet  with 
Messrs.  Samuel  and  James  Finly,  Blair,  Kobert  and  Sampson  Smith,  at 
Nottingham,  the  second  Tuesday  of  November  next.  And  in  his  return  meet 
with  Messrs.  Gilbert  Tennent,  Treat,  Ewing,  and  Dr.  Alison,  in  this  city,  to 
converse  on  these  points. 

§  38.    The  cai^e  further  continued. 

1761,  p.  308.  Mr.  Harker's  case  came  to  be  considered.  He  declared  to 
the  Synod,  that  he  had  prepared  his  sentiments  for  the  press,  yet  if  the  Sy- 
nod would  take  the  trouble  to  read  his  performance,  and  convince  him  that 
he  is  wrong,  he  would  amend  what  is  so,  otherwise  he  would  think  him- 
self obliged  to  print  without  delay.  The  Synod  have  not  sufficient  time  to 
read  and  dispute  every  point  in  his  performance,  which  they  may  judge 
erroneous  or  suspicious.  Several  members  of  this  body  have  heard  him 
discourse  on  these  subjects,  and  have  read  some  parts  of  his  performance, 
who  think  he  labours  under  several  mistakes;  but  as  the  whole  Synod  can- 
not form  a  judgment  upon  his  sentiments  from  the  report  of  a  few  who  may 
understand  them,  they  only  at  present  declare  to  the  world,  that  as  far  as 
they  have  been  acquainted  with  his  opinions,  they  do  not  approve  of  some 
of  them. 

The  Synod  further  agree,  that  if  Mr.  Harker,  notwithstanding  this  dis- 
approbation, shall  proceed  to  print,  every  member  may  bring  in  their  re- 
marks upon  his  book  to  the  next  Synod  in  order  to  their  further  notice, 
and  that  Dr.  Alison,  Messrs.  Treat,  Ewing,  Samuel  Finly,  Steel,  and 
McDowell,  or  any  three  of  them,  be  in  particular  a  committee  for  this  pur- 
•    pose. . 

§  39.   Mr.  Uarhers  hooJc  condemned. 

1762,  p.  315.  As  Mr.  Harker  has,  without  the  approbation  of  the  Synod, 
printed  a  book  containing  his  principles,  IMessrs.  Spencer,  Kodgers,  Blair, 
Lawrence,  McDowell,  Wilson,  and  Robert  Smith,  are  appointed  as  a  com- 

79 


626  HKRESTES    ANP    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

inittee  to  examine  said  book,  and  to  bring  in  a  report  before  the  Synod 
breaks  up. 

[Tiie  committee  did  not  report  until  next  meeting  of  the  Synod.] 

1763,  p.  829.  The  8ynod  proceeded  to  consider  Mr.  Barker's  princi- 
ples, collected  from  his  book  by  the  committee,  which  are  in  substance  as 
follows : 

"  1.  That  the  covenant  of  grace  is  in  such  a  sense  conditional,  that  fallen 
mankind  in  their  unregenerate  state,  by  the  general  assistances  given  to  all 
under  the  gospel,  have  a  sufficient  ability  to  fulfil  the  conditions  thereof,  and 
80,  by  their  own  endeavours,  to  ensure  to  themselves  regenerating  grace  and 
all  saving  blessings. 

"  2.  That  God  has  bound  himself  by  promise  to  give  them  regenerating 
grace,  upon  their  fulfilling  what  he  (Mr.  Harker)  calls  the  direct  conditions 
of  obtaining  it,  and  upon  the  whole,  makes  a  certain  and  an  infallible  con- 
nection between  their  endeavours  and  the  aforesaid  blessings. 

"  3.  That  God's  prescience  of  future  events  is  previous  to  and  not 
dependent  on  his  decrees,  that  his  decrees  have  no  influence  on  his  own 
conduct,  and  that  the  foresight  of  faith  was  the  ground  of  the  decree  of 
election." 

It  is  further  observed,  that  he  often  uses  ma£gji0„te,,.  uninte]ligible4i.and 
iy^  dangerous  modes  of  expression,  that  tend  to  lead  people  into  false  notions  in 
several  important  matters,  as  that  Adam  was  the  federal  father  of  his  pos- 
terity in  the  second  covenant  as  well  as  in  the  first;  that  the  regenerate  are 
not  in  a  state  of  probation  for  heaven,  and  several  such  like. 

The  Synod  judge  that  these  principles  are  of  a  hurtful  and  dangerous  ten- 
dency, giving  a  false  view  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  perverting  it  into  a  new 
modelled  covenant  of  works,  and  misrepresent  the  doctrine  of  the  divine  de- 
crees as  held  by  the  best  Reformed  Churches,  and  in  fine,  are  contrary  to  the 
word  of  God  and  our  approved  standards  of  doctrine. 

The  Synod  called  in  Mr.  Harker  and  questioned  him  in  many  particu- 
lars, and  the  further  consideration  of  his  afiair  is  deferred  till  to-morrow 
morning. 

§  40.   Mr.  Harker  deposed. 

Ibid.  Mr.  Barker's  aifair  was  resumed,  and  the  Synod,  upon  mature  de- 
liberation, came  to  the  following  judgment,  viz: 

The  Synod  considering  that  Mr.  Harker  has  for  several  years  been  dealt 
with  in  the  tenderest  manner,  and  much  pains  taken  by  his  brethren  in 
private,  and  in  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  belongs,  and  by  committees 
which  the  Synod  appointed  to  confer  with  him.  in  order  to  reclaim  him 
from  his  erroneous  notions ;  but  that  instead  of  succeeding  in  these 
attempts,  he  appeared  to  be  the  rather  confirmed  and  resolute  in  propagating 
his  opinions  among  the  people,  by  a  variety  of  methods,  to  the  great  scan- 
dal of  the  Church,  seducing  and  perplexing  the  unwary  and  unstable  :  and 
as  he  has  departed  from  the  truth,  and  opposed  this  Church  in  some  impor- 
tant articles,  and  misrepresented  the  Church  of  Scotland,  his  doctrine 
and  practice  have  a  schismatical  tendency.  On  the  whole,  though  the  ex- 
clusion of  a  member  be  grievous,  yet  we  judge  that  the  said  Mr.  Samuel 
Harker  cannot  consistently  be  continued  a  member  of  this  body,  and 
accordingly  declare  him  disqualified  for  preaching  or  exercising  his  ministry 
in  any  Congregation  or  vacancy  under  our  care;  and  do  hereby  order,  that 
all  be  duly  warned  not  to  receive  his  doctrines,  nor  admit  his  ministrations, 
until  it  shall  please  God  to  convince  him  of  his  mista:kes,  and  to  bring  him 
to  the  acknowledgment  of  the  truth,  and  recover  him  from  the  error  of  hia 
ways. 


SEC.   39.]  DISORDERS    IN    .VIUNODON    rUKSBYTERY.  627 

Upon  hearing  tlie  forciroing  minute  read,  Mr.  Hurker  requested  a  copy, 
which  the  Synod  ordered  to  be  given  him,  properly  attested.  After  somn 
time  Mr.  llarker  came  in,  and  desired  to  be  informed  by  the  Synod,  what 
they  designed  by  tlieir  determination  respecting  him  as  to  its  nature  and 
extent.  Tlie  Synod  were  much  divided  in  tlicir  opinions;  but  the  majority 
of  the  Synod  returned  the  fuHowing  answer  :  That  as  by  our  determination 
in  the  forenoon,  he  is  declared  disqualified  for  exercising  any  part  of  the 
ministerial  office  in  any  of  the  Congregations  or  vacancies  under  our  care ; 
so  by  a  parity  of  reason  we  judge  him  disqualified  to  exercise  it  anywhere, 
while  he  retains  his  present  sentiments. 

Title  3. — disorders  in  abinodon  presbytery. 
§  41.  ^  Commission  of  tJic  General  Synod. 

1786,  p.  525.  The  Synod  being  informed  that  several  disorders,  and  dis- 
agreeable eircumstances  h;ive  taken  place  in  some  of  the  Chnvclies  in  the 
western  parts,  especially  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Abincdoii,  to 
the  great  prejudice  of  the  interests  of  religion  in  those  parts,  did  appoint  Mr. 
McCorkle,  Mr.  Scott,  Mr.  Moses  IJoge,  Mr.  Francis  Cumming,s,  5jr.  John 
Smith,  and  Mr.  Vance,  or  a  majority  of  them,  with  an  Elder  to  accompany 
eaeh,  as  a  committee,  in  the  name  of  the  Synod,  to  meet  at  Salem  Church, 
oil  the  waters  of  Nolachucky,  on  the  second  Wednesday  of  October  next, 
with  power  to  them  to  call  before  them  such  persons  concerned  in  these  dis- 
turbances, as  are  members  of  or  under  the  authority  of  this  Synod,  to  hear 
and  consider  what  shall  be  represented  to  them,  and  take  proof  of  disputed 
allegations,  if  necessary;  to  endeavour  with  prudence  and  meekness  to  ac- 
eoiiimodate  the  differences;  where  this  cannot  be  wholly  efi'ected,  and  niat- 
ters  appear  to  them  to  be  ripe  for  decision,  and  they  be  unanimous,  to  give 
judgment;  if  not  unanimous,  that  they  cite  all  whom  they  think  necessary, 
to  appear  before  the  Synod  or  General  Assembly*  at  the  next  meeting,  to 
have  the  matter  fully  judged  ;  only  taking  care  in  any  case  where  proof  is 
necessary,  that  it  be  taken  upon  the  spot  that  there  may  be  no  unnecessary 
delay  of  a  final  and  effectual  settlement.  They  are  also  empowered,  if  there 
appear  to  them  any  urgent,  or  very  doubtful  censures  inflicted  by  any  of  the 
parties  upon  others,  to  suspend  the  execution  till  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  or 
(ieiieral  Assembly. 

The  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon  are  required  by  Synod  to  read 
flit'  above  appointment  publicly  in  their  Congregations,  at  least  four  weeks 
before  the  meeting  of  the  committee,  and  this  reading  shall  be  considered 
as  a  citation  to  all  parties  concerned,  to  appear;  and  if  any  fail  to  appear, 
the  committee,  however,  shall  proceed  to  take  evidence  as  they  shall  see 
cause  ;  and  no  evidence  pretended  to  be  produced  afterwards,  shall  be  admit- 
le(l  to  invalidate  the  measures  of  the  committee,  or  to  prevent  the  decision 
\>f  S\  nod. 

§  42.    The  snLjert  in  the  Si/nod  fhc  next  i/enr. 

1787,  p.  536.  OnlerecJ.  To  put  off  till  the  afternoon  the  further  considera- 
tion of  the  draught  of  a  plan  of  government  and  discipline,  in  or<ler  to  inquire 
iMto  certain  disturbances  which  have  taken  place  in  the  western  parts  of  thi- 
Church,  and  especially  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbvterv  of  Abingdon  ; 
for  the  settlement  of  which  a  committee  was  appnii  ••  •!  .at  the  sessions  of 
.'"i-nnd  in  1786,  to  meet  at  Salem,  in  Nola  Chuckev.  ^j.-i  October. 


*  [The  General  Synod  was  engfaged  in  the  preliininiry  arrangements,  for  the  organi 
zation  of  the  General  Assembly.] 


628  HERESIES    AND    SOHTRMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

Mr.  Hoire,  one  of  the  eoniniittee,  informed  the  Synod  that  he  was  the  only 
member  who  attended  ;  the  reasons  given  by  the  other  members  of  that  com- 
mittee present  in  Synod  for  their  not  attending,  were  sustained. 

The  ('ommittee  of  Overtures  also  reported  a  petition  from  several  Elders  and 
•meMibers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Nola  Chuckey,  setting  forth  that 
they  were  in  distressed  circumstances,  principally  on  account  of  some  irregu- 
lar proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon,  and  requesting  the  interpo- 
sition of  the  Synod  in  the  premises.  Upon  inquiring  into  the  nature  of 
the  uneasiness  subsisting  in  the  Churches  there,  as  referred  to  in  the  petition, 
and  confirmed  by  the  minutes  of  last  Synod,  it  appeared  that  the  Presbytery 
of  x\bingdon  was  charged  with  having  taken  upon  trial,  and  licensed,  Mr. 
James  Balch,  under  i'uproper  circumstances,  and  particularly  while  undei 
suspension  by  Orange  Presbytery  ;  that  some  members  of  Abingdon  Presby- 
tery were  also  charged  with  having  countenanced  certain  violent  proceedings 
of  a  tumultuous  mob,  contrary  to  the  ministerial  and  Christian  character,  and 
that  several  other  irregularities  in  that  district  occasioned  an  interruption  of 
the  peace  of  the  Churches.  The  Synod,  upon  a  full  and  careful  investigation 
of  the  subject, 

ReHolvcd,  that  the  said  James  Balch,  having  been  restored  to  the  commu- 
nion of  the  Church  by  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover,  after  a  period  of  several 
years,  upon  a  certificate  exhibited  to  them  from  the  Presbytery  of  Orange, 
became  a  proper  candidate  for  Presbyterial  trials,  and  at  his  licensure,  the 
Presbytery,  then  met  according  to  adjournment,  was  competent  to  that  busi- 
ness, and  that,  therefore,  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  be  sus- 
tained. 

With  regard  to  the  other  subjects  of  difference  existing  within  these  bounds, 
inasmuch  as  several  of  the  parties  concerned  were  present,  it  was 

RestnJi^ed,  that  Drs.  Witherspoon,  Rodgers,  Sproat,  Ewing,  Puffield, 
McWhorter,  and  Messrs.  Vangelder,  Snowden,  and  Taggert,  Elders,  should 
be  a  committee  to  meet  in  the  afternoon,  to  endeavour  to  bring  the  aforesaid 
parties  to  an  amicable  compromise,  and  to  lay  the  foundation,  if  possible,  to 
prevent  all  disputes  on  the  subjects  alleged  in  future;  and  that  the  said  com- 
n)ittee  make  report  to  Synod  on  the  result  of  their  endeavours. 

§  43.  Decision  of  the  Synod. 

Ihid.  p.  537.  [The  committee  reported  :]  That  they  heard  the  Abingdon 
brethren  more  fully  than  they  had  been  heard  before  Synod,  and  find  one 
source  of  uneasiness  in  addition  to  what  had  been  mentioned  in  their  county, 
and  among  themselves,  was  about  psalmody;  and  the  committee,  after  hearing 
them  fully,  recommended  to  those  brethren,  in  a  spirit  of  Christian  love,  to 
forgive  one  another,  and  bury  in  oblivion  all  that  had  passed  ;  and  they  readily 
and  cheerfully  complied  with  the  recommendation,  and  in  evidence  of  their 
peace  and  amity  took  each  other  by  the  right  hand  ;  and  they  promised  for- 
bearance towards  each  other  in  those  matters  wherein  they  had  differed  in 
judgment,  and  to  encourage,  strengthen,  and  support  each  other,  in  advanc- 
ing the  common  cause  of  their  Divine  Redeemer.  Tt  gave  your  committee 
the  highest  pleasure  to  see  these  differences  and  dissensions  terminated  in  so 
happy  an  issue,  and  they  doubt  not  it  will  have  a  salutary  influence  upon  the 
iieace  of  the  Church  in  those  parts;  and  in  oi'der  to  accomplish  this  desirable 
"nd,  that  there  may  be  peace  and  brotherly  love  among  the  people  as  well  as 
he  Ministers,  your  committee  propose  the  follow'ing  resolutions, — which  the 
'■^ynod  adopted,  and  resolved  accordingly  : 

1st.  That  in  respect  to  political  differences  in  that  part  of  the  country, 
'vhich  occasioned  a  mob  or  riot,  the  Synod  highly  disapprove  of,  and  con- 
demn all  such  tuuiultuous  and  riotous  proceedings;  but  as  it  appears  by  a 


SEC.  42.]  HEZKKIAII    BAI-CIl's    CASE.  629 

paper  signed  by  a  number  wl^^  acknowledge  themselves  the  authors  of  the 
tumult,  iind  also  from  the  tcMiiiiouy  of  Colonel  (.'ook,  that  Mr.  Balch  had 
no  hand  in  that  aftair,  and  that  he  did  take  some  pains  to  restrain  those  un- 
happy proceedings  from  going  so  far  as  thoy  did,  therefore,  all  things  con- 
sidered, we  do  not  think  him  blameable  in  that  matter. 

2d.  In  respect  to  psalmody,  the  Synod  have  allowed  the  use  of  the  Imita- 
tion of  the  Psalms  of  David  [Watts's]  for  many  years,  to  such  Congregations 
as  choose  them,  and  still  allow  of  the  same,  but  they  are  far  from  disapprov- 
ing of  Rouse's  version,  commonly  called  the  Old  Psalms,  in  those  wlio  were 
in  the  use  of  them  and  chose  them,  but  are  of  opinion  that  either  may  be 
used  by  the  Churches,  as  each  Congregation  may  judge  most  for  their  peace 
and  edification ;  and  therefore  highly  disapprove  of  public,  severe,  and  un- 
christiuu  censures  being  passed  upon  either  of  the  systems  of  psalmody  ;  and 
recommend  it  to  all  Ministers  in  those  parts  of  the  Church,  to  be  more 
tender  and  charitable  on  these  heads. 

8d.  In  regard  to  the  Presbytery's  excluding  two  Elders  from  sitting  in 
the  judicature  at  a  certain  time,  the  Synod  are  of  02:)inion,  tliat  the  Presby- 
tery had  some  support  for  so  doing  from  common  custom  and  usage,  but 
that  there  was  too  scrupulous  an  exactness  attended  to  in  that  matter,  and 
hope  that  such  events  will  be  guarded  against  in  future. 

4rth.  In  respect  to  the  letter  addressed  to  Mr.  Balch,  through  the  medium 
ot  the  press,  and  supposed  to  be  written  by  the  Ilev.  William  Grraham,  of 
Rockbridge  county,  Virginia,  the  Synod  look  upon  the  same  as  very  un- 
christian, and  unwarrantable  treatment  of  a  brother;  and  the  Synod  do  order 
the  Presbytery  of  Lexington  to  cite  Mr.  Graham  before  them,  and  make 
due  inquiry  whether  be  be  the  author,  and  into  the  reasons  of  his  conduct 
in  that  matter,  and  censure  or  acquit  him  as  the  nature  of  the  case  may  ap- 
pear, and  report  their  proceedings  herein  to  the  next  Synod. 

Ordered,  That  the  whole  of  the  proceedings  had  upon  the  affairs  of 
Abingdon  Presbytery,  both  at  the  last  Synod  and  at  the  present  sessions, 
be  inserted  in  the  Presbytery  book  of  Abingdon,  and  that  the  Ministers  of 
that  Presbytery  read  them  from  their  pulpits. 

.  [The  political  difFerences  above  alluded  to,  grew  out  of  the  abortive  attempt  to  erect  a 
new  state,  west  of  the  mountains,  by  the  name  of  Frankland.  Mr.  Graham,  upon  appli- 
(•;ttioii  to  him,  drafted  a  constitution  for  tlic  new  state.  In  the  opposition,  Mr.  Hezekiah 
Balch  took  part.  The  excitement  rose  to  sucli  a  h.eig-ht,  that  the  effigy  of  Mr.  Graham, 
with  that  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Houston,  was  burnt.] 

§  44.  Mr.  Graham  in  Presbytery. 

[In  obedience  to  the  direction  of  the  Synod,  tlie  Presbytery  of  Lexington  called  Mr. 
Graliam  to  tlieir  bar.  He  acknowledged  himself  the  author  of  the  letter  to  Mr.  Balch,  "  and 
produced  several  depositions  to  prove  the  trutii  of  ttie  facts  with  which  he  cliarged  Mr. 
Balch,  and  especially  of  his  approving  of  the  conduct  of  the  mob  in  Frankland,  in  burn- 
ing the  effigies  of  Messrs.  Graham  and  Houston.  Tlie  Presbytery,  therefore,  on  mature 
deliberation,  agree  that  althougli  they  could  wish  that  Mr.  Graham  had  been  more  tem- 
perate in  his  satire,  and  more  gentle  in  his  expostulations,  yet  that  the  treatment  he  met 
with  was  so  grossly  injurious,  tliat  they  cannot  suppose  him  to  merit  a  fijrmal  censure  of  this 
I'resbvtery,  on  account  ot'  said  letter." — Mimites  of  I'rtsh.  in  Footers  Virginia,  p.  464. 
Probably  the  excitement  of  this  controversy  prepared  the  way  for  the  schism,  in  the 
Presbytery  of  Abingdon.] 

Title  4. — case  of  rev.  hezekiah  balch. 

§  45.    Griffin  of  the  case. 

[Mr.  Balch  li:iving  made  a  tri|)  into  New  England,  imbibed  the  theologic;il  opinions 
which  were  jmt  forth  in  Dr.  Ilop'.unV  "  Sy.-'tem  of  Doctrines,"  then  recently  published. 
These  new  opinions  Mr.  B.ilch  published  in  the  form  of  Articles  of  Faith,  in  the  Knox- 
ville  G.izcttc.     lu  propagating  these  views,  he  was  overbearing  and  abusive      The  sub- 


630  UrCEKSIES    AND    SfUnSMS.  [EOOK    VII. 

ject  was  broufrht  before  the  Presbytery  of  Abing;(lou,  and  upon  sonic  unmeaning  apolo- 
gies from  Mr.  B  ilcli,  it  wjis  dismissed.  Such  was  tlie  state  of  excitemont  produced  by 
these  transactions,  that  five  of  the  leading-  Ministers  in  the  Presbytery,  Messrs.  Charles 
Ciinuiiins,  Edward  Cr.;wlbrd,  Samuel  Doakc,  Joseph  Lake,  and  James  Balch,  in  ITS'/ 
withdrew  and  constituted  as  The  Independent  Abingdon  Presbytery;  professing  at  the 
same  time  tlieir  readiness  to  return  to  the  Presbytery,  so  soon  as  a  proper  exercise  of  dis- 
cipline should  be  used,  with  Balch  and  his  adherents.] — Footers  North  Carolina,  p.  293. 

§  46.   Firat  action  of  the  AHScnihli/. 

1707,  p.  125.  The  Committee  of  Overtures  laid  before  the  Assembly  sun- 
dry pMpens  relative  to  the  situation  of  the  Church  within  the  bounds  of  tlif 
Presbytery  of  Abingdon. 

p.  127.  As  it  appears  that  the  business  now  pending  before  the  Synod 
of  the  Carolinas,  and  there  is  an  adjourned  meeting  of  said  Synod  with  a 
view  to  issue  it,  the  Assembly  ought  not  judicially  to  interfere  in  it  till  it 
shall  be  decided  upon  by  the  Synod,  and  a  regular  appeal  be  made  from 
said  decision,  or  the  whole  matter  be  referred  by  that  judicatory  to  the  As- 
sembly ;  and  they  hereby  recommend  to  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  to  con- 
tinue their  laudable  and  prudent  endeavours  to  bring  the  present  dispute  to 
a  speedy  issue.     On  motion,  it  was 

Agreed,  That  a  committee  be  appointed  to  draft  an  address  to  the  Minis- 
ters and  other  members  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon, 
upon  the  subject  of  the  disturbances  there  ;  and  that  Dr.  Smith,  Mr.  Arthur, 
Mr.  Davis,  and  Mr.  Southard,  be  a  committee  to  report  to-morrow  morning. 

§  47.    The  Pastoral  Letter. 

1797,  p.  129.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian   Church  in  the 

United  States,  to  the  Ministers  and  other  members  of  the  Churches  within 

the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon. 

Friends  and  Fellow  Christians — It  is  with  extreme  sorrow  and  regret 
that  we  are  constrained  to  address  you  on  the  present  occasion.  At  our 
present  sessions  we  have  learned,  from  various  information,  that  ferments, 
animosities,  and  divisions  exist,  in  an  alarming  degree  amongst  you,  who 
have  heretofore  been  united  under  one  common  denomination.  In  direct- 
ing our  attention  to  these  circumstances,  we  perceive  with  pain,  that  novel 
opinions,  or  at  least  opinions  presented  in  a  novel  dress  and  appearance, 
have  been  openly  and  extensively  circulated  amongst  you,  and  have  excited 
unusual  alarm  ;  whilst  at  the  same  time  they  have  given  rise  to  much  con- 
tention. We  are  also  apprehensive,  that  in  opposing  what  is  thought  to  be 
a  departure  from  the  plainness  and  simplicity  of  our  received  doctrines, 
some  of  our  brethren  have  been  precipitate  in  their  conduct.  They  appear 
to  have  separated  from  their  brethren,  without  having  in  a  constitutional 
manner  obtained  the  advice  and  decision  of  the  difterent  judicatories  whose 
authority  they  had  been  used  to  acknowledge. 

W  hilst  we  express  our  deep  concern  at  these  unhappy  circumstances,  we 
do  not  conceive  ourselves  warranted  to  enter  into  a  judicial  investigation  of 
them,  nor  to  form  any  decision  thereon  at  present;  as  they  have  not  yet 
been  brought  regularly  before  us.  We  have,  therefore,  thought  proper  to 
leav-e  the  whole  matter  to  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  in  whose  judgment, 
fidelity,  zeal,  and  discretion,  we  have  the  greatest  reliance;  and  whose  mem- 
bers must  have  the  best  opjiortunities  of  being  ac(juainted  with  all  the  facts 
and  circumstances.  But  whilst  we  thus  express  our  confidence  that  the 
competent  judicatory  will  discharge  their  duty  faithfully,  we  think  it  our 
duty  to  say  something  with  regard  to  ourselves.  We  take  the  present  occa- 
sion of  declaring  our  uniform  adherence  to  the  doctrines  contained  in  our 
Confession  of  Palth,  in  their  present  plain  and  intelligible  form;  and  our 


6EC.    45.]  HEZEKIAU    BAUm's   CASE.  631 

fixed  deteriniiiatioti  tn  niaintain  them  at^airist  all  iiinnvations.  We  earnestly 
wish  that  iiothiiijj,  subversive  of  these  doctrines  may  l)e  suffered  to  exist,  or 
to  be  circulated  aiuonust  the  (-hurches ;  we  hope  that  even  new  explanations 
of  our  known  principles,  by  unusual  and  offensive  phrases,  will  Ijc  cautiously 
guarded  against,  lest  the  feelings  of  Christians  should  be  wounded,  the  cause 
of  religion  injured,  and  the  enemy  take  occasion  to  triumph  and  blaspheme. 
We  are  also  extremely  anxious  that  the  peace  of  the  Church,  as  well  as  its 
purity  of  doctrine,  may  be  preserved  inviolate ;  that  everything  calculated 
to  inflame  the  passions,  to  invert  the  order  of  the  Church,  or  to  interrupt 
and  disturb  its  union,  will  be  cautiously  avoided.  We  are  willing  to  hope, 
that  both  Ministers  and  private  Christians  will  feel  all  the  force  of  the 
Saviour's  character  and  example,  who  was  meek  and  unassuming,  who,  when 
he  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again,  and  jvho  invites  us  to  learn  of  him  the 
same  temper.  AVe  conjure  you,  brethren,  to  consider  the  nature  and  genius 
of  our  holy  and  peaceful  religion,  and  to  act  under  its  influence.  Pray  for 
the  Spirit  of  grace  to  be  poured  forth  upon  the  Church  in  a  plentiful  effu- 
sion, as  the  best  enlightener  of  the  mind  and  healer  of  divisions.  Consider 
the  eternal  obligations  under  which  you  are  held  to  promote  the  glory  of 
our  common  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  to  contribute,  as  Christians,  your  united 
efforts  towards  the  increase,  purity,  peace,  and  prosperity  of  his  Church. 
This  duty  is  clear  and  express ;  and  the  obligation  seems  to  acquire  peculiar 
force  at  this  time  of  general  calamity  to  religion,  and  of  more  fearful  expec- 
tation. When  infidelity  is  bold,  and  in  the  expectation  of  its  friends,  almost 
triumphant ;  when  the  most  pernicious  errors  are  adopted  and  published  by 
professed  Christians;  and  when  indifference,  formality,  and  abounding 
iniquity  amongst  many  of  better  principles,  afford  sad  symptoms  of  the 
decline  of  pure  religion,  it  is  high  time  for  the  Ministers  and  other  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  of  Christ  to  awake  to  a  sense  of  their  situation  and  duty. 
In  this  way  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  may  lift  up  a  standard  against  the  com- 
mon enemy  when  he  comes  in  like  a  flood. 

We  cannot  foi'bear  to  urge  upon  all  who  may  have  been  dissatisfied  with 
the  conduct  of  their  judicatories,  or  who  may  have  been  influenced  by 
extraordinary  misrepresentations,  to  return  into  a  connection  with  their 
brethren,  not  doubting  but  that  they  will  be  treated  with  tenderness  and 
regard. 

Finally,  we  sincerely  wish  and  request  that  all  parties  may  submit  to 
the  jurisdiction,  advice,  and  decisions  of  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas;  that 
their  hands  may  be  strengthened  in  checking  error,  healing  divisions,  and 
maintaining  the  strict  and  prudent  exercise  of  discipline.  But  whilst  we 
thus  exhort  to  a  Christian  submission  to  the  authority  of  your  brethren  in 
the  Lord,  we  at  the  same  time  assure  you,  that  the  door  is  ever  open  for 
appeal  to  the  supreme  judicatory  of  our  Church,  in  every  case  where  it  may 
be  apprehended  by  you  to  be  necessary. 

§  48.  A  Judicial  Commission  of  St/nod. 
[The  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  suspended  the  seceding  members ;  and  appointed  a  Com- 
mission,  to  meet  at  Mt.  Bethel,  Tennessee,  to  adjudicate  upon  the  matters  at  issue.  The 
Commission  met  in  November,  1797.  The  Rev.  Samuel  Doake,  Jacob  Lake,  and  James 
Balch,  ap]»eared  ;  and  upon  disavowing^  the  Independent  Presbytery,  and  making-  proper 
acknowledgements,  were  restored.  Several  parties  were  tried  and  censured,  for  disorders 
arising  out  of  the  doctrinal  controversy ;  and  the  creed  of  Mr.  Balch  was  referred  to  the 
General  Assembly.] 

§  49.   Balch  ill  the  General  Asscmhlt/r 

1708,  p.  155.  The  consideration  of  the  references  relative  to  Mr.  Balch 
was  resumed ;  and  after  some  amendments  made  on  the  draught  brought  in 
by  the  committee,  it  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz : 


632  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

They  remark,  upon  the  first  article  of  the  creed  aforesaid,  tliat  Mr.  Balch 
is  erroneous,  in  making  disinterested  benevolence  the  only  definition  of  holi- 
ness, or  true  religion ;  because  this  may  perplex  the  minds  of  those  not  ac- 
customed to  abstract  speculations,  is  questionable  in  itself,  and  may  convey 
the  idea  that  an  absolute  God,  or  a  Grod  out  of  Christ,  is  the  object  of  the 
highest  affection  to  the  renewed  mind. 

On  the  second  article,  they  remark,  that  he  has  confounded  self-love  with 
selfishness  in  an  abstract  speculation,  calculated  to  puzzle  plain  Christians, 
and  lead  to  unprofitable  disputes. 

On  the  third  article,  they  remark,  that  the  transferring  of  personal  sin, 
or  righteousness,  has  never  been  held  by  Calvinistic  divines,  nor  by  any 
per-son  in  our  Church,  so  far  as  is  known  to  us,  and  therefore  that  Mr. 
Balch's  observations  on  that  subject,  appear  to  be  either  nugatory  or  calcu- 
lated to  mislead.  With  regard  to  his  doctrine  of  original  sin,  it  is  to  be 
observed,  that  he  is  erroneous  in  representing  personal  corruption  as  not 
derived  from  Adam  ;  making  Adam's  sin  to  be  imputed  to  his  posterity,  in 
consequence  of  a  corrupt  nature  already  possessed,  and  derived  from  we  know 
not  what ;  thus,  in  efi'ect,  setting  aside  the  idea  of  Adam's  being  the  federal 
head  or  representative  of  his  descendants,  and  the  whole  doctrine  of  the 
covenant  of  works. 

It  is  also  manifest  that  Mr.  Balcli  is  greatly  erroneous  in  asserting  that 
the  formal  cause  of  a  believer's  justification,  is  the  imputation  of  the  fruits 
and  effects  of  Christ's  righteousness,  and  not  that  righteousness  itself;  be- 
cause righteousness,  and  that  alone,  is  the  formal  demand  of  the  law,  and 
consequently  the  sinner's  violation  of  the  divine  law  can  be  pardoned  only 
in  virtue  of  the  Redeemer's  perfect  righteousness  being  imputed  to  him  and 
reckoned  as  his.  It  is  also  not  true  that  the  benefits  of  Christ's  righteous- 
ness are,  with  strict  propriety,  said  to  be  imputed  at  all ;  as  these  benefits 
flow  to  and  are  possessed  by  the  believer  as  a  consequence  of  his  justifica- 
tion, and  having  an  interest  in  the  infinite  merits  of  the  Saviour. 

On  the  fourth  article  no  remark  is  necessary. 

On  the  fifth,  they  remark,  that  Mr.  Balch  appears  to  confound  senti- 
ment with  the  mere  perception  of  truth,  whereas  it  always  partakes  of  the 
disposition  of  the  heart,  and  consequently  involves  in  it  either  sin  or  holi- 
ness. The  article,  as  stated  by  him,  contradicts  the  principle  hiid  down  in 
the  introduction  to  our  Form  of  Government,  and  levels  the  important  dis- 
tinction between  truth  and  falsehood,  so  as  to  be  liable  to  the  construction 
that  it  is  no  matter  what  a  man  believes.  And  though  Mr.  Balch  may  not, 
and  probably  did  not,  intend  to  insinuate  anything  disrespectful  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  where  he  asserts  that  "  there  are  wrong  sentiments  in  the  Bible," 
yet,  as  liis  expression  is  liable  to  such  a  construction,  we  judge  it  highly- 
censurable. 

On  tlie  sixth  and  seventh  articles,  no  remarks  seem  to  be  necessarj^,  except 
that  the  offence  given  by  the  reflection  cast  on  his  brethren,  the  Presbyteri- 
ans, in  tlie  seventh,  has  been  sufficiently  removed  by  his  candid  acknow- 
ledgment before  the  Synod  and  General  Assembly. 

The  eighth,  ninth,  and  tenth  articles  require  no  remark,  except  that  they 
appear  to  be  iinim])ortant. 

On  the  twelfth  article,  they  remark,  that  his  observation  upon  love,  as 
exercised  by  the  human  race,  so  far  as  it  may  be  applicable  to  a  state  of  in- 
fancy, is  unintelligible;  and  that  though  a  distinction  may  be  made  be- 
tween regeneration 'and  conversion,  yet  the  terms  in  which  the  article  is 
expressed  are  exceptionable,  as  they  seem  to  discourage  the  use  of  the  means 
of  grace. 

On  the  thirteenth  article,  they  remark,  that  in  making  repentance  and  faith 


SEC.  49.]  HEZEKIAH    BALCh's   CASE.  633 

to  proceed  wholly  from  love  or  charity,  Mr.  Balch  has  expressed  an  opinion 
unnecessary  and  improper. 

In  regard  to  the  subject  of  false  doctrine,  in  discoursing  from  Psalm  4i. 
5,  and  Lsa.  xlviii.  8,  nothing  seems  necessary  to  be  added  to  the  remarks 
made  on  the  subject  of  original  sin.  as  contained  in  Mr.  Balch's  creed,  except 
that  he  charges  Calvinistic  divines  with  holding  sentiments  relative  to  in- 
fants which  they  do  not  hold;  and  that  he  makes  positive  declarations  in 
regard  to  the  state  of  infants,  when  it  has  pleased  a  wise  and  holy  God  to  be 
silent  on  this  subject  in  the  revelation  of  his  will. 

On  the  whole,  your  committee  recommend  that  Mr.  Balch  be  re(juired  to 
acknowledge  before  the  Assembly  that  he  was  wrong  in  the  publication  of 
his  creed ;  that  in  the  particulars  specified  above,  he  renounce  the  errors 
pointed  out;  that  he  engage  to  teach  nothing  hereafter  of  a  similar  nature; 
that  the  Modt^rator  admonish  him  of  the  divisions,  disorder,  trouble,  and 
inconvenience  which  he  has  occasioned  to  the' Church  and  its  judicatories, 
by  his  imprudent  and  unwarrantable  conduct,  and  warn  him  against  doing 
anything  in  time  to  come,  that  may  tend  to  produce  such  serious  and  lament- 
able evils. 

That  if  Mr.  Balch  submit  to  this,  he  be  considered  as  in  good  standing 
with  the  Church,  and  that  the  reference  and  the  queries  of  the  Synod  of 
the  Carolinas  be  considered  as  fully  answered  by  the  adoption  of  these 
measures. 

From  this  decision,  Mr.  Langdon,  [delegate  from  the  Association  of  Con- 
necticut,] and  Mr.  Williams  dissented. 

p.  157.  Resolved,  (Two-thirds  of  the  House  consenting,)  to  reconsider,  in 
the  decision  on  the  case  of  Mr.  Balch,  these  words,  ''  he  renounce  the  errors 
therein  pointed  out." 

It  was  moved  that  these  words  be  stricken  out  of  said  decision.  This 
motion  was  determined  in  the  negative;  and  Mr.  Irwin  and  Mr.  Langdon 
asked,  and  obtained  leave,  to  have  their  dissent  from  the  opinion  of  the  As- 
sembly in  this  last  vote,  entered  on  the  minutes. 

p.  158.  Mr.  Balch  appeared  before  the  General  Assembly,  and  made  the 
following  declaration,  viz  : 

"  I  do  fully  acknowledge  that  I  was  wrong  in  publishing  my  Creed.  I  do 
solemnly  declare,  however,  as  in  the  presence  of  my  final  Judge,  that  I  never 
did  entertain  the  ideas,  nor  intend  to  teach  the  doctrines  which  are  pointed 
out  as  errors  in  the  statement  of  the  Assembly ;  but  as  I  cannot  so  well  judge 
as  the  Assembly  what  ideas  my  language  actually  conveys,  and  the  Assem- 
bly declares  that  my  language  has  conveyed  these  ideas  and  doctrines  to  their 
minds,  I  do  fully  and  cheerfully  renounce  them  as  wrong  and  improper;  and 
I  do  solemnly  and  sincerely  engage,  in  a  reliance  on  divine  grace,  never  hei'e- 
after  to  teach  or  preach  what  the  Assembly  have  stated  as  erroneous ;  and  I 
do  finally  and  cheerfully  submit  myself  to  the  admonition  which  the  Assem- 
bly may  see  meet  to  give  for  my  irregularities,  which  I  acknowledge  to  de- 
serve censure,  and  for  which  I  am  sincerely  sorry." 

Whereupon  the  Moderator  gave  to  Mr.  Balch  the  solemn  admonition 
agreed  to  ;  and  then  the  Assembly  declared  themselves  fully  satisfied  in  the 
case  of  Mr.  lialch,  and  that  he  is,  and  ought  to  be  considered  as  in  good 
standing  with  the  Church.  The  whole  transaction  was  concluded  with 
prayer. 

§  50.    Subsequent  charges  against  Mr.  Balch. 

[At  the  sessions  of  Synod  in  the  fall  of  tlio  saine  year,  1798,  a  reference  came  up  from 

the  Presbytery  of  Union,  (Ibrined  by  \\w.  division  of  Abinjrdon  the  previous  year,)  ofcliarjj-es 

against  Mr.  Baleli,  coinprehendii\g  several   matters,  of  some  of  wiiich  he  was  aC(]uitted; 

and  in  one  or  two  points  convicted  of  censurable  conduct.     One  charge,  however,  viz: 

80 


634  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOUK    VII. 

"saying,  since  his  return  from  the  General  Assembly,  that  he  was  fifty  thousand  times 
stronifcr  in  belief  of  tliiit  d(.:finition  of  holiness,  (alluding-  to  his  Cr(!ed,)  than  he  was  be- 
fore hr  went  away" — he  conl'essed,  and  that  his  only  objection  was,  it  was  not  strong 
enoujrji ;  instead  of  fifty  thousand  times,  he  would  say,  five  hundred  thousand  times.  The 
following'  sentence  was  hereupon  entered  by  the  Synod  :] 

"  Tlie  .Synod,  after  mature  deliberation,  judg-e  that  Mr.  Balch  has  acted  witii  duplicity 
in  expressing  himself  as  laid  down  in  the  charge,  considering  the  judgment  of  the  Assem- 
bly, and  his  submission  to  that  judgment. 

"The  Synod  do  hereby  suspend  him  from  the  exercise  of  his  office  as  a  Minister  of  the 
gospel ;  and  refiir  him  to  the  Presbytery  of  Union,  to  which  he  belongs,  who  will  be  ade- 
quate to  tlie  removal  of  the  suspension,  when  reformation  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Balch  shall 
open  the  way." 

[He  was  subsequently  restored.  The  seed  thus  early  sown  by  Mr.  Balch  and  others, 
who,  synipatliizing  with  him,  more  cautiously  preached  the  same  doctrines,  brought  forth 
its  fruit,  when,  in  the  New-school  Schism  of  1838,  east  Tennessee  was  in  a  great  measure 
lost  to  the  Church.] 

§  51.    The  Imh'pendent  Preshi/tery  in  the  Assembly. 

1708,  p.  157.  A  reference  from  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  in  the  ease 
of  Mr.  Edward  Crawford's  suspension,  was  read.  There  were  also  read  two 
letters  from  3Ir.  Crawford,  a  minute  of  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon,  at  their 
sessions  of  August,  1796  ;  a  representation  from  the  same  Presbytery  to  the 
Synod  of  the  Carolinas  on  the  conduct  of  the  Independent  Brethren ;  a  let- 
ter from  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  at  their  sessions  of  November,  1796,  to 
the  Independent  Brethren  ;  a  reference  from  the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon  at 
their  sessions  in  June,  1797,  to  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  on  Mr.  Balch's 
Creed ;  and  a  minute  from  the  records  of  the  same  Presbytery,  containing 
proposals  of  accommodation  to  the  Independent  Brethren. 

The  Assembly  adjudged — That  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod,  so  far  as  the 
matter  has  appeared  to  the  Assembly,  have  been  regular  and  constitutional, 
and  that  Mr.  Crawford  ought  to  have  submitted  to  the  act  of  suspension 
when  fully  informed  of  it,  and  ought  to  have  returned  with  the  other  Inde- 
pendent Brethren  at  the  meeting  of  the  Commission  of  Synod,  that  he  might 
have  been  restored  to  orderly  standing ;  but  inasmuch  as  he  has  not  done 
this,  and  has  moreover,  in  his  letters  to  the  xVssembly,  ill-treated  the  Synod 
of  the  Carolinas,  the  Assembly  deem  it  their  duty  to  continue  his  suspen- 
sion until  he  shall  make  proper  acknowledgments  to  the  Synod,  and  submit 
himself  to  the  order  and  discipline  of  the  Church,  and  be  in  regular  manner 
restored. 

And  ichereas,  There  appears  in  one  of  the  letters  of  Mr.  Crawford  to 
this  Assembly  complaints  against  the  Rev.  James  Hall,  amounting  to  a 
charge  of  falsehood  and  forgery,  the  Assembly  proceeded  to  examine 
certain  documents  from  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  relative  to  these  mat- 
ters, wliich  incontestably  prove  these  charges  to  be  unfounded.  And  for  the 
vindication  of  the  character  of  this  brother,  and  the  information  of  all  con- 
cerned, 

Ordered,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  transmit  to  Mr.  Crawford  an  attested 
copy  of  the  above  minute,  and  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Doak  read  a  copy  thereof 
from  the  pulpit  in  the  Congregations  lately  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Mr. 
Crawford. 

Title  5. — the  new-light  heresy. 
§  52.  The  origin  of  it. 

[The  Hopkinsian  principles,  which  in  the  Carolinas  and  Tennessee  were  developed  in 
the  heresies  of  Balch  and  Davis,  yielded  a  still  more  abundant  harvest  in  Kentucky,  in 
the  INhigianism  of  Thomas  B.  Craighead,  and  of  tlie  followers  of  Barton  W.  Stone ; 
wliicii  in  tile  latter  case  was  fully  ripened   into  a  Soeinian  apostasy. 

At  the  second  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  held  in  1803,  it  appeared  on  review 


SEC.    vO.  ]  THE    NKW-LKiHT    HKRKSY.  6o5 

()}"tiie  rl■c<)rd^  of  lli:'  Prisbyte^ry  ol' Washington,  fh.it  ;i  memorial  liad  boon  presented  to  the 
Prc-shytcry,  chargiiij;-  twu  o/  its  nKMibers,  iMessrs.  Kichard  McNcmar  and  Jolin  Tiiomp- 
son,  with  holding;  certain  dangerous  errors.  It  also  up[)eured,  that  at  a  previous  meeting 
of  the  Presbytery,  McNe.nar  liad  been  subjected  to  a  judicial  examination,  and  convicted 
and  censured  fir  holdinsf  Arniinian  tenets;  and  yet  the  memorial  had  been  uttrrly  dis- 
regarded, and  a  Ci.il  put  into  McNemar's  hands.  Tlic  Synod  approved  tlie  examination  of 
McNemar,  and  ceusured  the  neglect  of  the  memorial ;  and  then  resolved  upon  an  exami- 
nation of  Messrs.  Thompson  and  McNemar,  with  a  view  to  ascertaining  the  correctness 
of  the  charges  against  them.  At  this  juncture,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Robert  Marsiiall,  Bar- 
ton VV.  Stone,  Richard  McNemar,  .John  Tliompson,  and  John  Dunl.iVy,  laid  in  a  protest 
and  declinature  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Synod,  and  witlidrew.  A  committee  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  Synod,  to  endeavour  to  reclaim  them,  but  witliout  effect.  The  next  day 
llie  seceders  came  into  the  Synod  in  a  body,  and  informed  it  that  they  had  tbrmed  them- 
selves mto  a  Presbytery.  Upon  tliis  tiie  Synod  suspended  them  severally  from  the  office 
of  the  ministry,  and  declared  their  pulpits  vacant,  and  referred  them  to  their  several 
Presbyteries,  to  be  restored  upon  repentance.  Such  was  the  case  presented  to  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  in  1804.] 

§  58.  A  committee  to  visit  the  Synod  of  Kentucky. 

1804,  p.  293.  A  letter  was  received,  signed  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Blythe, 
John  Jjyle,  and  ilobert  Stewart,  as  a  committee  of  the  Presbytery  of  West 
jjcxingtou,  praying  the  attention  of  this  Assembly  to  the  unliappy  division 
which  has  taken  place  in  the  Synod  of  Kentucky;  and  that  measures  may 
be  taken  by  the  Assembly  for  healing  the  breach,  or  at  le;ist  preventing  the 
extension  of  it.  Certain  pamphlets  accompanying  the  said  letter,  were  also 
laid  before  the  Assembly. 

p.  311.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  subject  of  the  division 
in  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  reported.  The  report  was  read,  amended,  and 
adopted,  as  follows : 

Your  committee,  having  attended  carefully  to  the  pamphlets  and  letters 
on  that  subject,  are  of  opinion  the  business  comes  before  the  Assembly  in  so 
informal  a  manner,  that  no  regular  judicial  process  can  issue  thereon  in  the 
present  Assembly ;  and  that  the  most  eligible  measures  the  Assembly  can 
take  in  the  case,  will  be  to  appoint  a  committee  of  three  members  to  meet 
with  the  Synod,  or  a  committee  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  endeavour 
to  heal  the  disorders  which  appear  from  the  above  pamphlets  and  letters  to 
have  taken  place  in  the  bounds  of  said  Synod. 

Your  committee  beg  leave  further  to  report,  that  in  their  opinion  the  ap- 
pointment of  a  committee  of  this  Assembly,  and  the  adoption  of  the  pastoral 
letter  read  last  evening,  will  supersede  the  necessity  of  a  letter  addressed 
particularly  to  Messrs.  JJlythe,  Lyle,  and  Stuart. 

[Drs.  Hall  and  Green,  and  Mr.  Marques,  were  appointed  the  committee;  and  Messrs. 
Alexander,  Le  Grand,  and  Baxter,  alternates.] — Ihid. 

§  54.   Proceedings  of  the  Committee  of  Visitation. 

1805,  p.  325.  The  committee  appointed  yesterday  to  draught  and  lay  be- 
fore this  Assembly  a  statement  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  of  the  committee  of  last  Assembly  that  met  with  them,  respect- 
ing the  division  of  that  Synod,  exhibited  the  following  report,  viz  : 

Ydur  committee  have  had  the  subject  of  their  appointment  under  con- 
sideration, and  submit  the  following  statement  of  facts,  derived  from  authen- 
tic sources,  viz  :  The  Rev.  Dr.  Hall,  the  Rev.  31essrs.  Manjues  and  Le  Orand, 
being  the  full  complement  of  the  committee  appointed  for  the  purpose  by  last 
Assembly,  met  with  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  the  Kith  day  of  October  last;  the 
members  of  the  Synod  were  generally  present,  and  all  the  dissenting  breth- 
ren, exci'pt  one,  who  was  said  to  be  sick.  They  had  various  interviews  with 
the  protesters  in  privati'.  but  found  every  eftbrt  of  Iriendly  acccommodation 
counteracted  by  marks  of  prejudice,  obstinacy,  and  premeditated  decision 


636  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VIT. 

{a  )  Agreeably  to  the  suggestion  of  the  General  Assembly,  a  committee 
was  appointed  by  the  Synod,  to  confer  with  the  committee  of  the  Assembly. 

In  a  conference  between  this  joint  committee  and  the  dissenters,  the  fol- 
lowing ((uesfions  were  proposed  by  the  committee,  to  which  the  dissenters 
returned  the  annexed  answers  : 

"  Quexfion  1.  What  were  your  reasons  for  renouncing  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  ?" 

"  Answer,  1.  Because  we  believed  that  those  bodies  with  which  we  stood 
connected,  acted  contrary  to  their  own  rules.  2.  But  especially  because  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  or  standard  of  that  Church,  contained  several  things 
which  we  viewed  as  contrary  to  the  word  of  God;  on  which  account  we 
could  not  retain  it  as  the  standard  of  our  faith,  or  submit  to  be  judged  and 
condemned  by  its  dictates.  This  we  saw  evidently  to  be  the  design  of  the 
Synod.  Other  reasons,  and  the  train  of  circumstances,  wliich  in  a 
gradual  chain,  brought  the  matter  to  that  issue,  are  fully  exhibited  in  our 
apology,  to  which  we  refer  all  who  want  information.  While  we  were  let 
alone,  we  were  willing  to  let  the  Confession  of  Faith  alone  :  but  as  soon  as 
we  found  that  our  sentiments  were  to  be  brought  to  that  standard,  we  re- 
nounced its  authority." 

"  Question  2.  Can  any  method  of  accommodation  be  proposed  which  may 
induce  you  to  return  to  the  jurisdiction  of  that  Church,  and  heal  the  divi- 
sion which  has  taken  place  in  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  ?" 

''  Answer.  To  the  first  part  of  this  question,  we  answer  in  the  negative ; 
so  lontj  as  they  retain  the  Confession  of  Faith  as  the  standard  of  doctrine 
and  discipline,  because  we  cannot  receive  that  book  as  our  standard.  When 
we  withdrew,  we  considered  ourselves  freed  from  all  creeds  but  the  Bible ; 
and  since  that  time,  by  constant  application  to  it,  we  are  led  farther  from 
the  idea  of  adopting  creeds  and  confessions  as  standards,  than  we  were  at 
first;  consequently  to  come  under  the  jurisdiction  of  that  Church  now,  is 
entirely  out  of  the  question.  We  feel  ourselves  citizens  of  the  world;  God 
our  common  Father;  all  men  our  brethren  by  nature,  and  all  Christians  our 
brethren  in  Christ.  This  principle  of  universal  love  to  Christians,  gains 
ground  in  our  hearts,  in  proportion  as  we  get  clear  of  particular  attaeliments 
to  party.  We  therefore  cannot  put  ourselves  in  a  situation  which  would 
check  the  growth  of  so  benign  a  temper,  and  make  us  fight  under  a  party 
standard. 

"  Notwithstanding  we  conceive  that  we  can  propose  a  method  of  accom- 
modation, which,  with  the  divine  blessing,  will  heal  the  division  which  sub- 
sists between  both  Ministers  and  people  throughout  the  bounds  of  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky,  as  follows  :  1. .  Let  us  remember  that  all  Christians  are 
one  in  Christ ;  members  of  his  body ;  partakers  of  his  nature,  and  heirs  of 
his  kingdom ;  therefore  they  have  no  power  over  one  another  to  cut  off,  ex- 
clude, or  unite.  2.  Let  us  pray  for  more  of  the  uniting,  cementing  spirit. 
3.  Treat  differences  in  lesser  matters  with  Christian  charity  and  mutual  for- 
bearance, and  bend  our  united  force  to  the  common  cause.  4.  Give  up  the 
care  of  the  Church  to  God,  by  constant  fervent  prayer;  counsel,  admonish, 
advise,  reprove,  comfort,  and  strengthen  one  another,  as  necessity  may  re- 
quire, in  the  spirit  of  love  and  meekness ;  then  will  be  accomplislied  that 
saying,  that  of  the  rest,  durst  no  man  join  himself  unto  them." 

(  6  )  It  was  thought  proper  to  publish  these  proceedings,  and  with  them, 
"An  address  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  to  the  Churches  under  their 
care."     [See  the  next  section.] 

p.  329.  It  appears  that  this  meeting  of  the  Synod  and  the  a\ssembly's 
committee,  took  place  at  an  unfavourable  period,  and  when  it  was  too  late  to 
effect  a  couciliatiou.     The  dissenting   brethren   had   already  taken   their 


SEC.  54.]  THE    Ni  W-LKillT    HERESY.  637 

ground.  They  had  dechired  and  publi.'^hed  their  sentiments;  they  had 
erected  their  standard,  and  enlisted  a  number  of  zealous  disciples.  It  was 
a  time  when  the  public  mind  was  greatly  agitated  and  divided  on  '•^ligious 
subjects,  and  a  spirit  of  disputation  greatly  prevailed.  It  was  the  opinion 
of  nuiny,  that  the  dissenters  had  been  at  great  pains  to  counteract  the  in- 
fluence of  the  committee  before  they  met  on  this  business.  They  had  ap- 
pointed a  camp-tiieeting  (so  called)  the  Sabbath  immediately  preceding  the 
rdecting  of  Synod,  and  given  notice  of  it  in  the  public  papers.  This  meet- 
ing was  appointed  at  a  place  called  Bethel;  and  the  reason  assigned  for  ap- 
pointing it  at  this  place,  was,  that  it  was  central  to  three  States,  viz  :  Ten- 
nessee, Kentucky,  and  Ohio.  It  was  also  stated  in  the  publication,  that 
the  Lord's  Supper  would  be  administered,  their  sentiments  explained,  and 
that  a  number  of  preachers  were  expected.  A  vast  concourse  of  people  as- 
sembled. Numbers  came  from  the  distance  of  between  one  and  two  hun- 
dred miles,  and  encamped  on  the  ground  for  several  days.  The  Lord's 
Supper  was  administered  to  a  promiscuous  multitude,  and  nearly  to  all  who 
desired  to  participate.  This  extraordinary  meeting,  however,  was  thought, 
upon  the  whole,  to  have  operated  against  their  cause.  The  more  judicious 
part  of  the  audience  disapproved  of  such  disorder  and  confusion,  and  left 
the  place  disgusted.  This  representation  may  serve  to  give  some  idea  of 
the  state  of  affairs  in  that  part  of  the  country  when  the  Synod  met.  It  will 
not,  therefore,  appear  strange  that  the  endeavours  of  the  committee  to  effect 
a  reconciliation  and  restore  peace,  proved  abortive. 

L^pon  the  whole,  it  appears  that,  however  the  committee  may  have  failed 
in  accomplishing  the  great  object  contemplated  by  the  General  Assembly  in 
their  appniiitment,  their  njission  has  not  been  altogether  fruitless;  but,  on 
the  contrary,  productive  of  several  salutary  effects.  They  met  with  a  cordial 
rereption,  not  only  from  the  Synod,  but  also  from  all  who  owned  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  that  place.  It  had  a  beneficial  influence 
on  the  public  mind,  as  it  manifested  the  solicitous  concern  of  the  General 
Assembly  for  a  distant  and  suffering  member  of  their  body.  It  had  a  happy 
tendency  to  reclaim  some,  and  establish  others  who  were  wavering,  and  seemed 
to  '^'h;ilt  between  two  opinions." 

The  above  report  having  been  considered,  the  Assembly 
Roiohed,  That  they  highly  approve  the  firm  and  temperate  measures  taken 
by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  the  committee  of  Assembly  that  met  with 
them  ;  and  are  of  opinion,  that  the  committee,  besides  the  pecuniary  indem- 
nity assigned  them,  are  entitled  to  the  thanks  of  the  Assembly  for  the  dili- 
gence, prudence,  zeal,  and  fidelity,  with  which  they  appear  to  have  executed 
their  commission. 

§  55.  Pastoral  adiJress  of  the  Si/nod  nf  Kcntnchy. 

( "  )  "  Dear  Brethren — It  is  with  much  satisfaction  we  inform  you,  that  tlie  king-dom 
of  our  divine  Redeemer  i.s  extending  its  Hmits,  and  diffusing  abroad  its  gracious  influences. 
Wlinn  we  cast  our  eyes  toward  the  eastern  continent,  we  are  revived  with  tiie  prospect. 
Many  vigorDUs  and  pious  exertions  arc  making  in  Europe,  that  the  hght  of  tlie  gospel 
lu-TV  be  afforded  to  tlie  benighted  corners  of  tht>  earth.  The  Sun  of  Righteousness  appears 
to  be  rising  with  iiealing  in  his  wings.  In  Africa,  Asia,  and  the  islands  of  the  South 
Sea.  tlie  tiamc  of  Jesus  begins  to  be  known,  the  standard  of  the  great  Redeemer  is  erec- 
ted, and  man}'  are  flocking  to  it;  in  America  also,  the  Lord  seems  in  a  remarkable  man- 
ner to  be  visiting  his  heritage. 

"  By  eoiisultiug  that  part  of  the  Extracts  of  the  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  pui). 
lished  w'th  this  address,  you  will  see  what  strenuous  and  unremitting  ende.ivours  arc 
making  by  that  body,  to  promote  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  God  seems 
to  be  <riviii<r  the  heathen  to  his  Son  for  his  inheritance,  and  tiie  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth 
fi)r  his  p  .ssession. 

"  We  do  v.'ith  unfeigned  hearts  join  with  you  to  give  thanks  to  Almighty  God,  that  he 
has  in  so  r  markable  a  manner  visited  these  parts  of  the  earth  where  our  lot  is  cast ;  that 


038  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    YII, 

he  has  made  the  wilderness  a  fruitful  field,  has  warmed  tiie  hearts  of  many  of  his  people 
with  his  love,  and  brought  many  sinners  among  us  to  the  knowledge  of  tlie  truth.  We 
now  solcMUily  promise  to  you  and  to  each  other,  that  we  will  unite  all  our  endeavours  to 
promote  the  essentiid  parts  of  this  revival. 

(  6  )  "  It  is,  however,  with  deep  regret,  that  we  are  constrained  again  to  call  your  atten- 
tion to  tliat  most  unhappy  division  wiiich  has  taken  place  in  the  Synod  oi'  Kentucky, 
tending  greatly  to  becloud  this  glorious  day,  divide  the  hearts  of  God's  people,  and  damp 
the  flame  of  Christian  love.  , 

"  We  are  sensible,  that  the  interests  of  religion  depend  much  upon  the  harmony  and 
unity  of  professing  Christians.  Our  design  is  not  to  foment  divisions,  but,  as  tar  as  in 
our  power,  to  establish  the  minds  of  sincere  inquirers  on  the  firm  basis  of  truth.  Since 
the  circular  letter  which  was  before  directed  to  the  Churches  under  our  care  was  written, 
the  ground  on  which  our  suspended  brethren  stand,  is  considerably  changed.  We  tliere- 
fore  conceive  it  to  be  our  indispensable  duty  to  give  you  a  just  and  true  account  of  their 
present  standing.  Tliey  have  now  not  only  rejected  the  authorities  of  the  Presbyteries 
and  Synod,  and  the  pacific  measures  pursued  by  them,  but  have  also  refused  to  hearken 
to  the  entreaties  and  counsels  of  the  General  Assembly,  by  their  committee,  appointed  tor 
the  express  purpose  of  bringing  about  a  conciliation.  Tliey  can  now  no  longer,  with  any 
appearance  of  truth,  publish  to  the  world  tliat  they  were  illegally  and  untenderly  dealt 
with,  when  the  members  composing  the  committee  of  the  General  Assembly,  have  appro- 
bated the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  We  beg  leave  to  refer  you  to  tluir  own 
words  on  this  subject.  That  you  may  be  impartially  informed  of  the  present  state  of  tlieir 
minds,  and  also  the  measures  used  upon  this  occasion,  we  beg  leave  also  to  lay  before  you 
some  extracts  from  the  minutes  of  the  joint  committees,  with  a  view  of  the  subsequent 
proceedings. 

"  Consider,  dear  brethren,  the  pernicious  tendency  of  their  present  disorganizing  plan. 
Under  the  specious  pretence  of  honouring  the  sacred  Scriptures,  they  w(>uld  persuade 
you  to  reject  all  written  or  printed  creeds  and  forms  of  discipline,  alleging  that  those  whc> 
adopt  such,  substitute  them  for  divine  inspiration.  But,  dear  brethren,  we  presume  ydu 
need  scarcely  be  informed  of  the  absurdity  of  such  insinuations.  You  know  that  we, 
you  know  tliat  you  yourselves  consider  them  differently.  Confessions  or  creeds  are  only 
tiie  doctrines  which  we  believe  to  be  revealed  to  us  from  heaven,  collected  from  different 
parts  of  sacred  Scripture,  and  brought  into  one  view.  Must  not  all  who  read  their  Bibles 
and  believe  them,  form  some  opinion  of  what  is  taught  therein?  And  where  can  be  the 
criminality,  when  they  have  thus  searched  and  collected,  to  publish  what  they  believe  to 
be  the  truths  of  God?  In  so  doing,  we  act  in  open  day,  as  cliildren  of  tlie  liglit,  and  do 
not  leave  the  world  to  conjecture  whether  we  be  Pelagians,  Semi-Pelagians,  Catholics, 
Arniinians,  or  Calvinists ;  or  whether  we  differ  essentially  from  them  all.  We  do  not 
leave  those  with  whom  we  would  unite  in  the  most  tender  and  endearing  bonds,  at  a  loss 
to  know  whether  we  believe  or  disbelieve  what  they  esteem  the  essential  doctrines  of 
Cliristianity.  Reject  all  written  creeds!  and  why  not  with  the  same  propriety  all  verbal 
ones?  Wliat  must  then  follow  ?  Those  who  believe  our  blessed  Saviour  to  be  no  more 
than  a  mere  man,  and  those  who  believe  in  his  divine  nature  ;  those  who  believe  that 
God  will  manifest  an  eternal  displeasure  against  sin,  and  those  who  believe  he  will  finally 
receive  all  wicked  men  and  devils  into  his  favour;  in  short,  those  who  believe  the  truth, 
and  those  whose  creed  exliibits  the  most  glaring  errors  and  contradictions,  may  all  unite 
togetlier,  enjoy  the  same  privileges,  and  surround  the  same  board  of  communion.  Can 
liglit  and  darkness  have  fellowship  together  ?  Or  can  there  be  concord  between  Christ 
and  B"lial  ?  Is  there  no  necessity  for  a  people,  about  to  put  themselves  under  the  pastoral 
care  of  a  shepherd,  to  know  what  kind  of  doctrines  they  are  to  be  taught  ?  Or  is  it  per- 
fectly indifferent  which  of  the  above  contradictory  systems  they  receive  ? 

'  But  if  we  attend  to  tiieir  sentiments  on  church  government  and  discipline,  we  will  find 
tliern  no  less  anti-scriptural,  and  subversive  of  all  good  order  in  Christ's  kingdom.  Their 
own  declaration  is,  ♦  Christians  have  no  power  over  one  another  to  cut  off,  exclude,  or 
unite.' 

"  But  it  will  be  seriously  asked,  dear  brethren,  in  what  light  these  suspended  members 
are  to  be  considered  ?  As  private  Christians,  we  hope  you  will  esteem  them  just  so  far 
as  their  sentinients  and  practice  correspond  with  the  word  of  God.  But  they  are  not  to 
be  considered  by  you  as  clothed  with  any  ministerial  authority,  or  leg.illy  qunlified  to  ad- 
minister any  of  the  ordinances  of  God's  house— of  such  authority  these  men  can  give  no 
evidence.  As  to  an  internal  call,  God  only  is  judge.  The  external  evidence,  by  which 
alone  tiie  world  can  juflge,  is  the  testimonials  of  licensure  and  ordination,  '  by  tiie  laying 
on  of  the  hands  of  tlie  Presbytery.'  1  Tim.  iv.  14.  It  is  true,  these  men  were  once  set 
apart  to  the  ministry  in  the  usual  way;  but  it  is  likewise  true,  that  several  Presbyteries, 
constituted  into  a  Synod,  have  suspended  them  from  tlie  exercise  of  their  ministerial  func- 
lion. 

"  Th.-it  God  has  invested  the    Church  judicatories  with  such  a  power,  is  evident  from 


SEC.  55.]  THE    NEW-LIGHT    HERESY.  6o9 

the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  keys  of  God's  visible  king;clom  :ire  put  intotlie  iiands  of  Church 
officers;  and  they  have  power,  not  only  to  invest  men  with  authority,  but  to  suspend, 
depose,  and  cut  otf,  wlicn  their  sentiments  and  conduct  are  contrary  to  tlie  word  of  God, 
and  the  received  doctrines  of tlie  Church.  'A  man  tliat  is  an  horutie,  after  the  first  and 
and  second  admonition,  reject  '  Titus  iii.  10.  Tlie  evident  desijrn  ot"  Church  censure, 
is  to  reclaim  otfenders,  and  prevent  offences  in  those  who  have  not  yet  transjrressed. 
'Them  who  sin,  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  may  fear.'  1  Tim.  v.  20.  And  in  order 
to  produce  these  effects,  the  members  of  the  Church  are  commanded,  in  the  name  of 
("hrist,  to  withdraw  from  such  as  walk  disorderly,  that  they  may  be  ashamed  :  '  Now  we 
coiinnand  you,  bretln-en,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  your- 
selves from  every  brother  who  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after  the  tradition  which  he 
received  from  us  ;  atid  if  any  obey  not  our  word,  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man  and  have 
no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.'     2  Thes.  iii.  6,  14. 

"  It  cannot  be  reasonably  denied, that  it  is  disorderly  for  any  person  to  preach  the  word, 
or  administer  the  ordinances  of  the  g;ospel,  who  is  not  clothed  with  ministerial  authority. 
Compare  2  Chron.  xxvi.  18,  with  Heb.  v.  4.  To  attend,  therefore,  upon  such  ministrations, 
is  at  least  to  encourag-e  disorder.  Such  conduct  is  a  breach  of  God's  law,  and  is  a  moral 
evil.  If  it  be  admitted  that  God  has  instituted  the  exercise  of  discipline  as  a  mean  of 
reclaiming  oifenders,  those  who  take  persons  under  Church  censure  into  their  bosom 
and  caress  them,  defeat  the  intention  of  the  ordinances  of  God,  harden  such  otfenders,  and 
endanger  their  souls. 

"  Dear  brethren,  we  are  very  unwilling  to  say  anything  respecting  their  great  zeal 
and  apparent  engagedness  in  preaching  the  word,  and  administering  the  ordinances. 
But,  however  disagreeable  it  may  be,  yet  a  regard  for  your  souls  and  the  cause  of  truth, 
obliges  us  to  observe,  that  gravity  and  apparent  zeal  have  been  usually  attempted  to  gain 
the  ear  and  confidence  of  the  public,  by  a  great  variety  of  sects  that  have  sprung  up  in 
the  Christian  Ciiurch  since  the  Reformation.  We  apprehend,  many  honest  persons  among 
you  have  great  difficulties  in  your  mind,  arising  from  yonr  former  attachment  to  the  men 
who  have  been  suspended.  You  are  anxiousl}'  desiring  to  obtain  liberty  to  commune  and 
hold  Christian  intercourse  with  them.  We  would  wish  to  gratify  you  in  this  particular, 
could  we  without  violating  the  precepts  of  the  gospel ;  we  refer  you  on  this  subject  to 
Matt.  chap.  X.,  and  Rom  xvi.  17, 18,  together  with  the  passages  of  Scripture  already  quoted, 
and  to  the  uniform  practice  of  all  well  regulated  churches. 

"Dear  brethren,  as  we  take  no  pleasure  in  depreciating  the  characters  of  others,  we 
forbear  to  make  further  remarks,  but  entreat  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  remem- 
ber that  men  who  have  renounced  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbyterian  Cinirch,  cannot 
with  propriety  be  countenanced  by  those  who  are  friendly  to  order;  and  consequently  those 
who  attend  on  their  ministrations  must  be  considered  as  opening  afresh  the  wounds  with 
which  the  Church  has  been  made  to  bleed,  and  causing  the  children  of  God  in  many  parts 
of  the  world  to  weep  in  distress.  Grieve  not  your  aged  brethren,  who  have  long  borne 
the  burdens  of  the  Church,  and  laboured  to  maintain  peace  and  unity  therein.  Beware 
lest  you  wound  the  lambs  of  Christ's  flock,  and  cast  a  stumbling  block  in  the  way  of  sin- 
ners. Let  us  not  tear  down  the  barriers  by  which  order  has  long  been  preserved.  Open 
not  the  door  by  which  men  of  corrupt  principles  may  enter  and  disseminate  their  poison- 
ous sentiments  among  our  unguarded  youth,  who  are  b}'  nature  more  prone  to  imbibe 
error  than  truth.  We  therefore  pray  you,  dear  brethren,  as  you  regard  the  glory  of  God, 
the  peace  of  Zion,  your  own  comfort,  the  salvation  of  your  dear  offspring,  and  the  happi- 
ness of  your  fellow  men,  that  you  do  not  countenance  or  aid  in  any  way,  what  may  ap- 
pear inimical  to  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  Zion. 

" '  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  the  dead  our  Ijord  Jesus,  that  great 
Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make  you  perfect  in 
every  good  work,  to  do  his  will,  working  in  you  that  which  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight, 
through  Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.     Amen,' 

James  Kemper,  Moderator. 
John  P.  Campbell,  Clerk." 
—Minutes,  1805,  p.  326. 

§  56.    Sequel  of  the  Seceders. 

[In  1805,  Matthew  Houston  sent  to  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  a  declinature  of  its 
authority,  designing  to  join  the  New-Light  party.  He  was  at  once  suspended  by  the 
Presbytery.  Ot'  these  men,  Houston,  MeNemar,  and  Dunlavy,  before  the  end  of  the  year 
1805,  had  joined  the  Shakers;  Stine  repudiated  the  doctrine  of  the  divinity  of  (Christ,  and 
being  left  the  sole  leader  of  the  party,  finally  carried  it  into  the  bosom  of  the  sect  of 
Campbellitcs.  Some  congregations  still  retain  their  separation  under  the  name  ot  "  Chris, 
tians."  Messrs.  Marshall  and  Thompson,  in  1811,  presented  themst-lves  at  the  bar  of 
Synod,  and  declaring  their  penitence  for  their  share  in  these  transactions,  and  submitting 


640  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

to  a  satisfactory  examination  upon  the  doctrines  which  had  been  culled  in  question,  were 
restored.  The  snbsei)uent  lile  of  Mr.  Marshall,  vindicated  the  sincerity  of  these  proles- 
sions-.      !\Ir    Thompson  united  in  the  New-scliool  secession  of  1838.] 

TiTr,E  G. — THE  Cumberland  schism. 

§  57.    Ori(/!n  of  the  disorders  -in  Cumhcrland  Preshytery. 

(  a)  [At  a  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  held  in  the  fall  of  1801,  in  th 
Cumberland  region,  and  at  which,  owing  to  the  great  distance,  but  few  members  from  th 
upper  part  were  pn^seut,  Messrs.  Alexander  Anderson,  Finis  Ewing,  and  Samuel  King 
uneducated  men  of  advanced  age,  "offered  themselves  to  the  Presbytery  for  the  service 
of  the  Church  "  After  a  long  discussion,  the  Rev.  David  Rice  was  appointed  to  heai 
them  read  in  private  discourses,  wliich  they  had  prepared  under  the  advice  of  the  "  revi 
val  preachers"  of  the  body.  Mr.  Rice  reported  favourably,  and  the  candidates  were 
"ap[)ointed  to  tlie  business  of  exhortation  and  catechizing;"  and  directed  to  present  other 
discourses  at  tiie  next  meeting,  which  was  appointed  to  be  held  in  the  same  region  in  the 
following  spring.  These  men  immediately  divided  the  vacant  churches  of  the  Cumber- 
land county  into  three  circuits,  which  tliey  regularly  traversed,  and  "  without  the  formality 
of  announcing  a  text  of  Scripture,"  addressed  the  assemblies  which  were  congregated  at 
their  appointments.  At  the  spring  meeting  of  Presbytery,  Messrs.  Anderson,  Ewing, 
and  King,  read  the  pieces  assigned  them;  and  Mr.  Anderson  was  ordered  to  ])reparc  a 
sermon  for  the  next  meeting,  on  Luke  xiii.  24.  The  next  meeting  of  Preshytery  was 
held  in  the  same  region,  and  within  a  few  days  of  the  first  meeting  of  the  Synod  ol' K«n- 
tuclcy,  so  that  the  distance,  together  with  the  duty  of  attending  the  meeting  of  Synod, 
again  prevented  the  attendance  of  any  but  the  Cumberland  members.  By  this  meeting 
the  above  named  persons  were  licensed  as  probationers  for  the  ministry,  "having  adopted 
the  Conression«oi'  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Cliurch,  with  the  exception  of  the  idea  of 
fatality,  which  tlicy  believed  to  be  taught  in  that  book  under  the  high  and  mysterious 
doctrine  of  election  and  reprobation."  "They  adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith  as  fir  as 
they  understood  it;  meaning  that  they  did  not  understand  what  is  taught  concerning 
eternal  election  and  reprobation."*  Tiiree  ministers  and  two  elders  dissented  from  this 
action.  Ephraim  McLean  and  Hugh  Kirkpatrick  were  received  as  candidates  for  the 
ministry,  and  Lawrence  Robison,  Robert  Bell,  and  James  Farr,  were  licensed  as  exhorters 
and  catechists  "  Mr.  James  Hawe,  a  regular  member  of  the  Republican  Methodist 
Chiirch,  made  application  to  connect  himself  with  Presbytery,  and  was  cordially  received," 
without  examination,  or  adoption  of  the  standards. 

( /> )  During  the  sessions  of  the  Synod,  which  met  a  kvj  days  afler  these  transactions, 
and  in  entire  ignorance  of  them,  the  members  residing  in  the  Cumberland  region,  and  by 
whom  these  proceedings  had  been  enacted,  were  detached  from  the  Transylvania  Presby- 
tery,  and  constituted  tlie  Presbytery  of  Cumberland.  By  it  tlie  system  previously  com- 
menced by  the  members  whilst  connected  with  Transylvania,  was  so  efficientlv  carried 
forward,  tliat  by  the  fall  of  1805,  it  had  licensed  fifleen  exhorters  and  six  candidates,  and 
ordained  six  persons  to  the  ministry;  the  parties  being,  with  few  or  no  exceptions,  unedu- 
cated, and  required  to  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith,  no  farther  than  it  seemed  to  them  to 
agree  with  the  word  of  God. 

(c)  Li  1803,  no  member  was  present  in  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  from  the  Cumberland 
Presbytery  ;  nor  were  the  records  sent  up.  Tlie  next  year  a  remonstrance  against  their 
proceedings  was  tabled  witli  Synod,  over  the  signature  of  three  members  of  Cumberland 
Presbytery.  The  Presbytery  was  cited  to  appear  before  the  Synod  at  its  next  meeting,  to 
answer  to  the  complaint ;  and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  attend  its  next  meeting,  and 
inquire  into  the  case.  But  one  member  of  this  committee  attended,  and  consequently 
nothirig  was  done. 

At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod,  in  October,  1805,  the  Cumberland  Presbytery  sent 
up  its  records,  but  failed  to  appear,  to  answer  to  the  citation ;  no  member  being  present, 
except  two  of'  the  minority.  By  the  showing  of  the  records,  though  defective,  and  by 
information  otherwise  obtained,  it  was  apparent  to  the  Synod,  that  if  prompt  and  decisive 
action  were  not  laken,  the  malady  would  soon  be  incurable.] 

§  58.  A  Commission  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky. 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  John  Lyle,  John  P.  Campbell,  Archibald  Cameron,  Joseph 
P.  Howe.  Samuel  Rennals,  Robert  Stuart,  Joshua  L.  Wilson,  Robert  Wilson,  Thomas 
Cleland,  and  Isaac  TuU,  together  with  Messrs.  William  McDowell,  Robert  Brank,  James 

*  [History  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  by  the  Rev.  F.  J.  Simpson,  pp.  21, 
33.] 


SEC.  56.]  THE  CUMBERLAND  .sCfllSM.  641 

Allen,  James  Henderson,  Riclmrd  Gaines,  and  Andrew  Wallnce,  Ruling  Elders,  or  any 
seven  Ministers  of  them,  willi  as  many  Elders  as  may  be  prt'sent,  be  a  Commission, 
vested  with  full  Synodical  powers,  to  confer  with  the  members  of  the  Cumberl.ind  Pros- 
bytery,  and  adjudicite  on  their  Presbyterial  proceedings  which  ;ippear  on  the  Minutes  of 
said  Presbytery,  and  taken  notice  of  by  the  committee  appointed  by  Synod  to  examine 
eaid  Minutes.  That  the  said  Commission  meet  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  December  next, 
at  Gasper  Meetiiifr  House,  Logan  county,  in  the  bounds  of  said  Presbytery,  for  the  pur- 
pose aforesaid.  Tliat  notice  be  given  to  the  members  of  said  Presbytery,  by  the  Stated 
Clerk  of  Synod,  to  attend  on  the  day  and  at  the  place  aforesaid  ;  so  that  a  full,  fair,  and 
friendly  investigation  may  take  place.  That  the  said  Commission  take  into  considera. 
lion,  and  decide  upon  a  letter  [the  remonstrance]  from  the  Rev.  T.  B.  Craighead  and 
others,"  »&c. 

§  59.  Proceedings  of  the  Commission. 

(  a  )  [Among  other  action]  "  The  Commission  requested,  in  a  friendly  manner,  the  ma- 
jority of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery  to  give  the  reasons,  why  in  licensing  and  ordaining 
persons  to  preach  the  gospel,  they  required  them  to  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith,  so  far 
onl}',  as  they  in  reason  think  it  corresponds  with  the  Scriptures  "  The  reply  was,  "  that 
the  Confession  of  Faith  was  human  composition  and  fallible,  and  that  they  could  not  in 
conscience  feel  themselves  bound  any  farther  tlian  they  believe  it  corresponds  with  Scrip- 
tures."    [Hereupon  it  was  voted  that] 

( 6 )  "  Whereas,  It  appears  to  the  Commission  of  Synod,  from  the  records  of  Cumber- 
land Presbytery — from  tlie  dissent  of  the  minority  of  said  Presbytery — and  from  the  open 
confession  of  those  who  were  at  the  time  of  the  dissent  a  majority,  that  they  did  license  a 
considerable  number  of  men  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  administer  the  ordinances  in  the 
Church,  contrary  to  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  such  cases 
made  and  provided;  and  whereas,  those  men  have  been  required  to  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  and  Discipline  of  said  Churcli,  no  farther  than  they  believe  it  to  be  agreeable  to 
the  word  of  God,  by  which  no  man  can  know  what  they  believe  in  matters  of  doctrine  : 
and  whereas,  it  is  alleged  by  said  Presbytery,  that  those  men  possess  extraordinary 
talents,  by  which  they  have  been  induced  to  license  and  ordain  them,  without  attending 
to  the  method  prescribed  by  the  Book  of  Discipline  ;  therefore,  on  motion, 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Commission  of  Synod  now  proceed  to  examine  those  irregularly 
licensed,  and  those  irregularly  ordained  by  Cumberland  Presbytery,  and  judge  of  their 
qualifications  for  the  gospel  ministry." 

( c  )  [The  Presbytery  utterly  refused  to  submit  to  this  resolution  ;  and  the  parties  them- 
selves being  individually  called  upon,  severally  refused  to  he  examined ;  whereupon,  the 
Commission  adopted  the  following  :] 

(  c? )  "  Whereas,  Tiie  Commission  of  Synod  have,  in  a  friendly  manner,  conferred  with 
the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  and  have  examined  into  the  proceedings  of  the  said  Presby- 
tery, in  licensing  men  to  exhort  and  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  in  ordaining  some  to 
administer  ordinances,  and  have  found  that  those  proceedings  were  very  irregular :  and 
whereas  those  men  irregularly  licensed,  &.C.,  were  called  upon  to  come  forward  to  be  ex- 
amined by  the  Commission  ;  Messrs.  William  Hodge,  James  McGready,  William  McGee, 
John  Rankin,  and  Samuel  McAdow,  interposed  to  prevent  the  examination  ;  and  also, 
that  the  Moderator  called  upon  the  following  persons,  viz:  Robert  Guthrie, Samuel  Hodge, 
James  Porter,  David  Foster,  Finis  Ewing,  Hugh  Kirkpatrick,  Thomas  Nelson,  Thomas 
Calhoun,  Samuel  Donnel,  Jr.,  Samuel  King,  Samuel  Blythe,  and  Robert  Bell,  to  come  for- 
ward and  stand  an  examination  as  to  their  qualifications  for  the  gospel  ministry;  they 
refuse  to  comply,  thereby  virtually  renouncing  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbyterian  Cimrch; 
and  it  being  proclaimed  by  conunon  fame,  that  the  majority  of  these  men  are  not  only  il- 
literate,  but  erroneous  in  sentiment, 

"  Resolved,  That  as  the  above  named  persons  never  had  regular  authority  from  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Cumberland  to  preach  the  gospel,  &c.,  the  Commission  prohibit  the  said  persons 
from  exhorting,  preacliing,  and  administering  ordinances,  in  conse([uenceof  any  authority 
which  they  have  obtained  from  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  until  they  submit  to  our 
jurisdiction,  ane^  undergo  the  requisite  examination;  and  it  is  farther 

"  Resolved,  That  the  following  persons,  viz  :  James  Farr,  Lawrence  Rawlinson,  Robert 
Houston,  James  Crawford,  Reuben  Doolcy,  Robert  Wilson,  James  Duggins,  Michael 
Findlcy,  Ephraini  M'Clain,  John  Hodge,  Alexander  Chapman,  William  M'Clure,  Sti-phcn 
Clinton,  and  William  Moore,  who  are  now  absent,  together  with  James  Hawe,  be  laid 
under  the  same  prohibition. 

(  e )  "  Althougii  we  conceive  the  Commission  have  Synodical  powers  to  adjudicate  upon  the 
conduct  of  the  Rev.  James  McGready,  William  Hodge,  William  McGee,  John  Rankin, 
and  Samuel  McAdow,  in  not  submitting  to  the  examination  of  those  men  who  liad  been 
irregularly  licensed  and  ordained,  when  solenmly  adjured  by  the  Moderator,  agreeably  to 
the  resolution  of  the  Commission,  yet  we  decline  pronouncing  sentence,  and  remand  said 
81 


642  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

persons  to  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  ;  and  tliey  are  licrcby  cited  to  appear  at  our  next  annual 
session,  to  be  held  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Lexington,  on  the  third  Tuesday  of  Octo- 
ber next,  to  account  for  said  conduct." 

"  Whereas,  A  majority  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery  are  involved  in  charges  which 
appeared  before  the  Conunission  of  Synod,  and  whereas  it  appears  to  the  Commission 
that  there  is  not  a  sufficient  number  of  members  who  are  disinterested,  to  adjudicate  upon 
matters  of  common  fame, 

"  Therefore,  as  common  fame  loudly  proclaims  that  the  Rev.  William  Hodge,  William 
McGee,  and  John  Rankin,  hold  doctrines  contrary  to  those  contained  in  our  Confession  of 
Faith,  viz:  That  they  in  effect  deny  election,  and  hold  that  there  is  a  certain  sutR- 
ciency  of  grace  given  to  every  man,  which  if  he  will  improve,  he  shall  obtain  more, 
&c.,  until  he  arrive  at  true  conversion  : — this  grace  has  sometimes  been  expressed  by  the 
Ibllowing  phrases,  or  phrases  of  a  similar  import  with  the  following :  '  a  power  to  accept 
the  otfer  of  salvation,'  '  a  spark  of  light  given  to  every  man  in  his  natural  state,'  '  talent,' 
&.C.,  &.C : — 

"  Resolved,  That  the  above  named  men  be  cited,  and  they  are  hereby  cited,  to  appear  at 
our  next  annual  session  of  Synod,  to  be  held  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Lexington,  on 
the  third  Tuesday  in  October  next,  to  answer  the  above  charges." 

§  60.  Fur  the)'  action  of  the  Synod. 

[The  Synod  approved  the  proceedings  of  the  Commission.  The  persons  who  had  been 
cited  to  be  here  present,  upon  being  called  oii  declared  their  perfect  readiness  to  submit 
themselves  to  an  examination ;  bnt  utterly  refused  to  submit  to  the  decisions  of  the  Com- 
mission, relating  to  the  examination  of  the  young  men.  After  endeavouring  in  vain  to 
persuade  them  from  this  resolution,  the  Synod  at  length  proceeded  to  suspend  them  seve- 
rally from  the  exercise  of  the  ministry.  The  suspended  members  being  asked,  in  regard 
to  an  appeal  from  this  sentence,  replied  that  they  should  take  none.  Although,  however, 
they  declined  to  take  the  course,  which  they  all  knew,  could  alone  open  the  way  to  a  ju- 
dicial investigation  by  the  General  Assembly  ;  they  addressed  to  that  body  a  memorial 
remonstrating  against  the  action  of  the  Synod  in  their  case.] 

§  61.  Remonstrance  from  the  Cumherland  party,  to  the  Assembly. 

1807,  p.  378.  A  remonstrance  from  Messrs.  Samuel  McAdow,  William 
Hodge,  John  Kankin,  and  William  McGee,  (formerly  members  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Cumberland,)  ligainst  an  act  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  in  sus- 
pending them  from  the  ofl&ce  of  the  holy  ministry,  was  handed  in  by  the 
Committee  of  Overtures,  and  read.     [The  following  answer  was  adopted  :] 

p.  392.  Brethren — The  Assembly  have  received  your  address,  in  which 
you  inform  them,  that  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  have  suspended  you  from 
your  ministerial  office,  and  in  which  you  request  this  Assembly  to  interpose 
in  your  case  without  delay.  The  Assembly  are  grieved  at  finding,  that 
any  unhappy  difierences  exist  in  that  part  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  which 
you  reside.  The  conduct  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cumberland,  in  licensing 
and  ordaining  a  number  of  persons  not  possessing  the  qualifications  re- 
quired by  our  Book  of  Discipline,  and  without  explicit  adoption  of  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  appears  to  have  been  the  origin  of  the  evils  of  which  you 
now.  complain.  The  Assembly  are  constrained  to  express  their  decided 
disapprobation  of  this  conduct,  as  being  highly  irregular  and  unconstitu- 
tional, leading  to  the  most  dangerous  consequences  in  introducing  into  our 
Church  as  teachers  illiterate  men,  and  men  of  any  religious  principles, 
however  erroneous.  But  inasmuch  as  you  have  not  regula];ly  appealed  to 
this  Assembly,  they  do  not  consider  themselves  as  called  on  judicially  to 
decide  on  your  case.  The  Assembly  have  advised  the  Synod  of  Kentucky 
to  review  their  proceedings  with  regard  to  you,  and  to  their  decision  we 
refer  you. 

We  exhort  you,  brethren,  to  return  to  a  strict  and  steady  adherence  to 
the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  that  you  sincerely  endea- 
vour to  promote  the  peace  and  best  interest  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 


SEC.    59.]  THE   CUMBERLAND    SCHISM.  643 

§  62.   Letter  to  the  Si/nod  of  Kentucky. 

1807,  p.  389.  Dear  Brethren, — The  record  of  your  i:)roceedings  in  regard 
to  the  dissolution  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cumberland,  and  other  measures 
connected  with  that  act,  has  attracted  the  marked  attention  of  this  Assem- 
bly, and  been  the  subject  of  much  discussion.  The  Assembly  have  truly 
sympathized  with  your  Synod  in  reviewing  the  very  interesting  circum- 
stances in  which  you  have  been  placed,  and  the  embarrassing  concerns  which 
you  have  been  called  to  manage.  While  the  Assembly  have  found  it  their 
duty,  on  the  one  hand,  to  approve  of  many  of  your  proceedings  on  the  very 
irregular  and  censurable  conduct  of  that  Presbytery,  and  even  to  commend 
the  zeal  and  decision  with  which  you  have  acted ;  they  are  constrained,  on 
the  other,  to  suggest,  that  your  proceedings  in  demanding  that  the  young 
men  irregularly  licensed,  be  given  up  to  your  body  for  examination  ;  in 
suspending  the  irregularly  ordained  Ministers  without  process  in  their  case, 
and  in  suspending  Messrs.  Hodge  and  Rankin,  for  not  submitting  to  the 
re-examination  of  the  young  men,  are  at  least  of  questionable  regularity. 
They,  therefore,  advise  that  you  seriously  review  these  proceedings,  and 
consider  whether  some  of  them  ought  not  to  be  rescinded,  and  steps  speedily 
taken  to  mitigate  the  sufferings  which  your  censure  appears  to  have  produced, 
and  to  remove  at  least  a  part  of  the  complaints  which  it  has  excited.  In 
doing  this,  we  cannot  be  supposed  to  recommend  that  any  demands  of  our 
constitutional  standards  of  doctrine,  discipline,  and  government,  should  be 
violated  or  disregarded.  These  demands  are  equally  binding  on  us  and  on 
you,  and  the  recognition  of  their  justice  and  obligation  ought  to  be  considered 
as  indispensable  in  all  who  are  to  exercise  the  holy  ministry  in  connection 
with  our  Church.  But  there  is,  and  ever  must  be  supposed  in  those  who  are 
vested  with  power,  the  right  and  the  duty  of  exercising  a  sound  discretion; 
which  will  consult  the  spirit  as  well  as  the  letter  of  the  law ;  which  will 
sometimes  forbid  the  exercise  of  power  which  is  possessed ;  which  will  en- 
deavour with  equal  caution  to  avoid  the  extremes  of  rigour  and  of  laxness ; 
which  will  yield  something,  yet  not  concede  everything  to  circumstances  ; 
which,  in  a  word,  will  recollect  that  power  is  given  for  edification  and  not 
for  destruction,  and  endeavour  to  be  guided  by  this  rule.  We  hope,  bre- 
thren, that  in  the  exercise  of  this  discretion  you  may  soon  be  able  to  re-es- 
tablish the  Presbytery  of  Cumberland,  and  to  restore  to  Christian  commu- 
nion, and  ministerial  usefulness,  some  of  its  former  members  and  licentiates, 
without  sacrificing  either  the  doctrines  or  the  government  of  our  Church. 
Of  this  you  must  judge ;  and  we  pray  that  the  great  Head  of  the  (Church 
may  enable  you  so  to  judge  and  act,  as  that  the  true  and  lasting  interests 
of  his  Church  may  really  be  promoted  by  your  measures.  Signed  by  order 
of  the  Assembly. 

§  63.  Another  Cumhcrland  jyetition,  and  the  reply. 

1808,  p.  406.  A  petition  from  Messrs.  Samuel  McAdow,  William  McGee, 
and  William  Hodge,  formerly  members  of  the  late  Cumberland  Presbytery, 
was  handed  in  and  read;  and  Drs.  McKnight,  Hall,  and  Wilson,  were  ap- 
pointed a  committee  to  prepare  a  letter  in  answer  to  said  petition. 

[The  Assembly  adopted  the  following  reply :] 

p.  408.  Dear  Brethren — We  have  received  your  address,  and  have  care- 
fully marked  its  contents.  We  are  glad  to  discern  your  regard  to  the  order 
of  the  Church  in  not  constituting  yourselves  into  a  ]^resbytcry.  In  your 
letter  you  seem  to  expect  the  Assembly  to  adopt  measures  which  do  not  be- 
long to  them,  and  to  aft'ord  you  relief  in  a  case  which  is  not  constitutionally 
in  their  power.     Had  the  matter  in  which  you  are  concerned  come  before 


644  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   Vll. 

a  former  Assembly,  in  the  form  of  an  appeal  to  them  from  the  proeeedinsjs 
and  decisions  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  their  Commission,  they  could 
have  taken  it  up  judicially,  and  afforded  you  all  that  relief  to  which  you 
should  have  appeared  entitled.  This  not  having  been  the  case,  reduced  the 
Assomhly  to  the  necessity  of  adopting  the  only  alternative  which  was  in 
their  power,  namely,  that  of  advice  and  persuasion. 

The  business  is  not  before  the  present  Assembly  in  any  circumstances 
more  favourable  for  granting  you  that  relief  which  you  solicit.  As  the  case 
now  stands,  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  are  the  only  constitutional  body  compe- 
tent to  your  relief.  To  them  we  would  again  recommend  to  you  to  apply. 
We  know  of  no  way  in  which  the  matter  can  be  regularly  brought  before 
the  General  Assembly,  so  as  to  enable  them  to  act  upon  it,  but  by  your  ap- 
plying to  the  Synod  to  review  their  proceedings,  and  to  reverse  what  is 
wrong  in  them ;  and  in  case  they  either  refuse  to  review  or  rectify  them, 
you  know  it  is  your  privilege  to  appeal  to  the  General  Assembly,  who  will 
then  be  empowered  to  act  judicially  upon  it.  And,  brethren,  we  beg  leave 
to  remind  you,  that  divisions  of  this  nature  are  not  to  be  healed,  or  union 
and  peace  restored,  unless  the  parties  respectively  divesting  themselves  of 
partialities  and  prejudices,  and  yielding  to  the  benign  influence  of  truth  and 
grace,  are  mutually  disposed  candidly  to  acknowledge  and  retract  their  er- 
rors and  mistakes. 

We  are  disposed  to  hope  and  believe  that,  from  what  has  been  suggested, 
you  will  readily  excuse  the  Assembly  for  not  extending  to  you  that  relief 
for  which  you  have  applied  ;  and  that  you  will  be  exceedingly  cautious  of 
taking  any  such  steps  as  would  tend  to  increase  alienation,  and  to  render 
the  breach  irreparable. 

§  64.    The  Synod  fuJly  justified  hy  the  Assembly. 

1800,  p.  416.  The  Assembly  took  into  consideration  a  letter  from  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  having  carefully  reviewed  the  same,  and  having 
also  read  another  letter  from  their  records,  which  by  accident  was  detained 
from  the  last  Assembly,  were  of  opinion  that  the  Synod  have  in  these  let- 
ters exercised  their  unquestionable  right  of  explaining  their  proceedings ; 
which  they  have  done  in  a  respectful  and  able  manner,  and  to  the  full  sat- 
isfaction of  this  Assembly ;  and  the  Assembly  think  it  due  to  that  Synod  to 
say,  that  they  deserve  the  thanks  of  the  Church  for  the  firmness  and  zeal 
with  which  they  have  acted  in  the  trying  circumstances  in  which  they  have 
been  placed. 

§  65.  Letter  to  the  Rev.  J.   W.  Stephenson,  regarding  the  Cumherlands. 

1811,  p.  473.  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir — The  General  Assembly  have  attended 
to  the  contents  of  your  letter  with  peculiar  interest.  They  need  hardly  ob- 
serve that  the  situation  of  the  Church  in  your  quarter  has  excited  their 
sympathy  for  a  long  time  back.  They  fondly  hope  that  the  time  is  not  far 
distant,  when  the  evils  you  have  experienced  will  be  completely  remedied. 
Plitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  you,  and  your  duty  is  to  persevere,  main- 
taining faith  and  a  good  conscience.  We  cheerfully  admit  the  apology  you 
offer  for  the  absence  of  a  Commissioner  and  the  want  of  a  report.  With 
sentiments  such  as  you  profess,  if  cherished,  your  temporary  difficulties 
will  soon  be  overcome.  The  diversified  character  of  the  people  with  whom 
you  are  connected  in  social  intercourse,  is  one  of  those  circumstances  which, 
as  they  are  unavoidable,  so  they  will  call  for  the  exercise  of  forbearance, 
patience,  firmness,  and  watchfulnoss.  Look  to  a  covenant  God  in  taith  for 
his  direction,  and  with  filial  confidence  leave  the  issue  with  him.  Adhere 
sacredly  to  your  own  adopted  standard,  whilst  you  extend  the  hand  of  fel- 


SEC.    63.]  THE    CUMBERLAND    SCHISM.  645 

Icwship  to  others,  who,  jou  have  reason  to  hope,  love  our  Lorrl  Jesus  Christ. 
In  tliis  way  alone  do  we  conceive  peace  can  be  cultivated,  and  union  in  the 
end  established  between  differing  Christians.  To  relinquish  principles  for 
the  sake  of  peace,  is  too  dear  a  sacrifice  ;  and  every  overture  made  to  us  from 
any  quarter  to  produce  a  union  at  such  an  expense,  we  unhesitatingly  re- 
ject. The  men  of  whom  you  speak,  went  out  from  us  because  they  were 
not  of  us.  The  objection  they  make  to  our  Confession  of  Faith,  as  if  it 
taught  the  doctrine  of  fatality,  we  fear  is  not  so  much  the  result  of  a  defect 
of  understanding,  as  of  a  disposition  to  misrepresent.  For  who  could  dream 
that  the  doctrine  of  fatality  was  taught  in  an  instrument,  in  which  it  is 
declared  expressly,  that  the  liberty  of  second  causes  is  not  impaired'/  Vn'c 
do  not  object  to  your  appointment  of  a  committee  to  confer  with  these  men, 
but  we  wish  you  to  be  careful  not  to  yield  any  principle  either  in  doc- 
trine or  government.  You  will  readily  perceive  the  propriety  of  this  ad- 
vice, when  you  recollect  that  our  standards  constitute  our  bond  of  union. 
Neither  individuals  nor  judicatories  can  alter  them,  for  the  whole  Church 
is  interested.  If  you  modify  any  part  of  our  standards  to  suit  these  men, 
you  are  bound  by  the  precedent  to  modify  another  part  for  another  set  of 
men,  if  they  should  make  objections.  Take  your  stand,  therefore,  on  the 
ground  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Book  of  Discipline.  Keep  that 
ground.  If  these  men  wish  to  join  our  Church,  they  know  the  terms. 
Their  wish  to  alter  these  terms,  is  not  very  modest;  for  it  is  requesting  the 
majority  to  yield  to  the  minority.  As  we  force  no  one  to  adopt  our  stnn- 
dards,  there  is  no  oppression  exercised  over  any  by  our  adherence  to  our 
own  principles.  The  contrary  practice,  in  fact,  is  the  intolerance  of  a  few 
over  the  many,  and  must  produce  ruinous  effects.  The  history  of  your  part  of 
our  Church  is  a  warning.  Whilst  we  thus  exhort  you  to  receive  none  upon 
any  modification  of  our  standards,  we  recommend  to  you  a  conciliatory,  mild, 
and  forbearing  conduct  to  those  who  are  out  of  our  communion.  We  are 
your  affectionate  brethi'en  in  the  Lord. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  General  Assembly. 

§  66.  Attitude  toicard  the  Cumberland  hody. 

1814,  p.  551.  The  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  consideration  of 
the  manner  in  which  certain  persons  should  be  treated,  who  formerly  be- 
longed to  the  late  Cumberland  Presbytery ;  and  who,  since  the  dissolution 
of  said  Presbytery,  continue  to  style  themselves  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
bytery, reported ;  and  their  report  being  read,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  fol- 
lows, viz : 

That  those  persons  were  under  the  censure  of  the  Church  at  the  time  of 
their  constituting  as  a  Presbytery;  that  they  had  neglected  to  take  the  regu- 
lar steps  for  the  removal  of  that  censure,  though  advised  and  urged  to  this 
course;  that  they  erected  themselves  into  a  judicatory,  contrary  to  the  rules 
of  our  discipline ;  that  the  grounds  of  their  separation  from  us  were,  that 
we  would  not  relax  our  discipline,  and  surrender  some  important  doctrines 
of  our  Confession  of  Faith ;  wherefore, 

Ri'sohcd,  That  the  aforesaid  persons  be  viewed  as  having  derived  no  author- 
ity from  us  to  exercise  discipline,  or  administer  the  ordinances  of  the  Church  , 
and  that  our  regular  members  cannot  treat  with  them  as  a  body,  but  only  as 
individuals. 

§  67.   Later  relations. 

1825,  p.  263.  The  following  question  was  brought  in  by  the  Committee  of 
Overtures,  and  after  some  discussion  was  dismissed,  viz  :  Is  a  Minister  liable 
U)  censure,  for  inviting  a  Minister  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  denomi- 


646  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII 

nation  to  preach  in  his  pulpit;  or  for  communing  in  a  Congregation  of  that 
denomination  ?" 

p.  2G6.  "  Can  a  Presbytery  consistently  acknowledge  as  valid  the  ordi- 
nance of  baptism  as  administered  by  those  who  are  regularly  suspended  by  a 
higher  judicatory  of  the  Church?  If  not,  how  are  we  to  regard  the  baptism 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians  ?" 

1  In  reply  the  following  report  was  adopted :] 

p.  275.  1.  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  Ministers  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  when  regularly  suspended  by  the  competent  judicatories, 
have  no  right  to  exercise  the  functions  of  a  Minister  during  that  sus- 
pension. 

2.  That  while  those  persons  styling  themselves  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
bytery were  under  suspension,  their  administrations  are  to  be  considered  as 
invalid ;  but  after  the  General  Assembly  have  declared  them  as  no  longer 
connected  with  our  Church,  their  administrations  are  to  be  viewed  in  the 
same  light  with  those  of  other  denominations  not  connected  with  our  body. 
This  decision  is  grounded  on  the  opinion,  that  the  act  of  the  Assembly 
of  1814  precluded  the  propriety  of  deposition,  or  any  other  process  in 
the  ease. 

Title  7. — case  of  the  rev.  william  c.  davis. 

§  68.    Origin  of  the  process. 

[In  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  during  the  sessions  of  1807,  the  Second  Presbytery  of 
South  Carolina  represented  that  the  Rev.  W.  C.  Davis  is  permitted  by  the  First  Presby- 
tery of  South  Carolina  to  pass  without  censure,  although  known  to  teach  erroneous  doc- 
trines on  some  fundamental  points.  The  Synod,  thereupon,  ordered  the  First  Presbytery 
to  attend  to  this  matter.  In  September,  1808,  the  Presbytery  held  a  conference  with  Mr. 
Davis,  and  after  hearing  his  explanations,  concluded  to  do  nothing  further  in  the  case,  but 
sent  up  to  Synod  an  inquiry,  "  Whether  the  holding  and  propagating  any  and  what  doc- 
trines, apparently  repugnant  to  the  letter  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  will  justify  a  Pres- 
bytery in  calling  a  member  to  public  trial?"     By  the  Synod  it  was] 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Second  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina  be  directed  to  meet  imme- 
diately on  this  ground,  and  if  they  have  any  charges  to  state  against  Mr.  Davis,  that  they 
be  immediately  exhibited,  according  to  the  discipline  of  our  Church,  before  the  First  Pres- 
bytery of  South  Carolina,  together  with  the  names  of  the  witnesses,  should  they  deem  it 
necessary  to  call  witnesses  in  the  case.  And  that  the  foregoing  purposes  may  be  answered, 
the  First  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina  is  directed  to  constitute  immediately,  to  receive 
such  charge  as  the  Second  Presbytery  may  think  dutiful  to  lay  before  them ;  and  to  fur- 
nish Mr.  Davis  with  a  copy  of  the  charges,  together  with  the  names  of  the  witnesses." 
[The  following  charges  were  accordingly  tabled  by  the  Second  Presbytery :] 
"  1.  That  the  Rev.  William  C.  Davis  affirms  and  industriously  propagates — That  what 
has  been  termed  the  passive  obedience  of  Christ,  is  all  that  the  law  of  God  can  or  does 
require  in  order  to  the  justification  of  the  believer,  and  that  his  active  obedience  is  not 
imputed. 

"  2.  He  affirms  and  teaches  that  saving  faith  precedes  regeneration,  and  has  nothing 
holy  in  its  nature  as  to  its  first  act. 

"  3.  That  the  divine  Being  is  bound  by  his  own  law;  or,  in  other  words,  by  the  moral 
law. 

''  4.  That  Adam  was  never  bound  to  keep  the  moral  lavs',  as  the  federal  head  and  repre- 
sentative of  his  posterity  ;  or,  in  other  words,  that  the  moral  law  made  no  part  of  the  con- 
dition  of  the  covenant  of  works." 

[The  Second  Presbytery  did  not  appear  to  prosecute  the  charges.  Mr.  Davis  admitted 
their  truth,  and  entcnd  into  a  lengthy  development  and  defence  of  his  views.  The  Pres- 
bytery decided  that  the  doctrines  held  bj'  Mr.  Davis  were  contrary  to  our  standards  and 
tlic  word  of  God,  but  did  not  regard  tlicm  as  dangerous;  and  on  the  ground  of  liberty  of 
opinion,  excused  Mr.  Davis  from  any  formal  censure  ;  though  blaming  him  for  imprudence, 
in  rashly  preaching  such  ojjinions  without  consulting  the  Presbytery.  When  the  Synod 
again  met,  the  question  was  again  raised,  "  Whether  tlie  decision  of  Presbytery  does  pre- 
elude  Synod  from  immediate  access  to  Mr.  Davis  ?"  which  was  decided  in  the  negative. 
Against  this  decision  Mr.  Davis  appealed.     The  Synod,  after  spending  some  time  in  a 


SEC.   68.J  AV.    C.    DAVIS'S   CASE.  647 

judicial  investigation  of  the  case,  finally  referred  it  to  the  General  Assembly,  sending  up 
with  it  an  overture  callin(j-  tlie  attention  of  that  body  to  tlie  doctrines  contained  in  "  The 
Gospel  Plan,"  a  book  published  by  Mr.  Davis  shortly  before  the  nieetin|r  of  Synod.] 

§  69.    The  action  of  Synod  pronounced  irregxdar. 

1810,  p.  447.  An  appeal  by  the  Rev.  William  C.  Davis,  from  a  decision 
of  the  Synod  of  the  Caroliuas,  in  relation  to  a  decision  in  his  case  by  the 
First  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina,  and  a  reference  from  said  Synod  on  the 
same  case,  which  had  been  before  overtured,  were  called  up  and  read. 

The  parties  were  heard  at  full  length,  and  agreeably  to  the  vote  of  the 
Assembly,  withdrew. 

p.  448.  The  Assembly  having  maturely  considered  the  appeal  of  Mr. 
Davis  from  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  in  his  case, 

Rewhed,  That  although  they  highly  approve  of  the  zeal  of  the  Synod  to 
preserve  the  purity  and  peace  of  the  Church  within  their  bounds ;  yet  they 
cannot  but  decide  that  in  their  proceedings  in  the  above  case,  in  deciding  that 
they  had  a  right  to  try  Mr.  Davis,  when  there  was  no  reference  nor  appeal 
in  his  case  before  them,  they  have  not  strictly  adhered  to  the  Constitution  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church. 

1811,  p.  468.  The  committee  appointed  to  report  on  the  petition  of  the 
Presbytery  of  South  Carolina,  relative  to  a  reconsideration  of  a  decision  of 
last  Assembly,  reported,  and  recommended  the  reconsideration.  Their  re- 
port was  rejected,  and  the  committee  was  discharged.     Whereupon, 

Remlmd,  That  though  the  General  Assembly  regret  the  dissatisfaction  of 
the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina,  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Davis,  yet  they  can- 
not see  it  to  be  expedient  or  proper  to  reconsider  the  judgment  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  last  year  on  the  case  in  question. 

§  70.    Tlie  Assemhli/  examines  and  condemns  "  The  Gospel  Plan." 

1810,  p.  448.  (a)  The  overture  from  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  which  had 
been  laid  on  the  table,  referring  to  the  Assembly  an  overture  laid  before  that 
Synod,  requesting  their  attention  to  a  late  publication  of  the  Rev.  William 
C.  Davis,  denominated  "  The  Gospel  Plan,"  was  read ;  and  Messrs.  Robert 
G.  Wilson,  Calhoun,  and  Anderson,  were  appointed  a  committee  to  examine 
said  book,  and  report  to  this  Assembly  the  doctrines  it  contains,  if  any 
such  they  find,  that  are  contrary  to  the  standards  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

p.  452.  The  report  of  the  committee  appointed  to  review  Mr.  Davis's  book, 
entitled,  The  Gospel  Plan,  was  again  read,  and  the  vote  being  taken  on  the 
whole,  it  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows.  The  resolution  laid  on  the  table  in 
the  morning  was  adopted,  and  follows  the  report : 

(  i  )  The  committee,  presuming  that  a  complete  and  perfect  enumeration 
of  all  the  objectionable  parts  of  said  book  is  not  expected,  called  the  atten- 
tion of  the  Assembly  only  to  the  following  doctrines,  supposed  to  be  contrary 
to  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

Doctrine  I.  "  That  the  active  obedience  of  Christ  constitutes  no  part  of 
that  righteousness  by  which  a  sinner  is  justified."  pp.  257,  261,  264,  od 
corollary. 

Doctrine  II.  ''  That  obedience  to  the  moral  law  was  not  required  as  the 
condition  of  the  covenant  of  works."  pp.  178, 180.  These  pages  being  read, 
the  Assembly  resolved  that  they  do  consider  these  doctrines  as  contrary  to 
the  Confession  of  our  Church. 

(c  )  Doctrine  III.  "  God  himself  is  as  firmly  bound  in  duty  (not  obedi- 
ence) to  his  creatures,  as  his  creatures  are  bound  in  obedience  or  duty  to 
him."  pp.  164, 166.     Also,  "that  God's  will  is  not  the  standard  of  right  and 


048  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

wronir.  If  Grod's  will  is  the  primary  rule  of  his  own  actions,  he  Avould  be 
1st,  entirely  void  of  holiness;  2d,  there  would  be  no  justice  in  God;  3d,  it 
would  be  impossible  for  God  to  be  unchangeable ;  4th,  if  the  will  of  God  is 
the  standard  of  right  and  wrong,  then  it  would  be  no  infringement  on  the 
divine  character  to  be  unfaithful  to  his  word  and  promises."  pp.  168,  171. 
These  pages  were  read, 

Resolved,  That  without  deciding  on  the  question  whether  these  senti- 
ments are  contrary  to  our  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Assembly  consider  the 
mode  in  which  they  are  expressed  as  unhappy,  and  calculated  to  mislead  the 
reader. 

(  fZ )  Doctrine  IV.  '*  God  could  not  make  Adam  or  any  other  creature 
either  holy  or  unholy."  Compare  page  194  with  166.  Doctrine  V.  ''  Re- 
generation must  be  a  consequence  of  faith.  Faith  precedes  regeneration." 
p.  352.  Doctrine  VI.  "  Faith,  in  the  first  act  of  it,  is  not  a  holy  act." 
p.  358,  &c.     These  pages  being  read. 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  do  consider  the  three  last  mentioned  doc- 
trines contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our  Church. 

(  e  )  Doctrine  VII.  "  Christians  may  sin  wilfully  and  habitually."  pp.  532, 
534.     These  pages  being  read, 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  consider  the  expressions  very  unguarded ; 
and  so  far  as  they  intimate  it  to  be  the  author's  opinion  that  a  person  may 
live  in  an  habitual  and  allowed  sin,  and  yet  be  a  Christian,  the  Assembly 
considers  them  contrary  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  Confession  of  Faith 
of  our  Church,  and  in  their  tendency  highly  dangerous. 

(/)  Doctrine  VIII.  "  If  God  has  to  plant  all  the  principal  parts  of  sal- 
vation in  a  sinner's  heart  to  enable  him  to  believe,  the  gospel  plan  is  quite 
out  of  his  reach,  and  consequently  does  not  suit  his  case ;  and  it  must  be 
impossible  for  God  to  condemn  a  man  for  unbelief,  for  no  just  law  condemns 
or  criminates  any  person  for  not  doing  what  he  cannot  do."  p.  413.  This 
page,  and  several  others  on  the  same  subject,  being  read, 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  do  consider  this  last  mentioned  doctrine  as 
contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our  Church. 

(  ^  )  On  the  whole, 

Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  cannot  but  view  with  disapprobation,  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  work  entitled  "  The  Gospel  Plan,"  of  which  William  C. 
Davis  is  stated  in  the  title-page  to  be  the  author.  In  several  instances  in 
this  work,  modes  of  expression  are  adopted  so  different  from  those  which 
are  sanctioned  by  use  and  by  the  best  orthodox  writers,  that  the  Assem- 
bly consider  them  as  calculated  to  produce  useless  or  mischievous  specu- 
lations. 

(/«)!"  several  other  instances,  there  are  doctrines  asserted  and  advocated, 
as  has  been  already  decided,  contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our 
Church,  and  the  word  of  God  ;  which  doctrines  the  Assembly  feel  constrain- 
ed to  pronounce  to  be  of  very  dangerous  tendency ;  and  the  Assembly  do 
judge,  and  do  hereby  declare  that  the  preaching  or  publishing  of  them, 
')ught  to  subject  the  person  or  persons  so  doing  to  be  dealt  with  by  their  re- 
spective Presbyteries  according  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church,  relative 
to  the  propagation  of  errors. 

[Against  this  decision,  a  protest  was  tabled,  and  placed  on  file.] — Ibid. 
p.  456. 

§  71.   Mr.  Davis  suspended  and  deposed. 

[At  the  next  meetings  of  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  the  First  Presbytery  of  South 
Carolina  was  dissolved ;  and  Mr.  D:ivis  was  attached  to  the  Presbytery  of  Concord.  A 
pro  rr  nnfii  mci^'ting  wns  cr.\\ci\,  to  rntcr  on  the  eonsideration  of  hi.s  case.  When  the 
Pre.sbytr.y  ...it,  a  letter  was  received  from  him,  declining  its  jurisdiction.     Charges  were 


SEC.  70.]  Craighead's  cast:.    '  C,-\? 

however  tabled,  and  Mr.  Davis  cited  to  appear  for  trial.  Tiiis  wns  answered  by  :>  rt- .•-. 
sertion  of  independence.  A  second  citation  wasanswered  in  a  siniihir  iniiniicr.  Wiieie- 
upoii  the  Presbytery  suspended  him,  for  contumacy,  from  the  exercise  of  the  Ministry. 
He  was  a^ain  cited,  with  notice  that  if  he  still  fkih'd  to  uppijar,  he  would  be  ])f()ceeded 
against  with  the  hig^her  censure.  Accordingly,  witli  the  approbation  of  Synod,  the  Pres- 
bytery  proceeded,  in  October,  1811,  to  depose  him  from  the  gospel  ministry.] 

Title  8. — case  op  the  rev.  thomas  b.  craigiiead. 
§  72.    Origin  of  the  case. 

[The  Commission  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  upon  the  Cumberland  difficulties,  was 
also  directed  to  investigate  the  truth  of  reports  wliich  imputed  erroneous  doctrines  to  Mr. 
Craighead.  Accordingly,  written  questions  were  proposed  to  him  on  the  topics  involved 
in  the  Pelagian  controversy,  to  which  he  returned  answers,  some  of  them  ambio-uous,  but 
upon  the  wliole  satisfactory.  At  the  next  meeting  of  Synod,  in  1806,  Mr.  Cruio-head 
preached  a  sermon  which  created  much  dissatisfaction  on  account  of  the  inconsistency 
between  it  and  his  answers  to  the  Commission.  The  subject  was  taken  up,  and  the  fol- 
lowing resolution  was  adopted,  viz  : 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Thomas  B.  Craighead  be  entreated,  and  he  is  hereby  ear- 
nestly entreated,  to  be  cautious  in  future,  as  to  the  matter  of  his  sermons,  and  careful  not 
to  offend  against  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  feelings  of  his  Chris, 
tian  brethren;  and  that  the  Moderator  be  directed  to  read  this  minute  to  Mr.  Craighead." 
— Ddvidsoti's  Kentucky,  p.  266. 

Three  years  after  this,  Mr.  Craighead  set  at  naught  this  admonition,  by  publishing  the 
objectionable  sermon,  which,  from  an  extemporaneous  discourse  of  ordinary  length,  was 
amplified  to  a  pamphlet  of  54  pages ;  to  which  was  added  an  offensive  Address  to  the 
Synod,  and  an  Appendix,  on  the  subject  of  liberty  and  necessity.  The  Presbytery  took 
up  the  subject,  and  afler  an  investigation,  referred  the  case  to  Synod,  by  whom  Mr.  Craig- 
head was  suspended  from  the  ministry.    From  this  decision  he  appealed  to  the  Assembly.] 

§  73.  Mr.  Craighead  fails  to  prosecute  his  appeal. 

1811,  p.  481.  The  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  letter  and  appeal 
of  the  Rev.  Thomas  B.  Craighead,  reported,  that  after  having  carefully  at- 
tended to  the  duty  assigned  them,  they  did  not  discover  any  sufficient  reason 
why  he  has  not  come  forward  to  prosecute  his  appeal  before  the  Assembly, 
nor  why  his  case  should  not  now  be  brought  to  issue;  and  therefore  recom- 
mended that  the  representation  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  be  permitted, 
if  so  disposed,  to  enter  their  protest  in  proper  time  against  a  future  prose- 
cution of  his  appeal,  and  thus  give  effect  to  a  standing  order  of  the  General 
Assembly,  that  the  sentence  of  the  Synod  be  considered  as  final. 

Resolved,  That  the  foregoing  report  be  accepted,  and  that  Mr.  Craighead 
be  furnished  with  an  attested  copy  of  this  decision  in  his  case. 

The  members  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  brought  forward  their  protest, 
which  being  read,  was  accepted,  and  is  as  follows : 

"  The  Rev.  Thomas  B.  Craighead  having  appealed  to  the  General  Assembly  from  a  de- 
cision of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  made  in  the  month  of  October  last,  by  which  decision 
the  said  Synod  directed  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  to  depose  the  said  Thomas  B. 
Oaighead  from  the  gospel  ministry,  which  was  done  accordingly ;  and  wiiereas  the  said 
Mr.  Craighead  has  not  prosecuted  his  appeal  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  sub- 
scribers, members  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  have  waited  till  the  last  day  of  the  sessions 
of  the  Assembly,  to  afford  opportunity  for  the  prosecution  of  said  appeal;  we  do  therefore 
now  protest,  in  our  own  name,  and  on  behalf  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  against  the  lu-' 
lure  prosecution  of  said  appeal,  and  declare  the  sentence  of  the  Synod  to  be  final,  agree- 
ably to  a  standing  order  of  the  General  Assembly. 

"Signed,  James  Hoge, 

M.  G   Wallace, 
J.  P.  Campbell." 

§  74.  A  memorial  from  Mr.  Craighead. 

1812,  p.  494.  A  letter  from  Mr.  Thomas  B.  Craighead,  late  a  member  o* 
the  Presbytery  of  Muhlenberg,  containing  a  complaint  of  grievances  rcla 

83 


650  HEBESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [rOOK    VII 

tive  to  his  deposition  from  the  gospel  ministry,  was  received,  and  being  read. 
was  committed  to  Dr.  Hall,  and  IMessrs.  Richards  and  Hughes,  who  were 
instructed  to  report  as  soon  as  practicable,  what  order,  if  any,  they  deem 
necessary  shall  be  taken'on  the  letter  by  the  Assembly. 

p.  511.  The  committee  to  which  Mr.  Craighead's  letter  had  been  referred, 
reported,  and  their  report  being  read,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

That  in  said  letter  Mr.  Craighead  complains,  that  he  was  suspended  by 
the  Synod  of  Kentucky  without  ever  being  cited  before  it ;  that  if  he  was 
deposed  by  the  Presbytery,  it  was  done  while  the  power  of  that  Presbytery 
was  suspended  by  his  appeal  to  the  General  Assembly.  He  also  complains, 
that  no  mark  of  brotherly  attention,  conference,  or  admonition  had  been 
administered  him  by  any  of  the  judicatories,  or  any  of  their  members. 
But  inasmuch  as  these  allegations  are  not  in  proof  before  your  committee,  as 
the  truth  of  them  is  disputed  by  a  member  of  that  Synod,  and  no  testimony 
can  be  had  in  the  case  before  this  Assembly,  the  committee  are  of  the  opin- 
ion, that  for  these  reasons  nothing  can  be  done  in  his  case  by  the  present 
Assembly ;  and  that  the  regular  course  for  Mr.  Craighead  is  to  bring  his 
grievances  before  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  if  he  there  support  his  alle- 
gations by  proper  testimony,  that  Synod  is  fully  competent  to  grant  him 
such  redress  as  the  merits  of  his  case  may  demand  j  and  that  until  this  step 
be  taken,  it  will  not  be  orderly  for  the  General  Assembly  to  take  any  further 
notice  of  his  case. 

Ordered,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  forward  a  copy  of  the  above  minute  to 
Mr.  Craighead. 

§  75.  Mr.  Craighead's  case  restimed  in  1823. 

1822,  p.  24.  The  business  left  unfinished  in  the  morning,  viz :  the  con- 
sideration of  the  report  of  the  committee  to  which  had  been  referred  the 
Eev.  T.  B.  Craighead's  letter,  was  resumed,  and  the  report  was  adopted,  and 
is  as  follows : 

(a)  In  the  year  1811,  an  appeal  from  a  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Ken- 
tucky by  T.  B.  Craighead,  accompanied  by  a  letter  from  the  same,  was  laid 
before  the  General  Assembly.  But  Mr.  Craighead  not  appearing  in  person 
to  prosecute  his  appeal,  permission  was  given  by  the  Assembly  on  the  last 
day  of  their  sessions  to  the  members  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  who  were 
present,  to  enter  a  protest  against  the  prosecution  of  the  aforesaid  appeal  at 
any  future  time.  This  was  supposed  to  be  required  by  a  standing  rule  of 
the  Assembly.  The  appeal  of  Mr.  Craighead  was  therefore  not  heard,  and 
the  sentence  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  was  rendered  final. 

(  ^  )  It  moreover  appears,  that  the  General  Assembly  of  the  year  afore- 
said having  adopted  the  protest  of  the  members  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky 
as  their  own  act,  did  declare  that  Mr.  Craighead  had  been  deposed,  whereas, 
the  decision  of  the  Synod  was  suspension  ;  and  although  the  Synod  did 
direct  the  Presbytery  to  which  Mr.  Craighead  belonged,  to  depose  him,  if 
he  did  not,  at  their  next  stated  meeting,  retract  his  errors  ;  yet  this  sentence 
could  not  have  been  constitutionally  inflicted,  because  Mr.  Craighead  ap- 
pealed from  the  decision  of  Synod ;  the  effect  of  which  was  to  arrest  all 
further  proceedings  in  the  case  until  the  appeal  should  be  tried ;  therefore, 
the  sentence  of  the  Assembly  declaring  jMr.  Craighead  deposed,  does  not 
accord  with  the  sentence  of  the  Synod,  which  was  suspension. 

^  (c)  From  the  above  history  of  facts,  your  committee,  while  they  entirely 
dissent  from  many  of  the  opinions  contained  in  jMr.  Craighead's  letter,  and 
consider  its  publication  befire  it  was  presented  to  the  Assembly  indecorous 
and  improper,  are  of  opinion  that  he  has  just  ground  of  complaint  in  regard 
to  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1811,  in  his  case;  and  "that 


SEC.  74.]  Craighead's  case.  ^^ 

the  construction  put  upon  the  standing  rule  of  the  Assembly  was  not  cor- 
rect; for  personal  attendance  on  the  superior  judicatory  is  not  essential  to 
the  regular  prosecution  of  an  appeal.  Moreover,  the  sentence  of  the  As- 
sembly, being  founded  in  error,  ought  to  be  considered  null  and  void,  and 
Mr.  Craighead  ought  to  be  considered  as  placed  in  the  same  position  as  be- 
fore the  decision  took  place,  and  as  possessing  the  right  to  prosecute  his  ap- 
peal before  this  judicatory. 

§  76.    The  case  again  postponed. 

1823,  p.  150.  The  appeal  of  Mr.  Craighead  from  a  decision  of  the  Synod 
of  Kentucky  was  taken  up,  and  being  read,  it  appeared  on  inquiry  that  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky  was  not  ready  for  trial,  because  Mr.  Craighead  had 
failed  to  give  them  notice  that  he  intended  to  avail  himself  of  the  privilege 
granted  by  the  last  Assembly,  by  prosecuting  his  appeal;  therefore 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  further  consideration  of  this  appeal  be  postponed ; 
and  that  Mr.  Craighead  be  informed,  that  if  he  wishes  to  prosecute  his  ap- 
peal before  the  next  General  Assembly,  he  must  give  notice  of  his  inten- 
tion to  the  Synod  of  Kentucky. 

.  2.  Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  the  Presbytery  of  Tran- 
sylvania be  directed,  and  they  hereby  are  directed,  to  send  up  to  the  next 
Assembly  a  copy  of  their  minutes  in  Mr.  Craighead's  case. 

§  77.    The  final  decision  in  Craighead's  case. 

1824,  p.  218.  [By  this  Assembly  the  case  was  finally  issued,  and  the  following  report 
of  a  committee  adopted  :] 

1.  The  General  Assembly  are  of  opinion,  that  the  conduct  of  Mr.  Craig- 
head in  preaching  such  a  sermon,  and  in  such  circumstances,  before  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky,  especially  as  he  had  been  suspected  by  his  brethren  of 
holding  erroneous  opinTon^7^wis''Kiwyy-rcprelie1Jsible7  "         ~* 

2.  Tlie  General  Assembly  approve  the  conduct  ?5f~the  Synod  in  relation 
to  this  matter.  While  they  were  firm  and  zealous  in  maintaining  what  they 
believed  to  be  the  truth,  they  were,  to  an  uncommon  degree,  respectful  and 
affectionate  in  their  manner  of  dealing  with  Mr.  Craighead.  As  the  sermon 
was  delivered  in  their  hearing,  believing,  as  they  did,  that  it  contained  dan- 
gerous error,  they  were  bound  to  take  notice  of  it,  and  express  their  opin- 
ion to  the  preacher. 

3.  But  they  cannot  approve  the  conduct  of  Mr.  Craighead  when  before 
the  Synod.  He  indeed  manifested  a  lofty  and  independent  spirit,  that 
would  not  be  controlled  by  authority,  and  there  was  not  exhibited  a  due  re- 
spect for  the  Synod,  as  an  acknowledged  judicatory  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 
His  conduct  was  not  respectful  and  conciliatory;  which  certainly  wa-s  a  re- 
turn that  their  tenderness  to  him  called  for ;  but  it  was.  that  of  a  bold  and 
confident  controvertist,  who  sets  his  opponents  at  defiance. 

4.  The  publication  of  this  sermon  and  defence  by  Mr.  Craighead,  after 
he  had  been  so  earnestly  entreated  by  the  Synod  "  not  to  offend  against  the 
doctrines  of  the  Confession  and  the  feelings  of  his  Christian  brethren,"  was 
even  more  reprehensible,  as  far  as  evidence  is  before  us,  than  the  first 
preaching  of  it. 

5.  The  Presbytery  of  Transylvania,  to  which  Mr.  Craighead  belonged, 
ill  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  duty,  could  not  have  connived  at  such  con- 
duct. They  acted  properly,  therefore,  in  calling  upon  Mr.  Craighead  to 
answer  for  this  publication.  Indeed  they  deserve  much  commendation  for 
their  watchfulness,  zeal,  and  firmness,  in  promptly  meeting  an  evil  which 
threatened  greatly  to  injure  the  welfare  of  the  Church.  And  when  it  is 
considered,  that  the  man  with  whom  they  had  to  deal  was  distinguished  for 


G52  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

his  learning  and  eloquence,  reputable  in  his  character  and  standing  in  socie- 
ty, and  venerable  for  his  age,  it  was  a  duty  of  no  small  difficulty  and  self- 
denial  which  they  were  called  to  perform.  But  they  did  not  shrink  from 
it.  Therefore,  whatever  may  have  been  their  errors  in  the  manner  of  con- 
ducting this  business,  or  the  errors  of  the  Synod,  it  is  the  opinion  of  the 
General  Assembly,  that  they  performed  their  duty  in  difficult  circumstances  ; 
and  that  their  whole  proceedings  were  prompted  by  pure  and  conscientious 
motives. 

6.  It  is  not  surprising,  that  in  a  case  so  new  and  difficult,  some  consid- 
erable errors  in  point  of  form  should  have  occurred ;  the  principal  of  these, 
the  (jreneral  Assembly  will  now  briefly  point  out. 

(  a  )  There  was  a  great  deficiency  in  the  charges  preferred  against  Mr. 
Craighead  as  it  relates  to  precision.  All  charges  for  heresy  should  be  as 
definite  as  possible.  The  article,  or  articles  of  faith  impugned,  should  be 
specified,  and  the  words  supposed  to  be  heretical,  shown  to  be  in  repugnance 
to  these  articles ;  whether  the  reference  is  made  directly  to  the  Scriptures, 
as  a  standard  of  orthodoxy,  or  to  the  Confession  of  Faith,  which  our  Church 
holds  to  be  a  summary  of  the  doctrines  of  Scripture.  But  in  none  of  the 
charges  against  Mr.  Craighead  is  this  done;  and  in  two  of  them,  (third  and 
fourth,)  it  would  be  very  difficult  to  say  what  articles  of  faith  are  supposed 
to  be  contravened  in  the  errors  charged  on  Mr.  Craighead.  And  the  last 
two  charges  appear  to  be  so  vague  and  indefinite  as  to  be  incapable  of  proof. 
In  the  fifth,  Mr.  Craighead  is  charged  with  perverting,  &c.,  the  sentiments 
of  the  preachers  and  writers  in  our  connection.  Now,  in  our  connection, 
there  are  a  multitude  of  preachers  and  writers  differing  by  many  shades  of 
opinion  from  each  other.  How  then  can  this  be  a  just  ground  of  accusa- 
tion ?  In  the  sixth,  he  is  charged  with  the  false  colouring  of  facts,  &c. 
But  no  facts  are  established  by  evidence ;  none  are  specified  in  the  charge ; 
and  to  make  it  a  just  ground  of  accusation,  it  ought  to  have  been  a  designed 
and  malicious  discolouring  of  the  facts,  &c. 

(  6  )  In  the  progress  of  this  case,  the  Presbytery  proceeded  regularly  to 
cite  the  accused,  once  and  again,  and  upon  his  not  appearing,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  the  trial,  and  having  gone  through  the  evidence,  they  referred 
the  whole  to  the  Synod  to  adjudicate  upon  it,  with  the  expression  of  their 
own  opinion,  that  Mr.  Craighead  ought  to  be  suspended.  The  Synod  met 
immediately  after  Presbytery,  and  took  up  the  case,  and  in  concurrence 
with  the  opinion  of  the  Presbytery,  suspended  Mr.  Craighead  from  the  gos- 
pel ministry. 

(  c  )  In  this  proceeding,  the  General  Assembly  are  of  opinion,  that  there 
was  too  much  haste.  Mr.  Craighead  was  not  guilty  of  contumacy,  for  he 
wrote  two  letters  to  the  Presbytery,  excusing  himself  for  non-attendance ; 
and  if  he  had  been  guilty  of  contumacy,  he  ought  to  have  been  suspended 
on  that  ground.  Perhaps  no  man  ought  to  be  tried  on  charges  preferred, 
and  to  be  supported  by  evidence,  who  is  not  present,  without  his  own  con- 
sent. A  trial,  in  the  nature  of  things,  cannot  be  impartial,  when  there  is 
but  one  party  heard.  And  in  this  case  no  injury  would  have  been  sustained 
by  delay,  for  the  Synod  might  have  pi'oceeded  instantly  to  condemn  the 
errors  of  Mr.  Craighead's  book,  as  the  General  Assembly  did  in  the  case  of 
The  Gospel  Plan  of  W.  C.  Davis ;  the  process  against  the  author,  however, 
did  not  commence  till  some  time  afterwards.  But,  however  this  may  be, 
the  General  Assembly  think  that  the  Synod  were  in  too  much  haste.  It 
was  reasonable  that  Mr.  Craighead  should  have  been  informed  of  this  trans- 
fer of  the  cause  to  a  higher  tribunal. 

(<?)  There  is  only  one  other  thing  in  the  proceedings  on  which  the 
General  Assembly  will  remark,  which  is,  that  statements  were  given  as  evi- 


*EC.  77.]  Craighead's  case.  6 

dence,  by  the  members  of  Presbytery,  which  are  not  recorded,  and  which 
do  not  appear  to  have  been  given  under  tlie  usual  solemnity  of  an  oath. 

But  from  matters  of  form,  the  General  Assembly  will  now  pass  to  the 
merits  of  the  case ;  and  for  the  sake  of  brevity,  the  first  and  second  charges 
only  shall  be  brought  into  view. 

(e)  Charge  1.  "We  charge  him  with  denying  and  vilifying  the  real 
agency  of  the  Spirit  in  regeneration,  and  in  the  production  of  faith  and 
sanctification  in  general." 

And  first,  they  would  observe,  that  there  can  be  no  doubt,  that  the  denial 
of  the  real  ageniy  of  the  Spirit,  is  a  dangerous  and  fundamental  error;  and 
if  Mr.  Craighead  taught  such  an  error,  he  ought  to  have  been  suspended. 
The  (juestion  then  is,  do  the  passages  of  Mr.  Craighead's  sermon,  referred 
to  in  the  charge,  prove  that  he  did  deny  the  reality  o£  the  operations  of  the 
Spirit  ? 

(/)  Here  it  will  be  important  to  remark,  that  a  man  cannot  fairly  be 
convicted  of  heresy,  for  using  expressions  which  mayjje  so  interjireted  as  to 
involve  heretic;!^  doctrines,  if  they  may  also  aJnut  of  a  more  favourable  con- 
sTrTIction  : — Because,  no  one  can  tell  in  what  sense  an  ambiguous  expression 
iVTised',  but  the  speaker  or  writer,  and  he  has  a  right  to  explain  himself; 
and  in  such  cases,  candour  requires,  that  a  court  should  favour  the  accused, 
by  putting  on  his  words  the  more  favourable,  rather  than  the  less  favour- 
able construction.  Another  principle  is,  that  no  man  can  rightly  be  con- 
victed of  heresy  by  inference  or  implication  ;  that  is,  we  must  not  charge  an 
accused  person  with  holding  those  consequences  which  may  legitimately 
flow  from  his  assertions.  Many  men  are  grossly  inconsistent  with  them- 
selves ;  and  while  it  is  right,  in  argument,  to  overthrow  false  opinions,  by 
tracing  them  in  their  connections  and  consequences,  it  is  not  right  to  charge 
any  man  with  an  opinion  which  he  disavows.  ' 

(^)  With  these  principles  in  view,  the  Greueral  Assembly  proceed  to  ob- 
serve, that  there  is  abundant  evidence  that  Mr.  Craighead  did  deny  the  im- 
mrdiate  agency  of  the  Spirit,  but  no  clear  evidence  that  he  denied  the  real 
ageuci/  of  the  Spirit.  These  are  very  different  things,  and  the  proof  of  the 
one  dues  by  no  means  establish  the  other.  Immediate  agency  or  operation  is 
opposed  to  mediate.  This  is  a  well  known  distinction  in  theology,  and  a  point 
which  has  been  greatly  controverted.  The  Reformed  Church,  of  which  ours 
is  a  part,  in  all  their  purest  times,  maintained  the  doctrine  of  the  immediate 
operation  of  the  Spirit,  not  without  the  word,  but  distinct  from  it,  and  in  the 
order  of  nature  preceding  it.  Other  Protestant  Churches,  never  charged 
with  fundamental  error,  have  as  uniformly  maintained  the  doctrine  of  a  me- 
diate agency;  and  those  commonly  believe,  that  this  operation  is  not  occasional, 
but  uniform,  and  diversified  in  its  effects,  by  the  difference  of  resistance  with 
which  it  meets.  Neither  the  Presbytery  nor  the  Synod  appear  to  have  at- 
tended sufficiently  to  this  distinction.  They  appear  to  have  thought,  that  a 
denial  of  immediate  agency,  was  a  denial  of  all  real  agency.  It  deserves  spe- 
cial regard  here,  that  our  Confession  takes  no  notice  of  the.se  nice  distinctions, 
about  the  mode  in  which  the  Holy  Spirit  operates.  It  usually  mentions  the 
word  and  the  Spirit  together,  and  the  former  as  the  instrument  of  the 
latter.  And  they  who  believe  in  the  immediate  agency  of  the  Spirit,  do  not 
exclude  the  instrumentality  of  the  word  ;  they  however  explain  it  in  a  different 
way  from  those  who  hold  that  there  is  no  agency  of  the  Spirit,  distinct  from 
the  word.  But  this  is  the  more  favourable  construction  ;  there  is  another, 
which,  if  not  more  probable,  is  more  obvious.  Mr.  Craighead  may  be  under- 
stood as  teaching,  that  the  only  real  agency  of  the  Spirit  was  in  inspiring  the 
Scriptures,  and  confirming  them  by  signs  and  miracles.  There  is  much  in 
his  discourse  that  has  this  bearing;  and  undoubtedly  this  is  the  commoa 


654  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

impression  among  the  people  where  it  i.s  best  known.  This  was  the  idea  ot 
the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  when  they  condemned  him  ;  and  this  is,  in  fact, 
denying  the  reality  of  the  operation  of  the  Spirit,  in  our  days  :  and  whether 
his  expressions  have  been  fairly  interpreted  or  not,  they  are  dangerous,  and 
ought  to  be  condemned.  In  justice  to  Mr.  Craighead,  however,  it  ought  to 
be  remembered,  that  he  utterly  disclaims  this  meaning,  in  his  defence  sent 
up  to  this  Assembly.  And  would  it  be  fair  to  continue  to  charge  upon  him 
opinions  which  he  solemnly  disavows  ?  Of  the  sincerity  of  his  disavowal,  God 
is  the  judge.. .  The  conclusion  is,  that  the  first  charge,  though  supported  by 
strong  probabilities,  is  not  so  conclusively  established  as  to  remove  all  doubt, 
because  the  words  adduced  in  proof  will  beai  a  different  construction  from 
that  put  on  them  by  the  Presbytery  and  Synod, 

(7t)  The  evidence  in  support  of  the  second  charge  is  still  less  clear  and 
conclusive.  The  charge  is,  "  We  charge  him  with  denying,  vilifying,  and 
misrepresenting  the  doctrine  of  divine  fore-ordination,  and  sovereignty,  and 
election."  It  might,  perhaps,  be  shown  by  argument,  that  Mr.  Craighead 
uses  many  expressions  not  consistent  with  these  doctrines ;  but  agreeably  to 
the  principle  laid  down  above,  he  must  not  be  charged  with  holding  these 
consequences  unless  he  has  avowed  them.  These  passages  of  his  discourse, 
it  is  true,  contain  erroneous  and  offensive  things,  but  they  do  not  establish 
the  charge  of  denying,  vilifying,  &c.  In  one  single  instance,  he  seems  to 
deny  that  everything  should  be  referred  to  the  sovereignty  of  God's  will ;  but 
the  words  in  their  connection  may  have  an  innocent  meaning.  Here  again 
it  must  be  observed,  that  Mr.  Craighead  solemnly  declares  his  belief  in  the 
doctrine  of  decrees  and  election,  as  expressed  in  our  standards. 

(^■)  But  whilst  the  General  Assembly  are  of  opinion  that  the  charges 
ao'ainst  Mr.  Craighead  are  not  clearly  and  fully  supported  by  the  references, 
they  feel  it  to  be  their  duty  to  say,  that  the  impression  which  they  have  re- 
ceived from  hearing  extracts  from  this  discourse,  are  very  unfavourable;  and 
they  do  believe  that  Mr.  Craighead,  by  preaching  and  printing  this  sermon, 
did  subject  himself  justly  to  censure. 

Moreover  the  Assembly  are  of  opinion,  that  the  doctrines  of  this  sermon, 
in  the  most  favourable  construction,  are  different  from  those  of  the  Reformed 
Churches,  and  of  our  Church,  and  are  erroneous  ;  although  the  error  is  not 
of  fundamental  importance.  They  have  observed  also,  that  this  discourse 
contains  many  unjust  and  illiberal  reflections  on  the  doctrine  which  has  been 
the  common  and  uniform  belief  of  the  great  majority  of  the  preachers  and 
writers  of  the  Reformed  Churches.  He  mentions  the  names  of  a  few  persons 
as  favouring  the  doctrine  which  he  opposes  ;  but  he  might  have  put  into  the 
list  almost  every  standard  writer  of  our  own  and  sister  Churches,  since  the 
Reformation. 

This  sermon  also  contains  much  declamation  which  confounds  fanaticism 
and  piety;  and  representations  of  opinions  which  are  true  and  important,  so 
associated  with  error  and  absurdity,  as  to  exhibit  them  in  a  ridiculous  and 
odious  light. 

Finally,  the  General  Assembly  are  deeply  impressed  with  the  evidences  of 
an  improper  spirit,  and  an  evil  tendency  in  this  sermon,  and  are  of  opinion 
that  M"  Craighead  ought  so  to  retract  or  explain  his  sentiments,  as  to  afford 
reasonable  satisfaction  to  his  brethren.     Whereupon, 

(j  )  Resolved,  That  as  the  proceedings  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Craighead,  have 
been,  in  many  respects,  irregular,  and  he  has  suffered  much  injury  from  the 
delay  produced  by  these  irregularities  :  And  whereas,  also,  the  charges  are 
not  so  conclusively  established  as  to  remove  all  doubt,  the  General  Assembly 
cannot  see  their  way  clear  finally  to  confirm  the  sentence  of  the  Synod  of  Ken- 
tucky, although  they  are  of  opinion,  that  Mr.  Craighead  has  subjected  him- 


SEC.  77.]  Craighead's  case.  655 

self,  by  preaching  and  printing  this  sermon,  to  just  censure.  But  as  Mr. 
Craighead  has  had  no  fair  opportunity  of  vindicating  himself,  or  of  making 
satisfactory  explanations  or  retractions ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  whole  cause  be  transmitted  to  the  Presbytery  of  West 
Tennessee,  in  the  bounds  of  which  Mr.  Craighead  resides;  and  that  they  be 
directed  to  give  him  an  early  opportunity  of  offering  that  satisfaction  which 
the  Church  expects,  for  the  offence  received  :  and  that  upon  receiving  such 
explanations  or  retractions  as  to  them  shall  be  satisfactory,  Mr.  Craighead  be 
restored  to  the  gospel  ministry  from  which  he  had  been  suspended. 

§  78.  3I)\  Craighead  restored. 

[In  compliance  with  this  Bentence,  Mr.  Craig-head  appeared  before  the  Presbytery  of 
West  Tennessee,  and  upon  giving-  satisfaction,  was  restored  to  the  ministry.  He  died 
before  the  next  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly.] 


656  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII 


PART  IV. 

THE   NEW-SCHOOL  SCHISM 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  EARLIER   TRANSACTIONS 


§  79.  An  early  ininute  in  the  New-school  controversy. 

[The  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  in  1816,  sent  forth  a  Pastoral  Letter,  of  which  the  follow- 
inj^  is  an  extract.     It  was  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  E.  S.  Ely :] 

"  Tlie  Synod  assembled  in  Lancaster  at  the  present  time,  consists  of  a  greater  number 
of  members  than  have  been  convened  at  any  meeting  for  many  years;  and  from  their  free 
conversation  on  the  state  of  religion,  it  appears  that  all  the  Presbyteries  are  more  than 
conmionly  alive  to  the  importance  of  contending  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to 
the  saints,  and  of  resisting  the  introduction  of  Arian,  Socinian,  Arminian,  and  Hopkin- 
sian  heresies,  which  are  some  of  the  means  by  which  the  enemy  of  souls  would,  if  possi- 
ble, deceive  the  very  elect. 

"  The  Synod  desire  to  cherish  a  stronger  regard  for  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  than  they 
find  at  present  subsisting  among  themselves,  and  because  they  are  not  ignorant  of  the  dis- 
position of  many  good  men  to  cry  '  Peace,'  where  there  should  be  no  peace,  and  '  There 
is  no  danger,'  in  cases  in  which  God  commands  us  to  avoid  the  appearance  of  evil,  they 
would  affectionately  exhort  each  Presbytery  under  their  care,  to  be  strict  in  the  examina- 
tion of  candidates  for  licensure  or  ordination,  upon  the  subject  of  those  delusions  of 
the  present  age,  which  seem  to  be  a  combination  of  most  of  the  innovations  made  upon 
Christian  doctrine  in  former  times.  May  the  time  never  come  in  which  our  ecclesiastical 
courts  shall  determine  that  Hopkinsianism  and  the  doctrines  of  our  Confession  of  Faith 
are  the  same  thing,  or  that  men  are  less  exposed  now  than  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  to 
the  danger  of  perverting  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord.  The  Synod  would  exhort  particu- 
larly all  the  elders  of  the  Churches  to  beware  of  those  who  have  made  such  pretended 
discoveries  in  Christian  theology  as  require  an  abandonment  of  the  '  form  of  sound  words,' 
contained  in  our  excellent  Confession  and  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

"  In  some  portions  of  our  Synodical  bounds,  exertions  have  been  made,  but  with  little 
effect,  to  propagate  the  doctrine  of  universal  salvation.  We  rejoice  that  the  shafts  of  Satan 
sliould  fail  ineffectual  from  the  sliield  of  Jesus,  and  we  desire  all  persons  under  our  care 
to  present  this  shield,  by  maintaining  and  diffusing  assiduously  the  sentiments  of  the  word 
of  God,  in  opposition  to  every  damning  error. 

"  Three  or  four  of  our  Churches  have  experienced  what  is  commonly  called  a  revival 
of  religion,  and  to  them  accessions  of  communicants  have  been  numerous  ;  but  in  many 
other  Congregations,  a  gradual  but  almost  constant  nmltiplication  of  the  professed  friends 
of  Zion  reminds  us,  that  if  the  thunder-storm  in  summer  excites  the  most  attention,  it  is 
the  conliiiucd  blessing  from  tlie  clouds  which  replenishes  the  s[)rings,  and  makes  glad  the 
harvest  of  the  husbandman.  For  the  many  who  are  united  in  a  short  time,  and  for  the 
many  who  are  gradually  gathered  to  Christ,  not  by  the  great  and  strong  wind  that  rends 
the  mountains,  nor  by  the  earthquake,  but  by  tlie  still  small  voice,  which  Cometh  not  with 
observation,  we  would  give  our  Redeemer  thanks,  and  desire  the  Churches  to  bless  him, 


SEC.    79.]  NEW-.SCIIOOL. — EARLIER    TRANSACTIONS.  G57 

no  less  for  the  daily  dew,  than  the  latter  and   the  early  rain." — Marginal  note  to  Minutes, 
1817,  p.  055. 

§  80.    The  Assemlf^  condemns  this  letter. 

1817,  p.  653.  The  committee  appointed  to  examine  the  records  of  the 
Synod  of  Philadelphia,  reported ;  and  the  book  was  approved  to  pao-e  499, 
excepting  certain  parts  of  a  pastoral  letter,  commencing  in  page  494,  and  a 
resolution  in  page  493,  which  enjpins  on  the  several  Presbyteries  belonf-ino- 
to  the  Synod  to  call  to  an  account  all  such  Ministers  as  may  be  suspected  to 
embrace  any  of  the  opinions  usually  called  Hopkinsian.  On  these  parts  of 
the  records,  the  Assembly  would  remark,  that  while  they  commend  the  zeal 
of  the  Synod  in  endeavouring  to  promote  a  strict  conformity  to  our  public 
standards — a  conformity  which  cannot  but  be  viewed  as  of  vital  importance 
to  the  purity  and  prosperity  of  the  Church — the  Assembly  regret  that  zeal 
on  this  subject  should  be  manifested  in  such  a  manner  as  to  be  offensive  to 
other  denominations,  and  especially  to  introduce  a  spirit  of  jealousy  and  sus- 
picion against  Ministers  in  good  standing,  which  is  calculated  to  disturb  the 
peace  and  harmony  of  our  ecclesiastical  judicatories.  And  whereas,  a  pas- 
sage in  the  pastoral  letter  above  referred  to,  appears  capable  of  being  con- 
strued as  expressing  an  opinion  unfavourable  to  revivals  of  religion,  the  As- 
sembly would  only  observe,  that  they  cannot  believe  that  that  venerable 
Synod  could  have  intended  to  express  such  an  opinion. 

§  81.  Protests  against  the  Assemhly^s  action. 

Ibid.  "  1.  We  protest  against  the  above  resolution  of  the  Assembly,  be- 
cause it  highly  commends,  and  at  the  same  time  expresses  regret  at  the  zeal 
of  the  Synod  for  maintaining  purity  of  doctrine  within  their  bounds,  which 
inconsistency  of  conduct  we  think  derogatory  to  the  honour  of  the  Assem- 
bly, and  injurious  to  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer. 

"  2.  We  protest  against  the  resolution,  because  it  would  disparage  the 
zeal  of  the  Synod  for  the  truth,  from  the  circumstance  that  it  is  displayed 
in  a  manner  offensive  to  other  denominations  of  Christians  than  our  own; 
which  we  think  an  unworthy  consideration,  unless  those  other  denominations 
of  Christians  are  sound  in  the  faith,  and  free  from  the  crime  of  taking  offence 
from  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

"  3.  We  protest  against  the  resolution  of  the  Assembly,  because  it  un- 
justly imputes  to  the  Synodical  resolution  and  letter,  a  tendency  to  excite  a 
spirit  of  jealousy  and  suspicion  against  Ministers  in  good  standing;  which 
we  deny  to  be  their  tendency,  unless  those  Ministers  are  in  good  standing 
whose  orthodoxy  is  publicly  called  in  question. 

''  4.  We  protest  against  the  said  resolution  of  the  Assembly,  because  it 
imputes  to  the  Synodical  proceedings  a  tendency  to  distract  the  peace  and 
harmony  of  our  ecclesiastical  judicatories;  whereas,  in  fact,  the  tendency 
of  the  same  is  to  prevent  the  introduction  of  controversy,  contention,  and 
heresy,  into  any  of  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  the  Synod. 

*'  5.  We  protest  against  the  said  resolution,  because  in  pleading  a  needless 
apology  for  the  expressions  concerning  revivals  of  religion,  it  insinuates  the 
very  insinuation  which  it  pretends  to  counteract,  that  the  Synod  are  opposed 
to  revivals  of  religion  ;  whereas,  the  Synod  has  affectionately  called  upon  the 
churches  within  their  bounds  to  acknowledge,  not  less  the  saving  influences 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  are  frequent  and  gradual,  than  those  which  are 
uncommon. 

'      "  6.  We  protest  against  said  resolution  of  the  Assembly,  because  it  was 
due  to  Christian  candour,  and  the  dignity  of  the  supreme  judicatory  of  our 
Church,  when  acting  in  the  name,  and  professedly  by  the  authority  of  Christ, 
83 


658  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    Vll. 

that  the  Synodical  resolution  and  pastoral  letter  should  either  have  been  ap- 
proved or  disapproved  in  an  ambiguous  manner. 

"  7.  We  protest  against  the  resolution  of  the  General  Assembly,  because 
we  do  not  believe  that  the  doctrines  called  Hopkinsian  ai'e  innocent,  or  that 
they  are  so  trivial  as  not  to  require  the  interference  of  the  Synod  in  the  man- 
ner adopted  in  their  records  to  prevent  their  propagation;  and  because  we 
believe  that  when  the  enemy  cometh  in  like  a  flood,  the  supreme  judicatory 
of  the  Church  ought  to  lift  up  a  standard  against  him. 

"  8.   Finally,  we  protest  against  the  resolution  of  the  Assembly,  because  it 
apparently  contradicts  the  decisions  of  the  Assembly  which  condemned  the 
Hopkinsian  errors  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Davis  and  Balch,  as  will  fully  appear 
from  the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly. 
Samuel  Martin,  Francis  A.  Latta,  Thomas  Hood,  John  Hutchinson,  Thomas 

Holiday,  William  A.  Boyd,  Robert  McCoy." 
[A  second  protest,  identical  in  sentiments,  was  signed  by] 
James  Snodgrass,  John  E.  Latta,  Alexander  Boyd,  Robert  F.  N.  Smith,  John 

McKissick.       Ihid.  p.  654. 

§  82.  Complaint  against  doctrinal  errors  discountenanced. 

1822,  p.  8.  A  paper,  signed  by  a  number  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  com- 
plaining of  the  prevalence  of  errors  in  doctrine,  and  requesting  the  opinion 
and  advice  of  the  Assembly,  was  overtured,  and  being  read,  was  committed 
to  Drs.  Rice,  Hill,  and  Coe,  Mr.  Lansing,  and  Dr.  Bates,  [delegate  from  the 
Convention  of  Vermont.] 

p.  22.  [The  following  reply  reported  by  the  committee  was  adopted :] 

The  General  Assembly  can  never  hesitate  on  any  proper  occasion  to  recom- 
mend to  those  who,  both  at  their  licensure  and  ordination,  professed  sincerely 
to  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the 
system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  to  all  other  members 
of  our  Church,  steadfastly  to  adhere  to  that  "  form  of  sound  words." 

But  while  the  General  Assembly  is  invested  with  the  power  of  deciding  in 
all  controversies  respecting  doctrine  and  discipline,  of  reproving,  warning,  or 
bearing  testimony  against  error  in  doctrine,  in  any  Church,  Presbytery,  or 
Synod,  or  of  suppressing  schismatical  contentions  and  disputations,  all  such 
matters  ought  to  be  brought  before  the  Assembly  in  a  regular  and  constitu- 
tional way;  and  it  does  not  appear  that  the  Constitution  ever  designed  that 
the  General  Assembly  should  take  up  abstract  cases  and  decide  on  them,  es- 
pecially when  the  object  appears  to  be  to  bring  those  decisions  to  bear  on 
particular  individuals,  not  judicially  before  the  Assembly.  Neither  does  it 
appear  that  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  intended  that  any  person  or  per- 
sons should  have  the  privilege  of  presenting  for  decision  remonstrances  respect- 
ing points  of  doctrine  or  the  conduct  of  individuals  not  brought  up  from  the 
inferior  judicatories  by  appeal,  reference,  or  complaint,  and  this  especially 
when  such  remonstrances  contain  no  evidence  whatsoever  of  the  facts  alleged, 
but  mere  statements,  of  the  truth  or  justness  of  which  the  Assembly  have  no 
means  of  judging  ;  inasmuch  as  a  contrary  course  would  allow  of  counter  and 
contradictory  remonstrances  without  end. 

§  83.  A  Reformatory  Overture  from  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh. 

I  [The  following  overture  was  adopted  by  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  in  Oct.  1826,  "nemine 
contradicente"  and  sent  up  to  the  General  Assembly,  where  it  was  suppressed  in  the  Com- 
mittee of  Bills  and  Overtures.     It  was  written  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  D.  Baird:] 

The  PUtshurgh  Overture. 
"  Nothing  can  be  more  obvious  than  that  every  society,  civil  or  religious,  united  for  any 
specific  purpose,  must  be  founded  on  some  acknowledged  constitutional  rules  or  principles  j 


SEC.    81.]  NEW    SCHO  )    .  — EARI.IKR    TRANSACTIONS.  659   » 

thnt  tliesp  rules  ought  to  bind  all  tho  members  respectively  witli  equal  sanctions,  and  that 
unless  they  ;ire  observed  and  maintained,  the  society  itself  must  sink  either  into  non-ex- 
istence or  confusion  " 

In  accordance  with  tliesc  plain  maxims  the  Presbyterian  Church  has  recognized  and 
distinctly  avowed,  among  otiiers,  tlie  tbllowing  "general  principles,"  viz:  that  "every 
Christian  Church  is  entitled  to  declare  the  terms  of  admission  into  its  communion  and 
the  qualifications  of  its  ministers  and  members  ;"  that  "our  blessed  Saviour  hath  appointed 
olficers,"  who  are  authorized  "to  exercise  discipline  lor  the  preservation  of  both  truth  and 
duty,"  and  "  to  cast  out  the  erroneous  and  .>icandalous  ;"  "  that  no  opinion  can  be  either 
more  pernicious  or  more  absurd,  than  that  which  brings  truth  and  falsehood  upon  a  level, 
and  represents  it  as  of  no  consequence  what  a  man's  opinions  are  ;"  and  that  it  is  "  ne- 
cessary to  make  effectual  provision  that  all  who  are  admitted  as  teachers  be  sound  in  the 
fait!)  " 

Notwithstanding,  however,  the  adoption  and  promulgation  of  the  above,  among  other 
general  principles,  with  all  the  care  that  has  been  taken,  and  all  the  means  that  have  been 
employed  fof  their  correct  application,  they  are  oftentimes  evaded  or  violated  by  the  ad- 
mission, into  this  Church,  of  Ministers  who  have  not  given  that  security  which  its  consti- 
tution expressly  dejiiands.  Ord^iiaed  Ministers  of  other  denominations,  with  whom  we 
are  on  terms  of  friendly  correspondence,  coining  witli  dismissions  as  ministers  in  good 
standing,  are  now  by  a  number  of  oar  Presbyteries  reciivod,  as  a  matter  of  course,  with- 
out incurring  those  obligations  by  whicii  we  ourselves  are  bound ;  nor  does  even  the  form 
of  instalment  provide  for  the  omission.  Tiiere  is  also  aoundant  reason  to  apprehend  tliat 
tiie  admission  of  such  is  becoming  still  more  common;  from  which  encouragement  has 
been  taken,  even  to  require  their  reception  as  a  privilege  they  have  a  right  to  demand. 
Although  it  is  believed,  that  with  every  correct  mind,  the  very  act  of  uniting  with  an\' 
ciiurch  constitutes  a  tacit  adoption  of  its  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  ought  to  be  deemed 
prima  facie  evidence  of  the  sentiments  of  the  party  bring  in  accordance  with  those  of  the 
body  with  which  he  unites;  yet  we  are  too  well  aware  of  the  evasions  which  are  often 
used  on  such  subjects,  as  well  as  with  facts  which  have  transpired,  not  to  see  the  absolute 
necessity  of  the  most  explicit  avowdls,w\\exQ  ministerial  consistency,  harmony,  and  sound- 
ness in  the  faith  are  so  deeply  involved. 

It  cannot  for  a  moment  be  sup])osed,  that  our  ecclesiastical  reputation,  or  even  our 
strength,  depends  on  or  consists  in  the  number  of  our  adherents ;  but,  under  the  guardian 
care  of  our  Church's  Head,  on  our  unity,  purity,  and  piety.  Where  then  shall  we  find  a 
reason,  or  even  an  excuse,  for  the  anomaly  which  now  appears  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  ? 
Here  we  see  her  sons,  nurtured  in  her  bosom,  fostered  by  her  care,  and  instructed  in  all 
her  doctrines  and  rites  of  worship, /M.s^Zy  re([uired,  before  entering  into  her  ministry,  by 
a  public  profession  of  their  faith,  to  give  a  pledge  of  the  purity  of  tlieir  sentiments,  and 
ihc  correctness  of  those  doctrines  they  are  likely  to  inculcate ;  while  those  wiio  have  been 
raised  under  the  influence  of  otlier  principles,  forms,  and  prepossessions,  are  admitted 
without  any  such  assurance.  Surely,  if  an  explicit  and  solemn  guarantee  be  requisite 
from  those  who  have  been  instructed  in  all  the  doctrines  and  forms  of  our  ritual,  much 
more  is  it  necessary  from  those  who  are  in  a  great  degree  strangers  to  us  and  to  them. 
But  if  it  is  not  proper  nor  necessary  from  the  latter,  then  tiiey  are  right  who  would  ex- 
terminate all  creeds  and  confessions  from  the  Church  of  God. 

We  do  not  therefore  affect  to  conceal  our  deep  and  growing  concern,  under  the  appre- 
hension of  that  danger  to  whicli  our  constitutional  standards,  ecclesiastical  institutions, 
and  doctrinal  purity  arc  exposed,  by  receiving  ministers  of  religion  as  constituent  mem- 
bers of  our  juilicatories,  and  connnitting  to  tlieir  government  and  instructions,  our  rising 
congregations,  wlio  have  not  incurred  the  same  obligations  by  which  their  brethren  have 
plighted  their  liiith.  Although  we  can,  without  any  dereliction  of  principle  or  reluctance 
of  feeling,  cherish  the  most  frieiuily  sentiments  toward  those  who  differ  from  us  in  many 
particulars,  and  cultivate  a  friendly  intercourse  with  them ;  we  do  not  therefore  believe, 
that  either  principle,  prudence,  or  courtesy  requires  us  to  invest  them  with  the  direction 
of  our  ecclesiastical  concerns;  and  the  harmony,  order,  and  beauty  of  tliis  branch  of  the 
Zion  of  God  imperiously  forbid  it.  Indeed,  wlien  our  judicatories  shall  have  been  in  a 
great  measure  composed,  as  from  the  present  practice  may  at  no  distant  period  be  realized, 
of  those  who  have  not  submitted  to  our  regulations,  do  not  feel  our  obligations,  and  whose 
attachment  to  our  doctrines  may  frequently  and  justly  be  questioned;  we  may  see  our 
sciiools,  our  funds,  and  all  our  resources  translirred  toother  hands,  and  emplo}'ed  for  other 
pur|)oscs  than  those  for  which  they  have  been  bestowed  and  accumulated,  and  we  may 
in  vaia  regret  the  apatliy  which  has  been  indulged,  while  surrendering,  inch  by  inch, 
tiie  very  foundation  on  which  our  ecclesiastical  institutions  are  based. 

We  are  not  indeed  prepared  to  specify  the  precise  number  of  those  Ministers  who  may 
have  been  admitted  into  our  Churcli  in  the  manner  already  noticed  ;  but  should  the  num 
ber  be  smaller,  and  the  danger  less  than  many  apprehend,  it  is  now  the  proper  time  to 
guard  against  their  increase,  while  no  inconvenience  can  result  from  tlie  precaution.     On 


'OGJ  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

tliu  coiitr.iry,  sliould  the  number  of  those  who  have  been  so  received  be  greater  than 
others  sii])j)i.se,  ;ind  should  they  feel  a^r^^ricved  by  the  adoption  of  a  suitable  remedy,  it 
would  only  atfurd  a  more  striking  evidence  that  the  danger  is  pressing,  and  thatthe  prompt 
adoption  and  inuiicdiate  application  of  such  a  remedy  are  the  more  imperiously  required. 
Neither  are  we  pnepared  to  believe,  that  any  one,  who  has  with  good  faith  adopted  our 
Confession  and  Discipline,  wiH  object  to  the  act  of  subscription  hereafter  proposed,  how- 
ever offensive  it  should  be  to  tliose  wlio  might  wish  to  evade  its  obligations,  and  for  their 
own  reasons,  retain  a  regular  standing  in  our  Church. 

To  guard,  therefore,  as  far  as  practicable,  against  consequences  of  so  serious  a  character 
as  those  to  which  we  have  adverted,  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  respectfully,  yet  most  ear- 
nestly, recommend  to  the  General  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following,  or  some  other 
adequate  rule,  for  the  more  effectual  application  of  the  "general  principles"  avowed  and 
published  in  the  constitution  of  our  Church,  viz  : 

Resolved,  1st.  That  it  shall  henceforth  be  the  duty  of  every  Presbytery  under  the  care 
of  this  Assembly  to  keep  a  book  in  which  shall  be  transcribed  the  obligations  required  of 
Ministers  of  this  Church,  at- their  ordination  ;  which  shall  be  subscribed  in  the  following 
form,  viz :  I,  A.  B.,  do  ex  animo,  adopt,  receive  and  subscribe  the  above  obligations  as  a 
just  and  true  exliibition  of  my  principles  and  faith,  and  do  resolve  and  promise  to  exer- 
cise my  ministry  in  conformity  thereto. 

2d.  That  every  Minister  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  shall  be  required  to  subscribe  the 
above  obligation,  and  that  every  individual  who  shall  hereafter  become  a  Minister  of  this 
Church,  whether  by  ordination  or  admission  from  any  other  ecclesiastical  body,  shall,  be- 
fore taking  his  seat  in  Presbytery,  in  like  manner  subscribe  the  same. 

3d.  Tiiat  the  books  or  catalogues  thus  formed,  shall  be  annually  submitted  to  the  in- 
spection of  the  respective  Synods,  as  the  other  minutes  of  Presbyteries  are ;  and  the  Sy- 
nods shall  form  the  rolls  of  their  members  from  the  catalogues  thus  formed  and  laid  before 
them. 

4th.  That  as,  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  no  Minister  of  this  Church  who  is  not 
unfriendly  to  our  doctrines  and  discipline  will  refuse  to  subscribe  the  above  obligations,  it 
is  the  manifest  duty  of  all  who  cannot  conscientiously  enter  into  these  engagements, 
peaceably  to  withdraw. 

Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  of  Synod  forward  a  copy  of  this  overture  by  some 
commissioner  from  the  Presbytery  of  Ohio  to  the  next  General  Assembly." — Minutes  of 
the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  Oct.  18,  1826. 

§  84.    The  Congregational  Boards  set  upon  a  level  loith  our  oicn. 

1829,  p.  374.  While  the  Assembly  would  affectionately  solicit  the  co-op- 
eratioa  of  the  Churches  with  its  own  Board  of  Missions ;  yet,  as  many  of 
our  Churches  have  already  united  their  efforts  with  the  American  Home 
Missionary  Society,  and  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions ;  therefore. 

Resolved,  as  the  sense  of  the  Assembly,  that  the  Churches  should  be  left 
entirely  to  their  own  unbiassed  and  deliberate  choice  of  the  particular  chan- 
nel through  which  their  charities  may  flow  forth  to  bless  the  perishing. 

1833,  p.  21.  While  the  Assembly  would  thus  commend  its  own  Board 
of  Education  to  the  Churches  under  their  care,  yet,  as  many  of  our  Churches 
have  already  united  their  efforts  with  other  Education  Societies ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  Churches  and  Presbyteries  should  be  left  to  their 
own  unbiassed  and  deliberate  choice  of  the  particular  channel  through 
which  their  charities  shall  be  given  in  aid  of  this  great  department  of  be- 
nevolence. 

§  85.   Proposed  geographical  division  of  the  General  Assembly. 

[The  controversy  in  regard  to  the  management  of  missions  in  the  west,  is  developed  in 
Book  V.  §§  81,  85,  86.  Probably  this  was  the  occasion  of  a  memorial  which  came  up  in 
1830,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati,  proposing  a  geographical  division  of  the  Church, 
and  the  erection  of  a  General  Assembly  of  the  y^esi.— Minutes,  1830,  p.  16.  In  reply 
the  following  report  was  adopted  :] 

1830,  p.  30.  The  committee  recommend  to  this  General  Assembly,  to 
dismiss  the  overture  for  the  organization  of  a  General  Assembly  in  the  west- 
ern country,  for  the  following  reasons : 


SEC.    83.]  NEW    SCHOOL. BARNES's    FIRST    TRIAL.  G61  ' 

1.  In  this  land  of  liberty,  where  religion  depends  on  moral  influences,  it 
appears  to  your  committee  to  be  a  matter  of  very  great  importance,  that  all 
who  agree  in  their  views  of  fundamental  Christian  doctrine,  government,  and 
discipline,  should  be  united  in  promoting  their  common  principles  and  sus- 
taining common  interests,  and  one  General  Assembly  is  surely  best  suited  to 
form  a  bond  of  union  for  the  whole  Church. 

2.  In  the  prevalence  of  local  feelings  and  sectional  jealousies,  there  is 
reason  to  apprehend  that  the  measure  proposed  might  soon  utterly  destroy 
the  unity  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  form  into  two  great  rival  and 
contending  bodies  those  who  ought  ever  to  hold  "  the  unity  of  the  Spirit,  in 
the  bonds  of  peace." 

3.  From  the  geographical  position  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  it  appears 
to  the  committee,  utterly  impossible  to  form  any  division  which  would  not 
subject  both  the  eastern  and  western  branches  of  the  Church  to  the  same 
evils  which  are  now  felt  by  this  body ;  and  when  once  the  measure  of  divi- 
sion is  resorted  to  as  a  remedy  for  the  evil,  it  is  impossible  to  conjecture 
where  such  a  measure  will  terminate. 


CHAPTER   II. 

BAKNES'S   FIRST   TRIAL 


§  86.   Mr.  Barnes's  removal  to  Philadelphia. 

[In  the  year  1830,  a  call  was  laid  before  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  from  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church  in  that  city  to  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes,  then  a  member  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Elizabcthtown.  The  allowance  of  this  call  was  resisted  in  the  Presbj-tery,  upon 
tlie  ground  of  errors  contained  in  a  sermon  recently  published  by  him  on  "  Tiie  Way  of 
Salvition."  These  objections  were  disreg-arded,  the  call  was  forwarded  and  accepted  by 
Mr.  Barnes.  On  the  18th  of  June  a  called  meeting  was  had  "  for  the  purpose  of  consid- 
ering the  reception  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Barnes,  and  to  do  wliat  may  be  deemed  proper  in  his 
installation."     At  this  meeting,] 

"  The  Rev.  Albert  Barnes  presented  a  certificate  of  dismission  from  the  Presbytery  of 
Eliziibethtowii,  to  join  tlie  Presbytery  of  Phiiadrlplii.i.  The  minutes  of  the  Presbytery, 
at  their  last  stated  meeting,  in  relation  to  the  case  of  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes,  were  then 
read. 

"  It  was  then  moved  and  seconded,  that  Mr.  Barnes  be  received  as  a  member  of  this 
Presbytery  ;  and  after  some  discussion,  it  was  moved  [by  Dr.  Ely,]  and  seconded,  that  the 
motion  now  under  discussion  be  postponed,  tliat  before  deciding  on  it,  any  brother  of  the 
Presbytery,  who  may  deem  it  necessary,  may  ask  the  Rev.  Mr.  Barnes  such  explanations 
of  his  doctrinal  views  as  said  brethren  m;iy  deem  necessary." 

[This  motion  was  rejected  by  Yeas  18,  N:iys  20;  and  Mr.  Barnes  was  received,  by  Yeas 
30,  Nays  16.  Cliargcs  were  then  formally  tabled  against  Mr.  Barnes,  for  unsoundness  in 
the  faith  as  a  bar  to  tiie  installation ;  but  the  Moderator  decided  that  they  were  out  of 
order  as  new  business  at  a.  pro  re  nata  meeting,  and  the  Presbytery  sustained  the  deci- 
sion and  installed  Mr.  Barnes.] 

§  87.  Action  of  the  Synod  on  this  case. 

[The  minority  complained  of  these  proceedings  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  which 
after  a  full  hearing  of  the  parties,  adopted  the  following  resolutions:] 

"  1.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelpliia,  in  not  allowing  the  examination  of 
Mr.  Barnes,  in  connection  with  his  printed  Sermon,  previously  to  his  reception  as  a  mem- 


('iG2  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

be;-  o  ■  Presbytery,  and  especially  before  his  installation  as  Pastor  of  the  First  Presbyte- 
rian C'lmrch,  gave  just  ground  of  complaint  to  the  minority." 

"2.  Kt'solved,  That  tlic  complainants  be  relirred  back  to  tlie  Presbytery  of  which  they 
are  members,  witii  an  injunction  to  tliat  Presbytery,  to  liear  and  decide  on  their  objections 
to  tlic  ortliodo.xy  of  tlie  sermon  of  Mr.  Barnes,  and  to  take  such  order  on  tlie  whole  sub- 
ject, as  is  required  by  a  regard  to  the  purity  of  tlie  Church,  and  its  acknowledged  doc- 
trines and  order." 

§  88.  Presbytery's  examination  of  Mr.  Barnes's  Sermon. 

[Under  these  instructions  the  Presbytery  entered  into  an  examination  of  Mr.  Barnes's 
sermon,  and  the  following  minute,  offered  by  Dr.  Green,  was  read  by  paragraphs,  dis- 
cussed, and  adopted,  viz:] 

"  Tlie  Presbytery  of  Piiiladclpliia,  agreeably  to  the  direction  of  the  Synod  at  their 
recent  meeting  in  Lancaster,  having  considered  the  sermon  of  tlie  Rev.  Albert  B.irnes, 
entitled  '  The  Way  of  Salvation,'  are  of  the  opinion  that  it  contains  speculations  of  dan- 
gerous tendency  on  some  ot'  tlie  principal  points  in  Christian  theology,  and  ought  not 
therefore  to  be  sanctioned  as  expressing  that  view  of  the  great  truths  of  God's  word,  which 
the  Presbyterian  Church  has  uniformly  adopted,  and  which  is  exhibited  in  their  author- 
ized Confession  of  Faith. 

•'  In  stating  the  doctrine  of  original  sin,  the  authot  employs  a  phraseology  which  is  cal. 
culated  to  mislead,  and  which  appears  evidently  to  conflict  with  the  spirit  and  letter  of 
the  standard  of  the  Presbyterian  Cimrch. 

"  1.  He  denies  that  the  posterity  of  Adam  are  responsible  or  answerable  for  Adam's  first 
sin,  whicii  lie  committed  as  the  federal  head  of  liis  race.  Thus,  p.  6,  '  Christianity  docs 
not  charge  on  men  crimes  of  which  they  are  not  guilty.  It  does  not  say,  as  I  suppose, 
that  tlie  sinner  is  held  to  be  personally  answerable  for  the  transgressions  of  Adam,  or  of 
any  other  man.'  Although  the  word  transgressions  is  here  used  plurally,  yet  it  is  evident 
from  the  whole  tenor  of  this  division  of  the  discourse,  that  the  prime  sin  of  Adam,  which 
constituted  his  apostasy  from  God,  is  meant.  Again,  he  says,  p.  7,  '  Neither  the  facts,  nor 
any  proper  inference  from  tlic  facts  affirm,  that  I  am  in  either  case  personally  responsible 
for  what  another  man  (referring  to  Adam)  did  before  I  had  an  existence.'  And  he  ex- 
plicitly declares  that  if  God  had  charged  upon  mankind  such  a  responsibility,  it  would 
have  been  clearly  unjust,  vide  p.  6.  The  doctrine  of  res]>onsibility  here  impugned  is 
clearly  expressed.  Confession  of  Faith,  chap.  vi.  6. — 'Every  sin,  both  original  and  actual, 
being  a  transgression  of  tlie  righteous  law  of  God  and  contrary  thereunto,  dotii  in  its  own 
nature  bring  guilt  upon  the  sinner,  whereby  he  is  bound  over  to  the  wratli  of  God  and 
curse  of  the  law,  and  so  made  subject  to  death,  witli  all  miseries  spiritual,  temporal,  and 
eternal.'  y 

"  2.  In  accordance  with  the  above  doctrine,  that  mankind  are  not  responsible  for  Adam's 
sin,  he  aflirms,  p.  7,  tiiat  '  Christianity  affirms  the  fact,  that  in  connection  with  the  sin  of 
Adam,  or  as  a  result,  all  moral  agents  will  sin,  and  sinning  will  die.'  And  tlien  proceeds 
to  explain  the  principle  upon  which  the  uiiivers:;lity  of  sin  is  to  be  accounted  for,  by  re- 
presenting it  to  be  the  result  of  Adam's  sin,  in  the  same  sense  as  tlie  misery  of  a  drunk- 
ard's family  is  the  result  of  his  intemperance.  Here  it  would  seem,  the  author  maintiiins 
that  the  same  relationship  subsists  between  every  man  and  his  family,  as  subsisted  between 
Adam  and  his  posterity  ;  tliat  the  same  principle  of  moral  government  applies  to  both 
cases  alike,  or  in  other  words,  that  mankind  hold  no  other  relationship  to  Adam,  than  that 
of  children  to  a  natural  progenitor.  The  public  federal  or  representative  character  of 
Adam  is  thus  denied,  contrary  to  the  explicit  statement  in  the  answer  to  the  22d  question 
of  Larger  Catecliisin  :  'Tlie  covenant  l)eing  made  with  Adam  as  a  public  person,  not  for 
himself  only,  but  for  his  posterity  ;  all  mankind  descending  from  him  by  ordinary  gene- 
ration sinned  in  him,  and  fell  with  him  in  tliat  first  transgression.' 

"  3.  He  declares,  p.  7,  that '  the  notion  of  imputitig  sin  is  an  invention  of  modern  times,' 
contrary  to  Confession  of  Faith,  chnp.  vi.  3.  '  Tlie.y  being  the  root  of  all  mankind,  the 
guilt  of  tills  sin  was  imputed,  and  the  same  death  in  sin  and  corrupted  nature  conveyed  to 
all  their  posterity,  descending  from  tliein  by  ordinary  generation.' 

"4.  In  p  5,  lie  admits  that  his  language  on  the  subject  of  original  sin  differs  from  that 
used  b}'  tiie  Contission  of  Faith  on  tlie  same  subject,  and  then  accounts  for  this  difference 
on  tile  ground  of  the  difficulty  of  affixing  any  clear  and  definite  meaning  to  tlie  cxpres- 
siun  'we  sinned  in  liim  and  (ell  witli  him.'  This  expression  he  considers,  as  far  as  it  is 
cap^ible  of  interpretation,  as  'intended  to  convey  the  idea,  not  tiiat  the  sin  of  Adam  is 
imputed  to  us,  or  set  over  to  our  account,  but  that  there  was  a  personal  identity  constitu- 
ted  between  Aihim  and  his  |)os1erity,  so  tliat  it  was  really  our  act,  and  ours  only,  after  all 
that  IS  cliargcable  on  us.'  The  wliole  of  this  statement  is  exceedingly  incautious  and  im- 
proper. Tiie  language  of  the  Contession  of  Faith  on  one  of  the  cardinal  doctrines  is  iield 
up  as  obscure  and  unintelligible,  or,  if  jiossessing  any  meaning,  as  expres.«ing  an  absurd- 
ity.    The  Iramers  of  this  confession  are  charged  witli  the  absurdity  of  maintaining  the 


SKC.    87.]  NEW    SCHOOL. UARNES's    FIRST    TRIAL.  663 

personal  identity  between  Adam  and  his  posterity,  wlieu  tlieir  languag-e  conveys  no  more 
tl.an  a  tederiil  or  rei)reseiitative  relationship.  Tliis  wliole  view  ot'tlie  doctrine  of  original 
sin,  is,  in  the  opinion  of  Presbytery,  obscure,  perplexed,  fruitful  of  dangerous  consequences, 
and,  therefore,  censurable. 

"  Tlie  statements  of  this  sermon  on  the  doctrine  of  atonement,  are  also  in  the  opinion 
of  Presbytery,  in  some  important  features,  erroneous,  and  contrary  to  the  orthodox 
views. 

"  1.  At  p.  11,  he  says,  'The  atonement  was  for  all  men.  It  was  an  offering  made 
for  the  race.  It  had  not  respect  so  much  to  individuals, as  to  the  law  and  perfections  of 
God.  It  was  an  opening  of  the  way  of  pardon,  a  making  forgiveness  consistent,  a  pre- 
serving of  truth,  a  magniiying  of  tlie  law,  and  had  no  particular  reference  to  any  class  of 
men.' 

"Here  it  is  denied  that  the  atonement  had  any  special  relation  to  the  elect,  which  it  had 
not  also  to  the  non-elect.  But  if  it  be  true  that  the  atonement  offered  by  Christ,  had  no 
'  respect  to  individuals,'  '  no  particular  relerence  to  any  class  of  men,'  upon  what  princi- 
ple can  it  be  regarded  as  a  satisfaction  to  divine  justice  for  the  sins  of  men  ?  or  in  what 
proper  sense  can  Christ  be  considered  as  a  vicarious  sacrifice  ?  Unless  the  atonement  be  a 
satisfaction  for  tlie  sins  of  individuals,  upon  what  principle  can  it  open  the  way  of  pardon, 
make  forgiveness  consistent,  preserve  truth,  or  magnify  the  law  ?  The  special  reference 
of  the  atonement  to  a  chosen  people  in  opposition  to  this  view  is  taught,  (Confession  of 
Faitii,  cliiip.  viii.  5 :  'The  Lord  Jesus,  by  his  perfect  obedience  and  sacrifice  of  himself, 
which  he,  through  the  Eternal  Spirit,  once  offered  up  unto  God,  hath  fully  satisfied  the 
justice  of  his  Father,  and  purchased  not  only  reconciliation  but  an  everlasting  inheritance 
in  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  for  all  those  whom  the  Father  hath  given  unto  him.'  Again, 
in  answer  to  question  44  in  Larger  Catecliism,  'Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  Priest  in 
his  once  offering  himself  a  sacrifice  without  spot  to  God,  to  be  a  reconciliation  for  the  sins 
of  his  people,'  &,c. 

"2.  At  p.  11,  he  says,  'The  atonement,  of  itself,  secured  the  salvation  of  no  one;'  and 
again,  'The  atonement  secured  the  salvation  of  no  one,  except  that  God  had  promised  iiis 
Son  that  he  should  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  except  on  the  condition  of  repent- 
ance and  faith.'  This  language  is  incautious  and  calculated  to  mislead,  as  it  seems  to  im- 
ply that  the  atonement  of  itself  does  not  secure  its  own  application,  and  tlierefore  may  by 
possibility  fail  in  its  design.  It  is  improper  to  suspend  its  efficacy  upon  conditions,  when 
the  conditions  themselves  are  the  results  of  its  efficacy  ;  see  Confession  of  Faith,  cliap. 
viii.  8,  '  To  all  those  for  whom  Christ  hath  purchased  redemption,  he  doth  certainly  and 
effectually  apply  and  communicate  the  same;  making  intercession  for  them,  and  revealing 
unto  them  in  and  by  the  word  the  mysteries  of  salvation  ;  effectually  persuading  them  by 
his  Spirit  to  believe  and  obey,'  &c. 

"  3.  At  p.  10,  he  unequivocally  denies  that  Christ  endured  the  penalty  of  the  law.  '  He 
did  not  indeed  endure  the  penalty  of  the  law,  for  his  sufferings  were  not  eternal,  nor  did 
he  endure  remorse  of  conscience  ;  but  he  endured  so  much  suffering,  bore  so  much  agony, 
that  the  Father  was  pleased  to  accept  of  it  in  the  place  of  the  eternal  torments  of  all  that 
should  be  saved.'  Here  it  seems  to  be  inculcated  that  Christ  did  not  satisfy  the  precise 
claims  which  a  violated  law  had  upon  the  sinner,  but  that  he  did  what  might  be  consid- 
ered a  substitute  for  such  satisfaction  ;  or  it  is  implied  that  God  remitted  or  waived  the 
original  claim  and  accepted  of  something  less.  And  that  this  is  the  sentiment  of  the 
autlior,  is  evident  from  his  language,  p.  11,  'Christ's  sufferings  were  severe, more  severe 
than  those  of  any  mortal  before  or  since  ;  but  they  bore,  so  far  as  we  can  see,  only  a  very 
distant  resemblance  to  the  pains  of  hell,  the  proper  penalty  of  the  law.  Nor  is  it  possible 
to  Conceive  that  the  sufferings  of  a  few  hours,  however  severe,  could  equal  pains,  though 
far  less  intense,  eternally  prolonged  ;  still  less  that  the  sufferings  of  human  nature  in  a 
single  instance,  for  the  divine  nature  could  not  suffer,  should  be  equal  to  the  eternal  pain 
of  many  millions.'  Here  it  is  affirmed  that  Christ  was  not  capable  of  enduring  that  pen- 
alty which  the  justice  of  God  had  exacted  of  the  sinner,  that  his  sufferings  bore  a  very 
distant  resemblance  to  it,  and  by  consequence  that  the  penalty  of  the  law  has  been  eitlier 
relaxed  or  is  yet  unpaid,  and  that  the  justice  of  God  has  waived  its  original  demand  or  is 
yet  unsatisfied. 

"  The  whole  of  this  language  seems  derogatory  to  Christ  as  an  all-sufficient  Redeemer; 
it  judges  of  the  human  nature  of  Christ  as  if  it  were  a  common  human  nature,  it  leaves 
out  of  view  the  infinite  support  whicli  the  divine  nature  was  capable  of  imparting  to  the 
human  nature  of  Christ,  and  is  very  different  from  the  view  of  this  subject  given  by  the 
framers  of  our  standards  in  the  answer  to  the  38th  question  of  Larger  Catechism,  "  It 
was  requisite  that  the  Mediator  should  be  God,  that  he  might  sustain  and  keep  the  human 
nature  from  sinking  under  the  infinite  wrath  of  God  and  the  power  of  death  ;  give  worth 
and  etficacy  to  his  sufferings,  obedience,  and   intercession  ;  and  to  satisfy  God's  justice, 

&.C.,  &LC. 

"  In  discoursing  on  human  ability  the  sermon  contains  expressions  which  do  not  seem 


6G4  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

to  be  well  judg^ed.  In  p.  14,  it  is  said,  '  It  is  not  to  any  want  of  physical  strciio;th  that 
this  rejection  is  owing,  lor  men  liave  power  enough  in  themselves  to  hate  botli  God  and 
their  fellow  men,  and  it  requires  less  physical  power  to  love  God  than  to  hate  liini  ;'  and 
on  the  same  page  he  represents  man's  inability  as  solely  in  the  will;  and  on  p.  30,  that 
men  are  not  .-^aved  simply  because  they  ivill  not  be  saved.  Here  physical  ability  is  re- 
presented as  competent  to  the  pcrfiirmance  of  a  moral  action,  which  is  an  improper  appli- 
cation of  terms  ;  and  human  inability  as  resulting  merely  from  the  will,  and  not  from  total 
depravity,  which  is  contrary  to  Confession  of  Faith,  chap.  vi.  4  :  '  From  this  original  cor- 
ruption, whereby  we  are  totally  indisposed,  disabled,  and  made  opposite  to  all  good,  and  ' 
wholly  inclined  to  all  evil,  do  proceed  all  actual  transgressions;'  and  Confession  of  Faith, 
chap.  ix.  3,  'Man  by  his  fall  into  a  state  of  sin,  has  wholly  lost  all  ability  of  will  to  any 
spiritual  good  accompanying  salvation,  so,  as  a  natural  man  being  altogether  averse  from 
that  wliich  is  good,  and  dead  in  sin,  is  not  able,  by  his  own  strength,  to  convert  himself^ 
or  prepare  himself  thereunto.' 

"  Still  further,  the  language  of  the  sermon,  on  the  subject  of  conformity  to  the  standards 
of  the  Church,  if  sanctioned,  would  give  to  every  individual,  after  adopting  these  standards, 
the  liberty  of  dissenting  from  them  as  much,  and  as  often  as  he  might  desire.  Thus  p.  6, 
he  says,  '  It  is  not  denied  that  this  language  varies  from  the  statements  which  are  often 
made  on  this  subject,  and  from  the  opinion  which  has  been  entertained  by  many.  And, 
it  is  admitted,  that  it  does  not  accord  with  that  used  on  the  same  subject  in  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  and  other  standards  of  doctrine,'  And  again,  p.  12,  'The  great  principle 
on  which  the  author  supposes  the  truths  of  religion  are  to  be  preached,  and  on  which  he 
endeavours  to  act  is,  that  the  Bible  is  to  be  interpreted  by  all  the  honest  helps  witliin  the 
rtach  of  the  preacher,  and  then  proclaimed  as  it  is,  let  it  lead  where  it  will,  within,  or 
without  the  circumference  of  any  arrangement  of  doctrines.  He  is  supposed  to  be  respon- 
sible not  at  all  for  its  impinging  on  any  theological  system ;  nor  is  lie  to  be  cramped  by 
any  frame- work  of  faith  that  has  been  reared  around  the  Bible.'  This  language  would 
seem  to  imply,  that  an  individual  may  enter  the  bosom  of  a  Church  by  a  public  reception 
of  its  creed,  and  continue  in  the  communion  of  that  Church,  although  he  should  subse- 
quently discover,  that  its  creed  was  not  founded  on  the  word  of  God.  Whilst  the  liberty 
of  every  man  to  accept  or  reject  any  particular  creed,  is  fully  acknowledged  by  this  Pres- 
bytery, yet,  they  do  deny,  that  any  Minister,  whilst  he  remains  in  the  communion  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  has  a  right  to  impugn  its  creed,  or  to  make  a  public  declaration 
that  he  is  not  bound  by  its  authority. 

"  In  fine,  a  whole  view  of  this  discourse  seems  to  Warrant  the  belief,  that  the  grand  and 
fundamental  doctrine  of  justification,  as  held  by  the  Protestajit  Reformers,  and  taugiit 
clearly  and  abundantly  in  the  standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  really  not  held, 
but  denied  in  this  sermon.  For  the  imputation  of  Adam's  sin  is  denied ;  and  the  endur- 
ance of  the  penalty  of  the  law  by  Clirist  is  denied;  and  any  special  reference  of  the 
atonement  to  the  elect  of  God  is  denied  ;  and  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  as  the  meritorious 
ground  of  our  acquittal  and  acceptance  with  God,  is  not  once  mentioned,  although  the 
text  ol'the  discourse  naturally  points  to  the  d(jctrines;  and  when  it  is  considered  that  the 
imputation  of  Adam's  first  sin  to  his  posterity,  and  the  imputation  of  the  sins  of  God's 
people  to  their  surety  Saviour,  and  the  imputation  of  his  finished  righteousness  to  them, 
do  all  rest  upon  the  same  ground,  and  must  all  stand  or  fall  together  ;  and  that  it  has  been 
found  in  fact,  that  those  who  deny  one  of  tliese,  do  generally  deny  the  whole,  and  to  be 
consistent,  must  necessarily  do  so,  it  is  no  forced  conclusion,  but  one  which  seems  inevi- 
table, that  the  sermon  does  really  reject  the  doctrine  of  justification  as  held  by  the  Re- 
formers, and  as  taught  iu  our  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms ;  that  it  does  not  teach, 
as  the  answer  to  the  question  on  justification  in  our  Shorter  Catechism  asserts,  that  'Jus- 
tification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace,  wherein  he  pardoneth  all  our  sins,  and  accepteth 
us  as  righteous  in  his  sight,  only  for  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  imputed  to  us,  and  re- 
ceived by  faith  alone.' 

"  It  is  not  satisfactory,  that  the  sermon  says,  that '  Christ  died  in  the  place  of  sinners ;' 
that  it  speaks  of  'the  rt)erits  of  the  Son  of  God,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ' — of  '  the  love  of 
Christ,'  of  '  putting  on  the  Lord  .lesus  Clirist,'  of  'being  willing  to  drop  into  the  hands 
of  Jesus,  and  to  be  saved  by  his  merit  alone,'  of  God  'sprinkling  on  the  soul  the  blood  of 
Jesus,  and  freely  pardoning  all  its  sins;'  since  this  language  may  be  used,  and  is  actually 
used  by  some  who  explicitly  deny  that  Christ  took  the  law  place  of  sinners,  bore  the 
curse  of  God's  law  in  their  room  and  stead,  and  that  they  are  saved  only  by  the  imputa- 
tion to  them  of  his  i)erf<'Ct  righteousness. 

"  On  the  whole,  the  Presbytery  express  their  deep  regret,  that  Mr.  Barnes  should  have 
preaciied  and  published  a  discourse  so  highly  objectionable,  and  so  manifestly,  in  some 
Df  its  leading  points,  opjiosed  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms 
)f  the  Presl)yterian  Chuich ;  tiiey  earnestly  recommend  to  Mr.  Barnes,  to  reconsider  and 
renounce  the  erroneous  matter  contained  in  his  printed  sermon,  as  specified  in  the  fore- 
going  decisions  of  Presbytery  ;  and  with  a  view  to  afford  time  to  Mr.  Barnes  for  reflection 


SEC.    88.]  NEW   SCHOOL. — B.4RNES's    FIRST   TRIAL.  665 

and  reconsideration,  in  reference  to  the  errors  of  his  sermon,  and  for  opportunity  for  such 
of  tlie  brethren  as  may  choose  to  converse  freely  witli  him  on  the  subject,  the  Presbytery 
do  suspend  their  final  decision  on  tiie  case,  until  tiie  ne.xt  stated  meeting.' 

^^  Resolved,  That  Dr.  Green,  Mr.  MeCalla,  and  Mr.  Latta,  be  a  committee  to  wait  on 
Mr.  Barnes  to  communicate  to  him  the  result  of  the  deliberations  of  this  Presbytery  in 
the  examination  of  his  sermon,  and  to  converse  with  him  freely  and  affectionately  on  the 
points  excepted  to  in  that  sermon ;  in  the  hope  and  expectation,  that  the  interview  will 
result  in  removing  or  diminishing  the  difficulties  which  have  arisen  in  his  case ;  and  that 
they  report  at  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery." 

[When  this  committee  waited  on  Mr.  Barnes  he  informed  them  that  he  considered  the 
whole  proceeding  unconstitutional,  and  therefore  refused  to  hear  them  in  performance  of 
their  appointment.] 

§  89.  Reference  of  the  case  to  the  General  Assemhly. 

Under  these  circumstances  the  Presbytery  adopted  the  following  Minute :] 

"  Resolved,  That  the  whole  of  the  proceedings,  from  first  to  last,  of  this  Presbytery,  in 
the  case  of  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes,  be  carried  by  reference  to  the  next  General  Assembly  ; 
and  that  that  judicatory  be,  and  it  hereby  is  respectfully  and  earnestly  requested  to  adju- 
dicate upon,  and  finally  to  issue  the  same,  in  such  manner  as,  in  its  wisdom,  it  shall 
judge  to  be  most  conducive  to  the  purity  and  peace  of  the  Church,  and  to  the  promotioa 
of  the  glory  of  God. 

"  And  whereas,  in  considering  and  acting  on  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes,  in  this  Presbytery, 
a  serious  and  unhappy  difference  of  opinion  has  arisen,  as  well  in  regard  to  various  ques- 
tions of  constitutional  order,  as  in  relation  to  doctrinal  orthodoxy  ;  and  considering  more- 
over,  that  tlie  subjects  which  have  occasioned  controversy  and  division  in  this  Presbytery, 
may  and  do  produce  the  like  lamentable  effects  in  other  Presbyteries,  so  that  it  has  be- 
come a  concern  of  deep  interest  to  the  whole  Presbyterian  Church,  that  a  correct  course 
of  procedure  in  relation  to  these  subjects  should  be  clearly  ascertained,  and  distinctly  de- 
lineated  ;  therefore  it  is  further, 

"  Resolved,  That  this  Presbytery,  agreeably  to  a  •  constitutional  privilege,  do  hereby 
most  respectfully  and  earnestly  entreat  the  supreme  judicatory  of  our  Church,  however  it 
may  be  thought  that  some  of  the  points,  hereafter  specified,  have  already  been  settled  by 
the  constitution  of  the  Church  and  the  decisions  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  express  an. 
unequivocal  opinion  on  the  subjects  embraced  by  the  following  inquiries,  viz: 

"  1.  Whether  it  follows  as  a  matter  of  course,  and  of  constitutional  right,  when  any 
member  in  good  and  regular  standing  with  one  Presbytery,  presents  to  another  Presby- 
tery unquestionable  evidence  of  such  standing,  and  requests  to  be  admitted  as  a  member 
of  this  latter  Presbytery,  that  he  must  be  received  without  further  question  or  inquiry  ? 
Or  whether,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  not  the  privilege  of  every  Presbytery  to  judge,  primarily, 
of  the  qualifications  of  cacli  and  all  of  its  own  members;  and  to  inquire  and  examine,  if 
it  be  deemed  proper  so  to  do,  not  only  into  their  moral  character,  but  into  their  soundness 
in  the  faith  and  other  ministerial  qualifications ;  and  receive  applicants,  or  refuse  to  re- 
ceive them,  according  as  reception  or  rejection  may  appear  to  the  Presbytery  to  be  de- 
manded, by  a  regard  to  its  own  welfare,  and  to  the  purity  and  peace  of  the  Church ;  it 
being  understood  that  every  decision  of  a  Presbytery  in  such  cases,  is  subject  to  be  ap- 
pealed from  or  complained  of,  to  a  higlier  judicatory,  by  any  individual  wiio  may  con- 
sider himself  to  have  been  aggrieved  or  injured  ;  and  tiie  Presbytery  to  be  liable  to  have 
it.s  doings  in  such  cases  reversed  and  censured,  provided  that  on  ajjpeal  or  complaint,  or 
any  other  review  of  its  proceedings  by  a  iiiglier  judicatory,  such  Presbytery  shall  be  found 
to  liave  acted  oppressively,  capriciously,  partially,  or  erroneously. 

"  2.  Whether,  by  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Clmrch,  it  is  not  competent  to 
any  Presbytery,  to  take  up  and  examine  any  printed  publication,  and  to  pronounce  it  to 
be  erroneous  or  dangerous,  if  so  they  find  it,  without  in  the  first  place  commencing  a 
formal  prosecution  of  tlie  author,  even  supposing  it  to  be  known  and  admitted  that  the 
author  is  a  member  of  its  own  body:  or  whether  a  Presbytery  in  every  such  case,  must, 
when  disposed  to  act  on  the  same,  forthwith  commence  a  formal  prosecution  of  the 
author  of  the  publication  which  is  believed  to  contain  erroneous  and  dangerous  opinions, 
or  doctrines. 

"3.  Whether,  when  a  case  is  in  process  before  a  Presbytery,  a  party  implicated,  or  his 
friends  in  his  behalf',  can  by  objecting  to  the  process  as  unconstitutional,  or  to  the  manner 
in  which  it  is  conducted  as  irregular,  and  by  taking  an  appeal,  on  both  or  either  of  these 
grounds,  to  a  higlier  judicatory,  stay  the  [irocess  of  the  Presb^'tery,  till  the  constitutional 
question  or  that  of  order  shall  liave  been  decided  by  the  higher  judicatory:  or  wliethcr  a 
Presbytery  fully  satisfied  tliatbotii  tlie  process  conniienced,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  is 
conductcd,*are  clearly  constitutional  and  orderly,  may  not  proceed  with  tlie  party  to  whom 
the  process  relates,  although  such  party  or  his  friends,  may  object  to  the  measures  as  un- 
84 


666  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

constitutional  and  disorderly,  and  express  a  desire  to  appeal  from  it  to  a  higher  judicatory  , 
it  being  understood  and  admitted,  that  when  the  process  is  tcrminatod,  it  is  tlie  unques 
tiondblo  right  of  any  party  to  take  an  appeal,  or  make  a  complaint  to  a  higher  judicatory 
and  seek  a  reversal  of  the  whole  proceedings  believed  by  tlie  appealing  or  complaining 
party  to  be  unconstitutional  or  disorderly. 

"  4.  Do  tlie  doctrinal  standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  embrace  the  Larger  and 
Siiorter  Catechisms,  as  integral  and  essential  parts  of  the  same;  or  is  that  which  i? 
entitled  "  The  Confession  of  Faith,"  in  the  book  containing  our  standards,  to  be  eonsid 
cred  as  alone  obligatory;  so  that  in  taking  his  ordination  vows,  a  Minister  in  the  Presby 
tcrian  Church,  atter  solcnmly  professing  "  sincerely  to  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  this  Church,"  is  still  at  liberty  to  object  to,  and  reject,  certain  parts  of  the 
Catechisms,  without  any  implication  of  his  sincerity  or  orthodoxy? 

"5,  Whether  in  tlie  judgment  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  objectionable  points  of 
doctrine,  found  by  this  Presbytery  in  the  printed  sermon  of  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes,  en- 
titled "  The  Way  of  Salvation,"  as  expressed  in  their  Minutes,  of  December  last,  have 
been  truly  and  justly  found.  If  the  finding  of  the  Presbytery  has  been  erroneous,  it  is 
iiumbly  requested  that  the  errors  may  be  pointed  out;  and  if  the  Assembly  decide  that 
the  Presl)ytery  are  to  act  furtlicr  in  this  important  case,  that  the  manner  in  which  their 
proceedings  ought  to  be  conducted  and  issued  may  be  distinctly  indicated." 

[The  reference  was  accompanied  with  complaints  on  the  part  of  the  minority  against 
the  action  of  the  Presbytery  in  all  its  stages.] 

§  90.  Actio7i  of  the  General  Assembly/. 

1831,  p.  176.  The  whole  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  in  the  case  com- 
plained of,  and  the  printed  sermon  of  Mr.  Barnes,  entitled  "  The  Way  of 
Salvation,"  which  led  to  these  proceedings,  were  read.  *  *  * 

The  consideration  of  the  complaint  of  the  minority  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia  was  resumed,  and  the  complaint  was  read.  The  parties  then 
agreed  to  submit  the  case  to  the  Assembly  without  argument,  when  it  was 
resolved  to  refer  the  whole  case  to  a  select  committee.  Dr.  Miller,.  Dr.  Mat- 
thews, Dr.  Lansing,  Dr.  Fisk,  Dr.  Spring,  Dr,  John  McDowell,  Mr.  Bacon, 
[Delegate  from  the  Connecticut  Associa'tion,]  Mr.  Ross,  Mr.  E.  White,  Mr. 
Jessup,  and  Mr.  Napier,  were  appointed  this  committee. 

p.  180  [Their  report  was  adopted,  viz  :]  That  after  bestowing  on  the  case 
the  most  deliberate  and  serious  consideration,  the  committee  are  of  opinion 
that  it  is  neither  necessary  nor  for  edification,  to  go  into  discussion  of  all  the 
various  and  minute  details  which  are  comprehended  in  the  documents  relating 
to  this  case.  For  the  purpose,  however,  of  bringing  the  matter  in  contro- 
versy, as  far  as  possible,  to  a  regular  and  satisfactory  issue,  they  would  recom- 
mend to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  General  A.ssembly,  while  it  appreciates  the  consci- 
entious zeal  for  the  purity  of  the  Church,  by  which  the  Presbytery  of  Phila- 
delpliia  is  believed  to  have  been  actuated  in  its  proceedings  in  the  cas-e  of 
Mr.  liariies  ;  and  while  it  judges  that  the  sermon  by  Mr.  Barnes,  entitled 
"  The  Way  of  Salvation,"  contains  a  number  of  unguarded  and  objectionable 
passages  ;  yet  it  is  of  the  opinion  that,  especially  after  the  explanations  which 
were  given  by  him  of  those  passages,  the  Presbytery  ought  to  have  suffered 
the  whole  to  pass  without  further  notice. 

2.  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  the  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia  ought  to  suspend  all  further  proceedings  in  the  case  of  Mr. 
Barnes. 

3.  Resolved,  That  it  will  be  expedient,  as  soon  as  the  regular  steps  can 
be  taken,  to  divide  the  Presbytery  in  such  way  as  will  be  best  calculated  to 
promote  the  peace  of  the  Ministers  and  Churches  belonging  to  the  Presby- 
tery. 

With  respect  to  the  abstract  points  proposed  to  the  Assembly  for  their  de- 
cision, in  the  reference  of  the  Presbytery,  the  committee  are  of  the  opinion, 
that  if  they  be  answered,  they  had  better  be  discussed  and  decided  in  thesi, 
separate  from  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes. 


JJEC.  89.]  NEW   SCHOOL. — "  ELECTIVE   AFFINITY"    COURTS.  667 

CHAPTER  III. 

"ELECTIVE   AFFINITY"   COURTS   ERECTED. 


§  91.  Erection  of  the  Elective  Affinity  Preshytery, 

[Tlic  third  resolution  upon  the  issue  of  the  trial  of  Mr.  Barnes,  declared  the  mind  of 
the  Assembly  th;it  a  new  Presbytery  should  be  erected  in  which  the  doctrines  held  by  Mr. 
Barnes  might  be  uiiniolistcd  In  accordance  with  this  sug^g-estion  a  memorial  was  laid 
before  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  requesting  that  a  Second  Presbytery  should  be  consti- 
tnted  so  as  to  contain  the  Rev.  Messrs.  McAuliy,  Ely,  Barnes,  Hoover,  Eustice  Scott 
D.isliiel,  John  Smith,  Bacon,  Skinner,  Patterson,  Sanlbrd,  Belville,  Boyd,  Steel,  Chandler, 
Judson,  Hotchkiss,  Ncill,  Grant,  Bertron,  Nassau,  and  Moore. 

Tiic  Synod  declined  granting  the  petition,  whereupon  a  complaint  was  carried  up  to  the 
Assembly.  Tiic  complaint  was  accompanied  by  a  petition  from  the  same  parties  praying 
for  an  entirely  different  division,  based  on  an  enumeration  of  thirteen  names,  instead  of 
the  twenty-three  above  stated.  The  complaint  was  sustained.  Mr.  R.  J.  Brtckinridcre 
then  moved  that  "  Whereas  the  com[)laint  had  been  sustained,  and  the  petition  before  tlie 
House  was  not  the  petition  which  had  been  before  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  therefore 
the  Synod  should  take  their  seats,  aud  vote  on  the  remaining  clause  of  the  motion  before 
the  house.  This  and  similar  motions  which  were  made  at  different  stages  of  the  pro- 
ceedings, were  rejected,  and  the  following  minute  adopted  :] 

18.S2,  p.  320.  1.  i?e*vj/i-er/,  That  the  complaint  be  sustained,  without  casting 
censure  on  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia;  and  that  the  prayer  of  the  petitioners 
be  fjjranted. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  hereby  erected 
shall  consist  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Ezra  Stiles  Ely,  D.  D.,  Thomas  McAuley, 
D.  D.,  James  Patterson,  Thomas  PI.  Skinner,  D.  D.,  Albert  Barnes,  John  L! 
Grant,  Alfred  II.  Dashiel,  John  W.  Scott,  Thomas  Eustace,  George  Chand- 
ler, William  Bacon,  Albert  Judson,  Samuel  R.  Bertron,  and  John  Smith  • 
with  one  Ruling  Elder,  from  each  of  the  following  Churches,  viz:  the  First 
Third,  Fifth,  Tenth,  Eleventh,  and  Twelfth  Churches  in  Philadelphia;  the  First 
Church  in  the  Northern  Liberties;  the  First  Church  in  Southwark  •  the 
Churches  of  Ashton  and  Rockland  ;  the  Church  in  Kensington  ;  the  Church 
in  Reading;  the  First  African  Church  in  Reading,  and  the  second  African 
Church  in  Philadelphia;  which  Churches  are  hereby  declared  to  be  under 
the  watch  and  care  of  said  Second  Presbytery  ;  but  if  the  Sessions  of  any 
of  these  Churches  prefer  to  continue  their  present  connection  with  the  ex- 
isting Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  they  may  be  allowed  to  do  so ;  and  shall 
not  be  compelled  against  their  wishes  to  be  attached  to  the  New  Presbytery  : 
and  that  said  Presbytery  is  hereby  directed  to  meet  in  the  Fifth  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  this  city,  [Philadelphia,]  on  the  Wednesday  immediately 
following  the  rising  of  this  Assembly,  at  10  o'clock,  iV.  M.,  then  and  there 
to  be  constituted  with  prayer  by  the  oldest  Minister  present,  who  shall  pre- 
side until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

.3.  Resolcrd,  That  said  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  is  hereby  de- 
clared to  belong  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  and  is  attached  to  the  same 
as  an  integral  part  thereof-     [Ayes,  158,  Nays,  83.] 


668  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

§  92.    This  Freahytery  restored  after  dissolution. 

[The  Synod  of  Philatlel])lua,  having  in  1833  reunited  the  two  Presbyteries  of  Phila- 
delphia,  and  divided  tlicm  into  two  by  geographical  lines,  an  appeal  was  taken.] 

1S34,  p.  17.  Resolved,  1.  That  the  appeal  and  complaint  of  the  Second 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  against  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  be,  and  the 
same  are  hereby  sustained ;  and  the  act  of  said  Synod,  so  far  as  it  was  in- 
tended to  unite  the  said  Second  Presbytery  with  the  Presbytery  of  Phila- 
delphia, is  hereby  declared  void. 

2.  That  this  resolution  shall  not  be  so  construed  as  to  aifect  the  integrity 
of  the  Presbytery  which  was  constituted  under  the  order  of  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia  in  November  last ;  but  the  same  is  hereby  recognized  as  a  con- 
stituent part  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia.  The  Assembly  however  re- 
commend to  the  Synod  to  change  the  name  of  said  Presbytery. 

§  93.  Protest  against  this  restoration. 
1834,  p.  32.  The  subscribers  dissenting  from  the  judgment  of  this  As- 
sembly in  the  case  of  the  complaint  and  appeal  of  the  Second  Presbytery 
of  Philadelphia,  hereby  embrace  their  constitutional  right  to  protest,  and  to 
assign  their  reasons  on  the  minutes  of  the  house. 

''  1.  We  believe  the  power  exercised  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1832, 
and  now  re-exercised  by  this  Assembly,  to  form  a  Presbytery  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Synod,  and  against  her  decision,  is  without  foundation  in  our 
Form  of  Church  Government. 

"  In  the  constitutional  distribution  of  powers  and  checks,  and  designation 
of  rights  and  duties,  among  the  several  judicatories  of  the  Church,  the 
power  to  '  erect  new  Presbyteries,  and  unite  or  divide  those  which  were 
before  erected,'  (Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xi.  Sec.  4.,)  is  distinctly  and 
exclusively  secured  to  Synods.  And  the  practice  of  the  General  Assembly 
from  the  establishment  of  this  body,  till  the  present,  has  been,  we  believe, 
in  accordance  with  these  views.  The  principle  assumed  by  the  majority  in 
this  body,  and  recognized  by  the  Assembly  in  the  above  decision,  and  on 
which  the  appellants  rest  their  plea,  that  the  duty  '  of  superintending  the 
concerns  of  the  whole  Church,'  (Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xii.  Sec.  5,) 
invests  the  Assembly  with  all  powers  necessary  to  accomplish  that  object,  at 
her  own  discretion,  tends  to  abolish  the  constitutional  rights  of  Synods, 
Presbyteries,  and  church  Sessions ;  to  confound  and  contravene  those  origi- 
nal and  essential  principles  of  ecclesiastical  government  and  order,  which 
constitute  and  characterize  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

"  2.  While  we  disapprove  the  act  performed  by  the  Assembly  as  being 
unconstitutional,  we  solemnly  protest  against  the  practice,  whether  by  the 
Assembly  or  Synods,  of  forming  Presbyteries  on  the  principle  of  elective 
affinity,  distinctly  avowed,  and  recognized  as  the  basis  of  this  act,  being 
fully  persuaded  that  the  tendency  of  this  principle  will  be  to  impair  the 
standards  of  our  Church,  to  open  a  duor  to  error,  and  to  violate  the  purity, 
good  order,  and  peace  of  the  Church. 

Loyal  Young,  J.  P.  Vandyke,  Alexander  McFarlane,  Jacob  Coon,  Wm. 
Wylie,  James  Scott,  Daniel  L.  Russell,  Simeon  H.  Crane,  William  Wal- 
lace, Cyrenius  Beers,  A.  D.  Hepburn,  S.  McFerren,  B.  F.  Spilman,  W. 
A.  Gr.  Posey,  Isaac  V.  Brown,  Samuel  Boyd,  William  L.  Breckinridge, 
Francis  McFarland,  William  Sickles,  E.  H.  Snowden,  H.  Campbell,  A. 
Bayless,  J.  W.  Scott,  Robert  Love,  William  McCombs,  D.  R.  Preston, 
J.  N.  Candee,  ]?enjamin  McDowell,  Alexander  A.  Campbell,  George  Mar- 
shall, Oscar  Harris,  James  McFerren,  William  Craig,  James  Remington, 
.  George  Morris,  James  Carnahan,  James  Blake,  Williamson  Dunn. 
I  approve  and  assent  to  the  protest  as  set  forth  in  the  first  part. 

J.  Clark" 


SEC.    92.]  NEW    SCHOOL.  — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF  1834.  669 

§  94.  Answer  to  the  protest. 

Ihid.  p.  38.  In  answer  to  the  first  specification  of  the  protest,  the  Assem- 
bly reply  :— 

1.  That  the  Form  of  Government  vests  in  the  General  Assembly  the 
power  of  "  deciding  in  all  controversies  respecting  doctrine  and  discipline  ;" 
and  to  "  issue  all  appeals  and  references  brought  before  them  from  the  infe- 
rior judicatories."  See  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xii.  Sec.  5  Now  as 
the  fjucstion,  as  to  the  erection  and  existence  of  the  Second  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia,  came  regularly  before  the  Assemblies  of  1832,  and  1834,  by 
appeal  and  complaint,  from  the  lower  judicatories,  the  said  Assemblies  not 
only  had  a  right  to  "  decide"  finally,  but  were  imperiously  called  upon  to 
"  issue"  the  case. 

2.  The  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  for  1794, 1802, 1805,  and  1826, 
show  that  the  Assembly  has  in  extraordinary  cases  claimed  and  exercised 
the  right  of  organizing  new  Presbyteries,  and  such  Presbyteries  have  always 
been  regarded  as  regularly  and  constitutionally  organized. 

3.  The  Form  of  Government  vests  the  right  of  deciding  questions  of  con- 
stitutional law,  not  in  the  Synods,  but  in  the  General  Assembly,  consequently 
if  it  be  proved,  which  is  not  the  fact,  that  the  General  Assembly  had  ex- 
ceeded their  powers  in  organizing  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia, 
it  would  by  no  means  follow  that  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  had  authority 
to  rejudge  and  disannul  the  solemn  acts  of  the  highest  judicatory  of  the 
Church.  In  this  view  of  the  subject  the  General  Assembly  were  bound  to 
sustain  the  appeal  and  complaint  of  the  Second  Presbytery,  from  respect  to 
the  grave  decision  of  former  Assemblies,  as  well  as  from  regard  to  the  rights 
of  the  complainants. 

4.  In  regard  to  the  existence  of  two  or  more  Presbyteries  on  the  same 
ground,  the  Assembly  have  already  expressed  their  opinion.  For  sixteen 
years,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  Presbyteries  have  existed  on  this  principle 
without  those  evil  results  anticipated  by  the  protestants ;  yet  here  the  As- 
sembly would  repeat  what  they  have  elsewhere  said  with  more  solemnity, 
that  "  except  in  extraordinary  cases,  Presbyteries  should  be  formed  with 
geographical  limits." 

§  95.  Erection  of  the  Synod  of  Delaware. 

1834,  p.  37.  Resolved,  That  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  and 
the  Presbyteries  of  Wilmington  and  Lewes  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby, 
erected  into  a  new  Synod,  to  be  called  the  Synod  of  Delaware. 

[The  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  had  22  Ministers,  Wilmington 
10,  and  Lewes  6  ;  so  that  a  controlling  majority  of  the  whole  Synod,  was  in 
the  elective  affinity  Presbytery.  The  other  Presbyteries,  however,  assimi- 
lated with  it  in  sentiments.] 


670  HERESIES   AND   SCHISMS.  ("BOOK   VII. 

CHAPTEE  TY. 

THE    GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF   1834. 


§  96.    The   Western  Memorial. 

•'  To  tlic  Moderator  and  Members  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 

ii.  the  United  States,  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  on  the  15th  of  May,  1834  : 

"  Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren, — We,  the  subscribers,  Ministers  and  Elders  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  respectfully  present  to  you  tliis  our  memorial,  praying  you  to  take  into 
your  most  serious  consideration,  the  subjects  to  which  it  asks  your  attention. 

( a )  "  It  would  be  inconsistent  with  the  opinion  which  we  entertain  of  the  intelligence 
of  your  reverend  body,  to  offer  any  proof  of  what  is  too  lamentably  notorious,  that  from 
sundry  causes,  our  once  united  and  harmonious  Church,  for  some  time  past,  has  been 
afflicted  with  alienations,  strifes,  and  divisions.  These  evils  have  greatly  disturbed  the 
peace  of  our  Zion,  paralyzed  its  strength,  and  exposed  it  to  reproach  ;  and  notwithstand- 
ing  the  efforts  which  have  been  made  to  arrest  their  progress,  nothing  satisfactory  has 
been  accomplished.  It  is  the  deliberate  opinion  of  your  memorialists,  that  these  evils  and 
their  causes,  are  so  deeply  rooted  and  so  widely  spread,  that  unless  speedy  and  decisive 
measures  are  adopted  for  their  removal,  divisions  and  separations  of  a  more  distressing  and 
permanent  character  must  inevitably  ensue.  To  prevent,  if  it  be  tlie  will  of  God,  an  issue 
so  much  to  be  deprecated,  your  memorialists  call  upon  your  reverend  body,  as  the  supreme 
judicatory  of  tlie  Presbyterian  Ciiurc]i,to  exercise  your  constitutional  powers  of  'deciding 
in  all  controversies  in  doctrine  and  discipline — of  reproving,  warning,  or  bearing  testi- 
mony against  error  in  doctrine,  or  immorality  in  practice,  in  any  Ciiurch,  Presbytery,  or 
Synod — and  of  suppressing  sehismatical  contentions  and  disputations.' 

"  Plainly  as  the  path  is  marked  out  in  our  excellent  Constitution,  it  is  with  grief  that 
we  feel  constrained  to  say,  that  for  some  years  past  a  policy  of  an  evasive  cliaracter  has 
distinguislied  many  of  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Assemblies,  as  also  a  number  of 
inlerior  judicatories,  wherein  they  have,  apparently  at  least,  sought  to  avoid  a  prompt  dis- 
charge of  tlieir  constitutional  duties,  and  have  substituted  a  course  of  procedure  unknown 
and  repugnant  to  the  prescribed  order  of  our  form  of  government.  Although  this  has 
been  applauded  as  a  policy  wisely  calculated  to  prevent  evils  and  preserve  peace,  yet  we 
are  compelled  to  view  it  in  a  different  light,  and  as  indicating  that  there  is  a  widely  spread 
principle  of  evil  operating  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  to  the  general  change  of  its  form 
of  government,  and  the  character  of  its  creed. 

lb)  "  We  feel  alarmed  at  the  evidences  which  press  upon  us,  of  the  prevalence  of  un- 
soundness in  doctrine,  and  laxity  in  discipline;  and  we  view  it  as  an  aggravating  consid- 
eration, that  the  General  Assembly,  the  constitutional  guardian  of  the  Church's  purity, 
even  wlien  a  knowledge  of  such  evils  has  been  brought  before  it,  in  an  orderly  manner, 
has,  within  a  few  years  past,  either  directly  or  indirectly  refused  to  apply  tlie  constitu- 
tional remedy.  Appeals,  references,  complaints,  and  memorials,  from  individuals.  Pres- 
byteries, and  Synods,  Jiavc  been  dismissed  on  some  slight  grounds,  perhaps  not  noticed  at 
all,  or  merged  in  some  compromise  which  aggravated  the  evils  intended  to  be  removed. 
But  that  your  reverend  body  may  be  convinced  of  the  justice  of  our  complaints  on  these 
subjects,  we  shall  come  to  particulars,  and  present  distinctly  to  your  consideration  cert.in 
acts  and  proceedings,  in  our  opinion  unsound  and  unconstitutional  in  themselves;  son,e 
of  which  have  been  the  precursors  and  inlets  of  other  evils. 

"  That  we  may  not  be  misunderstood,  we  premise  here  oi^r  free  admission,  tliat  some  of 
the  nieasures  about  to  be  compbiined  of,  were  adopted  at  the  time  with  the  l)cst  intention.s, 
and  it  the  results  could  have  been  foreseen  by  the  autliors  of  those  measures,  they  would 
never  have  been  carried  into  effect. 

(  c  )  "  I.  We  believe  tliis  to  have  been  particularly  the  case  with  regard  to  the  ♦  Plan  of 
Union'  with  Congregational  Churches,  adopted  in  1801.  A  careful  comparison  of  that 
plan,  with  the  Constitution  of  our  Churcli,  will  make  it  evident,  that  tlie  General  Assem- 
bly of  1801,  in  adopting  it,  assumed  power  nowliere  assigned  to  them  in  the  constitution. 


SEC.    96.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY    OF    1834.  671 

They  established  an  ccclcsiastic;il  tribunal  for  the  government  of  a  part  of  tlic  Presbyterian 
Cliurch,  such  as  is  not  acknowledged  by  the  constitution,  and  is  plainly  re|)ugiiant  to  it. 
We  allude  to  the  '  Mutuul  Council'  recognized  in  thai  I'lan.  In  tile  same  act  tlie  As- 
sembly also  granted  the  powers  and  privileges  of  Ruling  Elders  to  '  Comuiiltee-men,' 
which  was  contrary  both  to  the  spirit  and  letter  of  the  constitution,  as  is  now  generally 
conceded.  But  a  '  mutual  council'  as  an  ecclesiastical  court  for  Presbyterians,  is,  if 
possible,  more  evidently  unconstitutional  than  the  powers  of  committee-men.  Without 
dwelling  on  the  details  of  tlie  '  plan,'  we  merely  pkee  in  opposition  to  the  whole  of  it, 
chap.  xii.  sec.  6,  of  our  Form  of  Government,  viz :  '  Before  any  overtures  or  regulations 
proposed  by  the  Assembly  to  be  establislied  as  constitulional  rules,  shall  be  obliu-atory  on 
the  churclies,  it  shall  be  necessary  to  transmit  them  to  all  the  Presbyteries,  and  to  receive 
tiie  returns  of  at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in  writing,  approving  thereof.'  Tliis  provision 
ot'  our  constitution  was  not  attended  to  then,  nor  at  any  subsequent  period  ;  and  still  the 
'|)lan'  is  in  force,  and  acted  upon,  to  the  annoyance  and  injury,  both  of  the  purity  and  of 
the  peace  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

"In  the  original  adoption  of  this  measure,  it  was  intended  for  application  in  those  'new 
settlements,'  the  inhabitants  of  whicii  literally  consisted  of  Presbyterians  and  Congrega- 
tionalists  ;  and  had  the  '  plan'  been  strictly  confined  in  its  operations  to  its  first  and  only 
object,  tlie  evils  resulting  Irom  it  would  have  been  less,  although  its  unconstitutional  cliarac- 
ter  would  not  have  l)een  changed.  For  a  short  period,  it  was  probably  thus  limited  to  its 
primary  object;  but  as  tlie  whole  plan  was  a  real  departure  from  Presbyterian  principles, 
it  was  soon  found  convenient  to  apply  it  to  congregations  where  there  was  not  a  single 
Presbyterian,  and  to  others  where  tliere  was  but  a  solitary  individual  or  two  of  tliat  deno- 
uiiriation.  A  little  further  extension  of  the  plan  led  to  the  formation  of  entire  Presbyte- 
ries, consisting  of  Congregationalists,  in  wiiich  neither  the  Ministers  adopted  our  Confes- 
sion of  Faitli,  nor  the  C'ongregations  our  Form  of  Government.  Although  remaining 
strictly  Congregational,  yet  they  appointed  committee-men  to  represent  them,  and  to  de- 
liberate and  vote  in  Presbyteries,  Synods,  and  General  Assemblies.  The  Western  Reserve 
Synod,  with  its  Presbyteries  and  Churclies,  strongly  testified  to  the  truth  of  these  state- 
iiKiits.  A  larger  proportion  of  the  Cliurches  in  that  Synod  are,  or  very  recently  were, 
rr.iUy  and  truly  Congregational,  in  principle  and  practice  ;  and  we  fear  that  the  same  is 
true,  of  nearly  as  large  a  proportion  of  the  Ministers.  W^e  could  refer  to  other  Presbyte- 
ries  in  tlie  East,  North,  and  West,  almost  in  the  same  circumstances,  exhibiting  the  same 
practical  results.  This  want  of  conformity  to  Presbyterianism,  is  defended  and  justified 
by  an  appeal  to  the  terms  of  the  '  Plan  of  Union.'  This  course  of  things  was,  at  first 
overlooked,  and  then  connived  at,  until  the  leaven  so  fermented  the  whole  mass,  as  in  a 
great  degree  to  change  the  tone  and  character  of  Presbyterianism. 

{d)  "II.  Closely  connected  with  the  influence  of  Congregational  prepossessions  and 
principles  introduced  gradually  into  our  Church,  we  regard  the  existence  of  a  sentiment 
now  avowed  by  numbers  who  bear  the  Presbyterian  name,  that  every  man  in  professing 
to  receive  and  adopt  our  ecclesiastical  formularies,  has  a  right  to  put  thereon  his  own  con- 
struction, without  being  responsible  for  the  construction,  or  the  character  of  his  explana- 
tions. They  who  hold  this  principle,  practise  accordingly ;  and  thus  an  unnatural  mix- 
ture of  Conflicting  elements  is  brought  into  the  bosom  of  tlie  Church,  unfavourable  alike 
to  its  purity  and  peace. 

(  e)  "  III.  We  next  notice  another  course  of  unconstitutional  proceedings,  which  adds 
to  the  evils  that  now  afflict  us.  We  refer  to  the  practice  of  Presbyteries  in  ordaining 
men,  sine  titulo,  to  preach  and  administer  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  in  other  parts  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  where  Presbyteries  already  exist,  and  are  ready  to  perform  their 
constitutional  functions,  as  the  necessities  of  the  Churches  under  their  care  require.  There 
is  also  just  ground  to  suspect,  that  in  many  cases  of  such  ordination,  it  is  done  to  suit 
the  convenience  of  men  who  are  not  prepared  to  pass  tlirough  the  constitutional  ordeal 
wiicn  applied  by  those  Presbyteries,  within  whose  bounds  they  expect  to  labour,  eitlier  on 
account  of  their  lack  of  ministerial  furniture,  or  because  tliey  do  not  cordially  receive, 
eitlier  our  Creed,  or  Form  of  Government;  hence,  they  prefer  to  receive  licensure  and  or- 
dination in  such  Presbyteries  as  are  known,  or  supposed  to  be,  not  particular  on  these 
points. 

"  Especially  do  wc  complain  of,  and  testify  against,  what  has  more  than  once  occurred 
during  the  last  few  years,  viz:  the  ordaining  of  six,  eight,  or  ten  young  men  at  a  time, 
most  of  them  just  licensed,  who  have  been  reared  up  from  infancy  to  manhood,  in  Con- 
gregational views,  feelings,  and  habits,  and  who  are  thus  suddenly,  nominally,  and  geo- 
graphically converted  into  Presbyterian  Ministers,  before  it  was  possible,  in  the  nature  of 
things,  that  they  could  have  clear  and  just  views  of  Presbyterianism.  For  where  could 
tliey  acquire  them?  Certainly  not  in  tlie  Congregational  Churches,  in  which  they  were 
trained  up;  and  not  in  Congregational  Theological  Schools;  for  in  them  no  provision  is 
made  for  expounding  the  Doctrines  of  the  Presbyterian  Confession  of  Faith  and  Form  of 
Government.     The  fact  is,  that,  every  year,  numbers  of  these  Congregationalists   come 


672  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

directly  into  Presbyteries  and  Presbyterian  Churches,  in  the  west,  with  certificates  o^ 
their  standing  as  Ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  while  in  many  instances,  it  is 
evident  that  they  are  almost  entire  strang^crs  to  tliat  Confession  of  Faith,  which,  unless 
their  certificates  be  an  imposition,  they  musi  in  tlie  most  solemn  manner,  have  'received 
and  adopted'  as  their  confession  of  faith.  Among^  the  many  references  which  migiit  he 
made  an  illustration  of  the  justice  of  our  representations  under  this  head,  we  point  only  t.i 
the  instances  afFurded  by  the  Newburyport  Presbytery,  and  the  Third  Presbytery  of  N.  w 
York:  the  Jormer  of  which,  a  few  years  ago,  ord;iined  nine  young  men  at  one  time  as 
evangelists,  for  the  A.  Home  Missionary  Society,  six  or  seven  of  whom  were  in  a  short 
time  located  in  Ohio,  in  which  state  there  were,  at  that  time,  fourteen  Presbyteries  exer- 
cising ecclesiastical  jurisdiction.  Tiie  latter  Presbytery,  in  the  fall  of  1831,  ordained  ten 
young  men  at  one  tmie,  for  the  A.  H.  Missionary  Society,  most  of  whom  were  sent  di- 
rectly into  the  bounds  of  Presbyteries  in  the  West.  The  same  Presbytery,  in  18.32,  re- 
ceived the  Rev.  L.  Beeehcr,  D.  D.,  from  a  Congregational  Association,  and  forthwith,  at 
the  same  meeting,  dismissed  him  to  join  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati,  to  whicli  place  he 
was  journeying  to  take  charge  of  the  Lane  Seminary,  upon  condition  that  he  should  be 
acknowledged  as  a  Minister  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Tlie  Third  Presbytery  of  New 
York,  moreover,  did  this  without  his  personally  appearing  before  them,  and  upon  his 
written  request  simply ;  although  they  knew  at  the  time  they  received  him  in  this  man- 
ner that  he  was  not  to  be  a  day  related  to  them  as  co-presbyter ;  and  although  they  were 
well  aware  of  the  existence  of  the  Cincinnati  Presbytery,  in  connection  with  which  Dr. 
Beecher  intended  to  labour,  and  to  wliich,  of  riglit,  and  according  to  all  propriety,  his 
credentials  should  have  been  primarily  submitted. 

"  These  and  sin)ilar  abuses  of  the  power  of  Presbyteries,  are  great  evils,  and  a  gross 
infringement  of  the  rights  of  those  Presbyteries  to  which,  and  into  whose  Churches,  these 
men  are  immediately  sent.  Such  a  practice  occasions  just  offence,  and  inevitably  creates 
jealousies,  suspicions,  and  divisions,  where  otherwise  they  might  never  have  existed. 

(f)  "  IV.  We  also  ascribe  to  the  principles  of  Independency,  introduced  through  the 
medium  of  the  compact  already  noticed,  another  departure  of  the  General  Assembly, 
from  the  due  discharge  of  its  own  constitutional  duties,  first,  in  conniving  at  an  irrespon- 
sible, voluntary  association  in  assuming  to  a  great  extent,  the  management  of  domestic 
missions  within  tlie  Presbyterian  Ciiurch ;  and  secondly,  in  that  when  the  General  As. 
sembjy  had  become  convinced  of  the  duty  of  giving  increased  energy  to  the  exercise  of 
their  appropriate  functions,  in  this  matter,  they  nevertheless  not  merely  connived  at  the 
continued  exercise  of  the  powers  which  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society  had 
usurped,  but  actually  encouraged  them  by  a  recommendation,  in  1829 — a  measure  which, 
at  the  time,  deceived  many  Presbyterians,  as  to  the  nature  of  that  institution,  inducing  a 
belief  tliat  its  operations  and  influence  were  compatible  both  with  the  constitution  and 
interests  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

"  By  these  means,  distractions  and  divisions  within  the  Church  were  greatly  increased  : 
and  in  1831,  instead  of  putting  an  end  to  the  divisions  from  this  source,  by  causing  the 
operations  of  that  institution  to  cease  in  all  the  Churches  under  their  care,  the  General 
Assembly  almost  forced  upon  the  western  Churches,  by  their  compromising  resolution  of 
that  year,  the  measure  of  consulting  and  determining  upon  the  best  mode  of  carrying  on 
domestic  missions  in  our  destitute  and  feeble  Churches.  This  did  not  produce  the  requi- 
site remedy  ;  for  although  the  implied  pledge  wrs  given,  that  the  determination  to  which 
the  western  Churches  should  come,  would  be  confirmed  ;  when,  with  this  understanding, 
said  Churches  decided  by  a  large  majority,  that  the  best  and  only  way  to  be  pursued  by 
the  General  Assembly,  was  to  get  the  Church  to  do  her  own  work,  by  her  own  responsi- 
ble functionaries;  y6t  this  decision,  made  almost  under  the  injunction  of  the  Assembly, 
was  wholly  disregarded,  and  the  former  divisive  courses  were  permitted  to  proceed. 

iff)  "We  sincerely  lament  the  indecisive  proceedings  of  the  Assembly  upon  this  sub- 
ject ;  and  we  are  constrained  by  a  sense  of  duty,  to  declare  our  solemn  conviction,  that 
the  General  Assembly,  by  recommending  an  irresponsible  asssociation  to  the  Churches. 
and  encouraging  it  to  conduct  missionary  operations  in  Presbyterian  Congregations,  and 
in  its  own  name  to  commission  missionaries  to  labour  in  these  Congregations,  wiiose 
oflicial  reports  of  labours  performed  are  returned  to  this  association,  and  not  to  the  su- 
preme judicatory  of  the  Church  itself,  or  to  an  organ  under  the  control  and  oversight  of 
the  supreme  judicatory— is  a  relinquishment  by  the  Assembly,  of  a  solemn  trust,  specially 
and  unalien;;bly  c.imiiiitted  to  them  by  the  I,oVd  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  express  terms 
of  that  constitution,  under  which  the  Assembly  exists  and  acts.  (See  Form  of  Gov.  chap, 
xii.  sect.  5 ;  also  chap,  xviii.)  We  do  not  hesitate  to  declare  it  as  our  decided  opinion, 
that  every  Minister,  or  lieentiate,  labouring  as  a  missionary,  in  any  part  of  the  Prcsbyte- 
rian  Clnirch,  ought  to  bo  there  only  as  commissioned  by  the  General  Assembly,  or  by 
some  of  its  constitutional  organs,  directly  amenable  thereto,  and  to  which  alone  he  should 
report  his  labours,  let  his  compensation  come  from  what  quarter  it  may.  The  Church 
ought  to  do  her  own  work,  and  by  her  own  functionaries;  otherwise  she  puts  herself 


SEC.    96.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1834.  673 

under,  at  least,  the    indirect   influence  of  those  who  do  her  work,  by  stepping  into  her 
place. 

"  It  is  in  the  very  nature  of  things  that  the  missionaries  commissioned  and  compen- 
sated by,  and  amenable  and  reporting  to,  a  society  independent  of  tlie  Cburch,  should  be 
under  an  intlueiiee  from  that  society  jjaramount  to  that  of  the  Church,  whose  Ministers 
they  profess  to  be:  and  this  influence  will  extend  to  the  particular  t'hurches  aided,  and 
even  to  the  Presbytery  within  whose  limits  this  irresponsible  society  thus  operates.  The 
influence  is  not  the  less  powerful  or  real,  because  it  may  not  be  seen  :  it  is  felt,  and  is 
effective,  and  probably  the  more  so,  because  it  operates  unseen  Any  ])erson  who  has  at- 
tentively noticed  the  course  of  things  within  the  Presbyterian  Church  for  tlie  last  five 
years,  can  be  under  no  mistake  as  to  the  fact,  that  the  American  Home  Missionary  So- 
ciety exercises  a  '  patronage,'  within  that  Church,  detrimental  to  her  true  interests,  and 
subversive  of  her  whole  system.  Without  detailing  all  the  facts  and  arguments  wliich 
might  be  produced  in  support  of  this  view  of  the  eflfects  arising  from  the  influence  of 
tliat  society,  we  urge  any  one  who  has  doubts,  to  examine  the  matter  candidly  ;  and  he 
will  perceive  that,  on  almost  all  questions,  involving  departures  from  the  doctrines,  or  vio- 
lations of  the  order  of  our  Church,  which  have  been  discussed  and  acted  upon  in  the 
General  Assembly  for  these  four  or  five  years  past,  the  missionaries  and  agents  of  the 
American  Home  Missionary  Society,  and  those  known  to  be  the  exclusive  adherents  of 
that  institution,  have,  with  a  very  tew  exceptions,  voted  and  acted  in  a  way  to  favour 
these  departures  and  innovations.  Witness  the  arguments  and  votes,  in  1828,  against 
re-organizing  the  Assembly's  Board  of  Missions,  upon  a  more  eflicient  plan  ;  the  bitter 
and  vehement  attack  upon  the  report  of  the  Assembly's  Board,  in  1829;  the  arguments 
and  votes  for  several  consecutive  years,  on  the  subject  of  committee-men ;  the  discussions 
and  votes,  in  1831,  on  the  Barnes'  case;  on  the  report  of  the  Assembly's  Board  for  that 
year;  and  on  the  election  of  a  new  Board.  Witness  moreover,  the  discussion*  and  votes 
in  1832,  respecting  the  unconstitutional  division  of  the  Presbytery  of  Pliiladelphia.  la 
some  of  tlie  cases  referred  to,  the  votes  are  on  record,  an  examination  of  which  will  show, 
that  our  statenient  is  correct;  and  it  may  be  added,  that  the  same  men,  or  men  of  similar 
character,  in  about  the  same  proportions,  took  a  similar  course  on  all  other  questions  of 
a  nature  involving  the  purity  and  order  of  the  Cliurch. 

(  A )  "  Again  ;  let  it  be  well  observed,  that  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society  com- 
missions in  its  own  name,  and  by  its  own  authority,  men,  nominally  Presbyterian,  it  is 
true,  to  officiate  in  various  parts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  under  responsibility  to  that 
institution  ;  and  in  a  number  of  instances,  these  men  are  found  labouring  for  months, 
within  the  limits  of  some  Presbytery,  without  having  put  themselves  under  its  care.  Now, 
if  any  Presbytery  should  act  in  this  manner  towards  a  co-ordinate  Presbytery,  it  would 
be  unconstitutional,  and  that  Presbytery  would  be  justly  liable  to  censure.  (See  Form 
of  Gov.  c.  xviii.  and  Digest,*  p.  60.  sect,  vi.)  And  shall  a  voluntary  association  be  coun- 
tenanced in  doing  what  would  subject  any  Presbytery  in  our  connection  to  merited  rebuke  ? 
The  conduct  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  it  respects  this  point,  presents  a  singular 
anomaly  among  Ciiristian  denominations.  All  others,  consistently  and  honourably,  claim 
and  exercise  the  right  of  managing  tlie  internal  concerns  of  their  own  Churches,  without 
the  intervention  of  foreign  and  irresponsible  hands,  whom  they  will  not  trust  for  an  hour 
witii  what  they  feel  to  be  a  most  important  duty,  and  a  vital  interest.  Against  the  con- 
duct that  consigns  the  duties  and  interests  of  the  Cliurch,  to  foreign  and  irresponsible  in- 
stitutions, to  the  evident  injury  of  the  purity  and  peace  of  the  Church,  we  solemnly  pro- 
test  and  remonstrate. 

(t)  "V.  We  now  proceed  to  show,  that  these  relaxing  principles,  which  are  under- 
mining the  beauty  and  order  of  our  Zion,  have  developed  themselves  in  the  proceedings 
of  the  (ieneral  Assembly,  and  we  may  add,  of  inferior  courts  also,  when  called  upon  to 
decide  on  points  of  doctrine.  That  we  may  not  be  tedious,  we  shall  confine  ourselves  to 
one  case,  which  occurred  in  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Assembly. 

"  In  order  to  understand  the  real  nature  and  influence  of  these  relaxing  principles,  the 
operations  of  which  we  are  attempting  to  illustrate,  let  the  proceedings  of  the  Assembly, 
in  1831,  in  tlie  Barnes'  case,  be  contrasted  with  the  proceedings  of  former  Assemblies,  in 
the  cases  of  Mr.  Balch,  in  17i)8,  and  of  Mr.  Davis,  in  1810.  For  a  full  account  of  these 
cases,  see  Digest,  pp.  12!»— 134,  144—148,  and  the  Minutes  of  1831,  for  that  of  Mr, 
Barnes.  In  Mr.  Balch's  case,  two  of  the  most  prominent  errors  charged  uj)on  him  were, 
1st.  His  '  setting  aside,  in  {'ffect,  the  idea  of  Adam's  being  the  federal  head, or  representa- 
tive of  his  descendants,  and  tlie  whole  doctrine  of  the  covenant  of  works.'  2d.  His 
'asserting  that  the  formal  cause  of  a  believer's  justification  is  the  imputation  of  the  fruits 
and  effects  of  Christ's  righteousness,  and  not  that  righteousness  itselt'.'  In  the  issue,  he 
was  required  to  acknowledge,  before  the  Assembly,  that  he  was  wrong  in  publishing  these 
sentiments,  and  to  renounce  the  errors  charged   upon  him ;  which  he  did  accordingly 

*  [The  Digest  referred  to  throughout  this  memorial  is  that  of  1820.] 
85 


674  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VIT. 

Some  of  the  errors  held  by  Davis  iind  condemned  by  tlie  Assembly,  were  that '  God  could 
not  make  Adam,  or  any  other  creature,  either  holy  or  unholy  ;'  that  '  regeneration  must 
be  a  consequence  ol'  fiiith — taitli  precedes  reijenerution ;'  and  that  'if  God  has  to  plant  all 
the  principal  parts  of  salvation  in  a  sinner's  lieart,  to  enable  him  to  believe,  tlie  gospel 
plan  is  quite  out  of  his  reach,  and  consequently  does  not  suit  his  case,  and  it  must  be  im- 
possible  for  God  to  condemn  a  man  for  unbelief;  for  no  just  law  condemns  or  criminates 
any  person  for  not  doing  wiiat  he  cannot  do.'  The  Assembly,  on  the  whole,  resolved, 
'That  this  Assembly  (iannot  but  view  with  disapprobation,  various  parts  of  the  work  en- 
titled "  The  Gospel  Plan,"  of  which  Wijliam  C.  Davis  is  stated  in  the  title  page  to  be  the 
author.  In  several  instances,  in  this  work,  modes  of  expression  are  adopted,  so  different 
from  those  which  are  sanctioned  by  use,  and  by  the  best  orthodox  writers,  that  the  As- 
sembly consider  them  as  calculated  to  produce  useless  or  mischievous  speculations.  In 
several  otiier  instances  there  are  doctrines  asserted  and  advocated,  as  have  been  already 
decided,  contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our  Clmrch,  and  the  word  of  God ;  whicli 
doctrines  the  Assembly  feel  constrained  to  pronounce  to  be  of  very  dangerous  tendency ; 
and  the  Assembly  do  judge,  and  hereby  do  declare,  that  the  preaching  or  publishing  tlieni 
ought  to  subject  the  person,  or  persons,  so  doing,  to  be  dealt  with  by  their  respective  Pres- 
byteries, according  to  the  discipline  of  the  Clmrch  relative  to  tlie  propagation  of  errors.' 
In  the  result,  Davis  was  deposed.  In  these  two  cases,  we  perceive  what,  in  those  days, 
were  the  regard  far  truth  as  exhibited  in  our  stiindards,  and  the  deep  sense  of  obligatioii 
to  discharge  ponstitutional  duly,  so  as  to  suppress  error,  and  preserve  doctrinal  purity. 

(/)  "But,  what  a  marked  declension  is  observable  in  1831  !  The  Presbytery  of  Phila- 
delphia had  found,  in  Barnes's  sermon  on  the  'Way  of  Salvation,'  the  following  erroneous 
sentiments,  viz:  A  denial  of  the  federal  and  representative  character  of  Adam — an  asser- 
tion that  '  the  notion  of  imputing  sin  is  an  invention  of  modern  times' — that  '  Christ  did 
not  endure  the  penalty  of  the  law' — that  '  the  atonement  secured  the  salvation  of  no  one' 
— that  it  was  made  equally  for  all — and  that  'if  God  requires  more  of  men,  in  any  sense, 
than  they  are  able  to  perform,  then  in  the  practical  judgment  of  all  men,  he  is  unjust.' 
These  sentiments,  on  the  whole,  appear  to  be  quite  as  exceptionable  as  those  for  which 
Balch  and  Davis  were  censured.  Yet,  wlien  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes  was  referred  by  the 
Presbytery  to  the  General  Assembly,  they  evaded  a  decision  of  tlie  question  upon  its  doc- 
trinal  merits,  and  smothered  the  claims  of  the  truth  in  their  well  known  compromise. 
Instead  of  judging,  as  the  Assembly  in  1810  had  done,  that  the  preaching  or  publishing 
of  such  sentiments  '  ought  to  subject  the  person,  or  persons,  so  doing,  to  be  dealt  with  by 
their  respective  Presbyteries,  according  to  the  discipline  of  tlie  Church  relative  to  the 
propagation  of  errors,'  they  expressed  tlieir  opinion  tiiat  '  the  Presbytery  ought  to  have 
suffered  tiie  whole  to  pass  without  further  notice,'  and  judged  that  the  Presbytery  'ought 
to  suspend  all  further  proceedings  in  the  case.'  The  Assembly  proceeded  even  a  step 
farther  in  favour  of  error  and  innovation,  by  resolving,  'That  it  will  be  expedient,  as  soon 
as  the  regular  steps  can  be  taken,  to  divide  the  Presbytery  in  such  a  way  as  will  be  best 
calculated  to  promote  the  peace  of  the  Ministers  and  Churches  belonging  to  the  Presby- 
tery.' Here,  the  Assembly  broached  the  principle  of  'elective  affinity,'  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  the  unsound,  or  the  factious,  as  the  case  might  be;  than  which,  a  principle  more 
subversive  of  order  and  good  government  was  scarcely  ever  advanced. 

"  We  could  easily  add  other  cases,  recently  decided  in  a  manner  something  similar  to 
that  now  adduced,  by  Synods  and  Presbyteries  ;  all  showing  most  undeniably,  that  the 
duty  of  'judging  Ministers'  for  their  errors  is  little  regarded,  however  flagrant  may  be 
their  departures  from  the  trutli ;  and  that  to  'reprove,  warn,  and  bear  testimony  against 
errors  in  doctrine,'  which  was  formerly  considered  a  special  constitutional  obligation  upon 
church  courts,  has  bcqome  a  strange  tiling  among  us. 

(k)  "VI.  In  connection  with  these  tokens  of  the  prevalence  of  a  relaxing  and  corrupt- 
ing influence  in  the  Presbyterian  Churcli,  we  complain  of  a  course  of  procedure,  in  church 
courts,  comincnced  and  sanctioned  by  tlie  General  Assembly,  which  has  a  tendency  to 
render  all  the  principles  of  our  constitution  nugatory,  and  the  government  of  the  Churcli 
no  better  than  a  spiritual  anarchy.  We  refer  to  the  compromising  plan,  brought  into 
signal  o])oration,  in  1831,  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes,  and  on  the  question  of  the  election 
of  the  Board  of  Missions  for  that  year.  In  both  cases,  this  plan  was  evidently  resorted 
to,  in  order  to  avoid  the  direct  and  decided  course,  which  would  have  been  agreeable  to 
the  spirit  of  pure  Prcsbyterianism.  A  committee  of  compromise,  in  sucli  cases,  is  otthe 
same  nature  as  a  council  among  the  Congregationalists,  with  this  peculiar  disadvantage 
attending  it,  that  by  the  aid  of  the  Assembly  adopting  tlie  report  of  the  committee,  it  be- 
comes authoritative,  precluding  all  appeal  except  to  first  principles  :  whereas,  among  the 
Congregationalists,  after  such  a  committee  or  a  council  has  decided,  it  is  optional  with 
the  parties  at  issue,  to  acquiesce  in  the  decision,  or  not.  We  testify  against  this  innovu- 
tion,  as  a  perversion  of  the  constitution,  a  violation  of  ordination  engagements,  and  a 
virtual  denial  of  the  rights  of  individu.d  church  members,  and  of  the  subordinate  judica. 
tories.     By  showing  that  the  latter  is  true,  the  truth  of  tlie  allegations  will  be  established 


SEC.    96.]  NEAV    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1834.  075 

Suffer  us,  therefore,  to  take  a  brief  view  of  the  rights  srcurcd  by  tlic  constitution  to  mem- 
bers and  infi'rior  jiuiicatories  of  tiic  Prcsbj'tirian  Chnrcli. 

"In  the  Form  of  (lovcrmncnt,  c.  viii.  sect.  1,  it  is  declared  'absolutely  necessary  that 
the  government  of  tlie  Cimrch  be  exercised  under  some  certain  and  definite  form.'  This 
is  just  and  reasonable.  An  uncertain,  undefined  exercise  of  govern  mental  powers  will 
inevitably  result  in  tyranny,  and  gross  injustice  Therefore  to  relinquish  our  clear  and 
well  defined  rules,  for  adjudications  upon  the  shifting  principles  of  temporary  expediency  ; 
and  to  substitute  the  action  and  reports  of  committees  of  com[)romise,  for  tlie  regular 
action  and  decisions  of  the  judicatory,  is  to  leave  tiie  certain  fjr  tlie  uncertain  mode  of 
goverinneiit,  which,  as  we  see,  is  most  unequivocally  unconstitutional.  Again;  in  the 
Book  of  Discipline,  c.  iv.  sect.  15,  it  is  said,  that  'trials  shall  be  fair  and  impartial.'  But 
on  the  compromising  plan,  tiiis  is  impossible.  Very  generally,  on  this  plan,  the  really 
guilty  escape  either  witli  impunity,  or  under  a  censure  by  no  means  proportionate  to  the 
degree  of  tlicir  offence  ;  wliile,  on  the  other  hand,  the  innocent  are  unjustly  implicated, 
and  subjected  to  evils  of  a  vexatious  nature  irom  which  a  proper  administration  of  gov- 
ornment  would  have  protected  them.  Again;  Form  of  Government,  c.  xxii.  sec.  2,  it  is 
made  tlie  duty  of  eacli  commissioner  to  tlie  General  Assembly, 'to  consult,  vote,  and 
det  rniinc  on  all  things  that  may  come  before  that  body,  according  to  tiie  principles  and 
constitution  of  this  Church  and  the  word  of  God.'  Now,  to  substitute  compromise  tor  the 
regular  action  of  our  judicatories,  in  tlie  legitimate  application  of  the  laws  of  our  consti- 
tution, is  no  principle  of  Prcsbyterianism,  or  article  of  our  Form  of  Government.  It  is 
something  approximating  to,  but  worse  than  Congregationalism,  being  destitute  of  its  re- 
deeming finalities. 

[1)  "VII.  We  solemnly  remonstrate  against  the  act  of  the  General  Assembly,  in  1832, 
for  dividing  tlie  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia.  Aside  from  the  principle  upon  wliich  tliey 
separated  the  Ministers  and  Cliurches,  we  consider  that  act,  under  tlie  circumstances  in 
wliich  it  was  passed,  as  a  gross  violation  of  the  constitution,  being  an  evident  usurpation 
of  a  power  vested  exclusively  in  the  Synod.  Sec  Form  of  Government,  c.  xi.  sect.  4. 
No  such  power  is  given  to  tlie  Assembly  co-ordinately  with  Synods.  In  the  act  of  the 
Assembly  of  1833,  confirmatory  of  the  act  ot'  tlie  preceding  year,  we  perceive  the  same 
principle  of  disregard  to  the  constitution,  aggravated  by  the  refusal  to  consider  the  remon- 
strances from  distant  Synods  against  tlie  said  act.  Against  these  unconstitution  il  pro- 
ceedings we  complain  and  testify;  and  call  upon  your  reverend  body  to  apply  the  proper 
remedy,  and  rectify  what  has  been  done  amiss. 

(m)  "\III.  In  the  last  place,  we  remonstrate  and  testify  against  the  following  errors, 
which  are  held  and  taught  within  tlic  Presbyterian  Church,  and  whicli  tlie  General  As- 
sembly are  constitutionally  competent  to  suppress,  by  warnings,  recommendations,  arid 
injunctions  to  the  Churches,  Presbyteries,  and  Synods  under  tlieir  care,  and  by  faitlitully 
and  constitutionally  deciding  on  cases  brought  belbre  them  by  reference,  complaint,  or  ap- 
peal. 

'*  1.  That  Adam  was  not  the  covenant  head,  or  federal  representative  of  his  posterity, 
and  sustained  no  other  relation  to  them  than  tiiat  which  subsists  between  every  parent  and 
his  offspring.  For  proof  that  this  error  is  held  and  taught  within  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
see  Barnes's  Sermon  on  t!ie  Way  of  Solvation,  p.  7.  Dutheld  on  Regeneration,  pp.  288, 
2iil,  292,  .301,  302,  369,  374,  387,  3;)1,  3i)2. 

"2.  That  we  have  nothing  to  do  witli  the  first  sin  of  Adam  more  than  witti  tiie  sin  of 
any  other  parent;  and  thtit  it  is  not  imputed  to  his  posterity.  Sec  Barnes's  Sermon  on 
the  Way  of"  S.ilvation,  j)p.  6,  7.  Duffield  on  Regeneration,  pp.  287,  288,  371,  373,  389, 
390,  391,.3:i3. 

"  3.  That  infants  have  no  mora]  character — that  they  arc  neither  sinful  nor  holy.  See 
Du;lield  on  Regeneration,  p]).  378,  379,  397. 

"4.  TJiat  all  sin  consists  exclusively  in  voluntary  acts  or  exercises,  and  consequently 
tliat  there  is  no  innate,  ii:herent,  i»r  d<Tived  corruption  in  the  souls  of  fallen  men.  See 
DuiSeld  on  Regeneration,  pp.  277,  278,  283,  284,  3iJ2,  31U,  379,  380.  Dr.  Beecher's  Ser- 
mon, National  Preacher,  V^.l.  II.,  p.  12. 

"5.  Tliat  man  in  his  liillen  state,  is  possessed  of  entire  ability  to  do  whatever  God  re- 
quires  iiim  to  do,  indepeiidently  of  any  new  power  or  ability  imparted  to  him  b\'  the  gra- 
cious operations  of  thi:  Holy  Spirit.  See  Barnes's  Sermon  on  the  Way  of  S:lv  ition,  p. 
14.  Dr.  Heman's  Sermons,  pp.  119,  120.  Duffield  on  Regeneration,  pp  318,  319.  322 
5J2.  Dr.  Beecher's  Sermon  on  Dependence  and  Free  Agency,  pp.  9,  10,  12,  11, 14,  26, 
27,  2  t,  34,  37. 

"  fi.  Tiiat  regeneration  is  essentia'.ly  a  vluntary  change,  which  the  soul  is  active  in 
pr)ducmg;  and  that  tiie  Holy  Spirit  acts  only  mediately  in  the  way  of  moral  sunsion,  by 
tlie  j)rrSfntation  of  motives.  See  Dulfn  Id  on  Regeneration,  pp.  200,  21)2,  204,  '2(1(3,  210, 
211,  2i'2,  21,''),  227,  2,30,  231,  440,  484,  4;)2,  4:»3,  .510,  .511,  512,  515. 

"7.  That  Christ  dill  not  become  the  legal  substitute  of  sinners — did  not  j)ay  the  debt  of 
his  people,  or  endure  the  penalty  of  tiie  law  in  their  behalf.     Sie  Dr.  Bemau's  Four  Ser- 


676  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [rOOK    VI: 

mons  on  the  Doctrine  of  the  Atonement,  pp.  34,  36,  38,  42,  45,  46,  47,  53,  54,  70,  71,-72 
73.      Barnes's  Scrnjon  on  the  Way  of  Salvation,  pp.  10,  11. 

"  8.  Thut  the  atonement  is  merely  an  exhibition  of  tlie  wrath  of  God  ag-ainst  sin — ar 
e.xpcdient  for  enabling  God  to  forgive  sin,  consistinitly  with  the  welfare  of  the  universe — of 
itself,  not  securing  the  salvation  of  any  one,  and  not  satisfying  divine  justice.  See  Dr. 
Bcman's  Four  Sermons  on  the  Doctrine  of  the  Atonement,  pp.  36,  62,  63,  65,  78,  86. 
Barnes's  Sermon  on  the  Way  of  Salvation,  p.  11. 

"9.  That  tlic  Atonement  is  general,  made  fjr  all  men  alike,  as  much  for  the  non-elect 
as  for  the  elect.  See  Dr.  Benian's  Four  Sermons,  &c.,  pp.  74,  94.  Barnes's  Sermon  on 
the  Way  of  Salvation,  p.  11. 

( 11 )  "  The  spirit  manifested,  and  the  acts  passed,  in  former  days,  by  the  superior  judi- 
catory of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  not  only  warrant  us  to  believe  that  your  reverend  body 
lias  the  requisite  power,  but  also  to  call  U])on  you  for  the  exercise  of  that  power,  for  the 
suppression  of  tliese,  and  otiier  errors,  that  are  held,  preached,  and  ])ublislied  by  Minis- 
ters of  our  denomination.  In  1758,  when  the  two  Synods  of  New  York  and  Pliiladel- 
phia,  which  had  been  separated  for  seventeen  years,  mainly  in  consequence  of  the  opera- 
tion of  Congregational  principles,  were  once  more  about  to  be  united,  they  took  special 
care  to  guard  against  any  loose,  or  indefinite  mode  of  adopting  the  standards  of  the 
Church;  so  that  no  apology  might  be  furnished  for  holding  errors,  such  as  we  have  enu- 
merated, while  the  connection  between  the  Church  and  the  person  holding  tlicin,  remained 
unbroken.  In  an  article,  lying  at  the  basis  of  their  re-union,  they  declared,  with  a  refer- 
ence to  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Larger  and  Sliortcr  Catechisms,  as 
follows:  'We  do  still  receive  the  same  as  the  confession  of  our  faith,  and  also  the  plan  of 
worship,  government,  and  discipline,  contained  in  the  Westminster  Directory;  strictly  en- 
joining it  on  all  our  members,  and  probationers  for  the  ministry,  that  they  preach  and 
teach  according  to  the  "  form  of  sound  words"  in  said  Confession  and  Catechisms,  and 
avoid  and  oppose  all  errors  contrary  thereto.'  In  another  article  of  the  same  instrument 
they  say  further,  '  That  no  Presbytery  shall  license  or  ordain  to  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
any  candidate,  until  he  give  them  competent  satisfaction  as  to  his  learning  and  experi- 
mental acquaintance  with  religion,  and  skill  in  divinity  and  cases  of  conscience,  and  de- 
clare his  acceptance  of  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  as  the  con- 
fession of  his  tiiilh,  and  promise  subjection  to  the  Presbyterian  plan  of  government  in  tiio 
Westminster  Directory.' 

"  The  same  united  Synod,  twenty-eight  years  afterwards,  having  occasion  to  declare 
their  doctrinal  views,  observe,  that  '  The  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  adopt, 
according  to  the  known  and  established  meaning  of  the  terms,  the  Westminster  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  as  the  confession  of  their  faith  ;  save  that  every  candidate  for  the  gospel 
ministry  is  permitted  to  except  against  so  mucli  of  the  xviii.  chapter  as  gives  authority  to 
the  civil  magistrate  in  matters  of  religion.'  Called  by  some  circumstances  in  tlie  Presby- 
tery of  Abingdon,  in  1798,  to  address  the  Ministers  and  Churclies  therein,  the  General 
Assembly, among  other  things,  make  the  following  declaration  :  'We  take  the  present  oc- 
casion of  declaring  our  uniform  adherence  to  tlie  doctrines  contained  in  our  Confession 
of  Faitli,  in  their  present  plain  and  intelligible  form  ;  and  our  fixed  determination  to  main- 
tain them  against  all  innovations.  We  earnestly  wish  tliat  nothing  subversive  of  tliese 
doctrines  may  be  suffered  to  exist,  or  to  be  circulated  amongst  the  Churches  ;  we  hope 
that  even  new  explanations  of  our  known  principles,  by  unsound  and  offensive  phrases, 
will  be  cautiously  guarded  against,  lest  the  feelings  of  Christians  should  be  wounded,  the 
cause  of  religion  injured,  and  the  enemy  take  occasion  to  triumph  and  blaspheme.'  How 
happy  it  would  have  been  for  the  Church,  at  the  present  day,  if  all  our  General  Assem- 
blies had  been  animated  with  tlie  same  sentiments,  and  held  the  same  language  as  that  of 
1798!  See  other  instances  of  the  spirit  and  views  of  former  Assemblies,  in  relation  to 
the  same  general  subject,  in  their  correspondence  relative  to  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians, 
in  1807  and  1811. 

"In  the  pastoral  letter  of  the  Assembly  to  the  Churches,  1817,  we  find  the  following 
noble  declaration  and  afftctionate  advice  :  '  Besides  the  common  bond  of  Christian  afFcc- 
tioii  which  unites  the  great  family  of  believers,  tiie  Ministers  and  members  of  tb.e  Presby- 
terian Ciiurch  are  cemented  by  a  compact  which  every  honest  man  cannot  fail  to  appre- 
ciate. We  mean  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our  Cliurch.  While  we  believe  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  only  infallible  ruJe  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice, we  do  also,  if  we  deal  faithfully  with  God  and  man,  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  tliis 
Confession,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Let  us 
adhere  to  this  standard  with  fidelity,  and  endeavour  to  transmit  to  our  ciiildren,  pure  and 
undefiled,  a  treasure  which  our  fathers,  at  great  expense,  have  under  God  bequeathed  to 
us.' 

(o)  "If  the  foregoing  views  and  sentiments  of  former  Synods  and  Assemblies  possessed 
that  influence  over  all  the  members  and  judicatories  of  our  Church,  which  they  ought  to 
possess,  we  should  be  a  iiappj',  pure,  and  peaceful  people.     But  so  great  a  declension  appears 


SEC.    96.]  NEW    SCHOOL.  — THE    A.sSEMBLY    OF  1834.  677 

iu  the  spirit  anil  views  of  many  of  our  judicatories  and  members  now,  tiiat  altliouf,--!!  we 
still  bear  tiie  same  name,  and  use  tlic  same  tonus, it  might  sometimes  be  a  question  as  to 
our  denomiiiational  identity.  We  lament  tlie  existence  of  the  evils  winch  we  have  pre- 
sented to  your  notice,  and  which  have  beconje  so  mauiltjst,  tliat  all  llie  other  denominations 
of  Christians  perceive  it,  and  wliile  some  mourn  over  us,  otiiers  reproach  and  triumph. 
Yet  such  is  tl)e  stranije  indilference,  or  infatuation,  of  many  among  ourselves,  that  they 
are  ready  to  characterize  as  'slanderers  and  disturbers  of  the  peace,'  tiiose  who  perceive, 
oppose,  and  endeavour  to  correct  those  innovations  in  principle  and  practice,  which  defile 
ami  trouble  the  CImrch. 

"  We  also  ieel  in  some  degree  mortified,  to  think  that,  when  in  various  places,  vigorous 
efforts  are  successfully  put  forth  for  tiie  restoration  of  corrupt  Protestant  churches,  to 
their  first  purity,  it  should  be  the  unhappy  lot  of  the  Presbyterian  Clmreli  in  tliis  coun- 
try, to  be  retrograde.  Still,  althougii  not  at  present  permitted  to  rejoice  in  the  onward 
e  )urse  of  our  Church,  as  a  body,  towards  purity  and  perlcction,  we  are  nevertheless  en- 
e  jiaaged  by  the  example  and  tlie  success  of  otlier  Churches,  and  more  especially  by  the 
predictions  and  promises  of  God,  respecting  the  tutnre  state  of  his  Church,  to  exert  our- 
seiv.'s  to  what  extent  we  can,  in  recalling  the  attention  and  the  steps  of  our  bretinen  to 
the  'old  paths.'  It  is  with  this  view,  and  in  this  hope,  that  we  urge  your  reverend  body, 
by  all  tlie  considerations  arising  Irom  a  view  of  the  facts  presented,  and  ttic  consc(]ucnces 
which  must  iiievitably  follow,  if  an  elfectual  remedy  be  not  speedily  applied,  to  adopt  at 
once  such  measures,  as  in  your  wisdom,  may  be  the  best  calculated  to  afford  the  necessary 
relief  Let  the  members  and  judicatories  of  our  beloved  Cluircli  act  with  sincerity,  fidel- 
ity, and  decision,  upon  their  own  i)ui)liely  acknowledged  princi|)les,  and  all  will  yet  be 
well.  This,  we  repeat  it,  is  our  object,  desire,  and  prayer,  in  this  memorial;  and  should 
your  respected  body,  taking  thetbregoing  statements  into  solemn  consideration,  and  being 
convinced  of  the  duty  and  necessity  of  a  reform,  proceed  with  promptness  and  energy,  in 
a  system  of  action,  which  would  atford  good  grounds  for  believing  that  the  evils  coni- 
|)lained  of  will  be  corrected,  as  soon  as  in  the  nature  of  things  they  can  be  done,  then 
would  our  heart  rejoice. 

(/) )  "In  hope  of  this  we  present  a  condensed  view  of  the  matters  of  grievance,  and  the 
nature  of  the  redress  which  we  ask  ;  and  while  we  ask  it  with  all  due  deierence  and  re- 
spect, we  claim  it  as  a  restoration  of  those  rights  and  privilege^,  secured  to  us  by  the  con- 
stitution of  our  Church,  which  rights  and  privileges  have  been  so  impaired  by  the  courses 
pursued,  that  we  have  no  longer  that  free  enjoyment  of  them,  that  profit  from  them,  and 
that  comfort  in  them,  to  which  in  justice  we  are  entitled.  To  you,  therefore,  fathers  and 
brethren  of  this  Assembly,  as  the  supreme  constitutional  organ  for  restoring  the  disjoint- 
ed concerns  of  the  Church  to  their  original  synnnctry  and  order,  we  apply,  and  of  you 
we  earnestly  request, 

"  I.  That  the  '  plan  of  union  between  Pi'esbyterians  and  Congrcgationalists  in  the  new 
settlements,'  adopted  in  1801,  be  wholly  abrogated,  and  nothing  similar  be  substituted  in 
its  place;  also,  that  so  much  of  the  'plan  of  union  and  correspondence'  between  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  and  the  several  Associations,  or  Conventions,  of  the  Congregational  Churches 
iu  the  New  England  states,  as  regards  the  reception  of  licentiates  and  Ministers,  on  cer- 
tificate, from  the  said  Churches,  be  repealed ;  and  that  the  same  order  be  obsi  ived  in  re- 
ceiving Ministers  and  licentiates  from  them,  and  all  other  denominations  in  Lhe  United 
States,  as  is  required  in  the  case  of  foreign  Ministers  and  licentiates. 

"II.  We  call  upon  the  Assembly  to  take  some  decided  measures  for  rest'aining  Pres- 
byteries that  abuse  their  own  privileges,  and  interfere  with  the  rights  of  otln  rs,  by  licens- 
ing and  ordaining  Ministers,  and  receiving  and  dismissing  members,  not  tor  the  service 
of  their  own  Churches,  or  the  watering  of  their  own  waste  places;  not  for  the  purpose  of 
labouring  within  their  own  bounds,  but  in  order  to  send  them  into  the  bounds  of  other 
Presbyteries,  to  the  great  annoyance,  in  many  instances,  of  said  Presbyteries,  and  aftbrd- 
ing  strong  ground  to  suspect  that  they  were  sent  to  serve  party  purposes. 

"III.  We  call  upon  the  General  Assembly  to  n-sume  the  full  exercise  of  their  own 
functions,  in  conducting  missionary  operations  within  the  Presbyterian  Church  ;  and  to 
lake  some  effectual  measures  for  having  it  so  arranged,  that  every  missionary  labouring 
any  where  within  the  said  Church,  be  there  as  commissioned  and  directed  by  the  Assem- 
bly,  or  some  of  its  constitutional  organs,  and  bound  to  render  to  them  a  regular  report  of 
his  labours.  The  Presbyterian  Church  will  never  be  safe  from  the  inroads  of  error,  and 
will  always  lie  open  to  tiie  aggressions  of  ambitious  or  designing  men,  so  long  as  a  non- 
ecclesiaslic.il,  irresponsible  associ;.tion  is  permitted  to  select,  and  introduce,  and  control 
a  large  number  of  her  officiating  Ministers. 

"  IV.  We  call  upon  the  General  Assembly  to  bear  full  and  solemn  testimony  against 
the  many  errors,  preached,  published,  and  circulated  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  con- 
tradiction to  the  doctrines  contained  in  our  standards,  such  as  we  have  already  men- 
tioned ;  and  strictly  to  enjoin    it   ujjou  the  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  to  attend  ])romptly 


078  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

and  faitlifiilly  to  all  cases  of  this  kind,  within  their  several  limits,  and  under  their  juris- 
diction. 

"  V.  We  insist  upon  it  as  a  matter  of  constitutional  rifrht  to  your  memorialists,  as  well 
as  of  ohligatiou  on  the  part  of  your  reverend  body,  and  of  duty  to  the  whole  Church,  tlmt 
tlie  Assembly  express  an  unequivocal  oj)inion  upon  the  Ibllowiiig  points,  concerning' 
whicli  conflicting  sentiments  exist,  creating  difficulties,  perplexities,  and  tendencies  to 
division. 

(q)  "1.  Whether  it  follows  as  a  matter  of  course,  and  of  constitutional  riglit,  when 
any  member  in  good  and  regular  slaiuling  with  one  Presbytery,  presents  to  another  Pres- 
bytery unquestionable  evidence  of  such  standing,  and  requests  to  be  admitted  as  a  mem- 
ber of  tliis  latter  Presbytery,  thiit  he  must  be  received  without  further  question  or  inquiry  : 
or  whetlicr,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  not  the  privilege  of  every  Presbytery  to  judge,  prima- 
rily, of  the  qualifications  of  each,  and  all,  of  its  own  members;  and  to  inquire  and  exan)- 
inc,  (if  it  be  deemed  proper  so  to  do,)  not  only  into  their  moral  character,  but  into  their 
soundness  in  the  faith,  and  other  ministerial  qualifications  ;  and  receive  applicants,  or  re- 
fuse to  receive  them,  according  as  reception  or  rejection  may  appear  lo  the  Presbytery  to 
be  demanded  by  a  regard  to  its  own  welfare  and  to  the  purity  and  peace  of  the  Church  : 
it  being  understood,  tliut  every  decision  of  a  Presbytery  in  such  cases,  is  subject  to  be 
appealed  I'rom,  or  complained  of,  to  a  higher  judicatory,  by  any  individual  who  ma}'  con- 
sider himself  to  have  been  aggrieved  or  injured  :  and  the  Presb^'tery  be  liable  to  have  its 
doings,  in  such  cases,  reversed  and  censured;  provided,  that  on  an  appeal,  or  coinpl.iint, 
or  any  other  review  ol'  its  proceedings,  by  a  higher  judicatory,  such  Presbytery  .shall  be 
found  to  hive  acted  oppressively,  capriciously,  partially,  or  erroneously. 

"2.  Whether,  by  the  constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  ('Imrch,  it  is  not  competent  to 
any  Presbytery,  to  take  up  and  examine  any  printed  publication,  ;;nd  to  pionouiice  it  to 
be  erroneous  and  dangerous,  if  so  they  find  it,  without  in  the  first  place,  commencing  a 
tbrmal  prosecution  of  the  author,  even  supposing  it  to  be  known  and  admitted,  that  the 
autlior  is  a  member  of  its  own  body  :  or  whether  a  Presbytery,  in  every  such  case,  must, 
when  disposed  to  acton  the  same,  tbrthwith  eonnnence  a  tbrmal  prosecution  of  the  author 
of  the  publication,  which  is  believed  to  contain  erroneous  and  dangerous  opinions,  or  doc- 
trines .' 

"3.  Whether,  in  receiving  and  adopting  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  the 
candidate  for  licensure,  ordination,  or  admission  from  a  foreign  body,  is  at  liberty  to  re- 
ceive and  adopt  them  according  to  his  own  private  construction  of  their  meanino-,  while 
that  construction  may  be  unusual,  as  well  as  different  from  the  most  obvious  sen.se — or 
while  he  adopts  them  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures 
generally,  he  is  at  liberty  to  reject  as  many  particular  propositions  as  he  pleases  to  con- 
sider contrary  to  the  said  '  system,'  without  stating  what  those  propositions  are,  to  tiie 
Presbytery,  at  or  before  the  time  of  his  being  licensed,  ordained,  or  admitted  :  or,  whether 
every  such  person  is  not  bound  to  receive  and  adopt  the  said  formularies,  according  to  the 
obvious  known  and  established  meaning  of  the  terms,  as  the  confession  of  his  liiilh  ;  and 
if  any  proposition  appear  to  him  objectionable,  to  state  freely  and  candidly  his  scruples, 
leaving  it  tor  the  Presbytery  to  decide  upon  the  propriety  of  licensing,  ordaining,  or  ad- 
mitting hi. 11,  as  his  objections  may  be  judged  consistent  witli  soundness  in  the  faith,  or 
otherwise. 

(r)  "VI.  We  request  the  General  Assembly  to  disannul  the  act  passed  by  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  in  1832,  dividing  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  and  unequivocally  to  dis- 
avow the  pri..ciples  whicli  that  act  goes  to  establish,  viz :  that  Presbyteries  may  be  formed 
without  n^garJ  to  district,  upon  the  principle  of  elective  affinity,  and  tliat  the  General  As- 
sembly possesses  co-ordinate  ])ower  with  8ynods,  to  divide  Presbyteries. 

"  Your  memorialists  respectfully  and  earnestly  insist  that  the  needful  work  of  reform  be 
Commenced  without  unneccessary  delay,  and  that  measures  be  adopted,  such  ns  the  wis. 
dom  of  your  reverend  body,  acting  witii  the  tear  of  God,  and  with  a  view  to  Divine  direc- 
tion and  assistance,  may  suggest,  which  will  in  the  shortest  and  safest  manner  regulate 
and  restore  the  affairs  of  the  Church,  and  remove  the  evils  of  wliicli  we  com])lain.  If 
needless  delay  or  temporizing  measures  are  resorted  to,  we  shall  reluctantly  feel  compelled 
to  look  upon  them  as  evasive,  and  amounting  to  a  denial  to  the  Church,  and  to  us,  of  our 
rigiit  to  a  redress  of  grievances  from  the  supreme  judicatory  of  that  body,  r)f  which  we 
form  a  part.  With  tlie  stite  of  things  which  has  been  presented  in  this  memorial,  your 
memorialists  have  borne  long.  They  have  witnessed,  with  the  keenest  sorrow,  the  pro- 
gress of  corruption,  and  that  the  means  employed  for  arresting  it,  through  tlie  indecision 
of  our  judicatories,  have  been  inadequate  in  their  nature,  and  impotent  in  their  applica. 
ti.in  and  operation.  Perceiving  matters  to  grow  worse,  from  year  to  year,  it  is  their  belief 
that  the  time  has  come,  when  fidelity  to  the  great  Head  of  the  Chuieli,  imperiously  de. 
mands  that  sometiiing  should  be  done,  for  the  removal  of  the  evils,  so  long  iKjrne,  and 
now  pressed  upon  your  attention.  Your  memorialists  feel  it  to  be  their  duty,  and  they 
have  formed  the  determination,  to  persist  in  the  use  of  every  lawful  measure,  to  obtain  that 


SEC.    96.]  NEW    SCHOOL. THE    ASSKMBLY    OF    1834.  679 

redress  of  grievances,  whicli  tlicy  are  solemnly  convinced  is  necessary  to  the  purity,  peace, 
and  prosperity  of  the  Presliytcrian  Cliurcli.  Should  these  measures  fail,  and  the  supreme 
judic.itory  ol'our  Church  rctusc,  or  needlessly  delay  to  adupt  those  prompt  and  practica- 
ble means  of  providing  for  tiie  safety  of  the  Church,  which  duty  to  Cod  and  to  the  souls 
of  men  requires,  j'our  memorialists  tremble  for  the  consequences;  and  in  subscribing'  this 
document,  would  leave  it  on  record,  that,  however  imperfectly,  they  nevertheless  sincerely 
endeavoured  to  avert  the  evils  of  error,  disorder,  and  division  from  the  Presbyterian 
Church." 

§  97.   Action  of  the  Assembly  on  the  Memorial. 

1S34,  p.  25.  The  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  memorial  com- 
phiining  of  sundry  grievances  abroad  in  the  Church,  beg  leave  to  report 
that  they  find  said  memorial  adopted,  either  in  whole  or  in  part  by  about 
nine  Presbyteries,  and  eight  Sessions ;  it  is  also  signed  by  about  eighteen 
Ministers,  and  ninety-nine  Elders,  asking  of  this  Assembly  to  apply  such 
remedies  as  may  be  necessary  to  correct  the  evils  of  which  they  complain. 
Your  committee,  after  the  most  careful  investigation,  and  mature  delibera- 
tion that  they  could  bestow  on  the  subject,  have  concurred  in  the  following 
resolutions,  which  they  recommend  to  the  adoption  of  this  Assembly,  viz  : 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  Assembly  cannot  sanction  the  censure  contained  iu 
the  uiemorial,  against  the  proceedings  and  measures  of  former  General  As- 
semblies. 

'1.  That  it  is  deemed  inexpedient  and  undesirable  to  abrogate,  or  interfere 
with  the  plan  of  union  between  Presbyterians  and  Congregatioualists  in  the 
new  settlements,  adopted  in  1801. 

3.  That  the  previous  action  of  the  present  Assembly  on  the  subject  of  or- 
daining men  is  deemed  sufiicieut. 

4r.  That  the  duty  of  licensing  and  ordaining  men  to  the  office  of  the  gos- 
pel ministry,  and  of  guarding  that  office  against  the  intrusion  of  men  who  are 
unqualified  to  discharge  its  solemn  and  responsible  duties,  or  who  are  unsound 
in  the  faith,  is  committed  to  the  Presbyteries.  And  should  any  already  in 
that  office  be  known  to  be  fundamentally  erroneous  in  doctrine,  it  is  not  only 
the  privilege,  but  the  duty  of  Presbyteries  constitutionally  to  arraign,  con- 
demn, and  depose  them. 

5.  That  this  Assembly  bears  solemn  testimony  against  publishing  to  the 
world,  Ministers  in  good  and  regular  standing,  as  heretical  or  dangerous, 
without  having  been  constitutionally  tried  and  condemned  ;  thereby  greatly 
hindering  their  usefulness  as  Ministers  of  Jesus  Christ.  Our  excellent  con- 
stitution makes  ample  provision  for  redressing  all  such  grievances;  and  this 
Assembly  enjoins,  in  all  cases,  a  faithful  compliance,  in  meekness  and  bro- 
therly love,  with  its  requisition  j  having  at  all  times  a  sound  regard  to  the 
purity,  peace,  and  prosperity  of  the  Church. 

6.  That  this  Assembly  have  no  authority  to  establish  any  exclusive  mode 
of  conducting  missions  ;  but  while  this  matter  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  indi- 
viduals and  inferior  judicatories,  we  would  recommend  and  solicit  their  willing 
and  efficient  co-operation  with  the  Assembly's  Board. 

7.  That  a  due  regard  to  the  order  of  the  Church,  and  the  bonds  of  brother- 
hood, require,  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  that  Ministers  dismissed  in 
good  standing  by  sister  I'rcsbytcries,  should  be  received  by  the  Presbyteries 
which  they  are  dismissed  to  join,  upun  the  credit  of  their  constitutional  tes- 
timonials, unless  they  shall  have  forfeited  their  good  standing  subsequently 
to  their  dismissal. 

8.  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  to  take  up,  and  try,  and  condemn 
any  printed  publications  as  heretical  and  dangerous,  is  equivalent  to  condemn- 
ing the  author  as  heretical ;  that  to  condemn  heresy  in  the  abstract,  cannot 
be  understood  as  the  purpose  of  such  trial ;  that  the  results  of  such  trial  are 
to  bear  upon,  and  seriously  to  aS'ect  the  standing  of  the  author ;  and  that  the 


680  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK  VIL 

fiiii'  and  unquestionable  mode  of  procedure  is,  if  the  author  be  alive,  and 
known  to  be  of  our  communion,  to  institute  process  against  him,  and  give  him 
a  fair  and  constitutional  trial. 

9.  That,  in  receiving  and  adopting  the  formularies  of  our  Church,  everj 
person  ought  to  be  supposed,  without  evidence  to  the  contrary,  to  receive  and 
adopt  them  according  to  the  obvious,  known,  and  established  meaning  of  the 
terms,  as  the  confession  of  his  faith;  and  that  if  objections  be  made,  the 
Presbytery,  unless  he  withdraw  such  objections,  should  not  license,  ordain,  or 
admit  him. 

10.  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  it  is  expedient  that  Presby- 
teries, and  Synods,  in  the  spirit  of  charity  and  forbearance,  adjust,  and  settle, 
as  far  as  practicable,  all  their  matters  of  grievance  and  disquietude,  without 
bringing  them  before  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  world;  as  in  many 
cases  this  tends  to  aggravate  and  continue  them,  and  to  spread  them  over  the 
whole  Church,  to  the  great  grief  of  its  members,  and  injury  of  the  cause  of 
religion. 

§  98.  Protest  against  this  action. 

1834,  p.  33.  "The  undersigned  protest  against  the  proceedings  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  relative  to  the  memorial  complaining  of  sundry  grievances 
abroad  in  the  Church: 

"  1.  On  account  of  the  manner  in  which  said  memorial  was  treated,  in 
bringing  it  before  the  Assembly.  It  was  committed  to  a  committee,  who 
brought  in  a  report  in  nearly  all  respects  adverse  to  the  memorial,  before  it 
was  read  in  the  House;  so  that  when  it  was  rend,  it  was  heard  under  the 
influence  of  all  the  prejudice  created  against  it,  by  the  adverse  report  and 
prejudgment  of  the  committee.  It  is  believed  that  this  method  of  proceed- 
ing is  without  precedent  or  parallel,  in  the  proceedings  of  any  of  the  eccle- 
siastical judicatories  of  our  Church,  or  of  any  well-ordered  deliberative  body, 
of  whatever  kind. 

"2.  On  account  of  the  adoption  by  the  Assembly  of  the  first  resolution, 
submitted  by  the  committee  aforesaid,  viz:  'Resolved,  That  this  Assembly 
cannot  sanction  the  censure  contained  in  the  memorial,  against  the  proceed- 
ings and  measures  of  former  General  Assemblies.'  If  the  proceedings  and 
mensures  of  the  General  Assemblies  of  our  Church  are  not  to  be  regarded  as 
infallible  and  immutable,  then  their  equity  and  expediency  are  fairly  open  to 
the  investigation  and  remarks  of  the  members  of  the  Church;  nor  is  it  per- 
ceived how  the  redress  of  grievances  arising  from  acts  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, can  be  obtained  by  an  aggrieved  party,  if  such  a  party  may  not  state 
freely  and  fearlessly,  the  ground  of  complaint,  although  this  should  imply,  as 
indeed  it  must,  in  most  cases,  necessarily  imply  a  censure  of  the  proceedings 
which  are  a  subject  of  complaint.  We  fully  recognize  the  obligation  of  mem- 
orialists and  petitioners  to  address  the  General  Assembly  in  respectful  lan- 
guage ;  and  such  language  we  do  conscientiously  think  was  used  in  an  ex- 
emplary manner  by  the  memorialists,  and  that  they  could  not  have  laid  open 
their  grievances  fairly  and  fully,  with  a  greater  reserve  than  that  which  they 
maintained  ;  and  therefore  that  this  decision  of  the  Assembly  goes  to  abridge 
the  liberty  which  every  member  of  our  Church,  and  every  freeman  and  Chris- 
tian in  our  country  ought  to  enjoy  and  maintain. 

"8.  We  protest  against  the  second  resolution,  as  going  to  render  perma- 
nent 'the  plan  of  union  between  Presbyterians  and  Coqgregationalists  in 
the  new  settlements,'  which  we  consider  as  plainly  and  palpably  unconstitu- 
tional. We  wish  not  for  an  abrupt  violation  of  this  plan,  on  the  part  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  ;  but  for  the  commencement  of  measures  which 
shall  result  in  a  return  to  the  ground  of  the  Constitution  ;  and  this  without 


SEC.  97.]  NEW   SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEiMBLY    OF    1834.  681 

injury  to,  perhaps  with  the  conseut  and  approbation  of  both  the  p;irtie.s 
concerned.  ]5ut  regarding  the  second  resolution  as  calculated,  and  probably 
intended,  to  perpetuate  an  unconstitutional  transaction,  we  decidedly  protest 
against  it. 

"4.  We  protest  against  the  fifth  resolution,  because  we  view  it  as  inter- 
fering with  the  liberty  of  speech,  the  liberty  of  the  press,  and  with  Christian 
duty.  For  any  abuse  of  this  liberty,  we  are  not  advocates.  But  to  prohibit 
in  all  cases  the  censuring  of  authors  in  connection  with  their  heretical  pub- 
lications, is  in  our  best  judgments,  to  throw  a  shield  over  both.  For  if  the 
public  are  not  pointed  to  a  particular  book  or  pamphlet,  it  will  often  not  be 
known  what  publication  is  intended,  and  its  very  existence  may  be  denied  ; 
and  if  the  publication  be  distinctly  referred  to,  and  it  bears  the  name  of  the 
author  in  the  title  page,  (which  was  the  case  in  all  the  instances  referred  to 
in  the  memorial,)  then  those  who  simply  made  this  reference,  fall  under  the 
heavy  denunciation  of  this  resolution.  We  profess  to  admire  the  provisions 
of  the  Constitution  which  this  resolution  eulogizes  as  much  as  they  do  who 
framed  and  sanctioned  it,  and  we  protest  against  the  resolution  itself,  because 
its  tendency  is  to  render  difficult,  and  in  some  cases,  absolutely  impracticable, 
the  duty  which  the  Constitution  enjoins  ;  and  thus  may  prove,  as  we  have 
said,  a  shield  both  to  the  heretic  and  to  his  work. 

"  5.  We  do  earnestly  and  solemnly  protest  against  the  seventh  resolution, 
in  which  it  is  asserted  that  Ministers  dismissed  in  good  standing  by  sister 
Presbyteries,  should  be  received  by  the  Presbyteries  which  they  are  dis- 
missed to  join,  upon  the  credit  of  their  constitutional  testimonials;  unless 
they  shall  have  forfeited  their  good  standing  subsequent  to  their  dismissal. 
This  resolution  is  in  conflict  with  the  right  of  a  Presbytery  to  judge  of  the 
qualiflcations  of  its  own  members,  which  we  verily  believe  has  never  before 
been  authoritatively  attacked  and  impaired,  from  the  time  of  the  meeting  of 
the  Assembly  of  divines  at  Westminster,  in  which  it  was  recognized,  till  the 
meeting  of  the  present  General  Assembly.  It  is  indeed  in  conflict  with  the 
acknowledged  right  inherent  in  the  members  of  every  society,  civil  as  well 
as  ecclesiastical,  to  judge  of  tlie  qualifications  of  those  Avith  whom  they  shall 
be  associated.  But  it  not  only  contravenes  a  right;  it  also  exposes  the  en- 
tire Church  to  the  most  serious  evils.  It  puts  it  in  the  power  of  a  few  cor 
rupt  Presbyteries  to  corrupt  the  whole  Church,  by  throwing  their  members 
into  sound  Presbyteries,  one  after  another,  till  they  become  dominant  in  all. 
We  view  it  as  a  virtual  relinquishment  and  denial  of  one  of  the  essential 
principles  of  all  Prcsbytcrial  order  and  government,  and  as  such,  we  most 
soK;ninly  protest  against  it.  We  do  and  must  maintain,  that  every  Presby- 
tery has  an  inherent  and  indefeasible  right,  to  determine  whether  it  will 
receive  into  its  bosom,  any  and  every  member  who  applies  for  such  recep- 
tion. Circumstances  may  render  it  unnecessary  to  call  this  right  into  exer- 
cise, in  certain  instances ;  but  the  right  always  exists,  and  circumstances 
may  require  its  exercise,  at  least  for  a  time,  in  every  instance  in  which 
application  is  made  for  admission  to  a  Presbytery.  The  denial  of  this  right, 
we  repeat  and  insist,  is  the  denial  of  a  fundamental  principle  of  Presbyteri- 
anism. 

''  6.  We  protest  against  the  eighth  resolution,  because  in  our  judgment 
it  not  only  establishes  a  principle  erroneous  in  itself,  but  does,  in  fact,  the 
very  thing  which  it  imputes  to  the  memorialists;  it^ casts  censure  on  a  for- 
mer General  Assembly  fur  examining  and  condemning  a  heretical  book,  be- 
fore the  author  was  tried  and  condemned  by  his  Presbytery.  We  here  refer 
to  the  case  of  W.  C.  Davis.  It  is  our  firm  belief  that  it  is  often  an  imperi- 
ous duty  incum])cnt  on  the  judicatures  of  the  Church,  to  examine  erronooua 
opinions,  in  thcsl  and  having  carefully  compared  them  with  the  stactdards 
85 


682  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

of  the  Church,  and  the  word  of  God,  to  condemn  them  in  the  abstract ;  and 
then  if  it  be  thousrht  expedient  and  be  found  practicable,  (which  it  may  not 
always  be,)  to  subject  those  who  have  promulgated  these  opinions  to  the 
proper  discipline.  To  invert  this  order  is,  in  our  firm  conviction,  to  render 
discipline  in  many  cases  difficult,  and  in  some  impracticable,  and  thus  to 
prove  a  protection  to  those  who  are  unsound  in  the  faith. 

''  We  might  specify  some  additional  points  in  the  resolutions  against 
which  we  protest;  but  those  to  which  we  have  adverted  we  regard  as  the 
most  objectionable.  Still  we  feel  ourselves  constrained  to  add,  that  the 
doings  of  the  General  Assembly,  in  regard  to  the  memorial  adopted  by  eleven 
Presbyteries,  or  parts  of  Presbyteries,  as  well  as  by  several  Sessions,  and 
numerous  individuals — a  support  greater  than  any  other  memorial  has  re- 
ceived that  has  been  presented  to  a  General  Assembly  in  this  country — is 
calculated  deeply  to  grieve  and  wound  the  feelings  of  a  large  part,  and  we 
must  think  not  an  unsound  and  undeserving  part,  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  Their  pious  and,  as  we  think,  their  just  and  reasonable  expecta- 
tions of  some  redress  from  the  General  Assembly,  will  be  utterly  and  hope- 
lessly disappointed. 

"  We  do  therefore,  by  the  offering  of  this  protest,  most  solemnly  and 
earnestly  beseech  the  Assembly  to  pause;  to  consider  the  probable  conse- 
quences of  their  action  on  this  memorial,  and  yet  to  retrace  their  steps;  lest 
the  adherents  to  the  standards  of  our  Church  in  their  plain  and  obvious 
meaning,  should  find  themselves  constrained,  however  reluctantly,  to  resort 
to  first  principles,  and  to  make  their  final  appeal  to  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church. 

Ashbel  Green,  E.  H.  Snowden,  I.  N.  Candee,  Robert  Love,  Charles  Davis, 
Benjamin  P.  Spilman,  Carver  Hotchkiss,  David  McKinncy,  Jacob  Coon, 
George  Morris,  Simeon  H.  Crane,  James  W.  McKennan,  A.  Bayless,  C. 
Beers,  James  Magraw,  W.  L.  Breckinridge,  (Jharles  Woodward,  D.  R. 
Preston,  Samuel  Boyd,  Isaac  V.  Brown,  George  Marshall,  James  Agnew, 
S.  McFerren,  Jacob  Green,  W.  A.  G.  Posey,  William  Craig,  Loyal 
Young,  James  Scott,  William  McCombs,  Wm.  Wylie,  Alexander  McFar- 
lane,  James  Blake,  James  C.  Watson,  Edward  Vanhorn,  William  Sickles, 
James  Remington. 

§  99.   Reply  to  tins  protest. 

1834,  p.  35.  [A  committee  appointed  to  reply  to  the  above  protest,  made  the  following 
report,  which  was  adopted  :] 

p.  37.  That  after-  due  consideration  of  the  whole  subject,  and  believing 
the  protest  to  be  founded  on  assumptions  which  were  fully  refuted  and  proved 
untenable,  in  the  course  of  a  long:  and  thoroufrh  discussion  of  the  several 
resolutions  adopted,  they  deem  it  inexpedient  for  the  Assembly  to  assign 
any  further  reasons,  for  the  course  pursued  in  relation  to  the  above  memo- 
rial. 

§  100.  Resolution  of  attachment  to  the  doctrines  of  the  standards. 

1834,  p.  27.  [On  the  same  day  on  which  the  above  action  was  had  on  the  Western 
Memorial,  a  resolution  was  ofFered  bearing'  testimony  against  certain  errors  in  doctrine. 
Tliis  resolution  was  indefinitely  posti)oned,  and  it  was] 

Rcso/vid,  That  this  Assembly  cherish  an  unabated  attachment  to  the  sys- 
tem of  doctrines  contained  in  the  standards  of  their  faith,  and  would  guard 
with  vigilance  against  any  departures  from  it;  and  they  enjoin  the  careful 
study  of  it  upon  all  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  their 
firm  support  by  all  scriptural  and  constitutional  methods. 


SEO     98.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY    OF    18o-i.  683 

§  101.   A  2»'ofcst  rejected. 

[The  Yeas  and  Nays  were  called  for,  on  the  above  postponement;  for  the  purpose  of 
putting  the  original  motion  on  record.  This  cull  was  however  withdrawn,  up^m  the  un- 
derstiindiag  tliat  a  protest  would  be  admitted.     The  following  was  tendered  :] 

THE    PROTEST. 

"The  undersigned  would  riispcctfully  ask  leave  to  record  their  solemn  protest  agninst 
the  decision  of  the  General  Assembly,  by  which  the  following  resolution  was  rejected, 
viz : 

" '  Resolved,  Tliut  this  Assembly,  in  accordance  with  a  previous  resolution,  which  allows 
tills  body  to  condemn  error  in  the  abstract ;  and  in  accordance  \v\\.\\  our  lorni  of  govern- 
ment, which  gives  the  General  Assembly  the  privilege  of  warning  and  bearing  testimoi.y 
against  error  fi  doctrine  ;  does  hereby  bear  solemn  testimony  against  tiie  tijliowing  errors, 
wiiethcr  sucli  errors  be  held  in  or  out  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  viz: 

"' That  Adam  was  not  the  covenant  head,  or  federal  representative  of  liis  posteritv — 
That  we  have  nothing  to  do  witii  tiie  first  sin  of  Adam — Tiiat  it  is  not  ini[)Uted  to  his  pos- 
terity— That  infants  iiave  no  mora]  character — That  all  sin  consists  in  voluntary  acts  or 
exercises — That  man,  in  his  filien  state,  is  possessed  of  entire  ability  to  do  whatever  God 
requires  liim  to  do,  independently  of  any  new  power  or  ability  imparted  to  i.ini  by  tiie 
gracious  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit — Tiiat  regeneration  is  the  act  of  tlie  sinner — That 
Cin-ist  did  not  become  the  legal  sul>stitute  and  surety  of  sinners — Tiiat  the  atcnement  of 
Christ  was  not  strictly  vicarious — Tliat  the  atonement  is  made  as  mueli  for  the  non-elect 
as  fiir  the  elect.' 

"  VVe  i)rotest  against  tlie  refusal  to  consider  and  act  definitely  upon  the  above  resolution  : 
1.  Because  the  errors  alluded  to  ;'.rc  contrary  to  the  Scriptures  and  to  our  Confession  of 
F.iith,  and  are  of  a  very  pernicious  tendency.  2.  Because  the  Assembly  w:.s  inlurmed 
that  such  errors,  to  a  great  extent,  pervade  (>ur  land,  and  are  constantly  circulating  through 
our  Churcli,  in  books,  pamphlets,  and  periodicals.  3.  Because  in  the  refusal  to  consider, 
:'.id  ainend,  if  necessary,  and  adopt  tlie  above  resolution,  tliis  Assembly  lias,  in  our  opin- 
io :,  refused  to  discharge  a  solemn  duty  enjoined  by  the  Confession  of  Faitii,  and  loudly 
a!id  imperiously  called  for  by  the  circumstances  of  tlie  Church. 

"  David  M'Kinney,  James  Magraw,  Ashbcl  Green,  Samuel  Boyd,  E.  H.  Snowden,  Simeon 
II.  Crane,  George  Morris,  A.  Baylcss,  Robert  Love,  H.  Campbell,  Alex.  Al'Farlanc, 
Wm.  L.  Breckinridge,  Isaac  V.  Brown,  James  Scott,  I.  N.  Candee,  D.  R.  Preston, 
Loyal  Young,  William  Sickles,  William  Wylie,  Benjamin  F.  Spillman,  James  Blake, 
W.  A.  G.  Posey,  Cyrus  Johnston,  Benjamin  M'Dowell,  Edward  Vanhorn,  William 
M'Comb,  George  IMarshall,  James  M'Farren,  S.  M'Farren,  Wm.  Craig,  James  Reming- 
ton, Jacob  Green,  C.  Beers,  Charles  Woodward,  J.Clark,  Jacob  Coon,  Jcdm  P.^'andyke, 
John  W.  Scott,  James  W.  M'Kennan." 

[By  a  vote  of  5G  to  42,  this  protest  was  excluded  from  the  minutes.  A  motion  was 
made  to  record  the  Yeas  and  Nays,  so  as  thus  to  bring  the  paper  upon  the  record.  Tins 
motion  tlie  Moderator  pronounced  out  of  order,  in  which  he  was  sustained  by  the  house.] 

§  102.    The  minority  appeal  to  the  Church  at  large. 

''Philadelphia,  May  ^h,  1834. 

"  At  a  meeting  of  a  number  of  Ministers  and  Elders  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  con- 
vened for  the  purpose  of  deliberating  on  the  best  method  of  promoting  tile  interc  sts  of 
said  Church  in  the  present  crisis,  the  house  was  called  to  order,  and  the  Rev.  William 
Wylie  appointed  Chairman,  who  addressed  the  throne  of  grace  for  theblessimr  and  direc- 
tion of  God.     The  Rev.  D.  R.  Preston  was  appointed  Secretary  of  the  meeting. 

"  After  a  free  interchange  of  views  on  the  objects  of  tlie  meeting,  Rev.  Messrs.  J.  V. 
Brown,  Alexander  A.  Campbell,  W.  D.  Snodgrass,  and  A.  B.  Dodd,  and  Messrs.  [Wil- 
liamson] Dunn  and  [Samuel]  Boyd,  were  appointed  a  eominittee  to  prepare  a  protest 
airainst  the  judgment  of  the  General  Assembly  this  day  rendered  in  the  case  of  the  Second 
Presbytery  of  Piiiladelphia  against  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  for  adoption  and  signature 
by  members  of  the  present  General  Assembly.* 

"  A  committee  of  nine  was  a])pointedt  to  prepare  an  Act  and  Testimony  to  the  Ciiurches, 
on  the  present  crisis  of  the  Church,  consisting  of  the  following  persons,  viz:  Rev.  R.  J. 
Breckinridge,  Dr.  Green,  Dr.  Snodgrass,  and  Messrs.  Gray,  Alexander  M'Farlane,  Boyd, 
Winciiester,  Dr.  II.  Campbell,  and  William  Wylie. 

"  The  meeting  adjourned  to  meet  in  the  Seventh  Presbyterian  Church  on  Wednesday 
evening  at  half  past  seven  o'clock.     Concluded  witli  prayer, 

*  [See  this  protest  above,  §  03.]  +  [Upon  motion  of  Dr.  Snodgrass.] 


684  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [nOOK    VII. 

"  Wcdiii-sday  evcnhu/,  May  28lh,  TJ  o'clock. 

"The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  an  Act  and  Testimony  to  the  Churches  reported. 
Dr.  Green,  Dr.  H.  Campbell,  and  Messrs.  Eiigles,  Wm.  Latta,  Steel,  and  Gray,  were  ap- 
pointed  a  connnittee  to  take  into  consideration  the  report,  with  power  to  offer  such  amend- 
ments  as  may  be  necessary,  and  to  rejiort  to  the  next  meeting'. 

"  Adjourned  to  meet  on  Friday  morning  at  six  o'clock.     Concluded  with  prayer. 

"  Friday,  May  ?>Olh,  6  o'clock,  A.  31. 

"  The  committee  appointed  to  take  into  consideration  tlie  Act  and  Testimony,  reported 
several  amendments.     The  Act  and  Testimony  was  then  adopted. 

"Rev.  Messrs.  Engles,  Winchester,  H  M'Keen,  and  Dr.  Mitchell  were  appointed  a 
committee  to  superintend  tlie  publication  and  circulation  of  the  Act  and  Testimony. 

"Adjourned  to  meet  at  eight  o'clock  this  evening.     Concluded  with  prayer.* 

D.  R.  Preston,  Secretary." 

— Minutes  of  the  Conftrence,  in  the  Baltimore  Magazine,  1839,  p.  454. 

[The  names  subscribed  to  the  following  copy  of  the  Act  and  Testimony  are  those  of 
the  original  signers.  It  was  ultimately  adopted  in  terms  by  about  374  Ministers,  1789 
Elders,  and  14  Licentiates ;  and  either  entirely  or  substantially,  by  five  Synods,  and  thirty 
Presbyteries.] 

§  103.    Tim  Act  and  Testimony. 

^'■Brethren  beloved  in  the  Lord : — In  the  solemn  crisis,  to  which  our  Church  has  arrived, 
we  are  constrained  to  appeal  to  you  in  relation  to  the  alarming  errors  vs'hich  have  hitherto 
been  connived  at,  and  now  at  length  have  been  countenanced  and  sustained  by  the  acts 
of  the  supreme  judicatory  of  our  Church. 

"  Constituting,  as  we  all  do,  a  portion  of  yourselves,  and  deeply  concerned,  as  every 
portion  of  the  system  must  be,  in  all  that  afft-ets  the  body  itsdf,  we  earnestly  address  our- 
selves to  you,  in  the  full  belief,  that  the  dissolution  of  our  Church,  or  what  is  worse,  its 
corruption  in  all  that  once  distinguished  its  peculiar  testimony,  can,  under  God,  be  pre- 
venti'd  only  by  you. 

"  From  t!ie  highest  judicatory  of  our  Church,  we  have  for  several  years  in  succession 
eougiit  the  redress  of  our  grievances,  and  have  not  only  sought  in  vain,  but  with  an  ag- 
gravation of  the  evils  of  which  we  have  complained.  Whither  then  can  we  look  for  re- 
lief but  first  to  Him  who  is  made  Head  over  all  things,  to  the  Church  which  is  his  body, 
and  then  to  you,  as  constituting  a  part  of  that  body,  and  as  instruments  in  his  hand  to  de- 
liver the  Church  from  the  oppression  which  she  sorely  feels  ? 

"  We  love  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  look  back  with  sacred  joy  to  her  instrumen. 
tality  in  promoting  every  good  and  every  noble  cause  among  men;  to  her  unwavering  love 
of  human  rights;  to  her  glorious  efforts  for  the  advancement  of  human  happiness;  to  her 
clear  testimonies  for  the  truth  of  God,  and  her  great  and  blessed  efforts  to  enlarge  and 
establish  the  kingdom  of  Christ  our  Lord.  We  delight  to  dwell  on  the  things  which  our 
(iod  has  wrought  by  our  beloved  Church  ;  and  by  his  grace  enabling  us,  we  are  resolved 
that  our  children  shall  not  have  occasion  to  wee[)  over  an  uniaithfulness  which  permitted 
us  to  stand  idly  by,  and  behold  the  ruin  of  this  glorious  structure. 

"'  Brethren,'  says  the  Apostle,  '  I  beseccji  you  by  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  ye  all  speak  the  same  thing,  and  that  there  be  no  divisions  among  you,  but  that  ye 
be  perfectly  joined  together  in  tlie  same  mind,  and  in  the  same  judgment.'  In  the  pre- 
sence of  that  Redeemer  by  whom  Paul  adjures  us,  we  avow  our  fixed  adherence  to  those 
standards  of  doctrine  and  order  in  their  obvious  and  intended  sense,  which  we  have  here- 
tofore subscribed  under  circumstances  the  most  impressive.  In  tlie  same  spirit  we  do 
therefore  solemnly  acquit  ourselves  in  the  sight  of  God,  of  nil  responsibility  arising  from 
the  existence  of  those  divisions  and  disorders  in  our  Church,  which  spring  from  a  disre- 
gard of  assumed  obligations,  a  departure  from  doctrines  deliberately  professed,  and  a 
subversion  of  forms  publicly  and  repeatedly  approved.  By  the  same  high  authoritj^  and 
under  the  same  weighty  sanctions,  we  do  avow  our  fixed  purpose  to  strive  for  the  restora- 
tion of  purity,  peace,  and  scriptural  order  to  our  Church;  and  to  endeavour  to  exclude 
from  her  communion  those  who  disturb  her  peace,  corrupt  her  testimony,  and  subvert  her 
established  forms.  And  to  the  end  that  the  doctrinal  errors  of  which  we  complain  may 
be  fully  known,  and  the  practical  evils  under  which  the  body  suffers  be  clearly  set  forth, 
and  our  purposes  in  regard  to  both  be  distinctly  understood,  we  adopt  this  Act  and  Tes- 
timony. 

*  [The  subsequent  meetings  were  mere  conferences.] 


SEC.   102.]  NEW  SCHOOL — THE  ACT   AND    TESTIMONY.  685 

"  AS    REGARDS    DOCTRINE, 

"  1.  We  do  bear  our  solemn  testimony  against  the  right  claimed  by  many  of  interpret- 
ing- the  doctrines  of  our  standards  in  a  sense  difFrrcnl  fioin  the  general  sense  of  tlie  Clmrch 
for  yjars  p^st,  whilst  they  still  continue  in  our  connnunion  :  on  the  contrary,  we  aver,  that 
they  who  adfipt  our  standards,  are  bound  by  candour  and  the  shnplcst  integrity,  to  hold 
them  in  tlieir  obvious,  accepted  sense. 

"  2.  Wo  testify  ag.dnst  the  unchristian  subterfuge  to  which  some  have  recourse,  when 
they  avow  a  goner. l1  adlkrence  to  our  standards  as  a  system,  while  they  deny  doctrines 
essential  to  the  system,  or  hold  doctrines  at  complete  variance  with  the  system. 

"  3,  We  testify  agr.inst  the  reprehensible  conduct  of  those  in  our  communion,  who  hold, 
and  preach,  and  publish  Arminian  and  Pelagian  heresies,  professing  at  tlie  same  time  to 
embrace  our  creed,  and  pretending  that  these  errors  do  consist  tlierewith. 

"  4.  We  testify  against  tlic  conduct  of  those,  who,  while  they  profess  to  approve  and 
adopt  our  doctrine  and  order,  do,  nevertheless,  speak  and  publish,  in  terms,  or  bv  neces. 
sary  implication,  that  which  is  derogatory  to  both,  and  which  tends  to  bring  both  into 
disrepute. 

"  5.  We  testify  against  the  following  as  a  part  of  the  errors,  which  are  held  and  taught 
by  many  persons  in  our  Church  : 

"errors. 

/ 

"1.  Our  relation  to  Adam. — That  we  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  first  sin  of  Adam 
than  will)  the  sins  of  any  other  parent. 

"  2.  Native  Depravity. — That  there  is  no  such  tiling  as  original  sin  ;  that  infants  come 
into  the  world  as  perfectly  free  from  corruption  of  nature  as  Adam  was  when  he  was  cre- 
atcii ;  tliat  by  original  sin  notliing  more  is  meant  tlian  tlie  fact  that  all  the  posterity  of 
Adam,  thougli  born  entirely  ti^ee  from  moral  defilement,  will  always  begin  to  sin  when 
they  begin  to  exercise  moral  agency,  and  that  tiiis  tact  is  sonieliow  connected  with  the 
full  of  Adam. 

"  .3.  Imputation. — That  the  doctrine  of  imputed  sin  and  imputed  righteousness  is  a 
novelty,  and  is  nonsense.  • 

"4.  Ability. — That  the  impenitent  sinner  is  by  nature,  and  independently  of  tlie  aid 
ot'  tiie  H;)!}'  Spirit,  in  full  possession  of  all  the  powers  necessary  to  a  compliance  with  the 
commandsof  God  :  and  that  if  he  laboured  under  any  kind  of  inability,  natural  or  iiioral, 
which  he  could  not  remove  himself,  he  would  be  excusable  for  not  complying  with  God's 
will. 

"5.  Regeneration. — That  man's  regeneration  is  his  own  act;  that  it  cc^isists  merely 
in  the  change  ot'  our  governing  purpose,  which  change  we  must  ourselves  produce. 

"6.  Divine  Influence. — That  God  cannot  exert  such  an  influence  on  the  minds 
of  men  as  shall  make  it  certain  that  they  will  choose  and  act  in  a  particular  manner 
without  destroying  tlieir  moral  agency ;  and  that,  in  a  moral  system,  God  could  not 
jjrevent  the  existence  of  sin,  or  the  present  amount  of  sin,  however  much  he  might  de- 
sire it. 

"  7.  Atonement. — That  Christ's  sufferings  were  not  truly  and  properly  vicarious. 

"  Wliich  doctrines  and  statchients  are  dangerous  and  heretical,  contrary  to  the  gospel 
of  Gud,  and  inconsistent  with  our  Confession  of  Faith.  W'e  are  painfully  alive  also  to 
the  conviction  that  unless  a  speedy  remedy  be  applied  to  the  abuses  wiiich  have  called 
forth  this  Act  and  Testimony,  our  Theological  Seminaries  will  soon  be  converted  into 
nurseries  to  foster  the  noxious  errors  which  are  already  so  widely  prevalent,  and  our 
Church  funds  will  be  perverted  from  the  design  for  which  they  were  originally  con- 
tributed. 

"  AS    REGARDS    DISCIPLINE. 

"The  necessary  consequence  of  the  propagation  of  these  and  similar  errors  amongst  us 
has  been  the  agitation  and  division  of  our  (Iluirches,  and  ecclesiastical  bodies;  the  sepa- 
ration of  our  Ministers,  Elders,  and  people  into  distinct  parties;  and  the  great  increase  of 
causes  of  mutual  alienation, 

"Our  people  are  no  longer  as  one  body  of  Chrislians  ;  many  of  our  Church  Sessions  are 
agitated  by  the  tumultuous  spirit  of  party;  our  Presbyteries  are  convulsed  by  collisions 
growing  out  of  the  heresies  detailed  above,  and  our  Synods  and  our  Assembly  are  made 
theatres  for  the  open  display  of  humiliating  scenes  of  human  passion  and  weakness. 
Mutual  confidtnce  is  weakened  ;  respect  fir  the  sui)rcme  judicatory  of  our  Cliurch  is 
impaired  ;  our  hope  that  tlic  dignified  and  impartial  course  of  justice  would  flow  steadily 
onward,  has  expired;  and  a  large  portion  of  tlie  religious  press  is  made  subservient  to 
error.  The  ordinary  ciurse  ot  discipline,  arrested  by  compromises,  in  which  the  truth  is 
always  loser,  and  perverted,  by  organized  combinations,  to  personal,  selfish,  and  party 
•nds,  ceases  altogether,  and  leaves  every  one  to  do  what  seems  good  in  his  own  eyes. 


686  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

Tlie  discipline  of  the  Church  rendered  more  needful  than  ever  before,  hy  the  existence  of 
nunilHTJess  cases,  in  vvhicli  Christian  love  to  errinjr  brethren,  as  well  as  a  just  reg.ird  to 
the  interests  of  Zion,  imperiously  call  for  its  prompt,  firm,  nnd  temperate  exercise,  is  ab- 
solutely prevented  by  the  operation  of  the  very  causes  wbicli  demand  its  employment.  At 
the  last  meeting'  of  the  General  Assembly,  a  respectful  memorial  presented  in  behalf 
of  eleven  Presbyteries,  and  many  Sessions,  and  individual  members  of  our  Church,  was 
treated  williout  one  indication  of  kindness,  or  manitistation  of  any  disposition  to  concede 
a  single  request  that  was  made.  It  was  sternly  frowned  upon,  and  the  memorialists  were 
left  to  mourn  under  tlieir  grievances,  with  no  hope  of  alleviation  from  those  who  ought  to 
have  at  least  shown  tenderness  and  sympathy,  as  the  nursing  fathers  of  tiie  Church,  even 
when  that  which  was  asked  was  refused  to  the  petitioners.  At  the  same  time,  they,  wlio 
h.ivc  first  corrupted  our  doctrines,  and  then  deprived  us  of  the  ordinary  means  of  correct- 
ing tlic  evils  tliey  have  produced,  seek  to  give  permanent  security  to  their  errors  and  to 
themselves,  by  raising  an  outcry  in  tlie  churches,  against  all  who  love  the  truth  well  enough 
to  contend  for  it. 

"Against  this  unusual,  unhappy,  and  ruinous  condition  we  do  bear  our  clear  and  de- 
cided  testimony  in  the  presence  of  the  God  of  all  living ;  we  do  declare  our  firm  belief, 
that  it  springs  "i^rimarily  from  the  fatal  heresies  countenanced  in  our  body  ;  and  we 
do  avow  our  deliberate  purpose,  with  the  help  of  God,  to  give  our  best  endeavours  to  ccr- 
rect  it. 

"  AS  REGARDS  CHURCH  ORDER. 

"  We  believe  that  the  form  of  government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  is,  in  all  essential  features,  in  full  accordance  with  the  revealed  will  of  God ;  and 
therefore  whatever  impairs  its  purity,  or  changes  its  essential  character,  is  repugnant  to 
the  will  of  our  Master.  In  what  light  then  shall  we  be  considered,  if  professing  to  revere 
this  system,  we  calmly  behold  its  destruction,  or  connive  at  the  conduct  of  those  engaged 
in  tearing  up  its  deep  foundations? 

"  Some  of  us  have  long  dreaded  the  spirit  of  indifference  to  the  peculiarities  of  our 
Church  order,  which  we  supposed  was  gradually  spreading  amongst  us.  And  the  devel- 
opments of  later  years  have  rendered  it  most  certain,  that  as  the  perversion  of  our  doc- 
trinal formularies,  and  the  engrailing  of  new  principles  and  practices  upon  our  Cliurch 
constitution,  have  gone  hand  in  hand,  so  the  original  purity  of  the  one  cannot  be  re- 
stored without  a  strict  and  faithful  adlierence  to  the  other.  Not  only  then  for  its  own 
sake,  do  we  love  the  Constitution  of  our  Church,  as  a  model  of  all  free  institutions,  and 
as  a  clear  and  noble  exhibition  of  the  soundest  principles  of  civil  and  religious  liberty; 
not  only  do  we  venerate  its  peculiarities,  because  tiiey  exhibit  the  rules  by  which  God 
intends  the  affairs  of  his  Church  on  earth  to  be  conducted;  but  we  cling  to  its  venerable 
ramparts,  because  they  afford  a  sure  defence  of  those  precious,  though  despised,  doctrines 
of  grace,  the  pure  transmission  of  which  has  been  entrusted  as  a  sacred  duty  to  the 
Church. 

"  It  is  therefore  with  the  deepest  sorrow  that  we  behold  our  Church  tribunals,  in  vari- 
ous instances,  imbued  with  a  different  spirit,  and  fleeing  on  every  emergency  to  expe- 
dients unknown  to  the  Christian  simplicity  and  uprightness  of  our  forms,  and  repugnant 
to  all  our  previous  habits.  It  is  with  pain  and  distrust  that  we  see,  sometimes,  the 
helpless  inefficiency  of  mere  advisory  bodies  contended  for  and  practised,  when  the  occa- 
sion called  fjr  the  free  action  of  our  laws;  and  sometimes  the  full  and  peremptory  exer- 
cise of  power,  almost  despotic,  practised  in  cases  where  no  authority  existed  to  act  at  all. 
It  is  witii  increasing  alarm  that  we  behold  a  fixed  design  to  organize  new  tribunals  upon 
principles  repugnant  to  our  system,  and  directly  subversive  of  it,  for  the  obvious  purpose 
of  establisliing  and  propagating  the  heresies  already  recounted,  of  shiehiiiig  from  just 
process  tlic  individuals  who  held  them,  and  of  arresting  the  wliolesome  discipline  of  the 
Church.  We  do  therefore  testify  against  all  these  departures  from  the  true  principles  of 
our  Constitution;  against  the  formation  of  new  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  otherwise  than 
upon  the  established  rules  of  our  Church  ;  or  for  other  purposes  than  the  edification  and 
enlargement  of  the  Church  of  Christ;  and  we  most  particularly  testify  against  the  for- 
mation of  any  tribimal,  in  our  Church,  upon  what  some  call  principles  of  elective  affinity  ; 
against  the  exercise  by  the  General  Assembly  of  any  power  not  clearly  delegated  to  it; 
and  the  exercise  even  of  its  delegated  powers  for  purposes  inconsistent  with  tiie  design  of 
its  creation. 

"  RECOMMENDATION  TO  THE  CHURCHES. 

"  Dear  Christian  Brethren,  you  who  love  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity  and  truth,  and  ad- 
here to  the  plain  doctrines  of  the  cross  as  taught  in  the  standards  ]>repared  by  the  West- 
iiinster  Assembly,  and  constantly  held  by  the  true  Presbyterian  Church;  to  all  of  you 
vho  love  your  ancient  and  pure  Constitution,  and  desire  to  restore  our  abused  and  cor- 
rupted Church  to  her  simplicity,  purity,  and  truth,  we,  a  portion  of  yourselves,  MiniNters 


SEC.  103.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE   ACT    AND    TESTIMONV.  6S7 

and  Elders  of  your  churches,  and  servants  of  one  common  Lord,  would  propose,  most  re- 
spectfully and  kindly,  and  yet  most  earnestly, 

"  1.  Tliat  we  rcl'usc  to  give  countenance  to  Ministers,  Eiders,  agents,  editors,  tenciiers, 
or  to  those  wlio  are  in  any  otlier  capacity  engaged  in  religious  instruction  and  elfort,  who 
hold  the  preceding  or  similar  heresies. 

"2.  Tliat  we  make  every  lawful  effort  to  subject  all  sucli  persons,  especially  if  they  be 
Ministers,  to  the  just  exercise  of  discipline  by  the  proper  tribunal. 

"  3.  That  we  use  all  proper  means  to  restore  the  discipline  of  the  Church,  in  all  its 
courts,  to  a  sound,  just,  Clu-istian  state. 

•'4.  Tiiiit  we  use  our  endeavours  to  prevent  the  introduction  of  new  principles  into 
our  system,  and  to  restore  our  tribunals  to  tlieir  ancient  purity. 

"5.  That  we  consider  the  Presbyterial  existence  or  acts  of  any  Presbytery  or  Synod 
formed  upon  the  principles  of  elective  athuity,  as  unconstitutional,  and  all  Ministers  and 
Churches,  voluntarily  included  in  such  bodies,  as  having  virtually  departed  from  the  stand- 
ards of  our  Church. 

"6  We  recommend  that  all  Ministers,  Elders,  Church  Sessions,  Presbyteries,  and 
Synods,  who  approve  of  this  Act  and  Testimony,  give  their  public  adherence  thereto,  in 
such  manner  as  they  shall  prefer,  and  communicate  their  names,  and  when  a  Clmreii 
court,  a  copy  of  their  adhering  act. 

"  7.  That  inasmuch,  as  our  only  hope  of  improvement  and  reformation  in  tlie  affairs 
of  our  Church  depends  on  tlie  interposition  of  Him,  who  is  King  in  Zion,  that  we  will 
unceasingly  and  importunately  sup]>lieate  a  Tlirone  of  Grace,  for  tlie  return  of  that  purity 
and  peace,  tlie  absence  of  which  we  now  sorrowfully  deplore. 

"8.  We  do  earnestly  recommend  that  on  the  second  Tlmrsday  of  May,  183.5,  a  Conven- 
tion  be  held  in  the  city  of  Pittsburgh,  to  be  composed  of  two  delegates,  a  Minister  and 
Ruling  Elder  from  each  Presbytery,  or  from  the  minority  of  any  Presbytery,  who  may 
Concur  in  the  sentiments  of  this  Act  and  Testimony,  to  deliberate  and  consult  on  the 
present  state  of  our  Church,  and  to  adopt  such  measures  as  may  be  best  suited  to  restore 
her  prostrated  standards, 

"And  now,  brethren,  our  whole  heart  is  laid  open  to  you,  and  to  the  world.  If  the 
majority  of  our  Churcli  are  against  us,  they  will,  we  suppose,  in  the  end,  either  see  the 
intatuation  of  their  course,  and  retrace  their  steps,  or  they  will,  at  last,  attempt  to  cut  us 
off.  If  tlie  former,  we  shall  bless  the  God  of  Jacob;  if  the  latter,  we  are  ready  lor  tlie 
sake  of  Christ,  and  in  support  of  the  Testimony  now  made,  not  only  to  be  cut  off,  but  if 
need  be,  to  die  also.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  body  be  yet  in  the  main,  sound,  as  we 
Would  fondly  hope,  we  have  here,  frankly,  openly,  and  candidly,  laid  before  our  erring 
brethren  the  course  we  are,  by  the  grace  of  God,  irrevocably  determined  to  pursue.  It 
is  our  steadfist  aim  to  reform  the  Church,  or  to  testily  against  its  errors  and  defections, 
until  testimony  will  be  no  longer  heard.  And  wc  commit  the  issue  into  the  hands  of  Ilim 
who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  lor  ever.     Amen." 

"  .V/wM^?rs. — .lames  Magraw,  Robert  J.  Breckinridge,  James  Latta,Ashbcl  Green,  Samuel 
D.  Blythe,  S.  H.  Crane,  J.  W.  Scolt,  William  Latta,  Robert  Steel,  Alexander  A.  Camp- 
bell, John  Gray,  James  Scott,  Joshua  L.  Wilson,  Alexander  M'Farlane,  Jacob  Coon, 
Isaac  N.  Caiidee,  Robert  Love,  James  W.  M'Kennan,  David  R.  Preston,  William 
Wylie,  William  M.  Englcs,  Cornelius  H.  Mustard,*  James  C.  Watson,  William  L. 
Breckinridge,  John  A.  Synuncs,  J,  V.  Brown,  David  M'Kinney,  George  Marshall, 
ElxTiezer  II.  Snowden,  Oscar  Harris,  William  J.  Gibson,  William  Sickles,  Benjamin 
F.  Sjjilhnan,  George  D.  McCuenn,  George  W.  Janvier,  Samuel  G.  Winchester,  George 
Junkin. 

"  Elders. — Samuel  Boyd,  Edward  Vanhorn,  Williamson  Dunn,  James  Alo-po,  James 
Ai;:new,  Hcnr}'  McKeen,  Cliarles  Davis,  William  Wallace,  A.  I).  Hepburn,  Joseph  P. 
Engles,  James  M'Farren,  A.  Symington,  A.  Bayless,  Wm.  Agnew,  George  Morris, 
Hugh  Campbell,  Thomas  McKeen,  James  Wilson,  Daniel  B.  Price,  Carver  Hotelikiss, 
Charles  Woodward,  W.  A.  G.  Posey,  James  Carnahan,  Moses  Reed,  James  Steel, 
George  Durfor,  John  Sharp." 

*  [Mr.  Mustard  subsequently  revoked  his  signature.] 


688  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII 

CHAPTER  Y. 

THE    GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF   1835. 


§  104.    The  Act  and  Testimony  Convention. 

[The  Convention  called  by  the  signers  of  the  Act  and  Testimony,  met  in  Pittsburgli, 
on  Thursday,  May  14,  1835,  a  week  before  the  meeting-  of  the  Assembly.  The  members 
represented  forty-one  Presbyteries,  and  tliirteen  minorities  of  Presbyteries.  By  tliis  body, 
a  memorial  was  prepared,  and  sent  in  to  the  General  Assemby,  presenting  a  list  of  griev- 
ances, and  earnestly  demanding  redress.]  * 

§  105.   Memorial  of  the  Convention. 

1.  [The  First  grievance  stated,  is  the  denial  to  the  Presbyteries  of  the  right  of  examin- 
ing suspected  Ministers,  who  come  to  them  as  applicants  for  membership.] 

"  The  last  General  Assembly,  by  an  act  recorded  in  page  26  of  their  printed  Minutes, 
has  denied  this  right  to  the  Presbyteries,  and  by  that  denial  has  opened  the  flood-gates  of 
error,  which,  if  not  soon  stopped,  must  sweep  away  the  fiir  fabric  of  our  Churcli's  purity, 
and  leave  us  to  sorrow  over  the  melancholy  wreck  of  ourZion,  without  a  willow  on  which 
to  hang  our  harps.  In  behalf  of  the  Presbyteries  to  which  we  respectively  belong,  and 
of  all  other  true  Presbyteries  of  our  beloved  Church,  we  invoke  a  return  to  the  genius  of 
the  Constitution  ;  a  restoration  of  the  right  and  power  of  selflpreservation ;  a  re])eal  of  the 
obnoxious  act,  and  a  distinct  recognition,  by  this  Assembly,  of  the  inalienable  right  in 
every  Presbytery,  of  examining  every  applicant  for  admission  into  their  number,  be  his 
credentials  what  they  may,  and  of  rejecting  him,  provided  they  think  his  admission  would 
endanger  their  own  purity  and  peace. 

"II.  Intimately  connected  with,  and  nearly  allied  to  this,  is  our  Second  grievance,  viz: 
an  act  of  the  last  General  Assembly,  recorded  in  their  minutes,  page  26  ;  whereby  tlie 
right  and  propriety  of  a  Presbytery's  taking  up  and  censuring  a  printed  publication,  irre- 
spective of  its  author,  is  denied."  »  *  *  * 

"  III.  The  Third  item  of  grievance  and  petition,  which  we  beg  leave  to  present,  is  at 
the  same  time  an  aggravation  of  the  second  ;  viz:  The  erection  of  Church  Courts,  espe- 
cially  of  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  upon  the  principle  of  '  elective  affinity,'  so  called  by 
its  primitive  advocates;  that  is,  having  regard,  not  to  geographical  limits  ;  not  to  conve- 
nience for  attendance  of  the  meml)ers;  not  to  the  expedition  of  business;  but  to  diversi- 
ties of  doctrinal  views  and  Church  policy  in  those  elected  to  such  bodies,  from  their 
brethren  and  from  the  standards  of  the  Church  ;  to  personal  animosities  and  antipathies 
growing  out  of  such  diversities;  and  to  the  consequent  enlargement  of  this  alienated  in- 
terest of  sentiment  and  feeling."  *  #  *  * 

"IV.  Nearly  allied  to  this  is  our  Fourth  item  of  grievance,  viz:  The  existence  and 
operation  witliin  our  Church  of  a  missionary  society  in  no  sense  amenable  to  her  ecclesi- 
astical jurisdiction.  And  here  you  will  bear  with  us,  first,  in  pointing  out  the  connection 
with  the  preceding.  If  Presbyteries  do  exist,  on  the  avowed  principle  of  diversify  in 
doctrinal  opinion  and  feeling,  and  have  the  power  of  licensing  and  ordaining  (in  niany 
instances  sine  titulo)  men  of  thejr  own  creeds,  then  a  missionary  institution  seems  recjui- 
sitc  to  send  such  licentiates  and  Ministers  into  the  field.  Such  an  instituticm  does  exist, 
bound  by  its  own  rules  to  sustain  missionaries,  irrespective  of  their  adherence  to  or  re- 
jection of  the  doctrinal  standards  of  our  Church.  This  institution  operates  largely  in 
our  coiigregations  ;  first,  by  sweeping  away  from  our  own  Board  the  funds  which,  by  the 
laws  of  all  social  order,  ought  to  come  into  the  treasury  of  tiie  body,  to  vvhieli  its  possessors 
belong;  and  secondly,  by  tlirowing  into  our  Presbyteries,  brethren  who,  in  many  instances, 
have  never  adopted  the  standards  of  our  Church  at  all,  and  in  more,  who  have  only 
adopted  them  '  for  substance  of  doctrine;'  that  is,  just  as  much  of  them  as  suits  their  own 
views.  Thus  a  separate  moneyed  interest  is  created  and  kept  up  in  the  bosom  of  tlic 
same  Christian  community.  The  Assembly's  own  Board  of  Missions,  created  by  herself, 
governed  by  herself,  and  amenable  to  herself,  finds  a  great  and  powerful  rival  in  her  own 


SEC.    104  ]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY   OF    1835.  689 

house,  with  whom  she  comos  in  perpetual  collision.  And  rival  ajrents  meet  on  the  same 
tiekl,  and  Ire(|uen11y  those  of  our  own  Cliurcli  arc  toiled  in  their  effort.*--  by  the  iinjjroper 
interlercncc  and  influence  of  an  institution  wliich  owns  no  alleg^iance  to  us,  and  lecls  no 
obligation  to  our  Courts.  So  violent  were  these  contentions,  that  tlic  Assi'mbly  of  18.31 
recommended  a  Convention  to  be  held  in  Cincinnati,  to  adjust  the  difficulties.  Tiiis  Con- 
vention  was  lield.  It  decided  in  favour  ol'  tiie  Clmrch's  carrying-  on  her  own  missions  by 
her  own  Board.  Still,  liowever,  the  foreign  society  kept  the  field,  and  continues  to  this 
hour  to  conflict  with  your  Board."  *  *  *  # 

"  V.  Your  attention  is  now  invited  to  another  part  of  tlie  same  system.  Before  youth 
looking  forward  to  the  gospel  ministry  can  be  properly  licensed  and  sent  forth,  they  nmst 
be  educated:  and  efforts  have  been  already  made  in  this  cause  worthy  of  high  commen- 
dation. Nor  have  we  anything  to  object  against  efforts  either  to  prepare  or  to  send  men 
to  preach  to  the  destitute  at  home  or  abroad.  Both  these  causes  we  desire  to  see  prosper- 
ing. For  both  we  have  laboured  and  prayed,  and  for  both  we  will  continue  to  lubonr  and 
pray.  But  then  we  desire  to  see  tiiem  prospering  consistently  with  regard  to  the  truth 
and  purity  and  integrity  of  our  own  Ciiurcli.  The  great  burden  of  ministerial  duty  is  to 
enlighten  and  save  the  world.  And  no  obligation  more  sacred  and  solemn  lies  upon  them, 
than  tiiat  of  training  the  heralds  of  the  cross  who  are  to  bear  the  banner  of  her  faith  in 
triumph  round  the  world.  Let  the  Church  give  good  heed  to  this  great  concern,  and  tlie 
work  of  salvation  will  go  on;  let  lier  neglect  this,  or  do  it  in  a  careless  manner,  and  the 
wheels  of  tiie  gospel  chariot  must  move  heavily,  stop,  perhaps  retrograde. 

"Now  the  question  before  us  is,  to  whom  shall  tiiis  most  sacred  and  solemn  duty  be 
entrusted  by  the  Church  ?  Shall  she  do  it  herself,  with  her  own  hands  ?  or  shall  she 
throw  it  into  the  hands  of  a  body,  self-created,  and  in  no  sense  amenable  to  her  ecclesi- 
astical  tribunals?  a  body  which  niay  change  in  half  a  generation,  and  train  her  sons  to 
her  own  destruction  ?  This  is  the  question  we  would  press  u])on  your  consideration : 
and  we  would  most  respectfully  suggest,  tliat  no  Church  can  be  safe — safe  in  her  doctrinal 
standards — safe  in  her  ecclesiastical  polity — safe  in  her  financial  operations — safe  in  the 
independence  of  her  ministry,  if  that  ministry  are  dependent  upon  an  independent  foreign 
body ;  and  especially,  if  llicir  houses  and  lands,  their  libraries  and  furniture,  are  under 
bonds.  Without  any  impeachment  of  motives,  or  imputation  of  extraordinary  weakness, 
we  beg  leave  to  repeat, '  a  gift  blindetli  the  eyes,'  and  to  refer  to  the  course  of  remark 
under  the  preceding  item. 

"  Similar  collisions  occur  here  also.  Your  agents  are  met  in  the  field  by  the  agents 
of  a  society  beyond  your  control.  They  are  often  beaten  off  the  ground,  and  the  six  or 
seven  handred  young  men  under  the  care  of  your  Board  of  Education  are  reduced 
to  a  precarious  dependence;  whereas,  did  the  Cluireh,  in  her  highest  ecclesiastical  court, 
stand  forth  in  her  own  defence,  her  treasury  would  overflow,  and  all  these  collisions  and 
conflicts  of  varied  interests  would  cease;  whilst  her  own  funds  would  go  to  her  own 
sons,  and  not,  to  their  prejudice,  for  the  maintenance  of  tliose  in  other  Clmrches,  wlioare 
never  expected  to  aid  in  building  up  tlie  walls  of  our  Zion.  We  pray  and  beseech  this 
reverend  body  to  sustain,  by  all  the  weight  of  its  influence,  the  education  cause  of  our 
own  Church. 

"VI.  In  the  apprehension  of  your  memorialists,  not  a  small  proportion  of  the  evils 
which  distract  our  Zion  have  grown  and  do  still  grow  out  of  'the  Plan  of  Union'  adopted 
in  1801.  We  say  nothing  here  of  the  wisdom  of  that  measure  at  the  time,  nor  of  its 
constitutionality.  We  know  it  was  the  work  of  wise  and  good  men.  But  we  must  be 
allowed  to  express  the  opinion,  that  now  it  leads  to  alienation,  contentions,  and  disorders. 
For  proof  of  this  we  have  only  to  refer  to  the  minutes  of  prccecHng  General  Assemblies. 
It  is  notorious  tiiat  very  painful  conflicts  have  occurred  in  the  Assembly  on  tliis  very 
subject.  Brethren  had  long  occupied  scats  in  this  body,  who  were  not  Ruling  Elders,  and 
never  had  been  Presbyterians,  and,  it  is  believed,  never  intended  to  become  Presbyterians. 
Nor  was  this  evil  remedied  without  a  long  and  arduous  and  painlul  struggle.  Under  the 
perfect  conviction  that  peace  will  never  dwell  with  us  whilst  the  jarring  elements  of  tliis 
discord  exist  together,  we  beseech  tliis  Assembly  to  annul  that  act ;  and  for  the  simple 
additional  reason  tliat  the  terms  of  compact  are  not  complied  with  by  our  Congregational 
bretiiren."  *  *  »  * 

"VII.  Our  next  grievance  is  of  similar  character,  viz:  'The  Plan  of  Union  and  Cor- 
respondence  with  the  Congregational  Associations  of  New  England,  and  with  otiier 
Churches.'  It  is  true,  that  the  relinquishment  of  the  right  of  voting  in  the  General  As- 
sembiy  has  removed  part  of  the  evil.  No  longer  now  can  our  constitutional  order  be  voted 
down  by  brethren  opposed  to  it  in  profession  and  principle.  Still,  however,  against  tiiis 
union  there  arc  serious  objections.  It  gives  weight  in  counsel  and  debate,  which  may 
command  votes,  to  persons  who  belong  not  to  our  society,  and  who  may  have  a  sectarian 
purpose  to  answer  by  taking  a  particular  side.  Sucii  things  some  of  us  iiavc  seen  on  the 
floor  of  the  Assembly.  Besides  the  whole  matter  is  unconstitutional.  The  General  As- 
sembly never  had  tlie  power  of  granting  a  seat  in  this  house  to  any  person. — (Form  of 
87 


690  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII. 

Government,  Chap.  XII.,  ii.)  '  The  General  Assembly  shall  consist  of  an  equal  delega- 
lion  of  Bishops  and  Elders  from  each  Presbytery.'  Nor  does  our  constitution  recognize 
any  other  mode  of  acquiring  a  right  to  a  scat  here  This  is  a  delegated — it  is  a  repre- 
sentative body,  and  in  tlie  very  nature  of  delegation,  unless  the  delegates  are  expressly 
empowered  to  delegate  otliers,  they  have  no  such  power.  Our  constitution  knows  no  such 
anomaly  as  representatives  transferring  the  power  of  representation  to  others. 

"Wc  humbly  conceive  that  our  Book  (Chap.  XII.,  v.)  in  conceding  to  the  Assembly 
the  power  of  corresponding  witii  foreign  Churches  on  such  terms  as  may  be  agreed  upon 
by  the  Assembly  and  the  corresponding  body,'  does  not  contemplate  the  violation  of  the 
fundamental  principle  quoted  in  the  preceding  paragraph,  by  granting  seats  in  this  house 
to  persons  not  delegated  by  any  Presbytery.  For  if  the  Assembly  have  the  power  of  con- 
ferring a  right  to  deliberate  and  vote,  it  may  be  so  exercised  as  to  bring  the  Church  under 
foreign  dominion.  Against  all  this  the  constitution  presents  an  insuperable  barrier  in 
the  6th  section  of  this  chapter,  where  the  Presbyteries  reserve  to  themselves  the  exclusive 
power  of  establishing  any  constitutional  rule.  Every  regulation  affecting  constitutional 
principles  must  be  referred  to  the  Presbyteries,  and  be  by  a  majority  of  them  adopted, 
before  they  can  be  admitted  as  binding.  This  in  reference  to  '  the  Plan  of  Union'  has 
never  been  done.  Now,  clearly,  this  power  of  granting  seats  in  the  Assembly  vitally 
affects  the  constitution,  which  ought  not  to  be  sacrificed  either  to  expediency  or  courtesy. 
Hence,  with  all  due  respect  and  affection  to  the  good  brethren  of  other  denominations,  we 
pray  this  General  Assembly  to  restore  the  constitution,  by  repealing  the  act  which  as- 
sumes tliis  stretch  of  power. 

"  VIII.  Finally,  as  the  object  of  all  ecclesiastical  order  is  Truth,  in  the  belief,  love,  and 
practice  of  it;  and  as  'to  the  General  Assenibly  also  belongs  the  power  of  bearing  testi- 
mony against  error  in  doctrine,'  your  memorialists  would  humbly  call  your  attention  to 
the  present  state  of  the  Church  in  this  behalf.  There  is  nothing  worth  contending  for 
but  Truth  :  and,  if  we  are  not  greatly  mistaken,  great  and  fearful  inroads  are  made  on 
the  doctrinal  standards  of  our  Church:  and  that  too  not  in  reference  to  matters  of  minor 
consequence,  but  in  the  very  ilmdamental  principles  of  the  gospel.  One  alarming  feature 
of  the  errors  against  which  we  would  earnestly  entreat  this  General  Assembly  to  lift  up 
a  strong  testimony,  we  beg  leave  to  present.  It  is  their  systematic  arrangement.  Did  a 
solitary  individual  here  and  there,  in  cases  few  and  far  between,  touch  upon  a  single  in- 
sulated  position  that  is  false,  and  maintain  it  even  with  pertinacity,  it  would  not  afford 
ground  of  serious  alarm.  But  the  case  is  far  otherwise.  Tiie  errors  abroad  in  the 
Church  are  fundamental,  vital,  and  systematic.  The  maintenance  of  one  involves  the 
whole,  and  must  lead  a  logical  mind  to  embrace  the  system.  Now  the  system,  appears 
to  your  memorialists  to  lead  directly  toward  Socinianism.  This  language  may  seem 
harsh  and  severe.  Alas  !  dear  brethren !  it  is  the  harshness  of  love,  and  the  severity  of 
truth.  It  is  not  pleasant  for  us  to  entertain  such  an  opinion  ;  but  with  our  eyes  and  our 
ears  open,  it  is  impossible  to  avoid  it.  The  evidence  rushes  upon  us  from  the  pulpit  and 
the  press,  and  we  have  no  power  of  resistance.  That  which  the  understanding  clearly 
perceives,  the  mind,  with  its  fondest  desires  to  the  contrary,  must  believe.  It  is  painful 
for  the  convicted  sinner  to  believe  that  his  soul  is  exposed  to  the  wrath  divine ;  it  is  pain- 
ful for  us  to  believe  that  our  brethren  are  departing  from  the  foundations  of  gospel  truth. 
But  a  dark  hour  there  often  is  before  the  bright  dawn  of  heaven's  clieering  light  upon 
the  soul  benighted ;  may  we  hope  from  the  action  of  this  venerable  body  a  return  to  the 
pure  light  of  Scripture  truth,  and  a  strong  testimony  against  the  errors  that  overturn  our 
constitutional  standards  ? 

"  Another  alarming  feature  is  the  boldness  and  pertinacity  with  which  the  very  exist- 
ence of  these  errors  is  denied.  To  this  General  Assembly  it  would  not  be  information, 
were  we  to  state  that  the  same  system  of  error  has  been  characterized  by  the  same  wily 
policy  in  every  age  of  its  appearance  in  the  Church.  It  has  ever  been  its  course  at  first 
to  deny  its  own  existence,  and  when  that  was  no  longer  practicable,  to  assume  a  mask 
and  clothe  itself  with  zeal  as  a  cloak.  Tliis  strong  feature  of  the  modern  singularly  iden- 
tifies  it  with  the  ancient  iieresy." 

[A  list  of  errors  is  here  given,  corresponding  with  those  enumerated  in  the  Act  and 
Testimony.     The  memorial  concludes  as  follows  :] 

"  In  pressing  our  petition  for  redress  of  all  the  grievances  we  have  enumerated,  and 
such  others  in  regard  to  measures  as  the  wisdom  of  this  General  Assembly  may  select, 
wc  entreat  you  to  turn  your  eye  upon  the  aspect  of  the  world.  Lo !  what  an  inviting 
field  for  benevolent  enterprise.  And  is  there  a  body  of  believers  in  the  whole  Church 
milituit,  invested  with  so  ma)iy  of  the  qualifications  to  enter  it,  and  gatlier  the  rich  bar- 
vest  of  glory  to  our  divine  Redeemer,  as  the  Presbyterian  Ciiurcii?  The  position  of  our 
country  points  us  out — the  position  of  our  Church  (loints  as  out — the  position  of  the 
world  points  us  out — tlie  voice  of  unborn  and  uus.inctified  millions  calls  us  to  the  conflict 
— the  Lord  of  Hosts  himself  has  gone  down  into  the  plain  before  us,  and  chides  our  long 
delay.     Now  wc  ask,  brethren,  wliat  causes  this  delay  ?     Why,  when  the  armies  of  th« 


SEC.    105.]  NEW    SCIIOOT,.  — THE    ASSKMBf.V    OF  1835.  691 

living  God  begin  to  consolidate,  and  himself  gives  the  vpatcliword,  'Truth  and  Victory,' — 
Oh!  why  this  del.iy?  Ah!  there  is  division  iii  tlic  camp  !  '  There  be  some  that  trouble 
us.'  Iniiovntion  distracts  our  counsels,  aliciiutes  our  affections,  turns  tlie  sword  of 
brother  in  uiroii  brother,  and  the  Master's  work  remains  undone.  Do  you  ask,  '  How 
shall  the  evil  be  remedied  ?'  We  reply,  '  Let  tiiis  Assembly  come  up  to  tiic  work  of  re- 
form. Let  them  establish  the  ancient  landmarks  of  trutli.  Let  them  unfurl  the  banner 
of  llie  Constitution.  Let  all  who  cannot  figlit  under  tiiis,  grasp  the  standard  that  suits 
their  own  views  ;  put  on  their  own  approved  armour;  descend  into  the  plain,  and  stand 
or  fill  to  their  own  Master.'  We  pledge  ourselves  in  the  fice  of  high  Heaven,  the  real 
Presbyterian  Ciuirch  will  not  shrink  from  the  conflict;  and  though  our  earthen  pitchers 
may  be  broken,  our  lights  shall  shine,  and  'the  sword  of  the  Lord  and  of  Giduo;!'  s!):;)! 
turn  tlie  eye  of  a  gazing  world  to  that  point  of  the  field  where  victory  perches  o;i  t;ie 
'  Banner  of  Truth.' 

"  Venerable  fathers  and  brethren,  we  are  done.  With  you,  and  God,  and  Christ,  and  liis 
Spirit  we  leave  our  cause.  Tliat  He  may  direct  all  your  counsels  in  this  b'jh  df  to  iiis 
own  glory  and  the  Church's  good,  is  the  sincere  prayer  of  your  humble  memoriali-ts." 

§  106.  Action  of  the  Asseiiihly  on  the  incmorial  of  the  Convention. 

1835,  p.  27.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  memorial  and  petition 
of  a  number  of  Ministers  and  Ruling  Elders  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  certain  other  papers  relating  to  the  same  or  allied  subjects,  leg  leave  to 
report,  that  they  have  endeavoured  to  deliberate  on  the  said  memorial  and 
petition,  and  other  papers  committed  to  them,  with  all  that  respect  which 
the  character  of  those  from  whom  they  come,  could  not  fail  to  inspire;  and 
with  all  the  calmness,  impartiality,  and  solemnity  which  the  deep  importance 
of  the  subjects  on  which  they  have  addressed  the  Assembly,  so  manifestly 
demands.     « 

In  approaching  these  weighty  subjects,  the  committee  deemed  it  to  be  an 
obvious  duty  to  exclude  from  their  view,  all  those  principles  which  result 
from  the  wishes  or  plans  of  different  parties  in  the  Church,  and  to  take  for 
their  guide  simply  the  word  of  God,  which  we  consider  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice ;  and  those  public  formularies  by  which  we  have 
solemnly  agreed  and  stipulated  with  each  other,  to  be  governed  in  all  our 
proceedings.  The  moment  we  depart  from  these,  we  are  not  only  exposed 
to  all  the  evils  of  discord ;  but  also  run  the  risk  of  destroying  those  bonds 
of  union  by  which  we  have  been  so  long  bound  together  as  an  ecclesiastical 
body.  There  is  certainly  no  portion  of  the  visible  Churcli  in  which  a  har- 
monious accordance  with  the  same  adopted  formularies,  and  a  uniform  sub- 
mission to  the  same  rules  of  truth  and  order,  are  so  essential  to  the  luainte- 
nance  of  ecclesiastical  peace,  and  to  cordial  co-operation  in  promoting  these 
great  purposes  for  which  the  ( Uiurch  was  founded  by  her  King  and  Head, 
as  among  the  Churches  of  our  denomination.  The  committee  indeed,  by 
no  means  expect,  and  do  not  suppose,  that  the  Assembly  would  think  of 
enforcing  that  perfect  agreement  of  views  in  every  minute  particular,  which 
in  a  body  so  extended  as  the  j'resbyterian  Church,  has  perhaps  never  been 
realized.  But  that  an  entire  and  cordial  agreement  in  a!l  the  radical  prin- 
ciples of  that  system  of  truth  and  order  which  is  taught  in  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, which  is  embodied  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Form  of  (lovern- 
ment,  and  which  every  Minister  and  Elder  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  has 
solemnly  subscribed  and  promised  to  maintain,  may  not  only  be  reasonably 
expected,  but  must  be  as  far  as  possil)le  secured,  if  we  would  maintain  '*  the 
unity  of  the  Spirit,  in  the  bonds  of  peace"  and  love — it  is  presumed  this 
General  Assembly  will  be  unanimous  in  pronouncing.  If  this  be  not  so,  it 
is  in  vain  that  we  a.ssemble  from  year  to  year;  in  vain  that  we  hope  for  in- 
tercourse either  plea,sant  or  edifying.  Our  judicatories  mu.st  be  scenes  of 
discord  and  conflict,  and  the  ties  which  bind  the  several  parts  of  our  extended 
body  to  each  other,  can  scarcely  fail  of  being  ties  of  strife  and  contention. 

Under  convictions  which  these  general  principles  are  adapted  to  impress, 


692  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VI! 

the  committee  most  deeply  feel  the  importance  of  some  of  the  conclusions  to 
which  the}'  are  constrained  to  come;  and  although  some  of  these  conclu- 
sions are  at  variance  with  several  acts  of  the  last  General  Assembly,  yet 
they  cannot  doubt  that  they  make  an  essential  part  of  the  Presbyterian  sys- 
tem ;  and  of  course  cannot  be  abandoned  without  seriously  endangering  both 
the  comfort  and  safety  of  our  beloved  Church.  The  committee  therefore, 
as  the  result  of  their  deliberations  on  the  documents  committed  to  them, 
would  respectfully  recommend  to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  follow- 
ing resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  General  Assembly,  it  is  the 
right  of  every  Presbytery  to  be  entirely  satisfied  of  the  soundness  in  the 
faith,  and  the  good  character  in  every  respect  of  those  Ministers  who  apply 
to  be  admitted  into  the  Presbytery  as  members,  and  who  bring  testimonials 
of  good  standing  from  sister  Presbyteries,  or  from  foreign  bodies  with  whom 
the  Presbyterian  Church  is  in  correspondence.  And  if  there  be  any  reason- 
able doubt  respecting  the  proper  qualifications  of  such  candidates,  notwith- 
standing their  testimonials,  it  is  the  right,  and  may  be  the  duty  of  such  a 
Presbytery  to  examine  them,  or  to  take  such  other  methods  of  being  satis- 
fied in  regard  to  their  suitable  character  as  may  be  judged  proper,  and  if 
such  satisfiiction  be  not  obtained,  to  decline  receiving  them.  In  such  case 
it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  rejecting  the  applicant  to  make  known 
what  it  has  done  to  the  Presbytery  from  which  he  came,  with  its  reasons. 
It  being  always  understood  that  each  Presbytery  is  in  this  concern,  as  in  all 
others,  responsible  for  its  acts  to  the  higher  judicatories. 

2.  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  General  Assembly,  it  is  the 
right,  and  may  be  the  duty,  of  any  judicatory  of  our  Church,  to  take  up,  and 
if  it  see  cause,  to  bear  testimony  against  any  printed  publication  which  may 
be  circulating  within  its  bounds,  and  which  in  the  judgment  of  that  judica- 
tory may  be  adapted  to  inculcate  injurious  opinions;  and  this  whether  the 
author  be  living  or  dead;  whether  he  be  in  the  communion  of  the  Church 
or  not;  whether  he  be  a  member  of  the  judicatory  expressing  the  opinion,  or 
of  some  other.  A  judicatory  may  be  solemnly  called  upon  to  warn  the 
Churches  under  its  care,  and  especially  the  rising  generation,  against  an  er- 
roneous book,  while  the  author  may  not  be  within  their  bounds,  or  imme- 
diately responsible  at  their  bar;  and  while,  even  if  he  were  thus  responsible, 
and  within  their  reach,  they  may  not  think  it  necessary  to  arraign  him  as  a 
heretic.  To  deny  our  judicatories,  as  guardians  of  the  Churches,  this  right, 
would  be  to  deny  them  one  of  the  most  precious  and  powerful  means  of 
bearing  testimony  against  dangerous  sentiments,  and  guarding  the  children 
of  the  Church  against  "that  instruction  which  causeth  to  err."  The  writer 
of  such  a  book  may  reside  at  a  distance  from  the  neighbourhood  in  which 
his  work  is  circulating  and  supposed  to  be  doing  mischief,  or  he  may  be  so 
situated  that,  even  if  it  be  proper  to  commence  process  against  him,  it  may 
not  be  possible  to  commence,  or  at  any  rate  to  issue,  that  process  within  a 
number  of  months.  In  the  meanwhile,  if  the  right  in  question  be  denied, 
this  book  may  be  scattering  poison  without  the  possibility  of  sending  forth 
an  eff"ectual  antidote.  Indeed,  it  may  be  indispensably  necessary,  in  cases 
which  may  easily  be  imagined,  to  send  out  such  a  warning,  even  though  the 
author  of  the  book  l)e  fully  acfjuitted  from  the  charge  of  heresy. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  erection  of  church  courts,  and  especially  of  Pres- 
byteries and  Synods,  on  the  principal  of  "  elective  affinity,"  that  is,  judica- 
tories not  bounded  by  geo<iraphical  limits,  but  having  a  chief  regard  in  their 
erection  to  diversities  of  doctrinal  belief,  and  of  ecclesiastical  policy,  is  con- 
trary both  to  the  letter  and  the  spirit  of  our  constitution;  and  opens  a  wide 
door  for  mischiefs  and  abuses  of  the  most  serious  kind.     One  such  Presby- 


CJEC.    106.]  NEW   SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY   OF    1835.  693 

tery,  if  so  disposed,  might  in  process  of  time  fill  the  whole  Cliurch  with 
unsound  and  schismatic  Ministers,  especially  if  the  principle  were  adopted 
that  regular  testimonials  must  of  course  secure  the  admission  of  those  who 
bi)re  them,  into  any  other  Presbytery.  Such  a  Presbytery,  moreover,  bein"- 
without  gedgraphical  bounds,  might  enter  the  limits  and  disturb  the  repose 
of  any  Church  into  which  it  might  think  proper  to  intrude:  and  thus  divide 
Churches,  stir  up  strife,  and  promote  party  spirit  and  schism  with  all  their 
deplorable  consecjuences.  Surely  a  plan  of  procedure  in  the  Church  of  God 
which  naturally  and  almost  unavoidably  tends  to  produce  effects  such  as 
these,  ought  to  be  frowned  upon,  and,  as  soon  as  possible,  terminated  by  the 
supreme  judicatory  of  the  Church.     Therefore, 

4.  Rraolved,  That  at  and  after  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  in 
October  next,  the  Synod  of  Delaware  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  Presbyte- 
ries constituting  the  same  shall  be  then  and  thereafter  annexed  to  the  Synod, 
of  Philadelphia;  and  that  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  thus  constituted  by  the 
union  aforesaid,  shall  take  such  order  concerning  the  organization  of  its 
several  Presbyteries  as  may  be  deemed  expedient  and  constitutional,  and 
that  said  Synod,  if  it  shall  deem  it  desirable,  make  application  to  the  next 
General  Assembly  for  such  a  division  of  the  Synod  as  may  best  suit  the  con- 
venience of  all  its  Presbyteries,  and  promote  the  glory  of  God. 

5.  Resolved,  That  while  this  G-eneral  Assembly  fully  appreciate,  and 
deeply  deplore  the  many  painful  evils  which  result  from  the  present  division 
in  our  Church,  in  respect  to  the  method  of  conducting  domestic  missions, 
and  the  education  of  beneficiary  candidates  for  the  ministry ;  they  are  per- 
suaded that  it  is  not  expedient  to  attempt  to  prohibit,  within  our  bounds, 
the  operation  of  the  "Home  Missionary  Society',"  or  of  the  "  Presbyterian 
P^dueation  Society,"  or  any  other  voluntary  association  not  subject  to  our 
control.  Such  an  attempt  would  tend,  it  is  believed,  to  increase  rather  than 
diminish  the  existing  evils.  The  Assembly,  however,  is  persuaded,  that  it 
is  the  first  and  binding  duty  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  sustain  her  own 
Boards ;  and  that  voluntary  associations,  operating  within  the  bosom  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  addressing  themselves  to  her  members  and  Con- 
gregations, are  bound  upon  every  principle  both  of  moral  and  ecclesiastical 
obligation,  neither  to  educate,  nor  to  send  forth  as  Presbyterians,  any  indi- 
viduals known  to  hold  sentiments  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  and  the 
standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

6.  Rrsolved,  That  this  Assembly  deem  it  no  longer  desirable  that  Churches 
should  be  formed  in  our  Presbyterian  connection,  agreeably  to  the  plan 
adopted  by  the  Assembly  and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut  in 
1801.  Therefore,  resolved,  that  our  brethren  of  the  General  Association 
of  Connecticut  be,  and  they  hereby  are  respectfully  requested  to  consent 
that  said  plan  shall  be,  from  and  after  the  next  meeting  of  that  Association, 
declared  to  be  annulled.  And  resolved,  that  the  annulling  of  said  plan  shall 
not  in  anywise  interfere  with  the  existence  and  lawful  operation  of  Churches 
which  have  been  already  formed  on  this  plan. 

7.  Raaolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  see  no  cause  either  to  terminate 
or  modify  the  plan  of  correspondence  with  the  Associations  of  our  Congre- 
gational brethren  in  New  England.  That  correspondence  has  been  long  es- 
tablished. It  is  believed  to  have  been  productive  of  mutual  benefit.  It  is 
now  divested  of  the  voting  power,  which  alone  could  be  considered  as  in- 
fringing the  constitution  of  our  Church  by  introducing  persons  clothed  with 
the  character  of  plenary  members  of  the  Assembly.  It  stands  at  present, 
substantially  on  the  same  footing  with  the  visits  of  our  brethren  from  the 
Congregational  Union  of  England  and  Wales,  and  in  the  present  age  of  en- 
larged, and  of  combined  efi'ort  for  the  conversion  of  the  world,  ought  by  no 


694  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

means  to  be  abolished.  Besides,  the  Assembly  are  persuaded,  that  amidst 
the  unceasing  and  growing  intercourse  between  the  Presbyterian  and  Con- 
gregational Churches,  it  is  desirable  to  have  that  intercourse  regulated  by 
compact,  and  of  course,  that  it  would  be  desirable  to  introduce  terms  of  cor- 
respondence, even  if  they  did  not  already  exist. 

8.  Resolved,  That  while  this  General  Assembly  has  no  means  of  ascer- 
taining to  what  extent  the  doctrinal  errors  alleged  in  the  memorial  to  exist 
in  our  Church,  do  really  prevail,  it  cannot  hesitate  to  express  the  painful 
conviction  that  the  allegation  is  by  no  means  unfounded,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  condemn  all  such  opinions,  as  not  distinguishable  from  Pelagian  or 
Arminian  errors;  and  to  declare  their  judgment  that  the  holding  of  the 
opinions  referred  to  is  wholly  incompatible  with  an  honest  adoption  of  our 
Confession  of  Faith.  That  this  is  the  case,  will  be  doubted  by  none  who 
impartially  consider  the  statements  of  that  formulary  contained  in  Chap. 
vii.  Sec.  3,  and  4;  Chap.  vii.  Sec.  2;  Chap,  viii ;  Chap,  ix  ;  Chap.  x.  Sec.  1 
and  2 ;  Chap.  xi.  Sec.  1 ;  which  statements  must  of  course  be  interpreted  in 
their  plain,  obvious,  and  hitherto  acknowledged  sense.  Against  the  doctri- 
nal opinions,  therefore,  above  alluded  to,  the  Assembly  would  solemnly  lift 
a  warning  voice,  and  would  enjoin  upon  all  our  Presbyteries  and  Synods  to 
exercise  the  utmost  vigilance  in  guarding  against  the  introduction  and  pub- 
lication of  such  pestiferous  errors. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

BARNES'S   SECOND   TRIAL, 


§  107.    Charges  tabled  hy  Dr.  Junhin. 

[At  a  tnecting-  of  the  Assembly's  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  hold  in  March, 
1835,  the  Rev.  George  Jiinkin,  D.  D.,  charges,] 

"The  R(v.  Albert  Barnes  is  hereby  ch;!rged  with  maintaining  the  following  doctrines 
contrary  to  lie  standards  of  tiie  Presbyterian  Cburcli:  1.  That  sin  consists  in  vohmtary 
action.  2.  I'hat  Adam  (before  and  after  his  fall)  was  ignor.mt  of  his  moral  relations  tc 
such  a  degree,  that  he  did  not  know  the  consequences  of  his  sin  would  or  should  reach 
any  further,  thin  to  natural  death.  3.  That  unrcgenerate  men  are  able  to  keep  the  com- 
mandments and  convert  themselves  to  God.  4.  That  faith  is  an  act  of  the  mind,  and  not 
a  principle,  and  is  itself  imputed  for  righteousness." 

"  Mr.  Barnes  is  also  charged  with  denying  the  following  doctrines,  which  are  taught 
in  the  standards  of  the  Church,  viz  :  .5.  That  God  entered  into  covenant  with  Adam,  con- 
stituting him  a  federal  or  covenant  head  a  representative  to  all  his  natural  descendants. 
6.  That  the  first  sin  of  Adam  is  imputed  to  his  posterity.  7.  That  mankind  are  guilty, 
i.  e.,  liable  to  punishment  on  iiccount  of  the  sin  of  Adam.  8.  That  Ciirist  suffered  the 
proper  penalty  of  the  law,  as  the  vicarious  substitute  of  his  people,  and  thus  took  away 
legally  their  sins  and  purchased  pardon,  9.  Tiint  the  righteousness,  i.  e.,  the  active  obe- 
dience of  Christ  to  the  law,  is  imputed  to  his  people  for  their  justification  ;  so  that  they 
are  righteous  in  the  eye  of  tlie  law,  and  tiierefore  justified.  10.  Mr.  Barnes  also  teaches, 
in  opposition  to  the  standards,  that  justification  is  simply  pardon." 

^  108.   Decision  of  the  Assemhlys  Second  Presbytery  of  Pliiladelpkia. 
"The  Presbytery  having;    heard  the    prosecutor  at    great  length,  in   support  of    his 
charges,  and  the  accused  in  defence  of  hiu)self,  and  having  duly  considered  the  testi- 
niony  submitted  in  the  case,  judge  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes  not  to  be  guilty  of  teaching 


SEC.    106.]  NEW    SCHOOL. BAR.NLS's    SECOND    TRIAL.  695 

or  holdintj  any  heresy  or  erroneous  doctrine,  contrary  to  tlie  word  of  God  and  our 
standards. 

"1st.  Because  it  has  not  been  proved,  that  Mr,  Barnes  lias  taught  tiiat  all  sin  con- 
sists  in  voluntary  action.  He  has  taught,  in  the  passagts  cited,  that  men  are  not  com- 
pelled by  any  pliysical  necessity,  or  fatal  necessity  of  nature,  but  uffiriiicd,  agreeably  to 
the  Contession  ol'  Faith,  ciiap.  ix.  sec.  1,  that  they  are  voluntary  agents  in  tlie  connnis- 
sion  of  sin, 

"2,  Because  Mr.  Barnes  has  not  denied,  that  Adam  was  acquainted  witii  his  existing 
moral  relations,  but  lias  taught  that  there  is  no  reason  from  tlic  Mosaic  history  of  the  cre- 
ation and  of  the  life  of  Adam,  to  believe,  either  that  he  possissud  all  tiie  scientific  know- 
ledge attributed  to  him  by  the  Rabbins,  or  that  he  was  as  well  acquainted  with  the  conse- 
quences of  sin  before,  as  he  was  after  the  fall. 

"3.  Because  the  passages  cited  from  Mr.  Barnes's  Notes  on  the  Romans,  teach  nothing 
one  way  or  the  other  on  the  subject  of  man's  ability  or  inability  ;  nor  is  there  any  evi- 
dence whatever,  direct  or  implied,  that  he  has  affirmed  or  taught,  that  the  unregencrate 
man  can  convert  himself  to  God.  He  has  indeed  taught,  in  accordance  with  the  Bible 
and  standards,  that  the  sinner  acts  most  voluntarily,  when  he  turns  to  God,  that  he  is  re- 
generated by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  that  his  turning  is  his  own  act.  But  he  has  not  de- 
nied, that  in  so  turning,  he  is  acted  on  and  etficiently  determined  by  God,  the  Spirit;  the 
contrary  he  has  taught. 

"  4.  Because  Mr.  Barnes  has,  in  exact  accordance  with  our  standards  and  the  Bible, 
taught  that  saving  Jliith  is,  in  every  case,  an  influential  act  of  the  mind.  In  denying  that 
it  i-s  a  principle,  he  does  not  mean  that  a  Christian  is  not  a  man  of  principle,  nor  his  reli- 
gion that  of  principle,  nor  that  the  mind  of  the  sinner,  who  accredits  the  testimony  of  God, 
is  brought  into  a  state  in  which  it  readily  perceives  the  force  of  evidence  furnished  in  that 
testimony,  and  thus  may  be  said  to  be  a  habit  of  mind;  but  simply,  tliat  saving  faith  is 
not  anything  independent  of  the  actings  of  the  mind,  nor  any  created  or  conceivable  es- 
sence of'  the  soul,  back  of  the  actof  believing.  This  exercise  of  mind  and  heart,  the  Apostle 
says,  was  imputed  to  Abraham  for  righteousness.  Mr.  Barnes  lias  affirmed  the  same,  but 
has  not  taught,  in  so  doing,  that  faitli  is  regarded  as  a  justifying  righteousness.  He  has, 
on  the  contrary,  explicitly  affirmed,  that  the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  the  only  ground  of 
the  justification  of  the  sinner  before  God. 

"  5.  Because,  while  Mr.  Barnes  has  preferred  not  to  use  certain  theological  technicali- 
ties, sueh  as,  covenant  of  works,  federal  headship,  representation,  &c.,  and  for  reasons 
which  he  has  assigned,  he  has  not  denied  the  facts  in  the  case,  as  made  known  to  our 
faith  in  the  sacred  Scriptures.  The  Confession  of  Faith  speaks  of  the  covenant  of  works 
as  a  eommandment,  or  the  law  of  God  given  to  man,  of  obedience  to  which,  abstinence 
from  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowledge,  was  the  test  and  evidence.  It  does  not  intimate, 
that  independent  of,  and  subsequent  to,  the  enactment  of  the  moral  law,  God  entered  into 
a  special  compact  with  man,  about  his  obedience,  but  that  he  was  pleased  to  promise  eter- 
nal life,  not  only  for  himsclti  but  for  his  posterity,  on  condition  of  Adam's  obedience  to 
that  law,  to  be  proved  by  his  observance  of  the  prohibition  from  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of 
knowledge.  To  illustrate  the  great,  prime,  elementary  transaction  of  God  with  our  race, 
as  its  moral  governor,  upon  strict  principles  of  commercial  law,  Mr.  Barnes  has  objected, 
as  being  inconsistent  with  the  dignity  of  the  Divine  Being,  and  the  nature  of  moral  rela- 
tions. According  to  the  strict  idea  of  a  covenant,  he  conceives  that  the  parties,  previously 
to  its  being  made,  are  at  liberty  to  decline  the  agreement,  and  because  our  first  parents 
were  not  at  such  liberty  to  object  against  or  decline  that  constitution  which  God  ordained 
witii  them,  as  the  head  and  representative  of  our  race,  he  thinks  that  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  by  using  the  words  law  and  commandment  as  synonymous  with  covenant,  did  not 
mean  to  teach  that  the  parallel  is  complete  betvv^een  the  moral  law,  as  originally  given  by 
God  to  our  first  parents,  and  a  covenant  in  the  strict  meaning  of  the  word,  but  has  left  it 
optional  whether  to  explain  it  by  the  one  phrase  or  the  other.  Mr.  Barnes  has  preferred 
explaining  it  as  a  law  or  commandment;  but  he  has  denied  that  our  first  parents  were 
tried  for  themselves  and  for  the  race,  see  page  12:2.  He  has  denied  that,  in  the  strict  legal 
sense  of  the  term,  Adam  was  the  representative  of  the  race,  because  he  conceived  the  idea 
of  con.sent  or  appointment  by  those  represented,  as  alwaj-s  implied  in  such  rejirescntation. 
Yet  has  he  not  denied,  that  in  a  more  vague  and  general  sense,  our  first  parents  were  the 
representatives  of  liieir  race;  but  he  has  objected  to  attempts  to  explain  the  nature  and 
character  of  the  Divine  transactions  with  Adam,  which  are  not  made  in  the  Bible  or  in 
the  Confession  of  Faith,  but  found  only  in  human  treatises  on  systematic  Theology,  as 
mere  pliilosophical  theories,  suggesttd  by  tlie  forms  and  usages  of  commercial  law  among 
men  for  the  purpose  of  explaining  those  facts  in  the  moral  government  of  God,  which 
God  himself  has  left  unexplained.  In  so  doing,  Mr,  Barnes  has  not  denied,  that  such  a 
connection  was  established  by  God  between  Adam  and  his  race,  that,  in  consequence  of 
his  sin,  they  are  subjected  to  the  same  train  of  ills,  as  if  they  had  themselves  personally 
been  the  transgressors. 


696  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

"6.  Because,  while  Mr.  Barnes  has  denied  that  the  sin  of  our  first  parents  is  reckoned 
or  accounted  in  the  sigiit  of  God,  as  llie  crime  of  their  descendants,  either  by  virtue  of 
any  alleged  personal  identity  between  thein,  agreeably  to  the  views  of  some  old  Calvinists, 
or  bv  virtue  of  such  a  legal  connaction  between  them,  that,  on  the  principles  of  conunercial 
law,"  that  is  reckoned  to  them,  which  is  not  truly  and  properly  theirs,  and  for  which  they 
are  personally  blame- wortliy,  and  ill-deserving,  agreeably  to  the  views  of  some  at  the  pre- 
sent clay,  he  has  not  tauglit  that  we  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  sin  of  Adam,  than  with 
the  sms  of  any  other  parents,  nor  that  our  relation  to  him  is  not  very  peculiar,  nor  that 
the  consequences  or  results  of  his  sin,  deeply  and  seriously  affect  us. 

"  7.  Because  Mr.  Barnes  has  not  denied  that  we  suffer  many  and  direful  ills,  in  conse- 
quence  of  the  sin  of  Adam,  that  those  ills  are  certain  and  universal,  growing  out  of  the 
connection  between  Adam  and  iiis  racc^,  and  are  appointed  by  God,  as  a  wise,  just,  and 
liolv  moral  governor,  as  an  expression  of  the  evil  nature  and  tendency  of  apostasy. 
He'  has  only  objected  to  the  use  of  tlie  words  guilt  and  punishment,  according  to 
certam  theological  definitions,  which,  by  not  implying  personal  criminality,  conflict 
with  the  sense  in  which  tiiey  are  used  in  common  language — Guilt,  according  to  Mr. 
Barnes,  implying  obnoxiousness  to  punishment  because  of  personal  blameworthiness  of 
crime  ;  and  punishment,  any  pain  or  suffering  inflicted  on  a  person  for  his  crime  or 
offence. 

"  8.  Because  the  prosecutor  did  not  attempt  to  show  in  what  the  proper  penalty  of  the 
law  consisted,  nor  whether  spiritual  and  eternal  death  constituted  a  part  of  it,  nor  whether 
the  standards  of  our  Church  teach  that  Christ  endured  the  identical  penalty  of  the  law, 
which,  according  to  some  old  Calvinistical  writers,  consisted  in  temporal,  spiritual,  and 
eternal  death;  or  only  an  equivalent  amount  of  suffering.  Mr.  Barnes  has  not  denied 
that  Christ  is  tiie  'vicarious  substitute'  of  his  people,  nor  that  He  has  'purchased  pardon,' 
but  has  explicitly  affirmed  and  taught  these  things.  In  denying  that  Christ  did  endure 
the  penalty  of  the  law,  he  lias  explained  himself  to  mean,  that  remorse,  despair,  corrup- 
tion, and  other  things,  which  he  supposed  to  be  implied  in  the  idea  of  spiritual  death,  as 
well  as  eternal  sufferings,  all  of  which  he  understands  to  be  a  part  of  the  proper  penalty 
of  the  law,  were  not  inflicted  on  Christ,  and  not  to  deny  that  his  sufferings  and  death, 
were  substituted  as  a  sacrifice,  to  satisfy  divine  justice,  fully  equivalent  with  the  penalty 
denounced  against  transgression. 

"  9.  Because  Mr.  Barnes  has  taught  nothing  in  regard  to  the  active  obedience  of 
Christ,  as  distinguished  from  his  passive;  so  far  from  having  taught,  that  justification 
is  simply  pardon — he  has  taught  the  very  reverse,  maintaining  that  God  regards  and 
treats  the  sinner  who  believes  in  ("hrist,  as  if  he  were  righteous,  and  that  solely  on  the 
ground  of  the  merits  of  Christ,  irrespective  of  any  good  deeds  or  desert  of  the  sinner 
whatever. 

"  10.  Because  the  evidence  submitted  on  the  part  of  the  prosecution,  in  respect  to  the 
charges  of  erroneous  doctrine,  was  that  of  inferences  drawn  from  Mr.  Barnes's  language, 
which,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery,  were  not  legitimate,  but  which,  even  if  they 
were,  ought  not,  and  cannot,  agreeably  to  the  decision  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1824, 
be  used  to  convict  of  heresy  or  dangerous  error,  affecting  the  foundation  of  a  sinner's 
hope,  or  tlie  Christian's  title  to  eternal  lile. 

"  The  Presbytery  therefore  judge,  that  the  charges  have  not  been  maintained,  and  ought 
to  be  dismissed,  and  do  acquit  Mr.  Barnes  of  having  taught,  in  his  Notes  on  the  Komans, 
any  dangerous  errors  or  heresies,  contrary  to  the  word  of  God  and  our  standards.  And 
they  do  moreover  judge,  that  the  Christian  spirit  manifested  by  the  prosecutor,  during  the 
progress  of  the  trial,  renders  it  inexpedient  to  intlict  any  censure  on  him,  and  the  Presby- 
tery would  express  the  hope  that  the  result  of  all  will  be  to  promote  the  peace  of  the 
Church,  and  further  the  gospel  of  Christ." 

§  109.  Dr.  Junkin's  appeal  to  Synod. 

"L.IFAYETTE  CoLLEGE,  July  16th,  1835. 

"  To  the  Rev.  John  L.  Grant,  Moderator,  and  to  the  Eev.  Second  rreshi/tcry  of  Philadelphia. 

"  Rev.  and  Dear  Brethren, — You  are  hereby  officially  informed  that  I  intend  to  appeal 
to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  at  its  next  meeting  to  be  held  in  the  borough  of  York,  on 
the  last  Wednesday  of  October  next,  against  your  recent  decision  in  the  case  of  the  Rev. 
Albert  Barnes.  This  appeal  is  from  the  'definitive  sentence.'  Its  general  ground  is  'a 
manifestation  of  prejudice  in  the  case,  and  mistake,'  and  consequent  'injustice  in  the 
decision.' 

"  Allow  me,  before  proceeding  to  specify  the  reasons  which  shut  me  up  to  the  belief 
that  the  Court  was  pnyudieed,  and  did  err  in  judgment,  to  say  that  I  impeach  no  motives 
— 1  charge  no  corrupt  prejudice;  no  intentional  mistake  or  error  upon  any  man.  Men 
do  often  err  under  the  purest  motives,  and  are  often  powerfully  prejudiced,  whilst  perfectly 


SEC.    108.]  \^'  NEW    SCHOOL. — BARNES's    SECOND    TRIAL.  697 

unconscious  of  it.     With  this  single  remark,  I  proceed  to  detail  the  reasons  why  I  appeal 
on  the  above  named  grounds,  viz  : 

"  1.  Because  the  Presbytery,  nearly  three  months  after  the  charj^es  had  been  received, 
and  the  day  fixed  for  tridl,  attempted  to  constrain  the  prosecutor  to  cliange  them,  by  pre- 
fixing the  general  charge  of  heresy  ;  and  did  actually  pass  a  resolution  refusing  to  hear 
the  parties,  merely  because  this  term  was  absent;  and  upon  the  prosecutor  saying,  in  an- 
swer to  a  question  put  to  him,  that  in  his  opinion,  the  errors  charged  amounted  to  heresy, 
tlie  Presbytery  made  a  record  which  aiiiGunted  yirtuiUy  to  a  change  of  the  indictment  to 
a  general  charge  of  liercsy.  Tlie  prosecutor,  now  appellant,  has  stated  his  objections  to 
the  use  of  this  term.  First,  It  is  a  vague  term,  not  defined  in  our  books  ;  no  two,  perhaps, 
of  the  Presbytery  themselves,  would  agree  in  what  constitutes  heresy.  Its  use,  therefore, 
Could  only  create  confusion  and  throw  a  cliaracter  of  indefinitcncss  around  cliarges  of 
error,  which  he  had  laboured  to  make  definite  and  precise.  Secondly,  This  term  is  a  bug- 
bear, and  is  often  used  to  excite  j)opular  commotion  of  an  unpleasant  character,  and  may 
therefore  greatly  prejudice  the  mind  against  the  one  who  accuses  another  of  error,  and  in 
favour  of  the  accused. 

"  Tims  the  Presbytery  manifested  favour  towards  Mr.  Barnes,  in  giving  him  and  his 
friends  tlie  opportunity  of  exciting  odium  against  the  accuser,  by  allusions  and  references 
to  persecution,  and  to  '  the  inquisitorial  toils'  of  the  prosecutor.  Accordingly,  this  last 
phraseology  was  actually  used  by  one  of  the  judges,  (Rev.  John  Smith,)  and  not  without 
effect.  Thus  also  the  Presbytery  changed  substantially  the  ground  and  nature  of  the 
prosecution,  and  led  themselves  into  error.  In  their  final  verdict,  they  assumed  heresy 
as  the  general  cliarge.  And  in  giving  their  opinions,  some  members  had  their  eye  con- 
stantly on  that  fearful  term,  the  meaning  of  which  the  court  did  not  define.  So  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Barbour  opened  his  remarks — '  I  never  can  give  my  verdict,'  said  he,  'that  brother 
Barnes  has  been  guilty  of  heresy.'  And  again,  'The  Confession  of  Faith  was  not  made 
for  a  trap  to  catch  heretics.' — And  more  of  the  same  kind.  So  the  Rev.  John  Smith,  and 
the  Rev.  N.  S.  Smith,  rung  the  clianges  on  the  word  heresy,  and  evidently  were  engrossed 
with  that  undefined  idea.  So  Elder  Hinckle  said,  '  the  prosecutor  has  failed  in  establish- 
ing the  charge  of  heresy  against  the  defendant.'  So  Elder  Darrach,  '  I  would  not  say 
Mr.  Barnes  was  guilty  of  heresy.'  And  thus  the  court  was  carried  off  the  ground  of  the 
charges,  and  decided  on  a  case  not  before  them.  Heresy,  with  many,  is  some  horrible 
thing  tor  which  a  man  must  be  burnt.  Thus  lost  in  a  term  undefined  and  undefinable, 
the  court,  as  appears  to  me,  erred  in  judgment.  They  shuddered  at  the  idea  of  burning 
Mr.  Barnes. 

"  2.  Because  the  accused  was  not  called  upon  by  the  court  to  put  in  a  plea  to  each 
charge  specifically.  Dis.  V.  10.  '  The  charges  shall  be  read  to  him,  and  he  shall  be  called 
upon  to  say  whether  he  is  guilty  or  not.'  Now  cases  may  occur,  wherein  an  accused 
person  may  plead  guilty  to  one  and  not  to  another  of  the  charges,  and  unless  the  question 
be  distinctly  put,  '  Do  you  admit  the  truth  of  this  first  charge,  or  not?'  and  so  of  the  rest, 
it  cannot  be  known  what  the  ])lea  is ;  and  if  no  special  plea  be  put  to  each  count  of  the 
indictment,  the  prosecutor  and  tlie  court  are  put  to  unnecessary  trouble,  and  kept  in  igno- 
rance of  what  they  are  called  upon  to  do;  whether  to  prove  the  truth,  or  only  the  relevancy 
of  the  charge.  This  violation  of  rule  is  the  more  censurable,  because  a  Presbytery  is  a 
court  of  conscience,  and  every  person  arraigned  ought  to  have  it  put  to  his  conscience  to 
say  whether  the  things  charged  are  true  or  not  But  the  12th  section  settles  this  ques- 
tion. 'If  the  Mini.ster,  when  he  appears,  will  not  confess,  but  denies  the  facts  alleged 
against  him,'  iStc.  Clearly  this  contemplates  an  explicit  acknowledgment  or  denial  of  the 
things  charged.  Now  Mr.  Barnes,  in  the  plea  he  put  in,  admitted  some  of  the  charges, 
and  denied  others;  but  the  Presbytery  did  not  require  liiin  to  specify  which  he  admitted, 
and  wiiich  he  denied ;  so  that  the  plea  amounted  to  notliing.  He  says,  '  I  neither  have 
taught,  nor  do  I  teach,  anytliii»g,  according  to  my  best  judgment,  contrary  to  the  word  of 
God :  nor  do  I  deny  any  truths  taught  in  the  word  of  Cod,  as  is  alleged  that  I  do,  in  the 
indictment  now  betbre  the  Presbytery.'  Can  any  candid  man  read  this  plea  against  charges 
of  holding  doctrines  contrary  to  the  word  oi"  God,  and  C'onlessioii  of  Faith,  without  feeling 
that  the  accused  admits  teaching  doctrines  contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faitli  ?  And  is 
this  plea  anything  more  than  any  errorist  in  every  age  has  put  in  ?  Who  does  not  know 
that  all  crrorists  that  have  troubled  the  Church,  and  do  trouble  her,  always  profess  to  found 
their  doctrines  on  the  Bible?  In  reference  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  there  is  absolutely 
no  plea  at  all.  The  ])rosecutor  has  always  been  of  opinion,  and  by  the  admissions  of  Mr. 
Barnes,  now  more  than  ever,  tliat  had  he  been  put  to  a  special  plea,  he  would  have  acknow- 
ledged the  truth  of  at  least  a  majority  of  the  charges,  as  he  has  done  ol'the  principal  ones, 
so  far  as  the  standards  are  concerned;  and  wuuld  have  justified  himself  on  the  ground 
of  Scripture.  Thus,  it  is  bdieved,  prejudice  was  manifisted  in  favour  of  the  accused. 
For  by  this  course  he  was  left  to  all  the  benefit  of  a  denial,  where  he  could  do  it  with  a 
clear  conscience  ;  whilst  he  had  all  the  advantage  of  silence,  where  he  could  not  have  de 
nied.  By  tiiis,  too,  the  trial  was  greatly  protracted. 
88 


698  HERESIES   ANP    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII 

"Thus,  also,  the  appellant  and  the  court  are  left  still  in  doubt  whether  Mr.  Barnes  ad- 
mits or  denies  certain  points.  Dr.  Ely  in  his  piper  said  Mr.  Barnes  included  Christ's  ac 
tivc  obedience  in  the  matter  of  the  believer's  justification,  and  did  not  teach  that  justifica- 
tion is  simply  p:irdon.  On  the  contrary,  Rev.  Mr.  Patterson  said  he  believed  Mr.  Barnes 
held  the  common  doctrine  of  the  New  England  divines,  and  the  doctrine  of  Dr.  Dwight; 
which  is,  liiat  justification  is  simply  and  only  pardon.  Thus  justice  in  this  state  of  the 
case  could  not  bo  expected.     Tliis  incipient  error  led  on  to  others. 

"  3.  Another  reason  for  thinking  that  there  was  some  little  bias  in  the  court,  is  the  high 
estimate  in  which,  deservedly,  some  at  least  of  the  members  held  Mr.  Barnes  as  to  talents, 
and  his  Congregation  as  to  respectability  and  influence.  It  will  be  remembered  that  tlie 
Presbytery  held  its  meetings  in  the  lecture-room  where  tlie  accused  had  usually  met  his 
people,  and  many  of  them  were  present  during  the  trial.  It  is  hardly  conceivable  that  the 
good  bretliren  should  not  be  insensibly  influenced.  Accordingly,  one  in  closing  his  re- 
ni  irks  said,  '  Never  let  me  be  found  condemning  a  man  to  whom  God  has  given  such  mighty 
powers  of  mind,  and  a  Congregation  so  dignified  and  influential.' 

''  4.  My  fourth  reason  for  appealing  on  the  ground  of  prejudice  leading  to  error,  is,  that 
the  Presbytery  have  in  their  decision  endorsed  some  of  Mr.  Barnes's  alh^ged  errors,  and 
having  made  them  their  own,  could  not  be  presumed  altogether  impartial  in  their  judg- 
ment.  Ex.gr.  'This  exercise  of  mind  and  heart,'  (Abraham's,)  say  they,  '  the  Apos- 
tle says  was  imputed  to  Abraham  for  righteousness.'  See  4th  reason.  And  again, 
under  fifth  reason,  'It  (the  Confession  of  I'aith)  does  not  intimate  that  independent  pf^ 
and  subsequent  to,  the  enactment  of  the  moral  law,  God  entered  into  a  special  com- 
pact with  man  about  his  obedience;  but  that  he  was  pleased  to  promise  eternal  life, 
not  only  for  himself,  but  for  his  posterity,  on  condition  of  Adam's  obedience  to  that  law, 
to  be  proved  by  his  observance  of  the  proliibition  from  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  know- 
ledge.' 

"  Now,  on  the  contrary,  the  very  doctrine,  of  the  Confession  and  Catechism  is,  that  man 
was  created  having  '  the  law  of  God  written  in  his  heart,'  and  '  when  God  had  created  man 
lie  entered  into  a  covenant  of  life  with  him.'  The  covenant  was  subsequent  to  the  enact- 
ment of  the  law.  Thus  the  Presbytery  sanctions  the  error  charged,  and  therefore  may  well 
be  supposed  favourable  to  the  accused. 

"  5.  Because  on  the  5th,  6tli.  and  7t,h  charges,  it  is  very  diffieult  to  say  whether  the 
Presbytery  admit,  as  Mr.  Barnes  did,  that  he  denied  the  doctrine  of  the  standards.  It  is 
painfully  difficult  to  know  what  their  decision  is  under  these  heads  ;  and  particularly  on 
the  7th,  they  certainly  do  not  tell  us  whether  Mr.  Barnes  denied  or  acknowledged  the  doc- 
trine tliat  Adam's  posterity  are  guilty,  i.  e.,  liable  to  punislnnent  on  account  of  Adam's 
sin.  Why  did  not  the  Presbytery  give  an  unequivocal  sentence  here?  On  tlicse  three 
charges,  where  every  attentive  hearer  of  his  defence  must  know  that  Mr.  Barnes  admitted 
Ills  denial  and  rejection  of  the  doctrine  of  our  standards,  and  where  he  set  up  his  defence 
on  the  ground  of  Scripture  and  his  own  metaphysics,  in  opposition  to  them,  I  am  con- 
strained to  think,  tlie  main  efforts  of  the  Presbytery  have  been  expended  in  throwing 
darkness  and  obscurity  around  the  subject,  and  '  so  they  wrap  it  up.'  This  reason  I  may 
extend  to  each  one  of  the  charges,  and  the  Presbytery's  action  on  them.  Three  questions 
naturally  arose  on  each.  1.  Is  the  thing  charged  proved  by  the  testimony  ?  2.  Is  it  con- 
trary  to  the  standards  ?  3.  Is  it  contrary  to  the  Bible  ?  Now  the  prosecutor  humbly 
conceives  he  had  a  right  to  a  decision  on  each  of  them.  This  he  respectfully  requested  in 
a  letter  addressed  to  the  Presbytery,  but  was  refused. 

"6.  Bccnuse  an  inaccurate  statement  in  tlie  8th  reason  of  the  decision,  was,  perhaps, 
partly  tlu'  ground  of  said  decision,  viz:  'Because  the  prosecutor  did  not  attempt  to  show 
in  what  tlie  proper  penalty  of  the  law  consisted.'  Now  the  prosecutor  did  show,  from 
the  Confession  and  tlie  Bible,  that  the  proper  penalty  of  the  law  consisted  in  death.  'Thou 
shalt  surely  die' — that  it  consisted  in  the  curse — the  wrath  of  God — which  things  include 
Borrows,  anguish,  and  woes  unutterable,  inflicted  upon  the  Saviour  by  the  righteous  judg. 
mcnt  of  God  the  Father,  because  his  own  Son  bare  the  sins  of  the  people  (by  legal  impu- 
tation) in  his  own  body  on  the  tree. 

"  7.  Because  of  a  similar  inaccuracy  in  the  10th  reason,  viz :  that '  the  evidence  sub- 
mitted on  the  part  of  the  prosecution,  was  that  of  inferences  drawn  from  Mr.  Barnes's 
language.'  Now  tiie  appellant  humbly  conceives  that  he  submitted  the  language  itself  of 
Mr.  Barnes,  as  the  testimony  and  the  evidence  in  the  case.  He  submitted  all  the  passages 
read,  and  liieir  adjoining  contexts  respectively.  These  were  the  evidence,  and  it  is  believed 
they  contain  proof. 

"  8.  Because  one  member  of  the  court,  at  least,  distinctly  rejected  the  standards  of  the 
Church,  as  a  rule  of  judgment  in  the  case.  He  said  the  Confession  had  been  twisted  into 
a  wrong  jdace.  It  was  not  a  trap  to  catch  heretics.  He  had  as  good  a  right  to  bring 
ciiarges  against  a  man  for  holding  doctrines  contrary  to  Ridgley's  Body  of  Divinity  and 
tiic  Bible,  or  contrary  to  the  ("liristian  Almanac  and  the  Bible,  as  the  present  prosecutor 
had  to  charge  Mr.  Barnes  with  holding  doctrines  contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  and 


SEC.  109.]  Niiw  sciiooii. — Barnes's  second  trial.  099 

the  Biblf.  It  is  true,  he  ne.Yt  day  apologized,  by  sayingr  he  did  not  mean  to  disparage  tiie 
Contession  ol'  Faith.  But  tiien  liis  speech  was  at  least  [jartly  written.  It  was  delibe- 
rately and  strongly  expressed  ;  whereas  tlie  apology  was  obviously  a  lame  effort,  for  popu- 
lar efllct.  Now,  how  many  more  of  tlie  judges  were  of  this  sentiment,  I  cannot  say.  I 
believe,  however,  there  l)e  some  even  newer  Presbyterians,  than  this  anti-conlession 
brother.  But  one  thing  is  obvious,  viz :  tliat  sucli  doctrine  effectually  precludes  a  lair  and 
impartial  trial. 

"9.  Because  the  Presbytery  took  Mr.  Barnes's  present  declarations  as  expository  of  tlie 
meaning  of  his  language  adduced  in  proof.  1  thinii  this  will  be  evident  upon  a  simple 
reading  of  thi^  passages  of  his  book  quoted  as  testimony,  and  the  decision  of  the  court. 
During  the  wliole  trial,  it  appeared  plain  to  me,  that  he  was  by  the  court  viewed  as  the  / 
legitimate,  and  tlie  only  legitimate  expounder  of  his  own  printed  words  ;  and  in  support 
of  this,  it  was  alleged  that  lie  knew  best  wiiat  was  his  own  meaning. 

"  Now  the  ap[)ellant  believes  that  the  court  itself  was  tlie  only  authorized  expositor. 
They  had  no  right  to  take  the  present  views  of  the  party  at  the  bar;  nor  his  present  gloss 
upon  ills  own  words,  formerly  uttered,  as  their  correct  meaning.  They  were  bound  simply 
to  wcigli  the  words  according  to  tlieir  obvious  meaning  in  their  connection,  and  according 
to  tlie  usages  of  the  language.  Tlie  question  belbre  them  was  not,  (or  ought  not  to  have 
been,)  What  does  Mr.  B.irnes  now  teach  or  deny  ?  Not,  Wliat  does  he  now  say  he  taught 
then  ?     But  simply,  VVIiat  has  lie  tauglit  here  in  this  book? 

"  Every  candid  mind  must  perceive,  that  if  a  man  shall  be  permitted  to  give  his  own 
explanation  to  his  own  words,  no  man  can  ever  be  convicted  of  holding  error,  unless  he      i 
be  so  stupid  as  to  be  unable  to  distinguish   between   truth  and  error,  and  to   frittir  down 
and  explain  away  his  own  terms.     A  very  small  portion  of  talent  for  mystifieatioti  can 
gloss  over  the  most   obnoxious   terms.     For  example:  An   action    for   slander  is  brought 
against  me,  tor  uttering  the  words—'  I  saw  O.  P.  Q.  in  a  state  of  intoxication,  at  a  public      \ 
diimer  on  the  4tli  of  July.'     It  is  proved  that  I  pronounced   these  words,  and   that  I  am      i 
not  on  frinuily  terms  with  O.  P.  Q.     I  put  in  a  plea  of  justification,  and  claim  the  privi-      ! 
lege  of  explaining.     I  show  botli   from  my  habits  of  sj)eaking   and   writing,  that  I   have 
used  the  term  intoxication,  in  application  to  high  mental  excitement.     The   man  was  in- 
toxicated  with  joy.     This  is  all    I  meant.     It  was  a  compliment.     I  was   simply  repre- 
senting tiie  strong  patriotic  feeling  of  O.  P.  Q  ;  he  was   intoxicated  with  joy  upon  a  re- 
miniscence of  the  glorious  transactions  this  day  commemorates.     Or,  I  show  tiuit  I  have 
been  in  the  habit  of  abusing  Pennsylvania  as  a  drunlien  state — tlie  whiskey  insurrection 
state — the  state  of  intoxication.     I  meant  nofliing  more  than  tliat  I  saw  ().  P.  Q.  in  Penn- 
sylvania tiiat  day.      Will  the  court  and  jury  take  my  explanation,  and  find   me  a  vi.rdict? 
or  will  they  judge  for  themselves  what  my  language  means  ?  Will  they  receive  as  author- 
ity, my  present  testimony,  in  my  own  favour  ?   or  will  they  ascertain  by  other  scales,  the 
weight  of  the  words  proved?  -^ 

"  This,  I  take  it,  is  the  grand  error  of  the  Presbytery,  as  to  the  ground  of  their  decision. 
They  made  Mr.  Barnes  botli  witness  and  judge  in  his  own  case,  by  a  gratuitous  assump- 
tion of  his  present  views,  and  his  present  exposition  of  his  language  formerly  uttered,  and 
now  adduced  in  proof,  as  being  undoubtedly  the  true  and  pro[ier  sense  of  tliat  language, 
and  of  his  doctrines  there  published.  Accordingly,  notwithstanding  he  had  said  in  his 
deii;nce,  '  the  doctrine  of  all  sinning  in  Adam,  and  tailing  with  him,  I  mean  to  reject,'  the 
Presbytery  acquitted  him  on  tlie  ground  of  his  ofl-repeated  declaration,  that  he  agreed 
with  his  accuser  in  the  substantial  facts  of  the  case. 

"  All  these  considerations,  and  some  others,  conspire  to  sustain  me  in  the  conviction, 
that  my  tenth  and  last,  and  principal  reason  of  appeal,  is  just  and  true,  viz  : 

"  10.  Because  the  decision  of  the  Presbytery  is  not  in  accordance  with  the  facts  of  the 
case,  as  exhibited  in  the  charges,  and  the  testimony  and  the  law.  It  is  not  a  righteous 
decision. 

"All  which  is  respectfully  submitted,  by  your  unworthy  brother  in  the  Lord, 

Geo.  Junkin." 

§  110.  Decision  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  on  the  appeal. 

"  Resolved,  1.  That  in  view  of  the  proof  presented  to  Synod,  and  of  the  whole  case,  the 
decision  of  the  (Assembly's)  2d  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  case  of  the  charges  of 
the  said  Geo.  Junkin  against  tlie  said  Albert  Barnes,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is  reversed, 
as  contrary  to  truth  and  righteousness,  and  the  Appeal  declared  to  be  sustained. 

"2.  That  some  of  the  errors  alleged  in  the  charges  to  be  held  by  the  said  Albert  B.irnes 
are  fun<iameutal ;  and  all  of  them  arc  contrary  to  the  standards  of  the  Presbytcriiin  Church 
in  the  United  States;  and  that  they  do  contravene  the  .system  of  truth  therein  taught,  and 
Set  i"orth  in  the  word  of  God. 

"  3.  That  tiie  said  Albert  Barnes  be,  and  he  hereby  is  suspended  from  the  exercise  of 
all  the  functions  proper  to  the  gospel  ministry,  until  he  shall  retract  the  errors  hereby 
condemned,  and  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance." 


700  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

[On  tlic  resolution  to  sustain  the  appeal  and  reverse  the  decision  of  the  Prcshytery — 
Ayes,  7.3  ;\Iiiiisters,  6!)  Elders  ;  Noes,  14  Ministers,  2  Elders  ;  Non  liquets,  17  ;  Excused,  1. 
On  the  fiii.il  vote,  adopting'  the  minute  closing-  with  the  above  resolutions — Ayes,  58  Min- 
isters, 58  Eiders;  Nays,  29  Ministers,  2  Elders  ;  Non  liquets  and  Excused,  8.] 

§  111.  Decision  of  the  General  Assemble/. 

183G,  pp.  2G8,  26!).  [Against  the  decision  of  Synod,  Mr.  Barnes  appealed  to  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly.  After  a  week  spent  in  hearing  tlie  case,  the  vote  w^as  taken  ;  and  re- 
sulted, for  sustaining  the  appeal,  134;  against  sustaining  it,  96 ;  declined  voting,  6.  It 
was  then] 

Resolved,  That  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  suspending  the 
Rev.  Albert  Barnes  from  all  the  functions  proper  to  the  gospel  ministry, 
be,  and  it  is  hereby  reversed.     [Ayes,  145 ;  Nays,  78  ;  Declined  voting,  11.] 

§  112.  Dr.  Miller  s  resolution  rejected. 

1836,  p.  270.  The  following  resolution  was  oflFered  by  Dr.  Miller,  viz  : 
Eesolred,  That  while  this  General  Assembly  has  thought  proper  to  re- 
move the  sentence  of  suspension  under  which  the  Rev.  Mr.  Barnes  was 
placed  by  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia;  yet  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly  is, 
that  Mr.  Barnes,  in  his  notes  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  has  published 
02)iiiions  materially  at  variance  with  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  with  the  word  of  Grod  •  especially  with  regard  to  original 
sin,  the  relation  of  man  to  Adam,  and  justification  by  faith,  in  the  atoning 
sacrifice  and  righteousness  of  the  Redeemer.  The  Assembly  consider  the 
manner  in  which  Mr.  Barnes  has  controverted  the  language  and  doctrine 
of  our  public  standards,  as  highly  reprehensible,  and  as  adapted  to  pervert 
the  minds  of  the  rising  generation,  from  the  simplicity  and  purity  of  the 
gospel  plan.  And  although  some  of  the  most  objectionable  statements  and 
expressions  which  appeared  in  the  earlier  editions  of  the  work  in  question, 
have  been  either  removed,  or  so  far  modified  or  explained,  as  to  render  them 
more  in  accordance  with  our  public  formularies ;  still  the  Assembly  consid- 
ers the  work,  even  in  its  present  amended  form,  as  containing  representa- 
tions which  cannot  be  reconciled  with  the  letter  or  spirit  of  our  public  stand- 
ards ;  and  would  solemnly  admonish  Mr.  Barnes  again  to  review  this  work ; 
to  modify  still  further  the  statements  which  have  grieved  his  brethren ;  and 
to  be  more  careful  in  time  to  come,  to  study  the  purity  and  peace  of  the 
Church."  [Rejected,  by  Yeas,  109  ;  Nays,  122  ;  Declined  voting,  3  ;  Synod 
of  Philadelphia  excluded,  27.] 

§  113.  First  Protest  in  Barnes's  case. 

"  Whereas,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  did,  by 
their  vote  on  the  7th  inst.,  reject  a  resolution  disapproving  some  of  the  doc- 
trinal statements  contained  in  Barnes's  Notes  on  the  Romans — which  reso- 
lution, especially  under  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  case,  the  under- 
signed considered  of  high  importance  to  the  Church  with  which  we  are  con- 
nected, to  the  cause  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  just 
exhibition  of  his  grace  and  truth ;  we  whose  names  are  subscribed,  feel  con- 
strained, in  the  name  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  solemnly  to  protest 
against  said  decision,  for  the  following  reasons,  viz  : 

"  1.  Because  we  believe  that  the  constitutional  standards  of  the  Church, 
in  their  plain  and  obvious  meaning,  and  in  the  sense  in  which  they  have 
always  been  received,  are  the  rule  of  judgment  by  which  all  doctrinal  con- 
troversies are  to  be  decided.  That  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  maintain 
inviolate  her  doctrine  and  order,  agreeably  to  those  standards ;  to  bear  her 
decided  testimony  against  all  deviations  from  them,  and  not  to  countenance 
them,  even  by  implication.     Yet,  in  the  above  decision,  there  was,  as  we 


.<EC.  110.]  NEW    SCHOOL. BARNES's    SECOND    TRIAL.  701 

believe,  a  departure  from  our  constitutional  rule,  a  refusal  to  bear  testimony 
against  errors,  witii  an  implied  approbation  of  them,  and  a  constructive  de- 
nial that  Ministers  of  the  g'ospel  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  are  under  so- 
lemn obligations  to  conform  in  their  doctrinal  sentiments  to  our  Confession 
of  Faith  and  Catechisms. 

"  2.  Because  the  errors  contemplated  in  the  aforesaid  resolution,  do  not 
consist  merely,  nor  chiefly,  in  inaccurate  or  ambiguous  expressions  and  mis- 
taken illustrations,  but  in  sentiments  and  opinions,  respecting  the  great  and 
important  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  which  are  utterly  inconsistent  with  the 
statemeii^of  those  doctrines,  made  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  revealed 
in  the  word  of  God.  We  sincerely  and  firmly  believe  that  Mr.  Barnes  has 
denied,  and  that  in  a  sneering  manner,  that  Adam  was  the  covenant  head  of 
the  human  race;  that  all  manldnd  sinned  in  him  as  such,  and  were  thus 
brought  under  the  penalty  of  transgression  ;  that  Christ  suffered  the  penalty 
of  the  liiw  when  he  died  for  sin  ;  and  that  tlie  righteousness  of  Christ  is 
imputed  to  believers  for  justification.  These  and  similar  doctrinal  views  we 
regard  as  material  variations  from  our  standards,  as  dangerous  in  themselves, 
and  as  contravening  some  of  the  leading  principles  of  our  system,  such  as 
man's  complete  dependence,  and  the  perfect  harmony  of  justice  and  grace 
in  the  salvation  of  the  sinner. 

"  3.  Because  this  expression  of  approbation  of  his  opinions  was  passed 
after,  as  we  believe,  it  had  been  clearly  and  sufiiciently  proved  to  the  Asseu)- 
bly,  that  Mr.  Barnes  had  denied  these  important  truths,  and  had  expressed 
opinions  respecting  original  sin,  the  nature  of  faith,  and  the  nature  of  justi- 
fication, which  cannot  be  reconciled  with  our  standards;  and  after,  instead 
of  retracting  any  of  his  doctrinal  opinions,  he  had  declared  expressly  before 
the  Assembly,  and  published  in  the  preface  to  the  last  edition  of  his  Notes 
on  the  Romans,  that  he  had  not  changed,  but  held  them  still,  and  v/as  deter- 
mined to  preach  them  until  he  died. 

"  For  these  reasons,  and  for  the  glory  of  God,  that  we  may  preserve  a  con- 
science void  of  offence,  we  request  that  this  our  solemn  protest  may  be  entered 
on  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly. 

"  W.  W.  Phillips,  J.  McElroy,  James  Hoge,  Samuel  S.  Davis,  Francis  McFar- 
land,  .Joseph  Smith,  James  3IcCurdy,  Jacob  F.  Price,  W.  L.  Breckenridge, 
H.  M.  Koontz,  P.  J.  Sparrow,  Robert  Johnston,  Joseph  Harbeson,  John 
H.  Culbertson,  W.  P.  Alrich,  J.  S.  Wilson,  T.  C.  Stuart,  J.  McClintock, 
Nathaniel  Todd,  Alexander  R.  Curry,  George  Anderson,  Jas.  McFarran, 
John  Bemiss,  John  M.  C.  Bartley,  Samuel  McQuestin,  William  James, 
Ananias  Piatt,  Duncan  McMartin,  Edwin  Downer,  H.  M.  Hopkins,  James 
V.  Henry,  Russell  J.  Minor,  William  Marshall,  James  Lenox,  Samuel 
Boyd,  William  Wallace,  (N.  Y.)  Samuel  Miller,  B.  Ogden,  James  Sea- 
brook,  Jacob  Castner,  Joseph  Campbell,  James  Kennedy,  John  Stinson, 
Samuel  Henderson,  J.  Coulter,  Joel  Stoncroad,  N.  Fwing,  James  Alex- 
ander, Joseph  D.  Ray,  Robert  Hiuhlands,  John  Miller,  J.  Eaton,  Robert 
Porter,  Joseph  McFarren,  C.  Velandingham,  Alex.  Write,  R.  Johnston, 
James  Wilson,  James  Rowland,  Archibald  Hantia,  John  Elliot,  William 
Wallace,  (Lan.)  Robert  Smith,  J.  S.  Galloway,  S.  Scovel,  B.  C.  Swan,  G. 
Bishop,  William  Dunn,  M.  G.  Wallace,  J.  S.  Weaver,  Siunuol  Donnell, 
B.  F.  Spillman,  W.  A.  G.  Posey,  J.  S.  Berryman,  D.  S.  Todd,  Lewis  Col- 
lins, William  Williamson,  James  Wharey,  John  McElhcnny,  Thos.  Baird, 
E.  W.  Caruthers,  Archibald  McCallum,  R.  IL  Kilpatrick,  John  S. 
McCutchan,  T.  A.  Ogden,  A.  A.  Campbell,  John  Ingram,  S.  B.  Lewers, 
J.  Le  Roy  Davies,  Thomas  L.  Dunlap,  Eugenius  A.  Nesbit,  Gilbert  T. 
Snowden,  Horace  S.  Pratt,  John  IT.  Van  Court,  F.  H.  Porter,  Thomas  R. 
Borden,  T.  C.  Stuart,  John  R.  Hutchinson,  David  Morrow,  J.  H.  Gray, 
George  Anderson." 


702  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK  VIT. 

§  114..  Second  Piofest  in  Barnes's  case. 

1836,  p.  286.  "The  undersigDed,  members  of  the  Creneral  Assembly,  who 
were  of  the  opinion  that  the  appeal  of  the  llev.  Albert  Barnes  should  be  sus- 
tained only  in  part,  and  that  a  modified  decision  should  be  made,  beg  leave 
to  present  to  the  Assembly  this  brief  explanation  of  their  views,  and  desire 
that  it  may  be  entered  on  the  Minutes,  as  their  protest  against  the  course 
which  has  been  pursued  in  this  case. 

"  1.  They  explicitly  declare,  that  in  their  opinion  the  refusal  of  the  Pres- 
bytery to  bring  their  records  before  the  Synod,  and  of  Mr.  Barnes|p  appear 
and  plead  in  defence  when  their  objections  had  been  overruled,  waMrregular 
and  censurable;  and  that  although  the  Synod  acted  in  a  manner  that  was 
questionable,  and  perhaps  injudicious,  in  trying  the  appeal  of  Dr.  Junlcin, 
without  the  records  of  the  Presbytery,  and  in  the  absence  of  Mr.  Barnes,  who 
had  declined  making  any  defence,  yet  this  irregularity  was  not  of  such  a 
nature  as  to  annul  their  proceedings. 

"  2.  They  were  of  the  opinion  that  the  charges  brought  against  Mr.  Barnes 
by  Dr.  Junkiu,  were  at  least  partly  substantiated,  and  that  on  very  important 
topics  of  the  system  of  doctrine  contained  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the 
word  of  God  ;  and  that,  therefore,  the  appeal  could  be  sustained  only  in  a 
modified  sense,  if  at  all  on  this  ground,  without  an  iipplied  approbation  of  his 
doctrinal  views. 

"  3.  Further,  they  were  of  the  opinion,  that  inasmuch  as  some  of  the 
charges  were  not  fully,  if  at  all  sustained  ;  and  it  may  be  doubted  whether 
the  Synod  ought,  as  the  circumstances  of  the  case  appeared  to  be,  to  have 
inflicted  the  censure  of  suspension  ;  and  Mr.  Barnes,  during-the  progress  of 
this  trial,  exhibited  some  important  alterations  of  his  book,  and  made  such 
explanations  and  disavowals  of  the  sentiments  ascribed  to  him,  as  were  satis- 
factory in  a  considerable  degree  j  the  removal  of  his  suspension  might  be 
deemed  proper  and  safe  ;  they  were  therefore  willing,  on  this  account,  to 
concur  in  this  measure ;  but  did  not  desire  to  sustain  the  appeal  in  an  un- 
qualified sense. 

"  The  undersigned,  therefore,  desire  to  place  themselves  aright,  in  the 
discharge  of  their  ofl&cial  duty,  before  this  Assembly,  and  the  Church  with 
which  they  are  connected,  and  the  whole  Christian  Church,  so  far  as  these 
transactions  may  be  known;  and  cannot  consent  to  be  understood  as  giving 
countenance  to  irregular  proceedings  in  the  judicatories  of  the  Church,  or 
those  who  are  amenable  to  them  ;  or  as  overlooking  erroneous  doctrinal  sen- 
timents ;  or  as  desiring  to  exercise  undue  severity  towards  the  appellant.  And 
they  cannot  withhold  the  expression  of  their  regret,  that  all  their  efforts  to 
procure  a  justly  modified  decision,  were  defeated  by  the  positions  occupied 
by  different  and  opposite  portions  of  the  Assembly,  in  regard  to  this  case  ; 
nor  will  they  conceal  that  they  have  painful  apprehensions  that  these  things 
will  lead  to  extended  and  increased  dissension,  and  endanger  the  disruption 
of  the  holy  bonds  which  hold  us  together  as  one  Church. 

Pimhimjh,  June  1th,  1836. 
"  James  Hoge,  Samuel  Miller,  N.  Ewing,  John  McEIhenny,  John  H.  Van 

Court,  Benjamin  Ogden,  Thomas  A.  Ogden,  Francis  McFarland,  John  3J. 

C.  Bartly,  James  Wharey,  Samuel  S.   Davis,  D.    McMartin,  Jr.,  Samuel 

L.  Graham,  Evander  McNair,  John  S.  Galloway,  Samuel  Henderson." 

§  115.  The  Assemhlt/'s  Reply  to  these  Protests. 

1836,  p.  287.  In  reply  to  the  two  protests  of  the  minority,  against  the  de- 
cision of  the  Assembly  in  refusing  to  censure  the  first  edition  of  Barnes's 
Notes  on  the  liouians,  the  Assembly  remark  : 


SEC.  114.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — BARNKS's    SECOND   TRIAL.  703 

1.  That  by  their  decision  they  do  not  intend  to,  and  do  not,  in  fa(4,  hia|ce 
themselves  responsible  for  all  the  phraseology  of  Mr.  Barnes ;  some  of  which 
is  not  sufficiently  guarded,  and  is  liable  to  be  misunderstood  ;  and  which  we 
doubt  not  Mr.  Barnes,  with  reference  to  his  usefulness,  and  the  peace  of  the 
Church,  will  modify  so  as  to  prevent,  as  far  as  may  be,  the  possibility  of  mis 
conception. 

2.  Much  less  do  the  Assembly  adopt  as  doctrines,  consistent  with  our 
standards,  and  to  be  tolerated  in  our  Church,  the  errors  alleged  by  the  pro- 
secutor, as  contained  in  the  Book  on  the  Romans.  It  was  a  question  of  fact 
whether  the  errors  alleged  are  contained  in  the  book ;  and  by  the  laws  of 
exposition,  in  conscientious  exercise  of  their  own  rights  and  duties,  the  As- 
sembly have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  book  does  not  teach  the  error? 
charged.  This  judgment  of  the  Assembly  is  based  on  this  maxim  of  equity 
and  charity,  adopted  by  the  Assembly  of  1824,  in  the  case  of  Craighead, 
which  is  as  follows,  namely  :  "  A  man  cannot  be  fairly  convicted  of  heresy 
for  u.sing  expressions  which  may  be  so  interpreted  as  to  involve  heretical  doc- 
trines, if  they  also  admit  of  a  more  favourable  construction.  It  is  not  right 
to  charge  any  man  with  an  opinion  which  he  disavows."  The  importof  this 
is,  th;it  wliPH  lancuage  claimed  to  be  heretical,  admits  without  vioTeiice  of  an 
ortliM.lix  .xjin-itinii,  ,111(1  the  accused  disclaims  the  alleged  error,  and  claims 
aTliis  uiaiiiiiL;  till'  iiitlioJox  interpretation,  he  is  entitled  to_it,  and  it  is  to 

'^gejiS^-.l.  d  as  the  true  intent  and  import  of  his  words.  But  in  the casc'cf  the 
first  editiun  of  the  Xntes  on  the  Romans,  the  language  is,  without  violence, 
fe66ncirabl"e  with  an  interpretation  conformable  to  our  standards  ;  and,  there- 
]EoTe7  all  the  changes  of  phraseology  which  he  has  subsequently  made,  and  all 

"lis  dlStil^imers  before  the  Assembly,  and  all  his  definite  and  unequivocal 
'declarations ^of  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  his  words  in  the  first  edition, 
are  to  be~iaFen~as  ascertaining  his  true  meaning;  and  forbid  the  Assembly 
to  cond'elnrithe  book  as  teaching  great  and  dangerous  errors.  ^  .  -^ 

^ — 3.  When  tfayAssembly  sustained  the  appeal  of  Mr.  Barnes,  by  a  majority 
of  38  ;  and  by  a  majority  of  67  removed  the  sentence  of  his  suspension,  and 
restored  him  in  good  standing  to  the  ministry,  it  is  not  competent  for  the 
same  judicature,  by  the  condemnation  of  the  book,  to  inflict  on  Mr.  Barnes 
indirectly,  but  really,  a  sentence  of  condemnation,  as  direct  in  its  effects,  and 
as  prostrating  to  his  character  and  usefulness,  as  if  it  had  been  done  directly, 
by  refusing  to  sustain  his  appeal,  and  by  confirming  the  sentence  of  the  Sy- 
nod of  Philadelphia  : — And  what  this  Assembly  has  declared,  that  it  cannot 
in  equity  do  directly,  it  cannot,  in  equity  or  consistency,  attempt  to  do  indi- 
rectly. 

4.  The  proposed  condemnation  of  Mr.  Barnes's  book,  as  containing  errors 
materially  at  variance  with  the  doctrines  of  our  standards,  after  sustaining 
his  appeal,  and  restoring  him  to  good  standing  in  the  ministry,  would  be  a 
direct  avowal  that  great  and  dangerous  errors  may  be  published  and  main- 
tained with  impunity  in  the  Church.  For  if  the  book  does  in  fact  inculcate 
such  errors,  it  were  wrong  to  attempt  to  destroy  the  book  and  spare  the  man. 
If  the  charges  are  real,  they  are  not  accidental.  Therefore,  should  the  As- 
sembly decide  the  alleged  errors  of  the  book  to  be  real,  it  would,  by  its  past 
decision,  declare  that  a  man  suspended  for  great  and  pernicious  errors,  may 
be  released  from  censure,  and  restored  to  an  unembarrassed  standins:  in  the 
ministry  •  a  decision  to  which  this  Assembly  can  never  give  its  sanction. 

5.  The  attempt  to  condemn  Mr.  Barnes,  by  a  condemnation  of  his  book, 
after  he  had  been  acquitted  on  a  hearing  on  charges  wholly  founded  on  the 
book,  is  a  violation  of  the  fundamental  maxim  of  law,  that  no  man  shall  be 
twice  put  in  jeopardy  for  the  same  offence  ;  and  if  it  were  otherwise,  and  the 


704  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII. 

nfan  ttfifrht  be  tried  in  his  person,  and  tried  on  his  book,  the  same  process  of 
specification  and  defence  is  due  to  personal  and  public  justice. 

6.  So  far  is  the  Assembly  from  countenancing  the  errors  alleged  in  the 
[charges  of  Dr.  Junkin,  that  they  do  cordially  and  ex  ctnimo  adopt  the  Con- 
fession of  our  Church,  on  the  points  of  doctrine_  in  question,  according  to  the 
obvious  and  most  prevalent  interpretation  ;  and  do  regard  it  as  a  whole,  as 
the  best  epitome  of  the  doctrines  of  the  13ible  ever  formed.  And  this  As- 
sembly disavows  any  desire,  and  would  deprecate  any  attempt  to  change  the 
phraseology  of  our  standards,  and  would  disapprove  of  any  language  of  light 
estimation  applied  to  them  ;  believing  that  no  denomination  can  prospjjr 
whose  members  j)ermit  themselves  to  sj)eak  slightly  of  its  formulari^xjf.doc- 
■Eftne7  anoTare  ready  to  unite  with  tTieir  brethren,  in  contending  earnestly' 
for  the  faUh  of  our  standards. 

"  TTThe  correctness  of  the  preceding  position  is  confirmed,  in  the  opinion 
of  the  Assembly,  by  a  careful  analysis  of  the  real  meaning  of  Mr.  Barnes 
tinder  each  charge,  as  ascertained  by  the  language  of  his  book  :  and  the  re- 
visions, disclaimers,  explanations,  and  declarations  which  he  has  made. 

In  respect  to  the  first  charge,  that  Mr.  Barnes  teaches  that  all  sin  is  vol- 
untary, the  context,  and  his  own  declarations,  show  that  he  refers  to  all 
actual  sin  merely,  in  which  he  aifirins  the  sinner  acts  under  no  compulsion. 

The  second  charge  implies  neither  heresy  nor  errors,  but  relates  to  the 
expression  of  an  opinion  on  a  matter,  concerning  which,  no  definite  instruc- 
tion is  contained,  either  in  the  Bible,  or  in  the  Confession  of  Faith. 

In  respect  to  the  third  charge,  Mr.  Barnes  has  not  taught  that  unre- 
generate  men  are  able,  in  the  sense  alleged,  to  keep  the  commandments,  and 
convert  themselves  to  Grod.  It  is  an  inference  of  the  prosecutor  from  the 
doctrine  of  natural  ability,  as  taught  by  Edwards,  and  of  the  natural  liberty 
of  the  will,  as  taught  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Chap.  ix.  Sect.  1.  On  the 
contrary,  he  does  teach  in  accordance  with  our  standards,  that  man,  by  the 
fall,  hath  wholly  lost  all  ability  of  will  to  any  spiritual  good  accompanying 
salvation. 

In  respect  to  the  fourth  charge,  that  faith  is  an  act  of  the  mind,  Mr. 
Barnes  does  teach  it  in  accordance  with  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the 
Bible ;  but  he  does  not  deny  that  faith  is  a  fruit  of  the  special  influence  of 
the  Spirit,  and  a  permanent  holy  habit  of  mind,  in  opposition  to  a  created 
physical  essence.  That  faith  "is  counted  for  righteousness,"  is  the  language 
of  the  Bible,  and  as  used  by  Mr.  Barnes,  means,  not  that  faith  is  the  meri- 
torious ground  of  justification,  but  only  the  instrument  by  which  the  benefit 
of  Christ's  righteousness  is  appropriated. 

In  respect  to  the  fifth  charge,  IVIr.  Barnes  nowhere  denies,  much  less 
"  sneers"  at  the  idea  that  Adam  was  the  covenant  and  federal  head  of  his 
posterity : — On  the  contrary,  though  he  employs  not  these  terms,  he  does, 
in  other  language,  teach  the  same  truths  which  are  taught  by  this  phrase- 
ology. 

In  respect  to  the  sixth  and  seventh  charges  that  the  sin  of  Adam  is  not 
imputed  to  his  posterity,  and  that  mankind  are  not  guilt}',  or  liable  to  pun- 
ishment, on  account  of  the  first  sin  of  Adam  ;  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  it  is 
not  taught  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  that  the  sin  of  Adam  is  imputed  to 
his  posterity  : — The  imputation  of  the  guilt  of  Adam's  sin,  Mr.  Barnes 
affirms,  though  not  as  including  personal  identity,  and  the  transfer  of  moral 
qualities,  both  of  which  are  disclaimed  by  our  standard  writers,  and  by  the 
General  Assembly. 

In  respect  to  the  eighth  charge,  that  Christ  did  not  suffer  the  penalty 
of  the  law,  as  the  vicarious  substitute  of  his  people,  Mr.  Barnes  only  denies 
ihe  literal  infliction  of  the  whole  curse,  as  including  remorse  of  conscience 


SEC.    115.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1836.  705 

and  eternal  dcatK;  but  admits  and  teaches,  that  the  sufferings  of  Christ, 
owing  to  tlie  union  of  the  divine  and  human  natures  iu  the  person  of  the 
Mediator,  were  a  full  C(|uivalent. 

In  respect  to  the  ninth  charge,  that  the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  not  im- 
puted to  his  people,  Mr.  Barnes  teaches  the  imputation  of  the  righteousness 
of  Christ,  but  not  as  importing  a  transfer  of  Christ's  personal  righteousness 
to  believers,  which  is  not  the  doctrine  of  our  Church : — And  when  he  says 
that  there  is  no  sense  in  which  the  righteousness  of  Christ  becomes  ours, 
the  context,  and  his  own  declarations,  show  that  he  simply  means  to  deny  a 
literal  transfer  of  his  obedience ;  which,  on  the  contrary,  he  teaches  is  so 
imputed  or  set  to  our  account,  as  to  become  the  only  meritorious  cause  or 
ground  of  our  justification. 

In  respect  to  the  tenth  charge,  Mr.  Barnes  has  not  taught  that  justifi- 
cation consists  in  pardon  onlyj  but  has  taught  clearly  that  it  includes  the 
reception  of  believers  in*o  favour,  and  their  treatment  as  if  they  had  not 
sinned. 


CHAPTER  YII. 

THE    GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF   1836. 


[See  Book  V.  §  105,  et  seq.\ 

Title  1. — cases  of  the   presbyteries  of  Wilmington   and  the 
assembly's  second. 

§  116.    The  Asscmhly's  Pre&hi/tcry  refuses  her  Records  to  the  Synod. 

[Upon  the  triaJ  of  Dr.  Junkin's  appeal  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes,  before  the  Synod  of 
Philiulelpliia,  during  its  sessions  in  October,  1835,  when  the  records  and  other  papers  of 
tlie  Presbytery,  rehiting  to  the  case,  were  called  for,  Dr.  Ely  read  the  followuig  extract 
from  the  minutes  of  the  Presbytery,  in  reply,  viz:] 

"  Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  of  our  Church  dissolved  the  Synod  of  Delaware,  at 
and  after  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Pliiladclphia,  which  occurred  yesterday ;  whereas, 
the  said  Assembly  passed  no  order  for  the  transfer  of  the  books,  minutes,  and  unfinished 
proceedings  of  the  Synod  of  Delaware,  and  of  the  Presbyteries  then  belonging  to  the 
same,  to  any  other  Synod  or  Judicatory  ;  and  whereas,  it  is  utterly  inconsistent  with  reason 
and  the  excellent  standards  of  our  Church,  that  any  Presbytery  should  be  amenable  to 
more  than  one  Synod  at  the  same  time,  therefore, 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  will,  and  hereby  does,  decline  to  submit  its  books, 
records,  and  proceedings  prior  to  this  date,  to  the  review  and  control  of  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia,  until  the  General  Assembly  siiall  take  some  order  on  this  subject." 

§  117.    The  Synod's  resolution  of  censure. 

"  Whereas,  Section  III.  and  16th  sub-section.  Chap.  VII.  of  the  Book  of  Discipline, 
confers  on  this  Synod  the  power  to  censure,  according  to  circumstances,  any  Judicatory 
that  siiall  neglect  to  send  up  authentic  records  of  any  tri;il  in  which  an  appeal  is  taken  : 
— And  wliereas,  the  Assembly's  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  h;is  not  only  neglected, 
but  refused,  by  a  Minute  this  day  laid  on  tiie  table  of  Synod,  to  produce  the  record  in  the 
case  of  Mr.  Barnes  ;infl  Dr.  Junkin,  which  is  an  appeal  ngularly  taken  and  prosecuted, 
although  it  is  admitted  by  the  Stated  Clerk  of  s::id  Presbytery,  th;it  the  said  records  are 
present,  and  in  poss(  psion  of  said  Presbytery :  — And  whereas,  that  refusal  is  aggravated 


706      V  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

in  its  injustice,  by  the  fact  that  the  members  of  that  Presbytery  itself  prevented  the  ap- 
pellant from  appealing  directly  to  tlie  General  Assembly,  as  was  his  declared  desire,  and 
that  at  a  period  when  there  was,  and  could  be  no  Synod  to  which  he  could  appeal  but  this 
Synod  ;  because  the  Assembly  had  ordered  the  dissolution  of  the  Synod  of  Delaware,  be- 
fore the  next  stated  meeting  to  which  that  Synod  stood  adjourned: — And  whereas,  this 
Synod  lias  passed  a  special  order,  directing  said  Presbytery  to  produce  tlie  record  neces- 
sary in  the  case  on  trial,  which  order  the  Presbytery  explicitly  refuses  to  obey;  now  there- 
fore, 

"  Be  it  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Synod,  the  conduct  of  the  (Assembly's) 
Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  in  all  the  premises,  is  obstinate,  vexatious,  unjust,  un- 
candid,  contumacious,  and  grossly  disorderly." 

§  118.    The  Presbytery  dissolved. 

[On  a  subsequent  day  of  the  same  sessions  it  was] 

"  Resolved,  \st.  That  the  Assembly's  Second  Presbytery  be,  and  it  hereby  is  dissolved, 
and  that  all  the  Churches,  Ministers,  Licentiates,  and  Candidates  belonging  to  it,  are 
hereby  directed  to  make  application,  as  soon  as  possible,  for  admission  into  the  Presbyte- 
ries within  the  bounds  of  which  each  of  said  Churches,  Ministers,  Licentiates,  and  Can- 
didates may  reside  or  be  situated. 

"  Resolved,  2d.  That  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly's  Second  Presbytery  is  hereby 
directed  to  cause  all  the  papers  and  records  of,  and  belonging  to,  said  Presbytery,  to  be 
placed  without  delay  in  the  hands  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia ; 
who  is  hereby  directed  to  cause  an  attested  copy  of  said  records  to  be  made  out  and  placed 
in  the  hands  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synodical  Second  Presbytery,  at  the  expense  of 
the  last  named  Presbytery. 

^^  Resolved,  3d.  That  every  Church,  Minister,  Licentiate,  and  Candidate  who  shall  not 
apply  for  admission  to  the  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  each  may  reside  or  be  situ- 
ated, at  or  before  the  next  semi-annual  meeting  of  said  Presbyteries  in  the  Spring  of 
1836,  every  such  Church,  Minister,  Licentiate,  and  Candidate  is  thereby  declared  to  be, 
de  facto,  cut  off  from  the  communion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  unless  prevented  from 
so  doing  by  some  providential  or  other  insurmoimtable  obstacle." 

§  119.    Complaints  against  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington. 

[At  the  same  sessions  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  at  which  the  above  action  was  had, 
the  two  following  complaints  were  tabled  against  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington,  by  those 
of  Carlisle  and  New  Castle,  viz  :] 

(  a  )  Charges  relative  to  the  case  of  Mr.  McKim. 

"  To  the  Rev.  Moderator  and  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  at  York,  Pennssylvania.  The  Memo- 
rial and  Petition  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  most  affectionately  showcth: 
"  That  at  a  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  held  in  Carlisle,  September  27th, 
1831,  Mr.  M.  McKim  was  received  on  trials  for  the  gospel  ministry.  That  on  the  next 
day,  September  28, 1831,  he  was  examined  on  the  Latin  and  Greek  languages,  on  Natural 
and  Moral  Philosophy.  This  examination  was  sustained,  and  a  subject  assigned  to  him 
for  an  exegesis — which  exegesis  was  read  before  Presbytery  at  their  meeting  in  Shippens- 
burg,  April  11th,  1832,  and  sustained  as  a  part  of  trial,  and  John  ii.  14,  was  assigned  to 
him  as  a  subject  for  a  critical  exercise,  and  Romans  viii.  26 — 28,  as  the  subject  for  a  lec- 
ture. That  at  a  session  of  the  Presbytery  held  in  Gettysburg,  October  4th,  1832,  Mr.  M. 
McKim  read  a  critical  exercise,  and  a  lecture  on  the  subjects  previously  assigned  by  the 
Presbytery,  which  were  sustained  as  parts  of  trial. 

"  That  at  a  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  at  Silver  Spring,  October  7th,  1834,  Mr.  M.  Mc- 
Kim having  been,  as  was  stated,  providentially  prevented  from  attending  the  meetings  of 
Presbytery  for  two  full  years,  had  2  Cor.  v.  17,  assigned  him  as  a  subject  for  a  popular 
discourse,  in  accordance  with  the  request  of  Mr.  Mc Knight,  who  stated,  that  during  the 
recess  of  Presbytery,  he  had  given  it  to  him  (Mr.  McKim)  as  a  theme  for  a  popular  ser- 
mon. On  this  subject,  Mr.  McKim  delivt^ed  a  discourse  on  the  next  day.  On  the  9th  of 
October,  1834,  he  was  examined  in  part  on  Systematic  Theology,  and  on  the  10th,  the 
examination  was  resumed.  The  roll  being  called,  the  popular  sermon  and  examination  of 
Mr.  McKim  were  not  sustained. 

■' '  Resolved^  by  the  Presbytery,  '  that  as  Mr.  McKim's  popular  sermon  and  examina- 
tion were  not  sustained;  Eph.  ii.  1, — "  You  hatli  he  quickened,"  tStc,  be  assigned  him  for 
another  sermon  ;  and  that  he  be  recommended  to  pursue  his  theological  studies  at  some 
ajjproved  Theological  Scniinary.' 

"  Presbytery  being  met  Outober  28th,  1834,  at  Great  Conewago,  a  communication  was  re- 
ceived from  Mr.  McKim,  and  read  before  Presbytery,  containing  a  request  to  be  dismissed 
''-cm  this  Presbytery,  to  connect  himstlf  with  the  Presbytery  oi'  Wilmington;  which  wa8 


SEC.    117.]  NKW    SCHOOr;.  — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF  1836.  •      707 

ordered  to  be  laid  on  the  table,  and  a  coniiiiitfec  of  three  were  appointed  to  ccnfi  r  with 
him,  iind  bring  in  a  report.  At  Gettysburg,  October  30th,  18.34,  this  coinniittee  reported 
to  Presbytery,  in  substinice,  tliat  they  li;ive  performed  that  duty,  and  the  result  is,  that  iMr. 
McKlni  still  declines  submitting  himself  to  any  farther  tri;ils  under  this  Presbytery,  and 
persists  in  his  retiucst  to  be  dismissed,  to  put  himself  under  the  care  of  tlie  Presbytery  of 
Wilmington.  It  was  then  moved  and  seconded,  that  the  consideration  of  this  report  be 
indefinitely  postponed,  which  having  been  discussed  for  a  short  time,  it  was  agreed  toh.ive 
a  recess  till  2  o'clock,  P.  M.  After  recess,  the  Presbytery  met.  The  motion  for  indefinite 
postponement  in  the  case  of  Mr.  McKim  was  withdrawn.  A  communication  was  received 
from  Mr.  McKim,  whicli  was  ordered  to  be  laid  on  the  table,  and  Presbytery  adjourned 
to  meet  at  Newville,  23d  of  December  next. 

"  At  a  meeting  of  Presbytery  held  at  Newville,  December  23d,  1834,  a  letter  directed  to 
the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery,  and  signed  by  the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  ot'  Wil- 
mington, and  by  order  of  tiie  said  Presbytery,  being  introduced,  a  committee  of  tlue('  wtn- 
appointed  to  report  to  Presbytery  an  answer  to  said  letter.  The  answer  to  this  letter  di- 
rected to  the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington,  was  reported,  accepted,  .iiid 
adopted,  and  recorded.  Inquiry  was  tlien  made  at  Presbj'tery,  by  Stated  Clerk,  'Whetlier, 
if  Mr.  McKim  sliould  apply  for  a  certifiid  copy  of  the  minutes  in  his  case,  his  request  should 
be  granted?'  whereupon, 

^'Resolved,  That  in  present  cireuinstanccs,  it  is  not  proper  or  advisable  that  such  copy 
be  given  him;  and  they  regret  that  lie  should  have  already  received  a  copy,  in  part,  of  tlie 
proceedings  in  his  case. 

"To  tlie  letter  sent  by  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  to  tlie  Presbytery  of  Wilmington,  a 
kind  of  answer,  far  from  meeting  the  request  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  was  received 
by  our  Moderator,  addressed  to  him,  not  as  moderator,  but  as  a  private  member  ;  sub. 
scribed  by  the  writer  of  the  former  letter,  as  a  private  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wil- 
mington ;  and  purporting  to  be  a  priv;ite  letter,  as  the  writer  says  the  former  one  was 
intended  to  have  been.  A  connnittce  was  appointed  to  report  on  this  communication, 
wliicli  report  was  made,  amended,  and  adopted.  To  this  renewed  request  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Carlisle,  they  have  received  a  letter  from  the  Stated  Clerk  of  tl)e  Presbytery  of 
Wilmini;ton. 

"The  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  at  their  late  meeting  in  Lower  Path  Valley,  October  13th, 
1835,  being  by  this  letter  informed,  that  two  Ministers,  one  of  whom  was  lately,  and  the 
other  is  still,  a  member  of  this  Presbytery,  had  subscribed  tlie  certificate,  a  copy  of  which 
is  therein  contained,  appointed  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  Moody,  Henry  R.  Wils(jn,  and 
James  Williamson,  a  committee  to  consider  and  report  in  relation  to  this  certificate,  so  far 
as  Mr.  Dewitt  is  concerned.  The  same  committee  was  charged  with  the  following  resolu- 
tion, viz : 

"  Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  three  be  appointed  to  drafl  a  memorial  and  petition  to 
tlie  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  stating  to  them  a  fiiU  view  of  the  case  of  Mr.  McKim,  and 
praying  them  to  revoke  his  licensure  and  dissolve  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington. 

"  The  result  of  the  conference  with  Rev.  W.  R.  Dewitt  is  contained  in  the  report  of  that 
conmiittee,  and  this  transaction  has  brought  up  more  liglit  in  tlie  cascof  Mr.  .\IcKim,  and 
tlie  Presbytery  of  Wilmington. 

"On  last  Spring  sometime,  Mr.  McKim  had  been  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Wilmington 
Presbytery,  and  has  been  preaching  ill  the  very  midst  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  where 
he  liud  been  rejected  on  account  of  erior  in  doctrine,  and  has  lately  been  ordained,  as  ap- 
pears, from  his  being  a  member  on  your  floor. 

"In  the  review  of  this  whole  case,  the  following  remarks  are  apparent: 

"  1.  The  great  difference  between  the  statements  made  in  the  first  letter  from  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Wilmington,  which  carried  witli  it  all  the  forms  and  evidence  of  Presbyteria! 
^.uthorit}',  and  what  it  is  at  Icngtii  brougiit  down  to  be. 

"2.  The  difficulty  into  which  the  Presbytery  of  ('arlisle  is  thrown — snmc  unknown 
nicmbcr  is  charged  with  writing  a  letter,  which  misrepresents  their  doings,  and  the  Pres- 
byt  ryis  left  in  the  dark  where  to  fi.K  tiic  charge;  while  applications  arc  made,  in  the  mean- 
li^ne,  for  the  dismissal  of  members,  and  in  one  instance,  undue  methods  taken  to  procure 
;,  dismission. 

"3.  The  manifest  impropriety  of  taking  Mr.  McKim  upon  trial,  de  novo,  in  that  Pres- 
l>yt;  ry,  wliile  he  naturally  belonged  to  an(ither,  which  is  contrary  to  the  Form  of  Gov., 
('!i;p.  .\iv..  Sec.  2.  But  if  it  be  said  that  Mr.  McKim  found  it  more  convenient,  which 
I.,,  y  iippear  strange;  living,  as  he  did,  in  the  very  centre  of  tlie  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  to 
I  111  himself  under  the  care  of  the  Wilmington  Presbytery,  and  came  as  the  book  requires. 
vith  testimonials  of  his  exemplary  piely,  and  other  requi.^ite  qualifications,  certified  by 
two  Ministers  in  good  standing,  belonging  to  tiiat  Presbytery  from  whence  lie  came;  it  is 
;i.  (  at  all  applicable  to  his  case,  for  that  supp  ises  an  applicant,  who  had  not  before  been 
<.ii  trial  in  any  other  Presbytery.  And  that  this  was  not  his  case,  tlte  Presl)yt«;ry  of  Wil 
iiiiniiton  had  suthcient  information,  us  apjicars  Iroin  their  own  aeknowledgments,  in  tlieii 


708     •  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII 

correspondence  with  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  as  well  as  from  the  information  given  by 
Mr.  Dcwitt,  to  prevent  the  certificate,  signed  by  him,irom  leading  the  Presbytery  of  Wil- 
mington  astray. 

"  In  this  act  of  theirs,  they  have  gone  in  opposition  to  tlie  rules  of  the  Assembly.  See 
Digest,  Chap,  ii..  Sec.  1,  4,  on  pages  61,  62,  63.  See  Digest  under  the  head  of  General 
Decisions,  Chap,  ii..  Sec.  2.  tlic  case  of  John  MeClean,  on  page  318,  and  Chap.  iii.  under 
the  same  head,  on  sundry  points  of  order,  Sec.  4.  on  page  323,  also  Chap,  v..  Sec.  8.  Judi- 
cial sentences  of  sister  Churches  to  be  respected.* 

"  Thus,  Rev.  Fathers  and  Brethren,  in  tliis  Memorial  and  Petition,  togetlier  with  the 
documents  therein  referred  to,  you  have  a  full  and  fiiithful  history  of  this  case,  from  tht 
beginning  to  the  end.  And  to  your  wisdom  and  prudence  we  leave  it  to  judge  how  far  it 
is  proper  to  meet  the  views  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  in  their  resolution  appointing 
a  committee  to  memorialize  and  petition  the  Synod  to  revoke  the  licensure  of  Mr.  J.  M. 
McKim,  and  to  dissolve  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington. 
Signed  by  the  Committee  of  Presbytery. 

John  Moody, 

Henry  R.  Wilson, 

James  Williamson,  Committee." 

(  h )   Charges  relative  to  the  organization  of  a  Church. — Extract  from  the  miiiutes  of  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Castle. 

"  Whereas,  a,  pro  re  nata  meeting  of  this  Presbytery  was  held  on  the  19th  day  of  May 
last,  agreeably  to  a  call  of  the  Moderator,  to  take  into  consideration  an  act  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Wilmington,  appointing  a  committee  to  organize  a  Church  in  the  village  of  New- 
ark, witliin  the  bounds  of  a  Church  under  the  care  of  this  Presbytery;  and  whereas,  at 
that  meeting,  Messrs  Samuel  Martin,  D.  D.,  White,  and  Graham,  with  the  Elders,  James 
Kelton  and  James  Love,  Sen.,  were  appointed  to  meet  tlie  Committee  of  Wilmington 
Presbytery,  and  remonstrate  against  their  proceeding  to  organize  a  Church  in  said  village, 
and  take  sucli  measures  as  to  them  might  appear  necessary  and  proper,  to  prevent  an  act 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington,  so  iromediately  calculated  to  produce  collision  between 
the  two  Presbyteries,  and  to  disturb  the  peace  and  happiness  of  the  Churches  in  whose 
bounds  the  contemplated  Church  was  to  be  organized;  and  whereas,  in  defiance  of  the 
remonstrance,  entreaties,  and  expostulations  of  the  Committee  of  this  Presbytery,  the 
committee,  or  rather  a  single  member  of  the  Committee  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington, 
did  proceed  to  organize  a  Church,  composed  of  nine  persons,  or  members,  several  of 
whom  had  no  fixed  residence,  thereby  evidently  setting  up  altar  against  altar,  to  the  grati- 
fication of  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  tlie  grief  of  the  pious,  and  laying  a 
foundation  for  unhallowed  collision  between  the  two  Presbyteries  and  Churches;  and 
whereas  there  now  appears  to  be  no  means  of  redress, but  for  this  Presbytery  to  complain 
to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  at  its  ne.xt  session,  of  the  unconstitutional,  unchristian,  and 
disorderly  conduct  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington,  and  its  Committee,  in  organizing  a 
Church  in  the  village  of  Newark — tliercfore, 

'■'■Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Samuel  Martin,  D.  D.,  James  Magraw,  D.  D.,  Messrs. J.  N. 
C.  Grier,  James  Latta  and  Thomas  Love,  be  a  committee  in  tlie  name,  and  on  the  behalf 
of  this  Presbytery,  to  complain  of  the  conduct  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington,  and  its 
Committee,  in  the  premises,  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  at  its  sessions  in  York,  Penn- 
sylvania, and  to  pursue  all  necessary  measures  to  issue  said  complaint  before  Synod. 

A  true  copy, 

John  N.  C.  Grier,  Stated  Clerk.''' 

§  120.    The  Wilmington  Presbytery' a  records  withheld. 

[The  Presbytery  of  Wilmington  wais  required  by  the  Synod,  to  produce  its  records,  in 
the  case  of  the  Newark  Church.  In  reply,  the  Clerk  of  Presbytery  commuuicated  the 
following  extract :] 

"  At  a  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington,  at  York,  Pennsylvania,  October  29th, 
18.35,  it  was 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  of  this  Presbytery  be  not  allowed  to  deliver  the 
records  or  papers  belonging  to  this  Presbytery  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia;  because  in 
our  judgment,  said  Synod  has  not  and  could  not  have  any  jurisdiction  over  this  Presby- 
tery, prior  to  the  2Sth  day  of  October,  1835. 

"True  extract  from  the  minutes  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington. 

Attest,  E.  W.  Gilbert,  Slated  Clerk. 

'  York,  Oct.  2dlh,  1835." 

[Whereupon  it  was  by  tlie  Synod]  '■'Resolved,  That  the  above  plea  to  the  jurisdiction  of 
*  [The  Digest  here  referred  to  is  that  of  1820.] 


SEC.    119.]  NEW    SCIIOOl.. — THE    ASSKMBLY    OF    1S36.  709 

tliis  Synod  be  considered  as  no  bar  to  proceeding  in  tliis  cnse.  Further  Resolved,  That  the 
Presbytery  of  Wilmington  be,  and  it  hereby  is  censured  for  contumacy  in  withholding  its 
rL'cords. 

"  And  further  Resolved,  That  tlie  act  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wihnington  in  organizing  a 
Church  within  the  bounds  of  a  Church  already  existing  and  connected  with  the  Presby- 
tery of  New  Castle,  was  disorderly  and  an  unkind  interference,  and  that  tlie  Ciiurch  thus 
formed  be,  and  it  hereby  is  dissolved." 

[Ill  the  case  of  Mr.  McKim,  tlio  Presbytery  again,  for  the  same  reason,  refused  to  pro- 
duce tlieir  records  ;  whereupon  it  was  by  tlie  Synod] 

"  Resolved,  Tliat  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington  be  censured  for  contumacy  in  refusing 
to  lay  their  records  on  the  table  of  Synod. 

"A  desultory  conversation  then  tooic  place,  with  the  view  of  ascertaining  at  what  time 
Mr.  IMcKiin  had  been  ordained  by  said  Presbytery — when  it  was  resolved,  that  Mr.  J.  M. 
McKim  be  called  upon  as  a  member  of  this  Synod,  and  as  in  a  court  of  conscience,  to  say 
at  what  time  and  place  he  was  ordained.  This  question  was  accordingly  asked  by  the 
Moderator;  when  Mr.  McKim  declared  that  he  was  ordained  on  Wednesday  morning, 
the  same  day  the  Synod  met,  in  the  Session  Room  of  the  German  Reformed  Church,  in 
this  borough.*     It  was  then 

"  Ri  solved.  That  the  conduct  of  the  Wilmington  Presbytery,  in  the  case  of  Mr.  McKim, 
was  unconstitutional  and  grossly  disorderly. 

"  Further  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington  be,  and  it  hereby  is  dissolved  ; 
and  tlie  Ministers,  licentiates,  candidates,  and  Churches,  being  and  residing  on  the  north 
side  of  the  New  Castle  and  Frcnchtown  Railroad,  including  the  Church  in  New  Castle,  be 
transferred  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  ;  and  the  Ministers,  licentiates,  candidates, 
and  Churclies,  being  and  residing  on  tlie  south  side  of  said  line,  be  transf  rred  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Lewes ;  and  that  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  said  Presbytery  of  Wilmington 
be  difectod  to  transfer  the  records  and  all  other  documents  belonging  to  said  Presbytery 
to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle."_ 

[Appeals  and  complaints  on  behalf  of  each  of  these  Presbyteries,  in  all  the  cases  thus 
decided,  were  carried  up  to  the  General  Assembly.] 

§  121.    These  Preshyteries  restored, 
(a)  The  Assembh/s  Presbytery  restored  and  geographically  defined 
1836,  p.  277.  Resolved,  1.  That  the  petition  of  the  appellants  be  granted. 

2.  That  all  the  Ministers  and  Churches  now  connected  with  the  said 
Presbytery,  remain  in  their  present  relation  until  they  shall  signify  their 
desire  to  said  Presbytery  to  withdraw  from  it. 

3.  The  boundaries  of  the  said  Presbytery,  to  be  as  follows,  viz  :  East,  a 
line  running  from  the  Delaware  along  Tenth  street,  as  far  as  Coates's  street, 
and  thence  to  the  Township  line  road,  where  it  intersects  Broad  street,  and 
along  said  road  to  the  Southern  boundary  of  ]Montgomery  county,  including 
all  between  said  lines  and  the  river  Schuylkill,  and  also  the  whole  of  the 
counties  of  Berks  and  Schuylkill,  and  as  much  of  Chester  and  Philadelphia 
counties  as  lies  north  of  the  Conestoga  turnpike  road  from  Morgantown  to 
the  Lancaster  turnpike  road,  and  along  this  latter  road  to  the  Schuylkill 
I'ermanent  Bridge :  PnArldrd,  that  the  above  sl)all  not  be  construed  to  em- 
brace the  Ninth  Church  and  the  Pastor  thereof;  but  the  same  shall  remain 
a  part  of  the  Second  Presbytery  (Sy nodical)  ;  and,  provided  also,  that  the 
Tenth  Church  and  the  Pastor  thereof,  be  authorized  to  unite  with  the  First 
'Presbytery,  if  they  desire  it. 

Resolved,  That  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  defined  and 
bounded  as  above,  be  hereafter  known  by  the  name  of  the  Third  Presbytery 
of  Philadelphia. 

(6)   The  Presbytery  of  Wilmington  restored, 

1830,  p.  279.  The  Assembly  took  up  the  complaint  of  Mr.  Gilbert  and 
Mr.   Pickands  in  behalf  of  themselves  and  others,  members  of  the  late 

*  [Mr.  McKim  published,  in  1838,  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington, 
in  vvhieli,  tracing  liis  views  to  elementary  principles  received  from  Mr.  Dnifu  Id,  in  the 
rour«!e  of  his  tlieologieal  training,  he  repudiates  tlie  doctrine  of  the  atonement,  and  other 
cardinal  truths  of  the  gospel ;  and  abandons  the  Presbyterian  Church.] 


710  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII 

Presbytery  of  Wilmington,  against  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  for  dissolv- 
ing them,  and  a  petition  to  be  restored  to  thuir  former  state  as  a  Presbytery 
Resolved,  That  the  complaint  be  sustained,  and  the  petition  granted — 
and  the  Presbytery  are  hereby  restored  to  the  state  in  which  they  were  at 
the  time  of  their  organization  by  tlie  Synod  ;  except  that  the  Church  of  New 
Castle,  if  they  desire  it,  shall  have  the  privilege  of  uniting  with  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Castle. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

THE    GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF    1837. 


Title  1. — the  old  school  convention. 

[A  Committee  appointed  by  the  Old  School  members  of  the  Assembly  of  1836,  called 
a  Convention,  which  met  in  Philadelphia,  on  Thursday,  the  11th  of  May,  1837  ;  one  week 
before  the  meeting-  of  the  General  Assembly.  By  it  the  following  Testimony  and  Memo- 
rial was  drafted,  and  laid  before  the  Assembly.  The  coincidence  will  be  readily  observed, 
between  the  positions  assumed  in  the  memorial,  and  the  subsequent  acts  of  the  General 
Assembly ;  in  which  the  Old  School  proved  to  have  a  decided  majority.] 

§  122.   3IemortaI  of  the  'Convention  of  1837. 

"  TESTIMONY  AND  MEMORIAL. 

(  a)  "  When  any  portion  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  is  called  in  his  providence  to 
take  a  step  which  may  materially  aifect  their  Master's  cause,  and  influence  for  good  or  ill 
the  destinies  of  large  portions  of  mankind  tlirough  successive  generations; — it  is  a  very 
plain,  as  well  as  solemn  duty,  to  state  clearly  the  reasons  of  their  conduct — the  evils  of 
which  they  complain — the  objects  at  whicli  they  aim — and  tlie  remedies  which  they  pro- 
pose. Tliis  convention,  consisting  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  members,  of  whom 
one  hundred  and  twelve  are  delegated  by  fifty-four  Presbyteries,  and  twelve  by  minorities 
in  eight  other  Presbyteries,  all  of  which  members  are  Ministers  or  Ruling  Elders  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  ;'  after  mature  deliberation,  full  con- 
sultation witli  each  other,  and  earnest  prayer  to  God  for  direction,  have  agreed  on  the  fol- 
lowing memorial,  and  do  hereby  respectfully  lay  it  before  the  General  Assenibl)'  now  in 
session — and  tlirougli  it  before  all  the  Churclies  and  the  whole  world,  as  our  solemn,  and 
as  we  trust  effective  Testimony  against  evils,  which  faithfulness  to  God,  and  to  the  world, 
will  no  longer  permit  us  to  endure. 

"That  wc  have  not  been  rash  and  hasty,  nor  manifested  a  factious  opposition  to  errors 
and  disorders,  wliich  were  only  of  small  extent,  or  recent  introduction,  is  manifestly  proven , 
by  the  fact,  that  these  evils  have  been  insidiously  spreading  through  our  Clmrch  for  many 
years — and  that  tiiey  have  at  length  become  so  mature,  and  so  diffused,  as  not  only  to  per- 
vade large  portions  of  llie  Cliurch,  hut  to  reign  trimnpliantly  over  the  body  itself,  through 
successive  General  Assemblies.  On  the  otheV  hand,  that  we  have  not  been  wholly  faithless 
to  our  Master  and  to  Irutli,  we  appeal  to  the  constant  efforts  of  some  through  the  press 
iind  pulpit — to  the  firm  and  consistent  course  of  some  of  our  Presbyteries  and  Synods — 
to  the  faithful  conduct  of  the  minorities  in  the  Assemblies  of  1831-2-3-4,  and  6 — to  the 
Act  and  Testimony— to  tiie  proceedings  of  the  Conventions  of  Cincinnati  in  1831,  and 
Pittsburgh  in  18.35,  and  to  tiie  noble  Assembly  of  1835. 

"  We  contend  especially  .md  above  all  fi)r  the  truth,  as  it  is  made  known  to  us  of  God, 
for  the  salvation  of  men.  We  contend  lor  nothing  else,  except  as  the  result  or  support  of 
this  inestimable  treasure.  It  is  because  tliis  is  subverted,  that  we  grieve  ;  it  is  because  our 
stanrliirds  feach  it,  tliat  we  bewail  their  perversion  ;  it  is  because  our  Church  order  and 
discipline  preserve,  defend,  and  difiuse  it,  that  we  weep  over  their  impending   ruin.     It  is 


SLC.    121.]  NEW    SCllOOh. THE    ASSEMBLY    OP    1837.  711 

ajTiiinst  error  that  wc  emphatically  be;ir  our  testimony, — error  dangerous  to  the  souls  of 
men,  tiiHJiouourinjr  to  Jesus  Clirist,  contrary  to  his  revealed  truth,  and  utterly  at  variance 
with  our  standards  Error  not  as  it  may  be  freely  and  openly  iield  by  others,  in  this  age 
and  land  of  absolute  religions  freedom  ;  but  error  held  and  taught  in  the  Presbyterian 
Churcii,  [)reached  and  wrilten  by  persons  who  profess  to  receive  and  adopt  our  Scriptural 
standards — j)roinolt'd  by  societies  operating  widely  througii  our  Churches — reduced  into 
form  and  openly  embraced  by  almost  entire  Presbyteries  and  Synods — favoured  by  repeated 
acts  oi'  successive  General  Assemblies,  and  at  last  virtually  sanctioned  to  an  alarming  ex- 
tent by  the  numerous  Assembly  of  1836 

'*  To  be  more  specific,  wc  hereby  set  forth  in  order,  some  of  the  doctrinal  errors  against 
which  we  bear  testimony,  and  which  we,  and  the  Churches,  have  conclusive  proof,  are 
widely  disseminated  in  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

(  i  )  In  relation  to  doctrine. 

"  1.  That  God  would  have  been  glad  to  prevent  the  existence  of  sin  in  our  world,  but 
was  not  able,  without  destroying  the  moral  agency  of  man  ;  or  that,  for  aught  that  appears 
in  the  Bible  to  the  contrary,  sin  is  incidental  to  anywise,  moral  system. 

"2.   Tiiat  election  to  eternal  life  is  founded  on  a  foresight  of  faith  and  obedience. 

"3.  Tiiat  we  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  first  sin  of  Adam  than  with  the  sins  of  any 
other  parent. 

"  4.  Tiiat  infants  come  into  the  world  as  free  from  moral  defilement  as  was  Adam,  when 
he  was  created. 

"  5.  That  infants  sustain  the  same  relation  to  the  moral  government  of  God  in  this 
world  as  brute  animals,  and  that  their  sufferings  and  death  are  to  be  accouuti  <!  for, 
on  the  same  principles  as  those  of  brutes,  and  not  by  any  means  to  be  considcn.i  as 
penal. 

"  6.  That  there  is  no  other  original  sin  than  the  fact  that  all  the  posterity  of  Adam, 
though  by  nature  innocent,  or  possessed  of  no  moral  character,  will  always  begin  to  sin 
when  they  begin  to  exercise  moral  agency;  that  original  sin  does  not  include  a  sinful  bias 
of  the  human  mind,  and  a  just  exposure  to  penal  suffering;  and  that  there  is  no  evidence 
in  Scripture,  that  infants,  in  order  to  salvation,  do  need  redemption  by  the  blood  of  Christ, 
and  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  7.  That  the  doctrine  of  imputation,  whether  of  the  guilt  of  Adam's  sin,  or  of  the 
righteousness  of  Christ,  has  no  foundation  in  the  word  of  God,  and  is  both  unjust  and 
absurd. 

"  8.  That  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ  were  not  truly  vicarious  and  penal,  but 
symbolical,  governmental,  and  instructive  only. 

"9.  That  the  impenitent  sinner  is  by  nature,  and  independently  of  the  renewing  influ- 
ence or  almighty  energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  full  possession  of  all  the  ability  necessary 
to  a  lull  compliance  with  all  the  commands  of  God. 

"  10.  That  Christ  never  intercedes  for  any  but  those  who  are  actually  united  to  him  by 
faith ;  or  that  Christ  does  not  intercede  for  the  elect  until  after  their  regeneration. 

"11.  Tliat  saving  faith  is  the  mere  belief  of  tlie  word  of  God,  and  not  a  grace  of  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

"  12.  That  regeneration  is  the  act  of  the  sinner  himself,  and  that  it  consists  in  a  change 
of  his  governing  purpose,  which  he  himself  must  produce,  and  which  is  tlie  result,  not  of 
any  direct  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  heart,  but  chiefly  of  a  persuasive  exhibition 
of  the  trutii  analogous  to  the  influence  which  one  man  exerts  over  the  mind  of  another ; 
or  that  regeneration  is  not  an  instantaneous  act,  but  a  {)rogressive  work. 

"  13.  That  God  has  done  all  that  he  can  do  for  the  salvation  of  all  men,  and  that  man 
himself  must  do  the  rest. 

"  14.  That  God  cannot  exert  such  influence  on  the  minds  of  men,  as  shall  make  it 
certain  that  tiicy  will  choose  and  act  in  a  particular  manner  without  impairing  their  moral 
agency. 

"  15.  That  the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  not  the  sole  ground  of  the  sinner's  acceptance 
with  God  ;  and  that  in  no  sense  does  the  righteousness  of  Christ  become  ours. 

"  16.  That  the  reason  why  some  differ  from  others  in  regard  to  their  reception  of  the 
gospel  is,  that  they  make  themselves  to  differ. 

"  It  is  impossible  to  contemi)late  these  errors  without  perceiving,  that  they  strike  at  the 
foundation  of  the  system  of  gospel  grace;  and  that,  from  the  daysof  Pclagius  and  Cassian 
to  the  present  hour,  their  reception  has  uniformly  marked  the  character  of  a  Church  apos- 
tatizing from  'the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,'  and  sinking  into  deplorable  corrup- 
tion. To  bear  a  public  and  open  testimony  against  t]iem,and  as  far  as  possible  to  banish 
them  from  the  '  household  of  tiiitli,'  is  a  duty  which  the  Presbyterian  Church  owes  to  her 
Master  in  heaven,  and  without  which  it  is  impossible  lo  fulfil  the  great  purpose  for  which 
she  was  foniuled  by  her  Divine  Head  and  I/ord.  And  this  Convention  is  conscious  that 
in  pronouncing  these  errors  unscriptural,  radical,  and  higlily  dangerous,  it  is  actuated  by 


712  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

no  feeliiicr  of  party  zeal ;  but  by  a  firm  and  growing  persuasion  that  such  errors  cannot 
fail,  in  their  ultimate  etfect,  to  subvert  the  foundation  of  Ciiristian  hope,  and  destroy  the 
souls  of  men.  Tlie  watchmen  on  the  walls  of  Zion  would  be  traitors  to  the  trust  reposed 
in  them,  were  they  not  to  cry  aloud,  and  proclaim  a  solemn  warning  against  opinions  so 
corrupt  and  delusive. 

(c)  In  relation  to  Church  order. 

"Believing  the  Presbyterian  Form  of  Government  to  be  that  instituted  by  the  inspired 
Apostles  of  the  Lord,  in  the  early  Church,  and  sanctioned,  if  not  conmianded,  in  the  scat- 
tered notices  contained  in  the  New  Testament,  on  the  general  subject;  our  hearts  cling 
to  it  as  to  that  order  approved  by  revelation  of  God,  and  made  manifest  by  long  experi- 
encc,  as  the  best  method  of  preserving  and  spreading  his  truth.  When  that  trntli  is  in 
danger,  we  hold  but  the  more  steadfastly  to  our  distinctive  Church  order,  as  affording  the 
best  method  of  detecting  and  vanquishing  error.  That  any  form  of  administration  should 
totally  prevent  evil,  is  manifestly  impossible  while  men  continue  as  they  are;  and  it  is  no 
small  praise  to  the  institutions  of  our  Church,  that  they  so  jiearly  reach  this  result,  as  to 
be  incapable  of  regular  action,  in  the  hands  of  tjiose  who  are  themselves  corrupt.  They 
live  with  and  for  the  truth ;  to  spread  error,  they  must  be  perverted ;  and  before  a  general 
apostasy,  Presbyterian  order  must  always  perish. 

"Thus  it  has  been  in  these  evil  times.  Abundant  proof  is  before  this  Convention,  and 
indeed  before  the  whole  world,  that  the  principles  of  our  system  have  been  universally  de- 
parted from,  by  those  who  have  departed  from  our  faith  ;  and  that  generally  tliat  has  been 
done  with  equal  steps.  Or  if,  as  there  is  reason  to  fear,  some  portions  of  the  Churcli  still 
hold  the  external  form  of  Prcsbyterianism,  and  deny  the  power  of  its  sacred  doctrines, 
they  are  those  only,  who,  in  attaching  themselves  to  us,  have  either  evaded  subscription 
to  our  creed — or  subscribed  without  believing  it.  It  is  enough  that  any  system  should 
exclude  honest  errorists — and  speedily  detect,  if  it  cannot  exclude,  those  who  are  other- 
wise. 

"  Among  the  departures  from  sound  Presbyterian  order,  against  which  we  feel  called  on 
to  testify,  as  marking  the  times,  are  the  following  : 

"  1.  The  formation  of  Presbyteries  without  defined  and  reasonable  limits,  or  Presbyte- 
ries,  covering  the  same  territory,  and  especially  such  a  formation  founded  on  doctrinal 
repulsions  or  affinities;  thus  introducing  schism  into  the  very  vitals  of  the  body. 

"  2.  The  refusal  of  Presbyteries,  when  requested  by  any  of  their  members,  to  examine 
all  applicants  for  admission  into  them,  as  to  their  soundness  in  the  faith,  or  toncliing  any 
other  matter  connected  with  a  fair  Presbyterial  standing;  thus  concealing  and  conniving 
at  error,  in  tlie  very  strong  hold  of  truth. 

"3.  Tlie  licensing  of  persons  to  preacli  the  gospel,  and  the  ordaining  to  the  office  of  the 
ministry  such  as  not  only  accept  of  our  standards  merely  for  substance  of  doctrine,  and 
others  who  are  unfit  andouglit  to  be  excluded  for  want  of  qualification — but  of  many  even 
who  openly  deny  fundamental  principles  of  truth,  and  preach  and  publish  radical  errors,  as 
already  set  forth. 

"  4.  The  formation  of  a  great  multitude  and  variety  of  creeds  which  are  often  incom- 
plete, false,  and  contradictory  of  each  other,  and  of  our  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Bible; 
but  which  even  if  true  are  needless,  seeing  that  the  public  and  authorized  standards  of  the 
Church  are  fully  sufficient  for  the  purposes  for  which  such  formularies  were  introduced, 
namely,  as  public  testimonies  of  our  faith  and  practice,  as  aids  to  the  teaching  of  the  peo- 
ple trutii  and  rigiiteousness,  and  as  instruments  for  ascertaining  and  preserving  the  unity 
of  the  Spirit  in  the  bonds  of  peace;  it  being  understood  that  we  do  not  object  to  the  use 
of  a  brief  abstract  of  the  doctrines  of  our  Confession  of  Faith,  in  the  public  reception  of 
private  members  of  tiie  Church. 

'•  5.  The  needless  ordination  of  a  multitude  of  men  to  the  office  of  Evangelist,  and  the 
consequent  tendency  to  a  general  neglect  of  the  pastoral  office ;  frequent  and  hurtful 
changes  of"  pastoral  relations  ;  to  the  multiplication  of  spurious  excitements,  and  the  con- 
sequent spread  of  heresy  and  fanaticism,  thus  weakening  and  bringing  into  contempt  the 
ordinary  and  stated  agents  and  means,  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  the  edification 
of  the  body  of  Christ. 

"6.  The  disuse  of  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder  in  portions  of  the  Clmrch,  and  the  conse. 
quent  growth  of  practices  and  principles  entirely  foreign  to  our  system ;  thus  depriving 
the  pastors  of  needful  assistants  in  discipline,  the  people  of  proper  guides  in  Christ,  and 
the  Ciinrches  of  suitable  representatives  in  the  ecclesiastical  tribunals. 

"7.  The  electing  and  ordaining  Ruling  Elders,  with  the  express  understanding  that 
they  are  to  serve  but  t()r  a  limited  time. 

"8.  A  progressive  change  in  the  system  of  Presbyterial  representation  in  the  General 
Assembly,  which  has  been  persisted  in  by  those  holding  the  ordinary  majorities,  and  car- 
ried out  into  detail  by  those  disposed  to  take  undue  advantage  of  existing  opportunities, 
until  the  actu  il  representation   seldom  exhibits  the  true  state  of  the  Church,  and  many 


SEC.    122.]  NEW    SCHOOL.  — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF  1837.  713 

questions  of  the  deepest  interest  have  been  decided  contrary  to  tlic  fairly  ascertained 
wishes  of  the  majority  of  the  Church  and  people  in  our  comniunion;  thus  virtually  sub- 
verting the  essential  principles  of  freedom,  justice,  and  equality,  on  which  our  whole  sys- 
tem rests. 

"  9.  The  unlimited  and  irresponsible  power,  apsunied  by  several  associations  of  men 
under  various  names,  to  exercise  authority  and  influence,  direct  and  indirect,  over  Pres- 
byters, as  to  tiieir  field  of  hibour,  place  of  residence,  and  mode  of  action  in  the  diflicult 
circumstances  of  our  Cimrch:  thus  actually  throwing^  tlie  control  of  affairs  in  large  por- 
tions of  the  Church,  and  sometimes  in  the  General  Assembly  itself,  out  ot'  the  hands  of 
the  Presbyteries  into  those  of  single  individuals  or  small  committees  located  at  a  distance. 

"  10.  Tne  unconstitutional  decisions  and  violent  proceedings  of  several  General  Assem- 
blies, and  especially  those  of  1831,  2,  3,  4,  and  6,  directly  or  indirectly  subverting  some 
of  the  fundamental  principles  of  Presbyterian  government — effectually  discountenancing 
discipline,  if  not  rendering  it  impossible,  and  plainly  conniving  at  and  favouring,  if  not 
virtually  affirming  as  true,  the  whole  current  of  false  doctrine  which  has  been  for  years 
setting  into  our  Cliurch,  thus  making  the  Church  itself  a  principal  actor  in  its  own  d' 
solution  and  ruin. 

{d  )  In  relation  to  discipline. 

"  That  a  state  of  affairs  even  approaching  to  that  over  which  we  now  mourn  should 
obstruct  the  exercise  of  Discipline,  may  not  only  be  easily  supposed,  but  unhap])ily  the 
very  evils  which  rendered  it  imperatively  necessary,  conspired  to  prevent  the  possibility 
of  its  regular  exercise.  A  Church  unsound  in  faith  is  necessarily  corrupt  in  practice. 
Trutli  is  in  order  to  Godliness ;  and  when  it  ceases  to  make  us  pure,  it  is  no  longer  con- 
sidered  worthy  of  being  contended  for. 

"  With  the  woful  departures  from  sound  doctrine,  which  we  have  already  pointed  out, 
and  the  grievous  declensions  in  Church  order  heretofore  stated,  has  advanced  step  by 
step,  the  ruin  of  all  sound  discipline  in  large  portions  of  our  Church,  until  in  some  places 
our  very  name  is  becoming  a  public  scandal,  and  the  proceedings  of  persons  and  Churches 
Connected  with  some  of  our  Presbyteries,  are  hardly  to  be  dei'ended  from  the  accusation 
of  being  blasphemous.  Amongst  other  evils,  of  which  this  Convention  and  the  Church 
have  full  proof,  we  specify  the  tbllowing : 

"  1.  The  impossibility  of  obtaining  a  plain  and  sufficient  sentence  against  gross  errors, 
either  in  ihesi,  or  when  found  in  books  printed  under  the  name  of  Presbyterian  ministers, 
or  when  such  ministers  have  been  directly  and  personally  charged. 

"  2.  Tlie  public  countenance  thus  given  to  error,  and  the  complete  security  in  which 
our  own  members  have  preached  and  published  in  newspapers,  pamphlets,  periodicals, 
and  books,  things  utterly  subversive  of  our  system  of  truth  and  order;  while  none  thought 
it  possible  (except  in  a  few,  and  they  almost  fruitless,  attempts)  that  discipline  could  be 
exercised;  and  therefore  none  attempted  it. 

"3.  The  disorderly  and  unseasonable  meetings  of  the  people,  in  which  unauthorized 
and  incompetent  persons  conducted  worship  in  a  manner  shoelung  to  public  decency;  fe- 
males often  leading  in  prayer  in  promiscuous  assemblies,  and  sometimes  in  public  in- 
struction ;  the  hasty  admission  to  Church  privileges,  and  the  failure  to  exercise  any 
wholesome  discipline  over  those  who  subsequently  fall  into  sin,  even  of  a  public  and 
scandalous  kind  ;  and  by  these  and  otlier  disorders,  grieving  and  alienating  the  pious 
members  of  our  Churches,  and  so  filling  many  of  them  with  rash,  ignorant,  and  uncon. 
verted  persons,  as  gradually  to  destroy  all  visible  distinction  between  the  Church  and  the 
world. 

"4.  While  many  of  our  ministers  have  projjagated  error  with  great  zeal,  and  disturbed 
the  Church  with  irregular  and  disorderly  conduct;  some  have  entirely  given  up  the  stated 
preaching  of  the  (iospel,  others  have  turned  aside  to  secular  pursuits,  and  others  still 
while  nominally  engaged  in  some  part  of  Christian  effqrt,  have  embarked  in  the  wild  and 
extravagant  speculations  which  have  so  remarkably  signalized  the  times;  thus  tending  to 
secularize  and  disorganize  the  very  ministry  of  reconciliation. 

"5.  The  formation  in  the  bosom  of  our  Churches,  and  ecclesiastical  bodies,  of  parties 
ranged  against  each  otlier,  on  personal,  doctrinal,  and  other  (juestions  ;  strifes  and  divi- 
sions amongst  our  peojile — bitter  contentions  amongst  many  of  our  ministers  :  a  general 
weakening  of  mutual  confidence  and  affection  ;  and,  in  some  cases,  a  resort  to  measures 
of  violence,  duplicity,  and  injustice,  totally  inconsistent  with  the  Christian  name. 

(  e )  Me/hod  of  Reform. 

"Such  being  the  state  of  things  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  we  believe  that  the  time 
is  fully  come,  tor  the  adoption  of  some  measures,  which  shall  speedily  lurnish  relief  from 
the  evils  already  referred  to.  Under  this  conviction,  we  present  ourselves  respectfully 
before  you,  praying  you  to  lose  no  time,  in  so  adjusting  the  important  matters  at  issue,  as 
to  restore  at  once  purity  and  peace  to  our  distracted  Church.  We  are  obliged  to  record 
90 


714  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [ROOK    VIl 

our  most  solemn  and  settled  belief,  that  the  elements  of  our  present  discord  are  now  toe 
numerous,  too  extensively  spread  and  essentially  opposed,  to  warrant  any  hope  that  they 
can,  in  any  way  be  composed,  so  long  as  they  are  compressed  within  the  limits  of  our 
present  ecclesiastical  organization.  Mutuid  confidence  is  gone,  and  is  not  to  be  restored 
by  any  temporizing  measures.  This  is  a  sad,  but  a  plain  truth.  It  is  a  result  over  which 
the  Churcli  lias  long  mourned,  and  at  whicii  tlie  world  has  scoffed — but  for  the  produc- 
tion of  wliieh  we,  and  tliose  who  agree  with  us,  cannot  hold  ourselves  responsible, 
firmly  believing,  as  we  do,  that  we  arc,  in  this  controversy,  contending  for  the  plain  and 
obvious  principles  of  Presbyterian  doctrine  and  polity.  In  a  word,  it  needs  but  a  glance 
at  the  general  character,  the  personal  affinities,  and  the  geographical  relations  of  those 
who  are  antagonists  in  tlie  present  contest — to  be  satisfied  that  our  present  evils  have  not 
originated  within,  but  have  been  brought  t'rom  withoul — and  are,  in  a  great  degree,  the 
consequences  of  an  unnatural  intermixture  of  two  systems  of  ecclesiastical  action — which 
are  in  many  respects  entirely  opposite  in  their  nature  and  operation.  Two  important 
families  in  the  great  Christian  community,  who  might  have  lived  peacefully  under  differ- 
ent roofs — and  maintained  a  friendly  intercourse  with  each  other — have  been  brought  be- 
neath the  same  roof,  and  3'et  witliout  an  entire  incorporation.  Contact  has  not  produced 
real  union,  except  in  a  comparatively  few  instances:  on  the  contrary,  original  diflerenrcs 
of  opinions  and  prejudices  in  relation  to  the  principles  of  government  and  order,  in  many 
points  of  greiit  practical  moment,  have,  for  a  number  of  years,  been  widening  instead  of 
narrowing — and  those  who  would  have  been  friendly  as  neighbours,  have,  at  last,  by  being 
forced  together  into  the  same  dwelling,  after  many  and  painful  conflicts,  furnished  abun- 
dant  evidence  of  the  necessity  of  some  effectual  remedy.  We  cannot  consent  to  meet 
any  longer  upon  the  floors  of  our  several  judicatories,  to  contend  against  the  visible  in- 
roads of  a  system,  whicli,  whether  so  designed  or  not,  is  crippling  our  energies,  and  which, 
by  obviuus  but  covert  advances,  menaces  our  very  existence.  We  are  in  danger  of  being 
driven  out  from  the  home  of  our  childhood. 

"  While,  however,  we  complain  and  testify  against  the  operations  of  this  unnatural,  un- 
wise, and  nnconstitutional  alliance  just  referred  to,  we  wish  it  to  be  distinctly  understood 
that  we  do  it,  chiefly  because  of  our  sincere  belief  that  the  doctrinal  purity  of  our  ancient 
Confession  of  Faith  is  endangered — and  not  because  of  the  preferences  we  have  for  a  par- 
ticular system  of  mere  church  government  and  discipline.  We  hold  the  latter  to  be  im- 
portant  mainly  from  their  relation  to  the  former.  Hence,  we  wish  it  to  be  distinctly  un- 
derstood, that  we  have  not,  nor  do  we  wish  to  have,  any  controversy  with  the  system  of 
Congregational  church  government  upon  its  own  territory.  Towards  the  Churches  of 
New  England,  which  stand  fast  in  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints — towards  the  dis- 
tinguished and  excellent  brethren  in  the  Lord  in  those  Churches,  who  arc  now  testifying 
against  the  errors  which  are  troubling  them,  as  tliey  are  troubling  us,  we  entertain  the 
most  fraternal  esteem  and  affection.  Let  there  be  no  strife  between  us ;  and  there  will  be 
none,  so  long  as  there  is  no  effort  made  by  either  body  to  intrude  upon  the  domestic  con- 
cerns of  the  other.  We  want  no  more  tiian  to  be  allowed  the  fair  and  unimpeded  action 
of  our  own  ecclesiastical  principles.  We  desire  to  stand  upon  our  own  responsibility — 
and  not  to  be  made  involuntary  sharers  in  the  responsibility  of  other  bodies  and  systems 
of  action,  with  which  we  cannot  entirely  harmonize.  We  desire  to  perform  our  Master's 
work  ujwn  principles  which  wc  prefer,  because  they  are  the  first  principles  of  our  own 
ecclesiastical  system  of  government — recognizing  at  every  step  the  propriety  and  neces- 
sity of  responsibility,  and  refusing  to  commit  to  any  man,  or  body  of  men,  large  and  im- 
portant trusts,  without  the  right  of  review,  control,  and,  if  needs  be,  speedy  correction. 

"These  being  our  views,  we  earnestly  urge  upon  the  attention  of  the  Assembly  the  fol- 
lowing items  of  refbrm : 

"  I.  While  we  wish  to  maintain  as  heretofore,  a  friendly  correspondence  and  interchange 
of  annual  visits,  with  the  evangelical  associations  of  New  England — we  are  anxiously 
looking  to  the  General  Assembly  in  the  hope  and  belief  tliat  it  will  take  into  immediate 
consideration  the  plan  of  union  adopted  by  tlie  Assembly  of  1801,  (See  Digest,  p.  297, 
298) — and  that  it  will  perceive  in  tlie  original  unconstitutionality  and  present  pernicious 
operations  of  that  plan,  reasons  for  its  immediate  abrogation. 

"2.  VViiile  wc  desire  that  no  body  of  Christian  men  of  other  denominations,  should  be 
prevented  from  clioosing  their  own  plans  of  doing  good — and  while  we  claim  no  right  to 
compl.iiii,  should  they  exceed  us  in  energy  and  zeal— we  believe,  that  facts  too  familiar  to 
need  repetition  hcri:,  warrant  us  in  affirming  that  the  organization  and  operations  of  the 
BO-called  Americ.in  Home  Missionary  Society,  and  American  Education  Society  and  its 
brandies  of  wliatever  name,  are  exceedingly  injurious  to  the  peace  and  purity  of  the 
Presliyterian  Church.  We  recommend  accordingly,  tliat  they  should  be  discountenanced, 
and  their  operations  as  far  as  possible  prevented,  within  our  ecclesiastical  limits. 

'•3.  We  believe  that  every  C'liurcli,  Presbytery,  or  Synod,  now  in  nominal  connection 
jvitli  this  Asscml)ly,  but  wiiich  is  not  organized  on  Presbyterian  principles,  sliould  be 
immediately  brouglit  into  order   dissolved,  or  disconnected  firom  the  Presbyterian  Church 


SEC.    122.]  NEW    SCHOOL. THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  715 

"4.  We  believe  that  it  is  liighly  important,  th;it,:it  the  |)rcseiit  time,  Presbyteries  should 
be  directed  to  examine  henceforward  all  licentiates  and  Ministers  applying^  lor  admission 
from  other  denominations  on  the  subjects  of  theolotiy  and  church  government,  as  well  as 
personal  piety  and  ministerial  qualifications,  and  to  require  of  them  an  explicit  adoption 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Form  of  Governmeht. 

"5.  We  desire  tliat  immediate  measures  be  taken,  in  order  that  such  members  of  any 
Presbytery  us  hold  any  of  the  errors,  or  practise  anyoftlie  disorders  now  testified  against, 
may  be  subjected  to  disci|)line  ;  that  such  Presbyteries  and  Synods  as  tolerate  them,  may 
be  cited  and  tried,  and  such  of  these  bodies  as  arc  believed  to  consist  chiefly  of  decidedly 
unsound  or  disorderly  members  may  be  separated  from  the  Presbyterian  Church — provision 
beinjr  made  at  the  same  time  for  the  re-union  of  orthodox  Churches,  private  members,  or 
Ministcr^,  who  may  be  found  in  any  of  them  with  otlicr  convenient  bodies. 

"  6.  As  these  are  times  of  high  and  dangerous  excitability  in  the  public  mind,  when 
imjirudent  or  partisan  men  may  do  great  injury,  especially  when  they  have  facilities  ibr 
operating  on  a  large  field,  this  Convention  is  of  opinion  that  the  General  Assembly  ought 
to  make  known  to  our  national  societies,  not  previously  noticed  in  tliis  memorial,  that  the 
Presbyterian  Church  expects  of  tiiem  great  cantion  in  the  selection  of  tlieir  travelling 
agents,  and  that  it  ouglit  to  be  regarded  as  peculiarly  unkind  in  any  of  them  to  give  to  tlie 
Correspondence  or  general  bearing  of  their  institutions,  a  bias  against  the  strictest  order, 
and  soundest  principles  of  our  beloved  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

CONCLUSION. 

"  And  now  we  submit  to  the  highest  tribunal  of  our  Church — to  all  our  brethren  beloved 
in  the  Lord — and  to  the  generation  in  whicli  our  lots  arc  cast — a  Testimony  which  we 
find  ourselves  unable  to  weaken  or  abridge,  and  keep  a  good  conscience  towards  God  and 
man.  We  have  performed  a  duty  to  which  the  providence  of  God  has  shut  us  up.  We 
have  done  it,  in  reliance  on  his  grace,  and  in  view  of  his  judgment  bar.  Whatever  the 
issue  may  be,  we  rejoice  in  the  sense  of  having  discharged  a  great  and  imperative  obliga- 
tion, manifestly  required  at  our  hands,  and  all  whose  issues  ought  to  promote  the  purity, 
the  peace,  and  tlie  unity  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

"The  whole  responsibility  of  future  results,  is  from  this  moment  thrown  first  upon  the 
General  Assembly  now  in  session  ;  and  afterwards  upon  the  whole  Ciiureh.  The  Assem- 
bly will,  of  course,  pursue  such  a  line  of  conduct  as  will  appear  to  acquit  it,  before  earth 
and  heaven.  The  destinies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  now  organized,  are  in  its 
hands — and  our  Saviour  will  require  a  strict  account  concerning  it.  The  great  body  of 
the  Church  must  needs  rejudge  the  whole  action  of  the  Assembly — and  on  her  judgment 
we  repose,  with  a  sacred  assurance,  second  only  to  that  which  binds  our  hearts  and  souls 
in  filial  confidence  to  her  glorious  Lord.  For  ourselves,  the  hardest  portion  of  our  work 
is  past.  Hearts  which  the  past  has  not  broken,  have  little  need  to  fear  what  the  future 
can  bring  forth.  Spirits  which  have  not  died  within  us,  in  the  trials  through  which  we 
have  been  led,  may  confidently  resign  themselves  to  His  guidance,  whose  words  have  rung 
ceaselessly  upon  our  hearts,  '  This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it' — and  whose  cheering  voice 
comes  to  us  from  above,  '  Fear  not,  it  is  L' 

By  order  of  Convention. 

Geo.  a.  Baxter,  President. 

C.  C.  CuYLER,  Vice  President. 

Tnos.  D.  Baird,     }  ^,    , 
tr  a    D  )■  Clerks. 

Horace  S.  Pratt,  ^ 

"  Philadelphia,  May  18, 1837." 

Title  2. — abrogation  of  the  plan  op  union. 
§  123.  Act  of  Abrogation. 

1837,  p.  419.  The  report  was  read  and  adopted,  in  part,  as  follows, 
viz : 

In  regard  to  the  relation  existing  between  the  Presbyterian  and  Congre- 
gational Churches,  the  committee  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolutions : 

1.  That  between  those  two  branches  of  the  American  Church,  there  ought, 
in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  to  be  maintained  sentiments  of  mutual  re- 
spect and  esteem,  and  for  that  purpose  no  reasonable  efforts  should  be  omitted 
to  preserve  a  perfectly  good  understanding  between  these  branches  of  the 
Church  of  Christ. 


716  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VI I. 

2.  Tliat  it  is  expedient  to  coiitinue  tin.'  plan  of  friendly  irtercourse,  between 
this  Church  and  the  Congregational  Churches  of  New  England,  as  it  now 
exists. 

p.  431.  3.  But  as  tlie  '*  Plan,  of  Union"  adopted  for  the  new  settlements, 
in  1801,  was  originally  an  unconstitutional  act  on  the  part  of  that  Assembly 
— these  important  standing  rules  having  never  been  submitted  to  the  Pres- 
byteries— and  as  they  were  totally  destitute  of  authority  as  proceeding  from 
the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  which  is  invested  with  no  power  to 
legislate  in  such  cases,  and  especially  to  enact  laws  to  regulate  Churches  not 
within  her  limits;  and  as  much  confusion  and  irregularity  have  arisen  from 
this  unnatural  and  unconstitutional  system  of  union,  therefore,  it  is  resolved, 
that  the  Act  of  the  Assembly  of  1801,  entitled,  a  "  Plan  of  Union,"  be,  and 
the  same  is  hereby  abrogated.      [Yeas,  143.     Nays,  110.] 

§  124.  Protest  against  the  Abrogation  of  the  Plan  of  Union. 

1837,  p.  454.  ''  The  undersigned,  members  of  the  General  Assembly,  re- 
spectfully present  the  following  protest  against  the  resolution  of  said  Assem- 
bly, adopted  on  the  2od  ult.,  abrogating  the  act  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
1801,  entitled  '  a  Plan  of  Union,'  &c.  and  for  the  following  reasons,  viz  : 

"  1.  Because  the  said  act  is  declared,  in  the  resolution  complained  of,  to 
have  been  unconstitutional.  The  utmost  that  can  be  said  on  this  subject  is, 
that  it  is  an  act  neither  specifically  provided  for,  nor  prohibited,  in  the 
constitution.  It  cannot,  therefore,  be  affirmed  to  be  contrary  to  the  consti- 
tution. 

"  The  constitution  provides,  that  before  any  constitutional  rules  proposed 
by  the  General  Assembly  to  be  established,  shall  be  obligatory  on  all  the 
Churches,  the  approval  of  them  by  a  majority  of  Presbyteries  must  be  first 
obtained.  (Form  of  Government,  Chap,  xii.,  Sec.  6.)  The  act  of  the  As- 
sembly adopting  the  Plan  of  Union,  it  is  admitted,  was  not  previously  trans- 
mitted to  the  Presbyteries  for  their  approval.  It  does  not  therefore  follow, 
however,  that  that  act  was  unconstitutional ;  because  the  provisions  of  the 
Plan  of  Union  were,  neither  in  fact,  nor  ever  regarded  by  any  of  the  Pres- 
byteries as  'constitutional  rules,'  'to  be  obligatory  on  all  the  Churches.' 
They  were  the  mere  terms  of  an  agreement,  or  treaty,  between  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  and  the  General  Association  of  Con- 
necticut, and  through  that  Association  with  all  the  Churches  which  have  been 
formed  according  to  the  terms  of  that  treaty. 

"In  the  act  of  the  Assembly  adopting  that  Plan  of  Union,  the  General 
Assembly  being  constitutionally  '  the  bond  of  Union,  peace,  correspondence, 
and  mutual  confidence,  among  all  our  Churches,'  (Form  of  Government,  Chap, 
xii.,  Sec.  4,)  merely  exercised  its  legitimate  functions,  agreeably  to  the  con- 
stitution, (Form  of  Government,  Chap,  i.,  Sec.  2,)  in  declaring  '  the  terms 
of  admission  into  the  communion'  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  proper  to  be 
required  on  the  frontier  settlements.  And  in  this  light  the  entire  Presbyte- 
rian Church  has  so  regarded  this  Plan  of  Union  from  its  adoption  up  to  the 
present  time,  when  the  abrogation  of  it  is  publicly  declared,  by  the  advocates 
of  the  measure,  to  be  necessary  for  the  acquisition  and  perpetuation  of  power 
to  accomplish  the  ends  avowed  and  sought  by  the  minority  of  the  last  Gene- 
ral Assembly,  and  prosecuted  by  means  of  a  convention,  called  at  their  in- 
stance, and  holding  its  sessions  coteniporaneously  with  those  of  the  Assem- 
bly. For  the  following  facts  are  undeniable,  viz  :  1st.  That  the  Plan  of 
Union  now  declared  to  be  unconstitutional,  was  formed  twenty  years  before 
the  adoption  of  the  present  constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  :  2d. 
That  this  l^lan,  at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  the  constitution,  was  in  full  and 
efficient  operation,  and  of  acknowledged  authority  as  common  law  in  the 


SEC.  123  ]  NEW    SCHOOL. —  THE    ASSEMBLY   OF    1837.  717 

Church  :  3(i.  That  it  had  been  recoiinizcd  tuid  respected,  in  numerous  pre- 
cedents, in  the  duiugs  of  the  General  Assembly,  from  year  to  year:  and  4th. 
That  for  sixteen  years  since  the  adoption  of  this  constitution,  it  has  been  re- 
garded of  equal  authority  with  any  act,  whatever  to  which  the  General  As- 
sembly is  constitutionally  competent. 

*'  Had  the  Plan  of  Union,  and  the  act  of  the  General  Assembly  adopting 
it,  been  regarded  unconstitutional  and  null,  as  being  either  an  assumption  of 
power  not  granted,  or  a  trespass  on  the  rights  of  Presbyteries,  some  remon- 
strance, or  objection  to  the  imposition  of  constitutional  rules  for  the  govern- 
ment of  all  the  Churches,  not  legitimately  enacted,  would  have  been  heard 
from  some  quarter  before  the  lapse  of  one-third  of  a  century.  Had  the  Plan 
of  Union  been  thought  illegal,  or  had  it  been  designed  or  desired,  by  the 
Presbyteries  in  1821,  when  the  Constitution  was  revised,  amended,  and 
adopted  by  them  a  second  time,  to  frustrate  or  resist  the  operation  of  this 
Plan,  unquestionably  either  the  revised  and  amended  Constitution  would  have 
had  embodied  in  it  some  provision  against  it,  or  some  attempt  at  least  would 
have  been  made  to  that  effect.  The  truth  is,  that  the  Plan  of  Union,  adopted 
by  the  General  Assembly,  was  felt  to  be  morally  binding  as  a  solemn  agree- 
ment or  treaty  duly  ratified  by  the  power  constitutionally  competent  to  do  so, 
and  by  no  means  the  enactment  of  constitutional  rules  to  be  '  oblisatory  on 
all  the  Churches'  for  their  government. 

"It  is  to  no  purpose,  in  our  opinion,  to  allege  the  unconstitutionality  of 
the  Plan  of  Union,  by  pleading,  that  for  a  church  to  be  regarded  as  a  Pres- 
byterian Church,  it  must,  accordinif  to  our  Constitution,  be  organized  with 
Ruling  Elders,  while  that  Plan  provides  for  the  organization  of  Churches  in 
certain  cases  without  such  officers;  because  the  Plan  of  Union  designedly 
contemplates  a  process,  which  the  Assembly  was  constitutionally  competent 
to  prescribe,  and  which  the  entire  Church  had  approved,  by  which  Churches 
on  the  frontier  settlements  may  be  organized  partially  at  first  on  the  Presby- 
terian ground,  and  be  gradually  brought  fully  on  to  it;  and  because,  if  the 
provisions  of  the  Constitution  prescribing  the  full  form  of  organization 
proper  for  a  Presbyterian  Church,  must  in  every  case  be  minutely  and  com- 
pletely observed,  and  any  deviation  from  it  should  vitiate  the  organization, 
then  must  those  numerous  Churches  among  us,  in  which  there  are  no  dea- 
cons, be  for  the  same  reason  pronounced  unconstitutional. 

"  The  attempt,  too,  to  prove  the  unconstitutionality  of  the  act  of  the  As- 
sembly adopting  the  Plan  of  Union,  by  attributing  to  the  provisions  of  that 
Plan  the  character  of  constitutional  rules  obligatory  on  all  the  Churches,  and 
by  objecting  that  the  Presbyteries  had  not  been  previously  consulted,  strikes 
as  directly,  and  is  as  conclusive  against  the  plans  adopted  for  the  organization 
and  government  of  the  Theological  Seminaries  at  Princeton  and  Allegheny, 
of  the  Boards  of  Education  and  of  Missions,V  and  for  the  union  and  perpetu- 
ated existence  of  the  Presbyteries  belonging  to  the  General  Synod  of  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Church,  who  were  admitted  into  communion  with  the 
Presbyterian  Church  by  the  terms  of  a  Plan  of  Union  agreed  upon  between 
that  Synod  and  the  General  Assembly.  For  the  provisions  of  these  plans 
have  never  been  transmitted  to  the  Presbyteries  for  their  approval.  If, 
tlierefore,  the  Plan  of  Union  with  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut  is 
til  be  abrogated  because  of  alleged  unconstitutionality  on  these  grounds,  so 
nii'st  be  the  rules  and  regulations, and  the  whole  organization  and  government 
of  the  Theological  Seminaries  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  also  the  act  of 
the  Assembly,  by  which  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod 
were  united  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  these  United  States,  and  by 
which  the  General  Assembly  became  possessed  of  the  valuable  theological 


718  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII 

library  known  as  the  Mason  Library,  now  in  Princeton,  and  formerly  belong- 
ing to  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod. 

"  2.  We  protest  against  the  resolution  referred  to,  because  the  Plan  of 
Union  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1801,  was  designed  to  suppress 
and  prevent  schismatical  contentions,  and  for  the  promotion  of  charity,  or, 
in  the  language  of  the  Plan  itself,  '  with  a  view  to  prevent  alienation  and 
promote  union  and  harmony,'  which,  through  a  long  series  of  years,  it  has 
been  efficient  in  doing,  and  has  proved,  both  itself  efficacious  to  do,  and  the 
wisdom  of  the  Assembly  in  its  projection  and  adoption  ;  both  which  ends 
the  General  Assembly  is  constitutionally  competent  to  design,  and  for  which 
it  is  invested  with  ample  authority  by  the  Constitution,  (Form  of  Govern- 
ment, Chap,  xii.,  Sec.  5,)  and  held  responsible  by  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church. 

"  3.  We  protest  against  the  resolution  referred  to,  because  it  declares  the 
said  '  Plan  of  Union'  to  have  been  '  totally  destitute  of  authority  as  proceed- 
ing from  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  which  is  invested  with  no 
power  to  legislate  in  such  cases.'  Even  on  the  assumption,  that  the  said  As- 
sociation was  invested  with  no  such  power — which,  it  seems  to  us,  both  in- 
decorous and  irrelevant  for  this  General  Assembly  to  assert  as  a  reason  for 
the  resolution  adopted — we  cannot  doubt  that  that  Association  had  full  power 
to  agree  to  the  stipulations  of  a  treaty  or  contract,  proposed  by  the  General 
Assembly,  and  urged  on  the  acceptance  of  the  General  Association  ;  and  es- 
pecially, when  it  is  considered,  that  by  acceding  to  the  said  stipulations,  the 
said  Association  relinquished  whatever  right  it  had  to  the  direction  and  regu- 
lation of  the  members  of  its  own  Churches  in  the  new  settlements,  and  allowed 
and  influenced  them  to  increase,  both  the  numbers  and  the  pecuniary  and 
spiritual  strength  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  And  even  if  the  Plan  referred 
to  had  not  authority  in  so  far  as  it  emanated  from  the  General  Association 
of  Connecticut,  which  we  by  no  means  admit,  it  was  unquestionably  binding 
on  the  General  Assembly,  by  virtue  of  its  own  engagement,  to  fulhl  its  own 
obligations,  and  after  numerous  Churches  had  been  formed  under  their  own 
care,  the  obligations  of  the  Plan  appear  to  us  to  have  been  common  to  the 
General  Assembly,  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  and  the  Churches, 
Presbyteries,  and  Synods  formed  in  pursuance  and  in  the  faith  of  it,  and 
that  no  one  of  these  bodies  could  lawfully  abrogate  it  without  the  consent  of 
all  the  others.  Our  opinion  therefore  is,  that  the  resolution  of  this  General 
Assembly,  abrogating  the  said  Plan  of  Union,  so  far  as  it  was  intended  to 
afl'cct  Churches  already  formed  under  its  provisions,  is  a  breach  of  faith,  and 
wholly  void  and  of  no  effect;  that  all  such  Churches  have  a  right  to  continue 
their  organization  on  the  conditions  of  the  said  Plan  ;  and  that  it  is  the  duty 
of  the  Presbyteries,  the  Synods,  and  all  future  General  Assemblies  to  protect 
them  in  that  right,  until  they  slijull  voluntarily,  under  the  kind  and  concilia- 
tory influence  of  the  aforesaid  bodies,  adopt  the  Presbyterian  organization  in 
full,  as  many  of  them  have  already  done,  and  others,  we  are  happy  to  learn, 
will  probably  soon  do,  if  allowed  to  exercise  their  choice  unrestrained  by  the 
attempted  exercise  of  assumed  authority. 

"  4.  We  protest  against  the  said  resolution,  because  it  denominates  the 
Plan  of  Union  unnatural,  as  well  as  unconstitutional,  and  attributes  to  it 
much  confusion  and  irregularity ;  whereas,  it  appears  to  us  to  have  been  a 
most  natural,  wise,  and  benevolent  plan  for  promoting  the  unity,  increase, 
and  purity  of  the  Church  in  our  new  settlements,  and  that  its  operation  for 
thirty-six  years,  with  but  such  occasional  irregularities  as  may  occur  under 
any  system  of  government,  has,  on  the  whole,  been  productive  of  benign  and 
happy  eff'ects;  in  view  of  which  this  General  Assembly  and  the  whole  Church 
ought  to  cherish  sincere  and  devout  gratitude  to  God. 


SEC.  124.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  719 

"  5.  We  protest  against  the  said  resolution,  because  the  mode  in  which  it 
was  brought  before  the  Assembly,  appears  to  us  to  have  been  exceedingly 
exceptionable,  it  having  been  in  substance  proposed  in  the  memorial  of  a 
convention,  of  whose  alleged  cause  and  objects,  and  of  most  of  whose  decla- 
rations, because  unaccompauied  with  satisfactory  proof,  we  wholly  disapprove, 
and  which  memorial,  as  coming  from  such  a  body,  we  think  this  Assembly 
ought  not  to  have  received  and  entertained,  especially  when  it  was  found  to 
contain  representations  of  the  state  of  the  Church,  in  our  opinion  not  justi- 
fied by  fact,  and  of  very  injurious  tendency.  Another  objection  to  the  mode 
in  which  the  said  resolution  was  brought  before  the  As.sembly  is,  that  a  ma- 
jority of  the  committee  to  whom  the  memorial  was  referred,  and  who  reported 
the  resolution  against  which  we  protest,  were  members  of  the  convention  pre- 
senting the  memorial. 

''  6.  We  protest,  because,  against  the  earnest  remonstrances  of  many  who 
are  best  acquainted  with  the  happy  eflfects  of  the  Plan  of  Union,  the  debate 
on  the  subject  was  arrested  by  an  impatient  call  for  the  previous  question, 
more  than  eighty  of  the  members  voting  for  it,  having  been  members  of  the 
convention  in  whose  name  the  said  memorial  was  presented.  The  Assem- 
bly was  thus  forced  to  a  decision  without  any  proper  evidence  of  the  exist- 
ence of  the  alleged  irregularities,  and  before  the  subject  of  errors  in  doctrine 
had  been  discussed  in  the  Assembly,  notwithstanding  the  memorialists  had 
declared,  that  they  '  complain  and  testify'  against  said  Plan  of  Union, 
'  chiefly  because  of  their  sincere  belief,  that  the  doctrinal  purity  of  our  an- 
cient Confession  of  Faith  is  endangered,  and  not  because  of  any  preference 
for  a  particular  system  of  mere  Church  government  and  discipline.' 

"  For  these  reasons,  the  undersigned  enter  this  their  solemn  protest. 
"  Pliiladelphia,  June  \st,  1837. 

"  John  P.  Cleaveland,  William  Jessup,  Baxter  Dickinson,  Absalom  Peters, 
Henry  Brown,  Horace  Bushnell,  Harmon  Kingsbury,  Timothy  Stillman, 
David  Porter,  E.  W.  Gilbert,  Darius  0.  Griswold,  John  B.  Richardson, 
James  B.  8haw,  Washington  Thatcher,  Thomas  Brown,  Thomas  Louns- 
bury,  Nahum  Gould,  Abner  HoUister,  Ephraim  Cutler,  William  Fuller, 
Gardner  Hayden,  Robert  Stuart,  Silas  West,  Marcus  Smith,  John  L. 
Grant,  John  Gridley,  Nathaniel  C.  Clark,  Varnum  Noyes,  Dudley  Wil- 
liams, George  Spaulding,  John  Seward,  Edwin  Holt,  Alanson  Saunders, 
Jonathan  Cone,  J.  M.  Rowland,  J.  W.  McCullough,  Dewey  Whitney, 
H.  S.  Walbridge,  Horace  Hunt,  Samuel  Reed,  Rufus  Nutting,  Zina  Whit- 
tlesey, Jauies  R.  Gibson,  Bennet  Roberts,  Joseph  H.  Breck,  Enoch 
Kingsbury,  James  Boyd,  Eldad  Barber,  David  Schcnck,  Ira  Pettibone, 
Lewis  H.  Loss,  Jonathan  Hovey,  J.  B.  Prestoii,  Ambrose  White,  Wilfred 
Hall,  John  S.  Martin,  George  Painter,  Benjamin  Woodbury,  Burr  Brad- 
ley, Ira  M.  Wead,  P.  W.  Warriner,  T.  D.  Southworth,  Adam  Miller, 
Jacob  Faris,  Alexander  Campbell,  N.  S.  S.  Beman,  H.  H.  Hayes,  Henry 
Brewster,  N.  E.  Johnson,  Solomon  Stevens,  Daniel  Sayre,  William  C 
Wisner,  Isaac  J.  Rice,  Felix  Tracy,  Bliss  Burnap,  E.  Cheever,  E.  Sey- 
mour, Obadiah  Woodruff,  Frederick  W.  Graves,  James  I.  Ostrom,  Philip 
C.  Hay,  Jacob  Gideon,  David  B.  Ayers,  S.  W.  May,  Ammi  Doubleday, 
Robert  Aikman,  William  Roy,  Thomas  McAuley,  John  Ijeonard,  Calvin 
Cutler,  Merit  Harmon,  F.  A.  McCorkle,  James  W.  Phillips,  George  E. 
Delavan,  James  A.  Carnahan,  Obadiah  N.  Bush,  John  M'Swccn,  George 
Duffield,  S.  Benjamin,  John  Crawford,  Fayette  Shipherd,  Thomas  Wil- 
liams, R.  Campbell." 


720  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   "VII, 

§  125.  Ansiccr  to  (his  Protest. 

1837,  p.  458.  The  reasons  of  protest  are  numbered  from  one  to  six.  No. 
1  is  the  principal,  and  therefore  we  prefer  leaving  it  to  the  last,  and  com- 
mencing with  No.  2.  "  We  protest/'  say  the  minority,  "  against  the  resolu- 
tion referred  to,  because  the  Plan  of  Union  adopted  by  the  General  As- 
sembly of  1801,  was  designed  to  suppress  and  prevent  sehismatical  con- 
tentions, and  for  the  promotion  of  charity ;  or,  in  the  language  of  the  Plan 
itself,  '  with  a  view  to  prevent  alienation  and  promote  union  and  har- 
mony.' " 

(  a  )  To  this  a  sufficient  answer  is  found  in  the  broad  and  undeniable  fact, 
that  "  the  Plan  of  Union"  has  been  a  principal  means  of  dividing  the  Church 
and  this  General  7\.ssembly  into  two  parties,  and  been  the  main  source  of 
those  schisms  which  for  many  years  have  distracted  our  Zion.  Whilst  it  is 
admitted,  that  in  some  instances  it  may  have  benelicially  affected  certain 
localities,  it  has  laid  the  deep  foundation  of  lasting  confusion,  and  opened 
wide  the  floodgates  of  error  and  fanaticism.  For  proof  of  this,  we  have  only  to 
refer  to  the  recorded  votes  of  the  last  and  the  present  General  Assemblies,  from 
which  it  abundantly  appears,  that  the  representatives  of  Churches  formed  on 
this  plan  have  always  opposed  the  Boards  of  Education  and  of  JMissions,  and 
the  efforts  toward  reform,  and  the  suppression  of  errors  and  of  sehismatical 
contentions. 

No.  3.  "  Because  it  declares  the  said  Plan  of  Union  to  have  been  totally 
destitute  of  authority,  as  proceeding  from  the  General  Association  of  Con- 
necticut, which  is  invested  with  no  power  to  legislate  in  such  cases." 

(  i  )  In  reply  to  this,  let  it  be  remarked,  1st,  that  the  protesters  seeming 
to  admit  that  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut  had  no  power  and 
authority  to  bind  their  Churches,  yet  insist  that  the  General  Assembly 
could  make  a  treaty  or  covenant  that  should  be  binding  on  the  other  side; 
and  the  brethren,  in  arguing  the  case,  did  insist  on  the  "  Plan"  being  of  the 
nature  of  a  covenant,  (although  no  such  term  is  contained  in  it,)  and  yet 
one  of  the  parties  to  this  covenant  had  no  authority  to  make  a  contract  and 
to  make  it  obligatory  on  their  Churches.  That  is,  a  contract,  treaty,  or 
covenant  can  exist,  and  be,  and  continue  for  ever,  binding  in  right  and  in 
law  upon  one  party,  whilst  the  other  party,  having  no  power  or  authority 
to  bind  themselves  and  those  for  whom  they  plead  its  benefits,  never  could 
be  bound  That  is,  a  treaty  or  covenant  may  exist  without  a  mutual  obli- 
gation ! 

( c  )  2dly.  The  protesters,  without  distinctly  affirming  it  again,  seem 
willing  that  the  reader  of  Iheir  protest  should  believe  that  the  General  As- 
sociation of  Connecticut  had  power  to  bind  their  Churches — that  their  acts 
participate  of  the  nature  of  ecclesiastical  authority.  "  By  acceding  to  said 
stipulntions,"  (say  they,)  "the  said  Association  relinquished  whatever  right 
it  had  to  the  direction  and  regulation  of  the  members  of  its  own  Churches 
in  the  new  settlements."  Now  these  remonstrants  know  perfectly  well,  that 
the  General  Association  of  Connecticut  never  had,  never  claimed,  and  never 
exercised  any  right  at  all  "  to  the  direction  and  regulation  of  the  mem- 
bers of  its  own  Churches,"  even  in  Connecticut  itself,  much  less  "in 
the  new  settlements."  The  "right"  of  counsel  and  advice  is  the 
utmost  stretch  of  their  power  and  authority.  And  this  General  Assembly 
might  give  counsel  and  advice  to  the  Cliurches  of  Connecticut,  and  should 
it  be  founded  in  truth,  it  is  just  as  binding  upon  those  Churches  as  the 
counsels  of  their  own  (General  Association,  i.  e.,  it  comes  divested  entirely 
of  all  ecclesiastical  authority. 

3dly.  The  resolution  of  abrogation  is  alleged  to  be  "  a  breach  of  faith,  and 


SEC.    125.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  721 

wholly  void  and  of  no  effect. "  This  is  begging  the  question ;  it  goes  on 
the  assumption,  that  faith  was  plighted  of  riglit,  and  the  treaty,  so  called, 
lawfully  constituted ;  which  we  have  supposed  to  be  the  very  point  in 
question. 

((/)  No.  4.  "Because  it  denominates  the  Plan  of  Union  unnatural  as 
well  as  unconstitutional,  and  attributes  to  it  much  confusion  and  irregular- 
ity." A  sufficient  answer  to  this  is  found  in  the  preceding;  to  which  may 
be  added  a  single  remark  as  to  ii'regularity,  viz  :  that  upon  inquiry  at 
brethren  who  came  in  upon  this  "  Plan,"  it  appeared  from  their  own  show- 
ing, to  the  abundant  conviction  of  this  General  Assembly,  that  there  were 
some  members  on  this  floor,  deliberating  and  voting  on  the  very  resolu- 
tions in  question,  who  had  never  adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith  in  this 
Church. 

No.  5.  The  fifth  reason  of  protest  is,  that  the  resolution  was  concocted 
and  brought  before  the  Assembly  by  members  of  this  body  who  had  previ- 
ously consulted,  in  the  form  of  a  convention,  and  memorialized  this  body  on 
the  subject:  and  that  a  majority  of  the  committee  to  whom  the  memorial 
was  referred  were  members  of  the  convention. 

(  e )  As  to  the  former,  let  it  suffice  to  say,  that  it  is  the  right  of  every 
freeman,  and  the  duty  of  every  Christian,  before  entering  upon  any  great 
and  important  measure,  to  "  ponder  the  path  of  his  feet,"  because  "  in  the 
multitude  of  counsellors  there  is  safety."  How  the  name  "convention,"  any 
more  than  the  name  "  caucus,"  should  utterly  vitiate  their  counsel,  it  may 
be  difficult  to  discern. 

As  to  the  latter,  it  may  be  remarked,  that  in  all  deliberative  bodies,  the 
principle  is  settled,  that  large  committees  ought  to  be  selected  in  proportion 
to  the  respective  party  views  that  may  be  entertained  on  the  subject  com- 
mitted. The  wisdom  of  the  rule  is  obvious  to  common  sense,  and  the 
Moderator  of  this  Assembly  simply  carried  out  the  rule  in  this  case. 

No.  6.  The  sixth  reason  of  protest  is,  "  because  the  debate  on  the  sub- 
ject was  arrested  by  an  impatient  call  for  the  previous  question.  The 
Assembly  was  thus  forced  to  a  decision  without  any  proper  evidence  of  the 
existence  of  the  alleged  irregularities,  and  before  the  subject  of  errors  in 
doctrine  had  been  decided  on  in  the  Assembly." 

(/)  Here  remark,  first,  the  call  for  the  previous  question  was  not  impa- 
tient— it  was  asked  for  and  seconded  by  a  majority  of  the  house,  not  in  the 
spirit  of  violence  and  unjust  oppression  of  the  minority;  and,  secondly, 
there  was  no  unreasonable  curtailment  of  debate.  The  resolution  was  dis- 
cussed two  whole  days — a  period  of  time  perhaps  more  extended  than  was 
ever  before  allotted  or  allowed  by  any  G-eneral  Assembly  to  any  single  naked 
resolution.  And,  thirdly,  the  brethren  of  the  minority  occupied  the  floor 
more  than  one-half  of  the  time.  And  on  another  resolution,  where  the  dis- 
cussion was  arrested  by  the  previous  question,  it  was  just  at  the  close  of  two 
long  speeches  by  the  minority,  and  after  they  had  consumed  more  than  five 
hours  in  debate  ;  whereas,  the  majority  had  not  occupied  the  floor  two  hours 
and  a  half.  So,  utterly  groundless  is  the  insinuation  that  a  cruel  and  unjust 
use  has  been  made  of  the  previous  question.  "  The  Assembly  was  thus 
forced,"  say  the  protesters — "  The  Assembly  was  forced  !"  "  Forced  "  by 
whom  ?  Undoubtedly,  by  itself — "  forced"  to  do  just  as  it  wished  to  do — 
"  forced"  to  decide  by  a  strong  vote  on  a  subject  which  had  been  discussed 
two  whole  days  !     Strange  coercion  this  ! ! 

(^)  But,  fourthly,  the  resolution  in  question  was  passed  before  the  doc- 
trinal errors  were  condemned.     This  is  true.     But  it  is  also  true,  that  "  the 
Assembly  was  thus  forced,"  by  the  opposition  of  the  minority,  to  pass  by 
the  doctrinal  discussion,  because  they  could  not  have  it  in  the  order  recom- 
91 


722  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII. 

mended  by  their  committee.  Certain  alleged  errors  were  offered  by  the 
minority,  which  they  refused  to  have  put  in  their  proper  place  ;  but  insisted 
on  having  first  of  all  a  decision  upon  them  as  amendments  ;  which  attempt, 
had  it  been  successful,  would  have  precluded  their  discussion,  except  upon 
a  vote  of  reconsideration,  which  requires  two-thirds:  and  thus  the  majority 
would  have  been  completely,  as  to  these  alleged  errors,  in  the  power  of  the 
minority.  Hence  they  were  laid  on  the  table,  to  be  taken  up  at  a  future 
time.     We  now  proceed  to 

No.  1.  The  principal  reason  of  protest  is  in  these  words,  viz  :  "  Because 
the  said  act  is  declared,  in  the  resolution  complained  of,  to  have  been  uncon- 
stitutional." 

In  opposition  to  the  resolution  declaring  the  Plan  of  Union  unconstitu- 
tional, it  would  appear  most  reasonable  that  the  protesters  should  affirm  its 
constitutionality ;  i.  e.,  that  the  constitution  covers  and  provides  for  it. 
This  ground,  however,  the  protesters  have  not  ventured  to  take.  On  the 
contrary,  they  explicitly  admit,  that  the  constitution  makes  no  provision  for 
said  act — "  it  is,"  say  they,  "  neither  specifically  provided  for,  nor  prohibited 
in  the  Constitution." 

(A)  A  remark  or  two  will  show  that  in  this  they  have  abandoned  the 
ground.  For,  1.  The  constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  like  that  of 
our  national  union,  is  a  constitution  of  specific  powers,  granted  by  the  Pres- 
byteries, the  fountains  of  power,  to  the  Synods  and  the  General  Assembly. 
2.  No  powers,  not  specifically  granted,  can  lawfully  be  inferred  and  assumed 
by  the  General  Assembly,  but  only  such  as  are  indispensably  necessary  to 
carry  into  effect  those  which  are  specifically  granted.  3.  Therefore  the 
burden  of  proof  lies  upon  those  who  affirm  that  the  Assembly  had  power  to 
enact  this  "  Plan  of  Union."  They  admit  that  there  is  no  specific  grant  of 
such  power ;  they  are  bound  then  to  prove  that  its  exercise  was  indispensa- 
bly necessary,  in  order  to  carry  out  some  other  power  specifically  granted. 
Now  we  search  in  vain  for  any  such  proof  in  the  protest.  There  is,  we 
believe,  but  a  single  effort  of  the  kind.  This  effort  is  made  in  view  of  two 
distinct  and  distant  clauses  in  our  book.  (Form  of  Gov.,  Chap.  xii.  Sec.  4.) 
The  General  Assembly  "  shall  constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  corres- 
pondence, and  mutual  confidence  among  all  our  Churches."  ,  But  sure'ly 
here  is  no  power  granted  to  constitute  a  bond  of  union  with  Churches  of 
another  denomination.  It  has  exclusive  reference  to  "  all  our  Churches," 
and  yet  the  protesters  refer  to  this  as  authority  for  forming  a  union  with  a 
denomination  not  holding  the  same  form  of  government. 

An  equally  unsuccessful  attempt  is  made  upon  Chap.  i.  Sec.  2,  where  the 
book  affirms,  that  "  any  Christian  Church,  or  Union,  or  Association  of 
Churches,  is  entitled  to  declare  the  terms  of  admission  into  its  communion." 
And  the  protesters  assert  here,  that  the  General  Assembly  exercised  this 
power  in  forming  "  the  Plan  of  Union,"  and  so  declared  "  the  terms  of  ad- 
mission into  the  communion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  proper  to  be  re- 
quired in  the  frontier  settlements." 

(  {')  On  this  statement  two  remarks  seem  requisite ;  first,  the  settling  of 
the  terms  of  communion,  we  had  thought,  was  the  highest  act  of  power — 
an  act  beyond  the  reach  of  the  General  Assembly  itself — an  act  which  the 
constitution  itself  provides,  shall  be  done  only  by  a  majority  of  the  Presby- 
teries. When,  we  ask,  did  the  Presbyterian  Church  "  declare  the  terms  of 
admission  into  its  communion  ?"  Most  assuredly,  when  the  constitution 
was  adopted.  And  yet  the  protesters  in  this  case  aver,  that  the  "  Plan  of 
Union"  is  a  declaration  of  the  terms  of  admission  into  our  communion  ! 
Could  they  affirm  more  directly  its  unconstitutionality  ?  The  other  remark 
IS,  that  the  Plan  of  Union  itself  does  not  prescribe  the  terms  of  admission 


6EC.  125.]  NEW   SCHOOL.— THE   ASSEMBLY   OF    1837.  723 

into  the  communion  of  the  Presbyterian  ('hurch.  It  prescribes  the  manner 
in  which  Congregationalists  may  remain  out  of  this  Church,  and  yet  exer- 
cise a  controlling  and  governing  influence  over  its  ecclesiastical  judicatories. 
In  the  entire  absence  of  all  proof,  that  the  power  exercised  in  forming  the 
Plan  of  Union,  was  indispensably  necessary  to  carry  out  a  power  specifically 
granted,  and  in  the  face  of  their  own  admission,  that  such  power  is  not  speci- 
fically given  to  the  General  Assembly,  we  conclude,  that  the  act  in  question 
was  without  any  authority,  and  must  be  null  and  void. 

(/)  The  next  thing  worthy  of  notice,  is  the  criticism  on  the  phrases 
"  constitutional  rules,"  and  "  obligatory  on  all  the  Churches."  This  Plan 
of  Union,  it  is  argued,  is  not  of  the  nature  of  constitutional  rules,  ubli<;a- 
tory  on  all  the  Churches,  and  therefore  it  was  not  necessary  that  it  should 
have  been  sent  down,  and  have  received  the  sanction  of  a  majority  of  the 
Presbyteries.  In  presenting  this  argument,  the  protesters  admit,  that  if 
the  Plan  did  embrace  constitutional  rules,  the  Assembly  had  no  power  to 
enact  it.  The  book,  (Form  of  Gov.,  Chap.  xii.  Sec.  G,)  declares  :  "  Before 
any  overtures  or  regulations  proposed  by  the  Assembly  to  be  established  as- 
constitutional  rules,  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  Churches,  it  shall  be  neces- 
sary to  transmit  them  to  all  the  Presbyteries,  and  to  receive  the  returns  of 
at  least  a  majority  of  them  in  writing,  approving  thereof."  This  was  not 
done  with  the  Plan ;  and  the  only  question  before  us  is,  whether  it  is  an 
alteration  of  the  constitution  ?  This  Assembly  affirms  that  it  is  a  radical 
and  thorough  change  of  the  entire  system.     On  which  remark — 

(/t-)  1.  Our  book  describes  four  church  courts,  viz  :  the  church  Session, 
the  Presbytery,  the  Synod,  and  the  General  x^ssembly.  And  (Chap,  ix.)  it 
defines  "  the  church  Session  to  consist  of  the  Pastor  or  Pastors  and  Ruling 
Elders  of  a  particular  Congregation,"  and  intrusts  to  these,  as  permanent 
officers,  the  government  of  that  Church.  But  the  Plan  of  Union  provides 
for  no  such  thing.  It  expressly  dispenses  with  the  church  Session,  and 
leaves  the  government  in.  the  hands  of  the  people,  or  of  a  temporary  com- 
mittee. 

(l)  Again,  Chap.  x.  Sec.  2.  "  A  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the  Ministers 
and  one  liuling  Elder  from  each  Congregation  within  a  certain  district." 
But  the  Plan  of  Union  abrogates  this  provision.  It  does  not  merely  pass  it 
by,  but  absolutely  repeals  and  nullifies  it.  According  to  the  Plan,  a  Pres- 
bytery may  have  committee-men  less  or  more  in  it,  and  may  have  not  a 
single  Elder.  The  book  farther  states,  that  "  Every  Congregation,  (i.  e.  of 
Presbyterians  as  before  described,)  which  has  a  stated  Pastor,  has  a  right  to 
be  represented  by  one  Elder;  and  every  collegiate  Church,  (i.  e.  a  Church 
with  two  or  more  Ministers,)  by  two  or  more  Elders,  in  proportion  to  the 
number  of  Pastors."  Here  it  is  perfectly  obvious,  that  the  principle  of 
equal  representation  in  Presbytery  is  aimed  at.  The  same  is  true  of  a  Synod, 
Chapter  xi.  "  The  ratio  of  the  representation  of  Elders  in  the  Synod  is  the 
same  as  in  the  Presbytery."  That  is,  every  Congregation,  governed  by  its 
own  Session,  shall  be  represented  in  Presbytery  and  Synod.  But  the  Plan 
provides  for  Congregational  committee-men,  sitting  and  acting  and  voting  in 
Presbytery,  although  it  also  provides  that  the  Congregation  he  represents 
shall  not  be  under  the  government  of  the  Presbytery,  and  no  appeal  can  be 
taken  from  it  to  the  Presbytery,  even  by  a  Minister,  unless  the  Church 
agree  to  it.  Thus  the  power  of  government  is  in  the  hands  of  men  over 
whom  that  government  does  not  extend.  It  is  surely  not  necessary  to  pro- 
ceed fiirther,  to  show  that  the  Plan  is  an  abrogation  of  the  fundamental 
principles  of  the  Presbyterian  system.  And  yet  the  protesters  say,  it  does 
not  contain  constitutional  rules.  No,  verily,  but  it  is  a  mass  of  unconstitu- 
tional usurpations,  resulting  from  an  overstretch  of  power.     By  the   criti 


724  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII. 

cism  of  the  protest,  it  is  denied  that  the  Plan  contains  constitutional  rules ; 
whereas,  in  the  first  sentence  of  the  instrument  itself,  it  is  called  "  a  plan 
of  government  for  the  Churches  in  the  new  settlements."  And  the  second 
sentence  runs  thus :  ''  regulations  adopted  by  the  Greneral  Assembly,"  &e. 
Now,  if  regulations  are  not  rules,  language  has  lost  its  meaning ;  and  if 
regulations  containing  "  a  plan  of  government  for  the  Churches,"  are  not 
intended  to  be  binding,  and  do  not  touch  the  constitution,  we  are  utterly  at 
a  loss  to  see  how  rules  and  regulations  could  be  expressed.  The  article  in 
question  has  been  called  "a  Plan  of  Union,"  "a  contract,"  "a  covenant," 
none  of  which  phrases  is  found  in  the  document  itself.  It  declares  itself  to 
be  "  regulations"  containing  "  a  plan  of  government  for  the  Churches." 
Now,  the  General  Assembly  never  had  the  power  to  establish  "  regulations" 
and  a  new  "  plan  of  government ;"  the  Plan  is  therefore  null  and  void. 

(  m)  But,  we  are  told,  these  governmental  regulations  were  not  binding 
on  all  the  Churches.  Were  they  not,  indeed  ?  Have  they  not  given  rise 
to  heterogeneous  bodies,  who  have  come  up  here  and  bound  us  almost  to  our 
undoing  ?  Have  they  not  bound  with  green  withes  and  new  cords  this  body 
and  its  Boards  of  Education  and  Missions  ?  Have  they  not  well  nigh  shorn 
us  of  the  locks  of  our  strength,  and  forbidden  us  to  go  forth  into  the  field 
of  missionary  conflict  against  the  foes  of  our  God  and  King  ?  Surely  these 
protesters  will  not  say  the  regulations  are  not  binding  upon  all  the  Churches. 
But,  again,  we  are  told  in  the  protest,  they  are  of  long  standing,  and  have 
acquired  the  force  of  common  law.  Does  long  use  constitute  law  ?  Then 
it  would  follow  that  concubinage  and  polygamy  exist  of  moral  right.  Again, 
we  are  told,  that  this  "  plan  of  government"  was  in  existence  twenty  years 
prior  to  the  last  adoption  of  our  constitution  ;  and  the  inference  is,  that 
therefore  it  is  binding,  and  was  viewed  as  a  contract  to  be  kept  in  good 
faith.  The  fair  inferences,  however,  from  the  ftiet,  ought  to  be,  that  this 
"  plan  of  government"  was  not  submitted  to  our  Presbyteries  by  the  General 
Assembly,  and  is  therefore  not  binding ;  and  that  this  neglect  was  owing  to 
the  circumstance  that  it  was  then  little  known,  and  its  evils  were  not  all  de- 
veloped. 

( ?t )  Again,  we  are  told  in  the  protest,  in  reference  to  this  new  ^'  plan  of 
government,"  that  its  omission  of  Elders,  being  expressly  provided  for  and 
designed,  does  not  "  vitiate  the  organization — for  then  must  numerous 
Churches  among  us,  in  which  there  are  no  Deacons,  be  for  the  same  reason 
pronounced  unconstitutional."  And  we  are  free  to  confess,  that,  if  the  con- 
stitution made  the  Deacon  a  ruling  oificer  in  the  Church,  he  must  be  found 
in  our  ecclesiastical  courts,  and  his  absence  would  nullify  their  constitutional 
existence.  This,  however,  is  not  the  case.  The  Deacon's  office  in  the  New 
Testament,  and  in  our  book,  is  limited  to  "  serving  tables."  The  argument 
therefore  is  lame,  and  shows  its  eastern  birth. 

Again,  the  protest  afiirms  that  the  argument  against  this  "  plan  of  gov- 
ernment for  the  Churches,"  because  it  was  not  submitted  to  the  Presbyteries, 
strikes  equally  against  the  Theological  Seminaries,  the  Boards  of  Education 
apd  of  jMissions,  and  also  against  the  admission  of  the  Presbyteries  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Synod  into  this  Church. 

(  0  )  Let  us  touch  these  in  their  order  :  and  first,  the  theological  semina- 
ries. Here,  again,  if  our  protesters  can  show  that  these  seminaries  are, 
in  the  language  of  our  book,  "  constitutional  rules — obligatory  on  the 
Churches,"  or,  even  in  the  language  of  their  favourite  Plan,  "  regulations," 
and  "  a  plan  of  government  for  the  Churches  in  the  new  settlements,"  we 
will  give  up  the  argument,  and  Princeton  and  the  Western  seminaries  and 
all.  But  if,  as  every  one  knows,  the  constitutions  and  regulations  of  these 
seminaries  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  government  of  the  Churches,  any 


SEC.    125.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  725 

more  than  the  private  regulations  of  a  private  clergyman,  for  his  private 
class  of  students,  then  is  this  argument  null  and  void  from  the  beginning. 
As  to  the  power  in  the  Assembly  to  organize  a  Seminary,  it  may  be  found 
in  the  book,  (Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xii.  8ec.  5,)  under  the  general 
power  "  of  superintending  the  concerns  of  the  whole  Church,"  none  of 
which  concerns  is  of  more  vital  importance  than  that  of  providing  an  effi- 
cient ministry ;  also  to  them  belongs  the  power  of  "  promoting  charity, 
truth,  and  holiness,  through  all  the  Churches  under  their  care."  Now,  the 
training  of  a  pious  and  orthodox  ministry  is  the  most  effectual  mode  of  ac- 
complishing this  work,  and  clearly  places  theological  seminaries  within  the 
Assembly's  power. 

{p  )  The  same  remarks  are  relevant  and  true,  in  reference  to  the  Board 
of  Education.  As  to  the  Board  of  Missions,  "  the  superintending  of  the 
concerns  of  the  whole  Church"  cannot  be  carried  out  without  missions  ;  and 
the  Form  of  Grovernment,  Chap,  xviii.,  expressly  provides  for  them,  and 
grants  to  the  Assembly  power  over  this  very  business.  It  reads  thus  : 
"  The  General  Assembly  may,  of  their  own  knowledge,  send  missions  to 
any  part  to  plant  Churches  or  to  supply  vacancies  ;  and,  for  this  purpose, 
may  direct  any  Presbytery  to  ordain  Evangelists,  or  Ministers,  without  re- 
lation to  any  particular  Churches."  How  utterly  unreasonable,  then,  for 
the  protesters  to  deny  the  Assembly's  power  to  institute  a  Board  of  Mis- 
sions ! 

(  5" )  As  to  the  Mason  library  and  the  Associate  Reformed  Churches,  it 
may  be  necessary  only  to  remark,  that  the  two  Presbyteries  of  New  York 
and  of  Philadelphia — the  only  parts  which  came  into  this  Presbyterian 
Church — were,  from  the  beginning,  Presbyterian,  according  to  the  strictest 
order;  holding  the  same  identical  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and 
Presbyterian  Form  of  Church  Government.  It  is  therefore  difficult  to  per- 
ceive how  the  admission,  by  the  General  Assembly,  of  strict  and  rigid  Pres- 
byterians into  their  connection,  could  be  either  extra  or  un-constitutional. 
The  act  or  their  admission  did  not  create  "  regulations,"  and  ''  a  plan  of 
government  for  the  Churches,"  as  did  "  the  Plan"  in  question  :  it  was  not 
*' an  overture  or  regulation  for  establishing  constitutional  rules,  obligatory 
on  the  Churches,"  and  therefore  its  transmission  to  all  the  Presbyteries  was 
not  necessary. 

(r)  Finally,  the  unconstitutionality  of  the  ''plan  of  government  for  the 
Churches  in  the  new  settlements,"  abrogated  by  this  resolution,  is  further 
demonstrated  by  a  reference  to  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xii.  Sec.  1, 
which  says,  "  The  General  Assembly  is  the  highest  judicatory  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church.  It  shall  represent,  in  one  body,  all  the  particular  Churches 
of  this  denomination,"  and  subscTfjuently,  it  defines  the  ratio  of  representa- 
tion. Now,  it  has  been  proved,  on  the  open  floor  of  this  General  Assembly, 
by  the  protesters  themselves,  that  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve,  which 
was  formed  on  this  "  plan  of  government,"  and  which  contains  one  hundred 
and  thirty-nine  particular  Churches,  has  only  from  twenty-four  to  thirty 
•Presbyterian  Churches  in  it;  and  yet  that  Synod  claim  a  right  to  twenty 
representatives  here  !  Whom  do  these  twenty  represent !  Certainly  not 
"  particular  Churches  of  this  denomination,"  as  our  book  says.  No,  but  Con- 
gregational Churches,  which,  by  the  terms  of  our  book,  and  the  whole  repre- 
sentative spirit  of  our  system,  have  no  right  to  be  represented  here,  and  to 
judge  and  vote  here,  under  a  constitution  which  they  deny  to  be  binding 
upon  themselves.  With  no  greater  impropriety,  would  unnaturalized 
foreigners  claim  the  right  of  franchise  in  our  country,  and  of  eligibility  to 
office  in  our  legislatures,  our  supreme  judicial  tribunals,  and  the  executive 
departments  of  our  states  and  the  nation.     Besides,  it  has  been  shown  by 


726  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

themselves  here,  that  this  "  plan  of  government"  has  been  here  violated,  by 
those  claiming  privileges  under  it,  sending  men  to  the  Assembly,  who  had 
never  adopted  our  Constitution. 

We  therefore  conclude,  that  the  reasoning  of  the  protesters  is  fallacious; 
the  "  plan  of  government"  adopted  in  1801  is,  and  ever  has  been,  uncon- 
stitutional ;  and  therefore  this  General  Assembly  ought  to  declare,  as  it  has 
done  in  the  resolution  protested  against,  that  it  is,  from  the  beginning,  null 
and  void. 

Title  3. — process  against  disorderly  courts. 

§  126.  A  Committee  of  Citation. —  The  principles  which  govern  the  case. 

1837,  p.  425.  1.  Resolved,  That  the  proper  steps  be  now  taken  to  cite  to 
the  bar  of  the  next  Assembly,  such  inferior  judicatories  as  are  charged  by 
common  fame  with  irregularities. 

2.  That  a  special  committee  be  now  appointed  to  ascertain  what  judicato- 
ries are  thus  charged  by  common  fame ;  prepare  charges  and  specifications 
against  them  ;  and  to  digest  a  suitable  plan  of  procedure  in  the  matter;  and 
that  said  committee  be  requested  to  report  as  soon  as  practicable. 

3.  That,  as  citation  on  the  foregoing  plan  is  the  commencement  of  a  pro- 
cess involving  the  right  of  membership  in  the  Assembly ;  therefore, 

Resolvcrl,  That  agreeably  to  a  principle  laid  down  (!hap.  v.  Sec.  9,  of  the 
Form  of  Government,  the  members  of  said  judicatories  be  excluded  from  a 
seat  in  the  next  Assembly,  until  their  case  shall  be  decided. 

Protest  against  these  resolutions. 

1887,  p.  473.  ''  1.  We  object  to  the  mode  of  investigation  adopted,  in  the 
first  named  resolutions,  by  the  Assembly.  They  resolve,  in  the  first  place, 
*  to  cite  to  the  bar  of  the  next  Assembly  such  inferior  judicatories  as  are 
charged,  by  common  fame,  with  irregularities.'  The  first  step,  in  our  esti- 
mation, should  have  been  to  appoint  a  committee  to  inquire  into  the  nature 
of  the  various  rumours  which  are  said  to  be  afloat,  and  to  report  to  the  As- 
sembly whether  there  was  any  cause  for  citation. 

"2.  The  committee  was  empowered,  by  the  second  resolution,  merely  to 
ascertain  what  judicatories  were  charged  by  common  fame  ;  whereas,  they 
ought  to  have  been  instructed,  in  this  stage  of  the  investigation,  to  ascertain 
whether  there  was,  or  was  not,  any  foundation  for  existing  rumours.  It 
seems  to  be  made  imperative,  by  the  resolution,  that  all  judicatories  shall  be 
reported  by  that  committee,  for  citation,  against  which  any  unfavourable 
rumours  are  in  circulation. 

"3.  The  majority  of  the  committee  recommending  these  measures,  were 
members  of  the  convention  which  originated  all  this  business,  and  brought 
it  into  the  Assembly.  They  acted  upon  it  first  in  the  convention,  then  in 
the  Assembly  ;  after  that  in  tlie  committee,  and  then  are  to  pass  a  final  vote 
in  the  Assembly.  They  petition  themselves,  consider  their  own  petition, 
and  then  grant  to  themselves  what  they  themselves  ask. 

"  4.  The  investigation  ought  to  have  been  expressly  limited  to  Synods, 
because  the  Book  of  Discipline  makes  provision  for  the  Assembly,  in  cer- 
tain cases,  to  cite  Synods,  but  no  other  judicatories.  (See  Gen.  Rev.  and 
Con.,  VI.) 

"  5.  The  resolution  to  deprive  the  judicatories  to  be  cited,  of  a  seat  in 
the  next  Assembly,  is  in  every  respect  unconstitutional  and  void,  Uib  initio.' 
This  Assembly  has  no  power,  by  their  vote,  to  deprive  commissioners  duly 
elected,  from  a  seat  in  the  next  Assembly,  because  that  Assembly  has  the 
exclusive  right  of  judging  of  the  qualifications  of  its  own  members,  and  be- 


SEC.    125.]  NEW    SCHOOL.  — THE   ASSEMBLY    OF  1837.  727 

cause  to  do  so  would  be  to  inflict  a  penalty  before  trial  or  investigation. 
Besides,  the  Assembly  has  power  to  cite  Synods  only;  and  Presbyteries,  and 
not  .Synods,  are  represented  on  this  floor.  To  deprive  every  Presbytery  in 
a  whole  Synod,  of  a  seat  in  the  General  Assembly,  because  a  Synod,  in  its 
collective  capacity,  may  have  been  irregular,  is  unprecedented  in  ecclesias- 
tical proceedings. 

"  6.  The  provision  in  the  Book  of  Discipline,  referred  to  in  the  third 
resolution,  to  justify  the  exclusion  of  members  from  seats  in  the  next  As- 
sembly, has  no  application  to  this  case.  It  applies  only  to  a  Minister  of 
the  gospel  when  on  trial  before  his  own  Presbytery,  and  cannot  justify  the 
unconstitutional  bearing  of  this  resolution.  Besides,  the  Book  of  Discipline 
expressly  provides  for  those  cases  in  which  an  inferior  judicatory  is  to  be 
excluded  from  a  seat  in  the  superior  judicatory;  and  these  cases  are  trials  of 
appeals  and  complaints  in  which  they  are  interested. 

[The  protestants  proceed  further  to  object  to  the  disowning  of  the  Synod  of  the  West- 
ern Reserve.     But  see  editorial  note  to  §  139.     The  protestants  were] 

"  Philip  C.  Hay,  N.  S.  S.  Beman,  Calvin  Cutler,  T.  D.  Southworth,  Edwin 
Holt,  Gr.  Hogden,  D.  0.  Griswold,  D.  Sayre,  John  Cone,  Bliss  Burnap, 
Marcus  Smith,  Horace  Hunt,  Ira  Pettibone,  Thomas  Williams,  William 
Roy,  Thomas  Lounsbury,  John  Gridley,  Abner  Ilollister,  Washington 
Thatcher,  H.  S.  Walbridge,  John  M.  llowland,  Silas  West,  George  E. 
Delavan,  George  Spalding,  S.  Benjamin,  Solomon  Stevens,  Henry  Brew- 
ster, James  B.  Shaw,  Felix  Tracy,  J.  B.  Richardson,  Timothy  Stillman, 
John  B.  Preston,  James  R.  Gibson,  N.  E.  Johnson,  Obadiah  Woodruff, 
Adam  Miller,  William  Jessup,  John  L.  Grant,  Ambrose  White,  W^ilfred 
Hall,  E.  W.  Gilbert,  Alexander  Campbell,  John  S.  Martin,  Alanson  Saun- 
ders, William  Fuller,  John  Seward,  Dudley  Williams,  A.  Peters,  Rufus 
Nutting,  Eldad  Barber,  George  Dufiield,  James  Boyd,  Benjamin  Woodbury, 
Isaac  J.  Rice,  Henry  Brown,  Joseph  H.  Breck,  H.  Kingsbury,  Varnum 
Noyes,  John  P.  Cleaveland,  Robert  Stuart,  P.  W.  Warriner,  Ira  M.  Wead, 
Samuel  Reed,  Bennet  Roberts,  Ephraim  Cutler,  Benjamin  Dolbear,  Baxter 
Dickinson,  James  W.  Phillips,  Burr  Bradley,  John  Crawford,  David  B. 
Ayres,  Nathaniel  C.  Clark,  Enoch  Kingsbury,  Nahum  Gould,  F.  W.  Graves, 
Jacob  Gideon,  George  Painter,  Thomas  Brown,  John  W.  Cunningham, 
Robert  Aikman,  Samuel  W.  May,  E.  Seymour,  William  C.  Wisner,  James 
A.  Carnahan,  Zina  Whittlesey,  James  I.  Ostrom,  Fayette  Shipherd,  Merit 
Hammon,  R.  Campbell,  Thomas  McAuley,  H.  Bushnell,  E.  Cheever,  David 
Whitney,  Thomas  Cleland,  F.  A.  McCorkle,  John  Leonard,  John  M'Sween, 
Jacob  Paris,  J.  W.  McCullough,  H.  H.  Hays,  Ammi  Doubleday." 

§  127.  Answer  to  this  protest. 

1837,  p.  476.  The  signers  to  the  protest  object  to  the  mode  of  investigation 
adopted  in  the  first  named  resolution,  and  contend  that  the  first  step  should 
have  been  to  appoint  a  committee  to  inquire  into  the  nature  of  the  rumours 
which  are  said  to  be  afloat,  and  to  report  to  the  Assembly  whether  there  was 
any  cause  for  citation.  The  resolutions  as  to  citation  refer  to  supposed  cases, 
and  the  committee  were  to  cite,  and  designate,  and  report  to  the  Assembly 
for  its  approval  and  further  action.  In  this  aspect  of  the  case,  the  objections 
urged  lose  their  force.  No  wrong  was  done  to  any  Presbytery,  nor  any  ir- 
regular process  authorized,  nor,  indeed,  any  final  step  to  be  taken  without 
action  in  the  General  Assembly.  Upon  the  report  of  the  committee  to  cite, 
the  house  would  decide  upon  the  foundation  for  existing  irregularities,  and 
a  wholesome  control  as  to  the  details  of  the  whole  subject  would  be  exercised 
by  the  A.ssembly  before  the  final  disposition  of  the  several  cases ;  and  the 
signers  of  the  protest  themselves  affirm,  in  a  subsequent  part  of  the  paper, 


728  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK   VII. 

and  with  the  design  of  sustaining  another  position,  that  the  citation  con- 
templated by  these  resolutions  was  according  to  the  book.  Your  committee 
deem  it,  therefore,  unnecessary  to  dwell  upon  this  part  of  the  subject,  it 
being  evident  from  the  nature  of  the  resolutions  and  the  admission  of  the 
signers  to  the  protest,  that  the  steps  contemplated  by  these  resolutions 
were  according  to  the  book,  and  within  the  constitutional  power  of  this  As- 
sembly. 

It  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  this  regular  constitutional  action  could  be 
impaired  or  destroyed  by  the  suggestion,  whether  true  or  untrue,  that  the 
committee  recommending  these  measures  were  members  of  the  convention  ; 
that  they  acted  upon  it  first  in  the  convention,  then  in  the  Assembly,  after 
that  in  the  committee,  and  then  were  to  pass  a  final  vote  in  the  Assembly. 
It  is  even  gravely  charged  as  a  ground  of  objection,  that  "  they  petition 
themselves,  consider  their  own  petition,  and  then  grant  to  themselves  what 
they  themselves  ask."  It  is  a  sufficient  answer  to  this  objection,  that  the 
majority  of  the  duly  constituted  members  of  this  Assembly  adopted  and  sanc- 
tioned the  incipient  as  well  as  final  steps  in  the  case  ;  and  the  acts  of  the  As- 
sembly are  valid,  until  it  be  shown  that  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution 
have  been  invaded,  or  that  the  majority  consisted  of  persons  who  were  not 
duly  qualified  commissioners.  The  fact  of  a  majority  or  any  number  of  mem- 
bers of  the  Assembly  having  been  members  of  the  convention,  cannot  invali- 
'iate  the  acts  of  the  Assembly.  The  right  of  petition  is  guaranteed  by  every 
"jyell  regulated  government,  whether  civil,  political,  or  ecclesiastical,  and  it  is 
just  as  competent  for  any  number  of  the  individuals  composing  the  Assembly 
to  meet  publicly  for  consultation,  as  it  would  be  for  any  number  to  meet 
privately  for  the  same  object.  In  neither  case  could  the  action  of  those 
members  in  the  Assembly  be  supposed  to  be  purified  or  contaminated  by  such 
consultations. 

The  investigation  contemplated  by  these  resolutions  was  designed  to  apply 
to  inferior  judicatories,  which  includes  Synods,  and  may  not  necessarily 
mean  Presbyteries;  the  specification  of  such  inferior  judicatory  was  to  be  re- 
ported by  the  committee,  and  the  fourth  objection,  as  urged  by  the  signers 
of  the  protest,  could  only  be  appropriate  when  a  Presbytery  should  be  cited. 
Any  supposed  restriction  of  the  right  of  the  General  Assembly  to  cite  any 
other  inferior  judicatories  but  Synods,  (which  is  regarded  by  the  signers  of 
the  protest  as  being  derived  from  the  sixth  part  of  the  section  of  General  Re- 
view and  Control,)  is  explained  by  the  comprehensive  character  of  the  fifth 
part,  which  assigns  to  the  superior  judicatory  power  to  "  examine,  deliberate, 
and  judge  in  the  whole  matter,  as  completely  as  if  it  had  been  recorded,  and 
thus  brought  up  by  the  review  of  the  records."  The  General  Assembly,  by 
its  very  constitution,  is  regarded  as  having  a  general  control  of  the  whole 
Church,  and  in  its  conservative  character  shall  superintend  all  of  its  concerns. 
It  is  believed  that  the  initiatory  steps  contemplated  by  the  resolutions  autho- 
rizing a  committee  to  designate  inferior  judicatories  who  may  have  been 
guilty  of  irregularities,  to  cite  them,  and  report  as  soon  as  practicable  to  this 
Assembly,  do  not  infringe  the  spirit  or  letter  of  the  inherent  powers  of  the 
General  Assembly.  And  the  great  principles  of  analogy  would  obviously 
dictate,  that  the  members  of  the  inferior  judicatories  upon  whom  these  pre- 
paratory measures  are  supposed  to  operate,  should  not  be  permitted  to  sit  in 
the  next  General  Assembly  until  their  cases  should  be  decided.  If  there  be 
any  sound  principle  contained  in  the  clause,  and  the  uniform  practice  which 
excludes  an  interested  judicatory  from  voting,  that  principle  and  that  practice 
should  be  applied  to  the  men)bers  of  such  inferior  judicatories  as  may  be  af- 
fected by  these  resolutions.     This  view  of  the  subject  is  exceedingly  strength- 


SEC,    126.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY   OF    1837.  729 

ened  by  the  fact,  that  express  power  is  vested  in  our  judicatories  to  exclude 
at  will  their  own  members  when  on  trial  before  them. 

§  128.  Report  of  the  Committee. —  Certain  Synods  admonislved. 

1837,  p.  496.  Dr.  Cuyler,  from  the  committee  appointed  to  consider  and 
report  to  the  Assembly  on  the  subject  of  citing  inferior  judicatories,  pre- 
sented a  report,  which  was  amended  and  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

The  committee  believe,  that,  for  the  present,  there  is  no  urgent  necessity 
to  cite  any  inferior  judicatories;  and  after  what  has  been  done  toward  the 
reform  of  the  Church  during  the  present  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly, 
they  believe  it  will  be  best  to  wait  for  a  time,  without  further  decisive  ac- 
tion, in  the  hope  that  those  portions  of  the  Church  against  which  serious 
charges  are  still  made  by  common  fame,  will  see  the  necessity  of  taking  order 
on  the  subject,  and  doing,  without  delay,  what  truth  and  righteousness  may 
require  of  them. 

\ye  deem  it  proper,  however,  to  say,  that  several  of  the  Synods  are  -so  se- 
riously charged,  in  several  respects,  that  this  Assembly  would  be  wanting  in 
faithfulness  to  itself,  to  them,  and  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  as  well  as  to  the 
principles  of  justice  and  fair  dealing,  in  carrying  out  its  own  principles,  if 
it  did  not  specially  urge  several  of  them  to  give  prompt  and  particular  at- 
tention to  certain  matters,  in  which  they,  or  some  of  their  Presbyteries  or 
Churches,  are  specially  charged.  We,  therefore,  recommend  the  adoption 
of  the  following  resolutions,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Synods  of  Albany  and  New  Jersey  be  enjoined 
to  take,  special  order  in  regard  to  the  subject  of  irregularities  in  church 
order,  charged  by  common  fame  upon  some  of  their  Presbyteries  and 
Churches. 

2.  That  the  Synod  of  Michigan  be  enjoined  to  take  special  order  in 
regard  to  the  subject  of  errors  in  doctrine,  so  charged  upon  all  its  Presby- 
teries. 

3.  That  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati  be  enjoined  to  take  special  order  in  regard 
to  error  in  doctrine,  so  charged  as  being  connived  at  by  several  of  its  Pres- 
byteries, and  held  by  some  of  its  members. 

4.  That  the  Synod  of  Illinois  be  enjoined  to  take  special  order  in  regard 
to  errors  in  church  order  and  errors  in  doctrine,  so  charged  upon  several  of 
its  Presbyteries. 

5.  That  besides  the  general  reference  to  the  word  of  God  and  our  stand- 
ards, we  refer  the  Synods  above  named  to  the  testimony  of  this  General 
Assembly,  as  to  the  nature  of  the  errors  and  irregularities  intended  by  it,  in 
these  resolutions.  And  said  Synods  are  enjoined  to  take  order  on  the  sub- 
jects now  referred  to  them  for  consideration  and  action,  at  their  first  stated 
meeting  after  this  Assembly  adjourns ;  and  to  report  their  doings  herein, 
with  whatever  else  seems  to  them  necessary  to  elucidate  the  whole  subject, 
in  writing,  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

6.  And  the  said  five  Synods  are  especially  enjoined,  and  all  other  Synods 
in  our  bounds  are  required,  to  cause  to  be  laid  before  the  next  General  As- 
sembly, as  far  as  possible,  copies  of  all  the  abbreviated  creeds  and  church 
covenants  in  u.se  amongst  their  Churches ;  which  subject  is  also  particularly 
commended  to  all  our  Presbyteries,  both  in  relation  to  the  present  demand, 
and  with  reference  to  the  testimony  of  this  Assembly  on  that  subject. 

92 


780  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

Title  4. — committee  or  coneerence,  on  amicable  separation. 

§  129.  Constitution  of  the  Committee. 

1837,  p.  426.  Mr.  Breckinridge  gave  notice  that  he  would  to-morrow 
morning  offer  a  resolution  to  appoint  a  committee,  to  consist  of  equal  num- 
bers from  the  majority  and  minority  on  the  vote  to  cite  inferior  judicatories, 
to  inquire  into  the  expediency  of  a  voluntary  division  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

p.  427.  Agreeably  to  notice  given  last  evening,  Mr.  Breckinridge  moved 
that  a  committee  of  ten  members,  of  whom  an  equal  number  shall  be  from 
the  majority  and  minority  of  the  vote  on  the  resolutions  to  cite  inferior  ju- 
dicatories, be  appointed  on  the  state  of  the  Church.  Dr.  Junkin  and  Mr. 
Ewing,  on  the  part  of  the  majority,  and  Messrs.  A.  Campbell  and  Jessup,  on 
the  part  of  the  minority,  were  appointed  to  nominate  each  five  members  of 
the  committee  on  the  foregoing  resolutions. 

Dr. 'Junkin  and  Mr.  Campbell,  from  the  committees  to  nominate  the  Com- 
mittee of  Ten  on  the  State  of  the  Church,  respectively  reported  the  follow- 
ing nominations,  viz :  Mr.  Breckinridge,  Dr.  Alexander,  Dr.  Cuyler,  Dr. 
Witherspoon,  and  Mr.  Ewing,  on  the  part  of  the  majority;  and  Dr.  M'Au- 
ley,  Dr.  Beman,  Dr.  Peters,  Mr.  Dickinson,  and  Mr.  Jessup,  on  the  part  of 
the  minority.  The  report  was  adopted  ;  and  the  committee  was  directed  to 
meet  in  this  house,  at  the  rising  of  the  Assembly  this  morning,  and  after- 
wards on  their  own  adjournments.  On  motion,  the  Assembly  engaged  in 
prayer,  on  behalf  of  this  committee,  and  of  the  subject  referred  to  them. 

§  130.  Rej^ort  of  the  Committee  of  the  Majority. 

lb.  p.  430.  The  Committee  on  the  State  of  the  Church  reported,  by  their 
chairman,  Dr.  Alexander,  that  they  had  not  been  able  to  agree,  and  asked 
to  be  discharged.  Both  portions  of  the  committee  then  made  separate 
reports,  accompanied  by  various  papers,  which  reports  and  papers  were 
ordered  to  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of  the  Assembly,  and  are  as  follows, 
viz  : 

The  Committee  of  the  Majority,  from  the  United  Committee  on  the  Stato 
of  the  Church,  beg  leave  to  report : 

"  That  having  been  unable  to  agree  with  the  Minority's  Committee  on 
any  plan  for  the  immediate  and  voluntary  separation  of  the  New  and  Old- 
school  parties  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  they  lay  before  the  General  As- 
sembly the  papers  which  passed  between  the  committees,  and  which  contain 
all  the  important  proceedings  of  both  bodies.  These  papers  are  marked 
1  to  5  of  the  majority,  and  1  to  4  of  the  minority.  A  careful  examination 
of  them  will  show  that  the  two  committees  were  agreed  in  the  following 
matters,  namely  : — 1.  The  propriety  of  a  voluntary  separation  of  the  parties 
in  our  ('hurch,  and  their  separate  organization.  2.  As  to  the  corporate 
funds,  the  names  to  be  held  by  each  denomination,  the  Records  of  the 
Church,  and  its  Boards,  and  Institutions. 

"  It  will  further  appear,  that  the  committees  were  entirely  unable  to  agree, 
on  the  following  points,  namely  : — 1.  As  to  the  propriety  of  entering  at 
once,  by  the  Assembly,  upon  the  division,  or  the  sending  down  of  the  ques- 
tion to  the  Presbyteries.  2.  As  to  the  power  of  the  Assembly  to  take  ef- 
fectual initiative  steps,  as  proposed  by  the  majority;  or  the  necessity  of 
obtaining  a  change  in  the  constitution  of  the  Church.  3.  As  to  the  break- 
ing up  of  the  succession  of  this  General  Assembly,  so  that  either  of  the  new 
Assemblies  proposed,  to  be  considered  this  proper  body  continued  ;  or  that 
the  body  which  should  retain  the  name  and  institutions  of  the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  should 


SEC.    129.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSKMBLY    OF    1837.  731 

be  held  in  fact  and  law,  to  be  the  true  successors  of  this  body.  "While  the 
Connuittee  of  the  Majority  were  perfectly  disposed  to  do  all  that  the  utmost 
liberality  coukl  demand,  and  to  use  in  all  cases  such  expressions  as  should 
be  wholly  unexceptionable;  yet  it  appeared  to  us  indispensable  to  take  our 
final  stand  on  these  grounds. 

*'  For,  first,  we  are  convinced  that  if  anything  tending  towards  a  volun- 
tary separation  is  done,  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  do  it  eff"ectually,  and  at 
once.  Secondly.  As  neither  party  professes  any  desire  to  alter  any  consti- 
tutional rule  whatever,  it  seems  to  us  not  only  needless,  but  absurd,  to  send 
down  an  overture  to  the  Presbyteries  on  this  subject.  We  believe,  more- 
over, that  full  power  exists  in  the  Assembly,  either  by  consent  of  parties,  or 
in  the  way  of  discipline,  to  settle  this,  and  all  such  cases ;  and  that  its  speedy 
settlement  is  greatly  to  be  desired.  Thirdly.  In  regard  to  the  succession 
of  the  General  Assembly,  this  committee  could  not,  in  present  circumstances, 
consent  to  anything  that  should  even  imply  the  final  dissolution  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  as  now  organized  in  this  country;  which  idea,  it  will  be 
observed,  is  at  the  basis  of  the  plan  of  the  minority;  insomuch  that  even 
the  body  retaining  the  name  and  institutions  should  not  be  considered  the 
successor  of  this  body.  Finally.  It  will  be  observed  from  our  fifth  paper, 
as  compared  with  the  fourth  paper  of  the  Minority's  Committee,  that  the 
final  shape  which  their  proposal  assumed,  was  such,  that  it  was  impo.ssible 
for  the  majority  of  the  House  to  carry  out  its  views  and  wishes,  let  the  vote 
be  as  it  might.  For  if  the  House  should  vote  for  the  plan  of  the  Committee 
of  the  3Iajority,  the  other  committee  would  not  consider  itself,  or  its  friends, 
bound  thereby :  and  voluntary  division  would  therefore  be  impossible,  in- 
that  case.  But  if  the  House  should  vote  for  the  minority's  plan,  then — the 
foregoing  insuperable  objections  to  that  plan  being  supposed  to  be  sur- 
mounted— still  the  whole  case  would  be  put  oflF,  perhaps  indefinitely. 
"A.  Alexander,  C.  C.  Cuyler,  J.  Witherspoon,  N.  Ewing,  R.  J.  Breckin- 
ridge." 

§  131.  Report  of  the  Committee  of  the  Minority. 

11).  p.  431.  "  The  subscribers,  appointed  members  of  the  Committee  of 
Ten  on  the  State  of  the  Church,  respectfully  ask  leave  to  report,  as  follows : 

"  It  being  understood  that  one  object  of  the  appointment  of  said  com- 
mittee was  to  consider  the  expediency  of  a  voluntary  division  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  to  devise  a  plan  for  the  same,  they,  in  connection  with 
the  other  members  of  the  committee,  have  had  the  subject  under  delibera- 
tion. The  subscribers  had  believed  that  no  such  imperious  necessity  for  a 
division  of  the  Church  existed,  as  some  of  their  brethren  supposed,  and 
that  the  consequences  of  division  would  be  greatly  to  be  deprecated.  Such 
necessity,  however,  being  urged  by  many  of  our  brethren,  we  have  been 
induced  to  yield  to  their  wishes,  and  to  admit  the  expediency  of  a  division, 
provided  the  same  could  be  accomplished  in  an  amicable,  equitable,  and 
proper  manner.  We  have  accordingly  submitted  the  following  propositions 
,  to  our  brethren  on  the  other  part  of  the  same  committee,  who  at  the  same 
time  submitted  to  us  their  proposition,  which  is  annexed  to  this  report. 
(Here  read  the  Propositions  marked  Minority  No.  1,  and  Majority  No.  1.) 
Being  informed  by  the  other  members  of  the  committee,  that  they  had  con- 
cluded not  to  discuss  in  committee  the  propositions  which  should  be  sub- 
mitted, and  that  all  propositions  on  both  sides  were  to  be  in  writing,  and  to 
be  answered  in  writing,  the  following  papers  passed  between  the  two  parts 
of  the  committee  : — (Here  read,  No.  2,  Minority.  No.  2,  3Iaj()rity.  No.  3, 
Majority.  No.  3,  Minority.  No.  4,  Majority.  No.  4,  Minority.  No.  5, 
Majority.) 


732  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII. 

^'  From  these  papers  it  will  be  seen,  that  the  only  question  of  any  import- 
ance upon  which  the  committee  diti'ered,  was  that  proposed  to  be  submitted 
to  the  decision  of  the  Assembly,  as  preliminary  to  any  action  upon  the 
details  of  either  plan.  Therefore,  believing  that  the  members  of  this  As- 
sembly have  neither  a  constitutional  nor  moral  right  to  adopt  a  plan  for  a 
division  of  the  Church,  in  relation  to  which  they  are  entirely  uninstructed 
by  the  Presbyteries ;  believing  that  the  course  proposed  by  their  brethren 
of  the  committee  to  be  entirely  inefficacious,  and  calculated  to  introduce 
confusion  and  discord  into  the  whole  Church,  and  instead  of  mitigating,  to 
enhance  the  evils  which  it  proposes  to  remove ;  and  regarding  the  plan  pro- 
posed by  themselves,  with  the  modifications  thereof,  as  before  stated,  as  pre- 
senting in  general  the  only  safe,  certain,  and  constitutional  mode  of  division, 
the  subscribers  do  respectfully  present  the  same  to  the  Assembly  for  their 
adoption  or  rejection. 
"  Thomas  M'Auley,  N.  S.  S.  Beman,  Absalom  Peters,  B.  Dickinson,  William 

Jessup." 

§  132.  Correspondence  of  the  Committees. — No.  1,  of  the  Majority/. 

p.  432.  "The  portion  of  the  committee  which  represents  the  majority, 
submit  for  consideration  : 

"  1.  That  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  require  a  separation  of  the  portions  called  respectively  the  Old 
and  Xew-school  parties,  and  represented  by  the  majority  and  minority  in  the 
present  Assembly. 

"  2.  That  the  portion  of  the  Church  represented  by  the  majority  in  the 
present  General  Assembly,  ought  to  retain  the  name  and  the  corporate  pro- 
perty of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America. 

"  3.  That  the  two  parties  ought  to  form  separate  denominations,  under 
separate  organizations ;  that  to  eflect  this  with  the  least  delay,  the  Commis- 
sioners in  the  present  General  Assembly  shall  elect  which  body  they  will 
adhere  to,  and  this  election  shall  decide  the  position  of  their  I'resbyteries 
respectively,  for  the  present;  that  every  Presbytery  may  reverse  the  decision 
of  its  present  Commissioners,  and  unite  with  the  opposite  body  by  the  per- 
mission of  that  body  properly  expressed  ;  that  minorities  of  Presbyteries,  if 
large  enough,  or  if  not,  then  in  connection  with' neighbouring  minorities,  may 
form  new  Presbyteries,  or  attach  themselves  to  existing  Presbyteries,  in  union 
with  either  body,  as  shall  be  agreed  on ;  that  Synods  ought  to  take  order 
and  make  election  on  the  general  principles  already  stated ;  and  minorities 
of  Synods  should  follow  out  the  rule  suggested  for  minorities  of  Presbyte- 
ries, as  far  as  they  are  applicable." 

No.  1,  of  the  Minority. 

Ih.  "  Whereas,  the  experience  of  many  years  has  proved  that  this  body  is 
too  large  to  answer  the  purposes  contemplated  by  the  Constitution,  and  there 
appear  to  be  insuperable  obstacles  in  the  way  of  reducing  the  representa- 
tion :  And  whereas,  in  the  extension  of  the  Church  over  so  great  a  territory, 
embracing  such  a  variety  of  people,  difference  of  view  in  relation  to  import- 
ant points  of  Church  policy  and  action,  as  well  as  theological  opinion,  are 
found  to  exist :  Now,  it  is  believed,  a  division  of  this  body  into  two  separate 
bodies,  which  shall  act  independently  of  each  other,  will  be  of  vital  import- 
ance to  the  best  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  ;  Therefore, 

"  Resolcrd,  That  the  following  rules  be  sent  down  to  the  Presbyteries  for 
iheir  adoption  or  rejection  as  constitutional  rules,  to  wit: 

"1.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 


SEC.  131.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY   OF    1837.  733 

States  of  America  shall  be,  and  it  hereby  is,  divided  into  two  bodies ;  the  one 
thereof  to  l^e  culled  the  General  A.sseuibly  of  the  Presb3-terian  (church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  the  other,  the  Gleneral  Assembly  of  the  Amer- 
ican Presbyterian  Church. 

"  2.  That  the  (Vjnfession  of  Faith  and  Form  of  Government  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  the  United  States  of  America,  as  it  now  exists,  shall  con- 
tinue to  be  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Form  of  Government  of  both  bodies, 
until  it  shall  be  constitutionally  changed  and  altered  by  either,  in  the  manner 
prescribed  therein. 

"  3.  That  in  sending  up  their  Commissioners  to  the  next  General  Assem- 
bly, each  Presbytery,  after  having,  in  making  out  their  commissions,  fol- 
lowed the  form  now  prescribed,  shall  add  thereto  as  follows  :  '  That  in  case  a 
majority  of  the  Presbyteries  shall  have  voted  to  adopt  the  plan  for  organizing 
two  General  Assemblies,  we  direct  our  said  Commissioners  to  attend  the 
meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  ''  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United 
States  of  America,"  or  the  "  American  Presbyterian  Church,"  as  the  case 
may  be.'  And  after  the  opening  of  the  next  Genei-al  Assembly,  and  before 
proceeding  to  other  business  than  the  usual  preliminary  organization,  the 
said  Assembly  shall  ascertain  what  is  the  vote  of  the  Presbyteries,  and  in 
case  a  majority  of  said  Presbyteries  shall  have  adopted  these  rules,  then  the 
two  General  Assemblies  shall  be  constituted  and  organized  in  the  manner 
now  pointed  out  in  the  Form  of  Government,  by  the  election  of  their  re- 
spective Moderators,  Stated  Clerks,  and  other  officers. 

"  4.  The  several  Presbyteries  shall  be  deemed  and  taken  to  belong  to  that 
Assembly  with  which  they  shall  direct  their  Commissioners  to  meet,  as  stated 
in  the  preceding  rule.  And  each  General  Assembly  shall,  at  their  first  meet- 
ing as  aforesaid,  organize  the  Presbyteries  belonging  to  each  into  Synods. 
And  in  case  any  Presbytery  shall  fail  to  decide  as  aforesaid  at  that  time, 
they  may  attach  themselves  within  one  year  thereafter  to  the  Assembly  they 
shall  prefer. 

''  5.  Churches  and  members  of  Churches,  as  well  as  Presbyteries,  shall 
be  at  full  liberty  to  decide  to  which  of  said  Assemblies  they  will  be  at- 
tached, and  in  case  the  majority  of  male  members  in  any  Church  shall 
decide  to  belong  to  a  Presbytery  connected  with  the  Assembly  to  which 
their  Presbytery  is  not  attached,  they  shall  certify  the  same  to  the  Stated 
Clerk  of  the  Presbytery  which  they  wish  to  leave,  and  the  one  with  which 
they  wish  to  unite,  and  they  shall,  ipso  facto,  be  attached  to  such  Pres- 
bytery. 

"  6.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  Presbyteries,  at  their  first  meeting  after  the 
adoption  of  these  rules,  or  within  one  year  thereafter,  to  grant  certificates 
of  dismission  to  such  Ministers,  licentiates,  and  students,  as  may  wish  to 
unite  with  a  Presbytery  attached  to  the  other  General  Assembly. 

"  7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  Church  Sessions  to  grant  letters  of  dismission 
to  such  of  their  members,  being  in  regular  standing,  as  may  apply  for  the 
same  within  one  year  after  the  organization  of  said  Assemblies  under  these 
rules,  for  the  purpose  of  uniting  with  any  Church  attached  to  a  Presbytery 
under  the  care  of  the  other  General  Assembly;  and  if  such  Session  refuse 
so  to  dismiss,  it  shall  be  lawful  for  such  members  to  unite  with  such  other 
Church  in  the  same  manner  as  if  a  certificate  were  given. 

"  8.  The  Boards  of  Education  and  Missions  shall  continue  their  organi- 
zations as  heretofore,  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  Assembly ;  and  in  case 
the  rules  for  the  division  of  the  Assembly  be  adopted,  those  Boards  shall  be, 
and  hereby  are,  transferred  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  if  that  Assembly  at  its  first  meet- 
ing shall  adopt  the  Boards  as  their  organizations;  and  the  seats  of  any  Min- 


734  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

isters  or  Elders  in  those  Boards,  not  belonging  to  that  General  Assembly, 
shall  be  deemed  to  be  vacant. 

"  9.  The  records  of  the  Assembly  shall  remain  in  the  hands  of  the  present 
Stated  Clerk,  for  the  mutual  use  and  benefit  of  both  General  Assemblies, 
until,  by  such  an  arrangement  as  they  may  adopt,  they  shall  appoint  some 
other  person  to  take  charge  of  the  same.  And  either  Assembly,  at  their  own 
expense,  may  cause  such  extracts  and  copies  to  be  made  thereof,  as  they  may 
desire  and  direct. 

"  10.  The  Princeton  Seminary  funds  to  be  transferred  to  the  Board  of 
Trustees  of  the  Seminary,  if  it  can  be  so  done  legally  and  without  forfeiting 
the  trusts  upon  which  the  grants  were  made  ;  and  if  it  cannot  be  done  legally, 
and  according  to  the  intention  of  the  donors,  then  to  remain  with  the  present 
Board  of  Trustees  until  legislative  authority  be  given  for  such  transfer.  The- 
supervision  of  said  Seminary,  in  the  same  manner  in  which  it  is  now  exercised 
by  the  General  Assembly,  to  be  transferred  to  and  vested  in  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  to  be  constituted. 
The  other  funds  of  the  Church  to  be  divided  equally  between  the  two  Assem- 
blies.* 

"  Pass  a  resolution  suspending  the  operation  of  the  controverted  votes  until 
after  the  next  Assembly." 

No.  2,  of  the  Majority.    Answer  to  Minority  No.  1. 

p.  434.  "  The  Committee  of  the  Majority  having  considered  the  paper  sub- 
mitted by  that  of  the  Minority,  observe, 

"  1.  That  they  suppose  the  propriety  and  necessity  of  a  division  of  the 
Church  may  be  considered  as  agreed  on  by  both  committees ;  but  we  think 
it  not  expedient  to  attempt  giving  reasons  in  a  preamble ;  the  preamble  is 
therefore  not  agreed  to. 

"  2.  So  much  of  No.  1,  of  the  plan  of  the  Committee  of  the  Minority, 
as  relates  to  the  proposed  names  of  the  new  General  Assemblies,  is  agreed 
to. 

"  3.  Nos.  1  to  8  inclusive,  except  as  above,  are  not  agreed  to,  but  our  pro- 
position. No.  3,  in  our  first  paper,  is  insisted  on.  But  we  agree  to  the  pro- 
posal in  regard  to  single  Churches,  individual  Ministers,  licentiates,  students, 
and  private  members. 

"  4.  In  lieu  of  No.  9,  we  propose  that  the  present  Stated  Clerk  be  directed 
to  make  out  a  complete  copy  of  all  our  records,  at  the  joint  expense  of  both 
the  new  bodies,  and  after  causing  the  copy  to  be  examined  and  certified, 
deliver  it  to  the  written  order  of  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Church. 

"  5.  We  agree,  in  substance,  to  the  proposal  in  No.  10,  and  offer  the  fol- 
lowing as  the  form  in  which  the  proposition  shall  stand  :  that  the  corporate 
funds  and  property  of  the  Church,  so  far  as  they  appertain  to  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Princeton,  or  relate  to  the  Professors'  support,  or  the  education 
of  beneficiaries  there,  shall  remain  the  property  of  the  body  retaining  the 
name  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  ;  that  all  other  funds  shall  be  equally  divided  between  the 
new  bodies,  so  far  as  it  can  be  done  in  conformity  with  the  intentions  of  the 
donors ;  and  that  all  liabilities  of  the  present  Assembly  shall  be  dischartred 
in  equal  portions  by  them ;  that  all  questions  relating  to  the  future  adjust- 
ment of  this  whole  subject,  upon  the  principles  now  agreed  on,  shall  be  settled 
by  committees  appointed  by  the  new  Assemblies  at  their  first  meeting  respect- 
ively; and  if  these  committees  cannot  agree,  then  each  committee  shall 
select  one  arbitrator,  and  tliese  two,  a  third,  whioh  arbitrators  shall   have 

*  [See  §  175,  and  Book  V.  §  274,  et  ieq.] 


SEC.    132.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  7So 

full  power  to  settle  finally  the  whole  case  in  all  its  parts;  and  that  no  person 
shall  be  appointed  an  arbitrator,  who  is  a  member  of  either  Church;  it 
being  distinctly  understood  that  whatever  difficulties  may  arise  in  the  con- 
struction of  trust,  and  all  other  questions  of  power,  as  well  as  right,  legal 
and  equitable,  shall  be  finally  decided  by  the  committees  or  arbitrators,  so  as 
in  all  cases  to  prevent  an  appeal  by  either  party  to  the  legal  tribunals  of  the 
country. 

No.  9,  of  the  Minorit}/.     Reply  to  Majority  No.\. 

p.  434.  "  The  Committee  of  the  Minority,  &c.,  make  the  following  objec- 
tions to  the  proposition  of  the  Majority  : 

"  1.  To  any  recognition  of  the  terms  '  Old  and  New-schools,'  or  '  Majority 
and  Minority,'  of  the  present  Assembly;  in  any  action  upon  the  subject  of 
division,  the  minority  expect  the  division  in  every  respect  to  be  equal;  no 
other  would  be  satisfactory. 

"  2.  Insisting  upon  an  equal  division,  we  are  willing  that  that  portion  of 
the  Church  which  shall  choose  to  retain  the  present  Boards,  shall  have  the 
present  name  of  the  Assembly.  The  corporate  property  which  is  susceptible 
of  division  to  be  divided,  as  the  only  fair  and  just  course. 

"3.  We  object  to  the  power  of  the  Commissioners  to  make  any  division 
at  this  time,  and  as  individuals  we  cannot  assume  the  responsibility. 

No.  3,  of  the  Majority.     Reply  to  Minority  No.  2. 

p.  435.  ''  The  Committee  of  the  Majority,  &c.,  in  relation  to  paper  No.  2, 
observe  : 

''  1.  That  the  terms  '  Old  and  New-school,'  '  Majority  and  Minority,'  are 
meant  as  descriptive,  and  some  description  being  necessary,  we  see  neither 
impropriety  nor  unsuitableness  in  them. 

*■'  2.  Our  previous  paper  No.  2,  having,  as  we  suppose,  substantially 
acceded  to  the  proposal  of  the  minority  in  relation  to  the  funds  in  their  first 
paper,  we  deem  any  further  statement  on  that  subject  unnecessary. 

"  3.  That  we  see  no  difficulty  in  the  way  of  settling  the  matter  at  present, 
subject  to  the  revision  of  the  Presbyteries,  as  provided  in  our  first  paper, 
under  the  third  head  ;  and  as  no  '  constitutional  rules'  are  proposed  in  the 
way  of  altering  any  principles  of  our  system,  we  see  no  constitutional  obstacle 
to  the  execution  of  the  proposal  already  made.  We  therefore  adhere  to  that 
plan  as  our  final  proposal.  But  if  the  commissioners  of  any  Presbytery 
should  refuse  to  elect,  or  be  equally  divided,  then  the  Presbytery  which  they 
represent  shall  make  such  election  at  its  first  meeting  after  the  adjournment 
of  the  present  General  Assembly. 

No,  3,  of  the  Minority,     Reply  to  Majority  No.  2. 

p.  435.  "  1.  We  accede  to  the  proposition  to  have  no  preamble. 

''  2.  We  accede  to  the  proposition  No.  4,  modifying  our  proposition  No.  9, 
in  relation  to  the  records  and  copies  of  the  records.  The  copy  to  be  made 
within  one  year  after  the  division. 

"  3.  We  assent  to  the  modification  of  No.  10,  by  No.  5  of  the  propositions 
submitted,  with  a  trifling  alteration  in  the  phraseology,  striking  out  the 
words,  '  shall  remain  the  property  of  the  body  retaining  the  name  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,' 
and  inserting  the  words,  '  shall  be  transferred  and  belong  to  the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America,  hereby 
constituted.' 

"  4.  We  cannot  assent  to  any  division  by  the  present  Commissioners  of 
the  Assembly,  as  it  would  in  no  wise  be  obligatory  on  any  of  the  judicatories 
of  the  Church,  or  any  members  of  the  Churches.     The  only  effect  would  be 


736  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII. 

a  disorderly  dissolution  of  the  present  Assembly,  and  be  of  no  binding  force 
or  effect  upon  any  member  who  did  not  assent  to  it. 

"  5.  We  propose  a  resolution  to  be  appended  to  the  Rules,  and  which  we 
believe,  if  adopted  by  the  committee,  would  pass  with  great  unanimity,  urging 
in  strong  terms  the  adoption  of  the  Rules  by  the  Presbyteries  ;  and  the  mem- 
bers of  the  minority  side  of  the  committee  pledge  themselves  to  use  their  in- 
fluence to  procure  the  adoption  of  the  same  by  the  Presbyteries. 

No.  4,  of  the  Majority. — Reply  to  Minority,  No.  3. 

p.  486.  The  Committee  of  the  Majority,  &c.,  in  reply  to  paper  No.  3,  of 
the  Minority's  Committee,  simply  refer  to  their  own  preceding  papers,  as  con- 
taining their  final  propositions. 

No.  4,  of  the  Minority. — Reply  to  Majority,  No.  3. 

p.  4.36.  The  Committee  of  the  Minority,  in  reply  to  paper  No.  3,  of  the 
Majority,  observe  :  That  they  will  unite  in  a  report  to  the  Assembly,  stating 
that  the  committee  have  agreed  that  it  is  expedient  that  a  division  of  the 
Church  be  effected,  and  in  general  upon  the  principles  upon  which  it  is  to  be 
carried  out,  but  they  differ  as  to  the  manner  of  effecting  it.  On  the  one 
hand,  it  is  asked  that  a  division  be  made  by  the  present  Assembly  at  their 
present  meeting;  and  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  plan  of  division,  with  the 
subsequent  arrangement  and  organization,  shall  be  submitted  to  the  Presbyte- 
ries for  their  adoption  or  rejection. 

"  They  will  unite  in  asking  the  General  Assembly  to  decide  the  above 
points  previous  to  reporting  the  details,  and  in  case  the  Assembly  decide  in 
favour  of  immediate  division,  then  the  paper  No.  1,  of  the  majority,  with 
the  modifications  agreed  on,  be  taken  as  the  basis  of  the  report  in  detail. 
If  the  Assembly  decide  to  send  to  the  Presbyteries,  then  No.  1,  of  the  Mi- 
nority's papers,  with  the  modifications  agreed  on,  shall  be  the  basis  of  the 
report  in  detail.  The  Committee  of  the  Minority  cannot  agree  to  any  other 
propositions  than  those  already  submitted,  until  the  above  be  settled  by  the 
Assembly.  If  the  above  proposition  be  not  agreed  to,  or  be  modified  and 
then  agreed  to,  they  desire  that  each  side  may  make  a  report  to  the  Assem- 
bly to-morrow  morning. 

No.  5,  of  the  Majority. — Reply  to  Minority,  No.  4. 

p.  436.  "The  Committee  of  the  Majority,  &c.,  in  answer  to  No.  4,  &c., 
reply  that  understanding  from  the  verbal  explanations  of  the  Committee  of 
the  Minority,  that  the  said  committee  would  not  consider  either  side  bound 
by  the  vote  of  the  Assembly,  if  it  were  against  their  views  and  wishes  re- 
spectively on  the  point  proposed  to  be  submitted  to  its  decision  in  said  paper, 
to  carry  out  in  good  faith  a  scheme  which,  in  that  case,  could  not  be  ap- 
proved by  them  ;  and  under  such  circumstances  a  voluntary  separation  being 
manifestly  impossible,  this  committee  consider  No.  4,  of  the  Minority,  as 
virtually  a  waver  of  the  whole  subject.  If  nothing  further  remains  to  be 
proposed,  they  submit  that  the  papers  be  laid  before  the  Assembly,  and  that 
the  united  Committee  be  dissolved." 

§  133.  Attempt  at  compromise  abandoned. 

p.  436.  The  Committee  on  the  State  of  the  Church  was  discharged.  It 
was  moved  that  the  further  consideration  of  the  reports  be  indefinitely  post- 
poned ;  and,  after  debate,  it  was  moved  that  this  whole  subject  be  laid  on 
the  table  for  the  present.  The  motion  was  adopted,  by  yeas  and  nays,  as 
follows,  viz  :  [Yeas,  138,  Nays,  107.] 


sec  132.]  new  school. —  the  assembly  op  1837.  737 

Title  5. — four  synods  disowned. 
§  134.   The  Distnoning  Acts. 

1837,  p.  440.  Resolved^  That,  by  the  operation  of  the  abrogation  of  the 
Plan  of  Union  of  1801,  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve  is,  and  is  hereby 
declared,  to  be  no  longer  a  part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America.     [Yeas  132,  Nays  105.] 

p.  444.  Be  it  resolved,  hy  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the   United  States  of  America, 

1.  That  in  consequence  of  the  abrogation  by  this  Assembly  of  the  Plan 
of  Union  of  1801,  between  it  and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut 
as  utterly  unconstitutional,  and  therefore  null  and  void  from  the  bcfiunino- 
the  Synods  of  Utica,  Geneva,  and  Genesee,  which  were  formed  and  at- 
tached to  this  body  under  and  in  execution  of  said  ''  Plan  of  Union,"  be, 
and  are  hereby,  declared  to  be  out  of  the  ecclesiastical  connection  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America,  and  that  they  are 
not  in  form  or  in  fact  an  integral  portion  of  said  Church.  [Yeas  115,  Nays 
88,  non  liquet,  1.] 

p.  445.  2.  That  the  solicitude  of  this  Assembly  on  the  whole  subject,  and 
its  urgency  for  the  immediate  decision  of  it,  are  greatly  increased  by  reason 
of  the  gross  disorders  which  are  ascertained  to  have  prevailed  in  those  Sy- 
nods, (as  well  as  that  of  the  Western  Reserve,  against  which  a  declarative 
resolution,  similar  to  the  first  of  these,  has  been  passed  during  our  present 
sessions,)  it  being  made  clear  to  us,  that  even  the  Plan  of  Union  itself  was 
never  consistently  carried  into  effect  by  those  professing  to  act  under  it. 

3.  That  the  General  Assembly  has  no  intention,  by  these  resolutions,  or 
by  that  passed  in  the  case  of  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve,  to  affect  in 
any  way  the  ministerial  standing  of  any  members  of  either  of  said  Synods ; 
nor  to  disturb  the  pastoral  relation  in  any  Church ;  nor  to  interfere  with  the 
duties  or  relations  of  private  Christians  in  their  respective  Congregations ; 
but  only  to  declare  and  determine  according  to  the  truth  and  necessity  of  the 
ease,  and  by  virtue  of  the  full  authority  existing  in  it  for  that  purpose,  the 
relation  of  all  said  Synods,  and  all  their  constituent  parts  to  this  body,  and 
to  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States. 

4.  That  inasmuch  as  there  are  reported  to  be  several  Churches  and  Min- 
isters, if  not  one  or  two  Presbyteries,  now  in  connection  with  one  or  more 
of  said  Synods,  which  are  strictly  Presbyterian  in  doctrine  and  order,  be  it, 
therefore,  further  resolved,  that  all  such  Churches  and  Ministers  as  wish  to 
unite  with  us,  are  hereby  directed  to  apply  for  admission  into  those  Presby- 
teries belonging  to  our  connection  which  are  most  convenient  to  their  re- 
spective locations ;  and  that  any  such  Presbytery  as  aforesaid,  being  strictly 
Presbyterian  in  doctrine  and  order,  and  now  in  connection  with  either  of 
said  Synods,  as  may  desire  to  unite  with  us,  are  hereby  directed  to  make  ap- 
plication, with  a  full  statement  of  their  cases,  to  the  next  General  Assem- 
bly, which  will  take  proper  order  thereon.     [Yeas  113,  Nays  60.] 

§  135.  Mr.  Jessujy's  amendment. 

1837,  p.  443.  It  was  moved  by  Mr.  Jessup  to  postpone  the  resolutions, 
[cutting  off  the  Synods  of  Utica,  Geneva,  and  Genesee,]  with  a  view  of  in- 
troducing the  following  substitute,  viz: 

"  Whereas,  it  has  been  alleged,  that  the  Synods  of  Geneva,  Genesee,  and 
Utica,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  have 
been  guilty  of  important  dclin(iuency  and  grossly  unconstitutional  proceed- 
ings, and  a  resolution  predicated  on  this  allegation  to  exclude  the  said  Synods 
fjom  the  said  Presbyterian  Church,  has  been  offered  in  this  Assembly :  and 
93 


738  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII 

whereas,  no  specified  act  of  the  said  Synod  has  been  made  the  ground  of 
proceeding  against  that  body,  nor  any  specific  members  of  that  body  have 
been  designated  as  the  delinquents;  and  whereas,  these  charges  are  denied 
by  the  commissioners  representing  those  bodies  on  this  floor,  and  an  inquiry 
into  the  whole  matter  is  demanded;  and,  whereas,  a  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Synods  have  had  no  previous  notice  of  these  proceedings,  nor  of 
the  existence  of  any  charge  against  them,  individually  or  collectively,  nor 
any  opportunity  of  defending  themselves  against  the  charges  so  brought 
against  them;  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  the  Synods  of  Utiea,  Geneva,  and  Genesse,  be,  and  hereby 
are,  cited  to  appear  on  the  third  Thursday  of  May  next,  at  Philadelphia, 
before  the  next  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  to  show  what  they  have  done,  or  fiiiled  to  do,  in  the  case 
in  question,  and,  if  necessary,  generally  to  answer  any  charges  that  may  or 
can  be  alleged  against  them,  to  the  end  that  the  whole  matter  may  be  ex- 
amined into,  deliberated  upon,  and  judged  of,  according  to  the  Constitution 
and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 

[The  motion  was  cut  off  by  the  previous  question,  and  the  resolutions  were  adopted.] 

§  136.  Protest  of  the  Commixdoners  from  the  Western  Reserve. 

1837,  p.  449.  "  We,  the  subscribers.  Commissioners  to  this  General  As- 
sembly, from  the  Presbyteries  of  Grand  River,  Trumbull,  Portage,  Cleveland, 
Lorain,  Medina,  Huron,  and  Maumee,  feel  it  our  duty  to  enter  our  solemn 
protest  and  remonstrance  against  what  we  regard  the  unconstitutional  and 
unjust  act  of  the  Assembly,  by  which  we  are  interrupted  in  the  discharge 
of  the  duties  assigned  us  by  our  respective  Presbyteries,  and  excluded  from 
the  floor  of  this  House,  and  from  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  these  United 
States  of  America;  and  by  which  the  General  Assembly  of  the  said  Church 
is  actually  dismembered  : — and  for  the  following  reasons,  viz  : 

"1.  We  were  regularly  appointed  by  our  Presbyteries,  commissioned  in 
due  form,  and  admitted  to  our  seats  in  this  Assembly,  and  exercised  our 
undisputed  rights  as  members  for  two  weeks. 

"  2.  The  Presbyteries  represented  by  us,  all  have  a  regular  Presbyterian 
existence,  according  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  in- 
terpreted and  administered  by  all  the  courts  of  the  Church ; — and  some  of 
these  Presbyteries  existed  prior  to  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution  in  1821, 
and  participated  in  that  act. 

"  3.  If  there  was  anything  wrong  in  the  original  organization  of  our  Pres- 
byteries— which  we  do  not  admit  or  believe — this  wrong  was  chargeable, 
not  upon  us,  but  upon  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  from  whose  act  our  original 
Presbyteries  received  their  existence,  and  which  act  has  been  sanctioned  by 
twenty-two  General  Assemblies,  up  to  the  present  time. 

"  4.  ]jut  if — after  an  administration  of  the  Constitution  for  thirty-six 
years,  on  the  assumption  that  the  '  Plan  of  Union'  with  the  '  Association  of 
Connecticut'  was  constitutional — a  diff"erent  conclusion  is  now  arrived  at, 
we  can  see  no  reason  why  this  new  discovery,  which  legally  concerns  the 
'  accommodation  churches'  only,  should  be  made  a  reason  why  Presbyteries, 
Ministers,  and  Elders,  regularly  introduced  into  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
according  to  its  known  and  common  forms,  should  be  driven,  without  a  con- 
stitutional trial,  from  the  rights  and  privileges  secured  to  them  by  our  Con- 
stitution. 

"  5.  If  it  be  assumed  that  the  existence  of  Churches  on  the  '  accommo- 
dation plan'  rightfully  annihilates  the  existence  of  all  Presbyteries  and 
Synods  where  such  churches  have  been  formed,  we  see  not  why  this  prin- 
ciple should  be  confined  in  its  severe  application  to  the  '  Synod  of  the  West- 


SEC.    135.]-  NEW  SCHOOL.  — THE  ASSEMBLY   OF  1837.  "         739 

ern  Reserve,'  when  it  is  known  that  the  same  system  has  prevailed  in  the 
Synods  of  Albany,  New  Jersey,  and  South  Carolina  and  Georgia ;  and  ex- 
tensively in  other  Synods  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly.  And, 
if  the  toleration  of  the  '  accommodation  plan'  proves  so  fatal  to  the  existence 
of  inferior  courts,  we  see  not  why  the  originating  and  the  fostering  of  this 
plan  fur  thirty-six  years,  should  not  render  nugatory  all  the  acts  of  the  As- 
sembly itself,  and  even  destroy  its  charter. 

''A  principle  which  leads  to  results  so  disastrous  and 'suicidal' to  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  we  cannot  reg-ird  as  constitutional. 

"  6.  Once  admit  that  regularly  appointed  Commissioners  may  be  excluded 
instanter,  without  a  charge  of  discourtesy  to  the  House,  and  without  trial, 
and  the  way  is  open  to  drive  from  the  General  Assembly,  under  some  pre- 
text or  other,  any  member,  or  any  number  of  members,  who,  for  the  time 
being,  may  be  obnoxious  to  the  majority.  This  principle  annihilates  at 
once  and  for  ever,  the  rights  of  Presbyteries  on  this  floor,  and  renders  the 
Constitution  itself  a  dead  letter. 

"  We  complain  not  so  much  that  we  were  denied  a  patient  hearing ;  that 
it  was  professed  we  were  not  on  trial,  on  the  ground  that  we  were  already 
out  of  the  House  by  the  passage  of  a  previous  resolution ;  and  that  still  tes- 
timony was  elicited  from  us  catechetically,  which,  we  think,  was  abused  to 
our  condemnation ;  that  the  whole  case  on  which  hung  the  destiny  of  the 
Synod,  was  hurried  through,  and  finally  closed  by  the  '  previous  question,' 
which  shut  up  the  mouths  of  ourselves  and  our  friends ;  that,  finally,  we 
were  furnished  with  no  communication  dismissing  us  from  the  House  in  a 
courteous  manner.  All  this  we  have  felt  to  be  unkind  and  unjust  treat- 
ment ;  but  we  have  passed  it  over,  to  select  our  reasons  for  protest  from  the 
great  principles  of  Presbyterianism,  which  in  our  case,  have  been  violated. 
We,  therefore,  wish  to  leave  this  our  solemn  protest  on  the  records  of  a 
court,  of  which  we  still  regard  ourselves  as  rightful  members.  Having  done 
this,  we  commit  our  case  to  the  calm  decision  of  the  Church  at  large — of 
.  posterity — of  God. 

"  Rufus  Nutting,  Alanson  Saunders,  Henry  Brown,  Eldad  Barber,  John 
Seward,  William  Fuller,  Joseph  H.  Breek,  James  Boyd,  Harmon  Kings- 
bury, Isaac  J.  Rice,  Varnum  Noyes,  Benjamin  Woodbury,  Dudley  Wil- 
liams. 

§  137.  Ansicer  to  the  Protest. 

1837,  p.  450.  The  General  Assembly  might  not  only  decline  to  reply  to 
the  protest  signed  by  the  Commissioners  from  the  Presbyteries  composing 
the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve,  but  even  refuse  to  admit  it  to  record. 
For  if  the  '  Plan  of  Union'  was  unconstitutional,  and  therefore  void,  from 
the  beginning,  and  the  existence  of  these  Presbyteries  was  founded  on  that 
Plan  of  Union,  then  they  never  had  a  constitutional  existence,  and  their 
Commissioners  never  had  a  constitutional  right  to  a  seat  in  the  General  As- 
sembly. The  Assembly,  therefore,  do  not  exclude  those  who  they  admit 
(mce  had  a  right  to  seats  here,  but  they  simply  declare  that,  from  the  uncon- 
stitutional organization  of  these  Presbyteries,  their  Commissioners  never 
had,  and  of  course  now  have  not  a  right  to  seats  in  this  Assembly.  They 
therefore  had  no  'right  to  vote,'  and  consccjucntly  had  no  'right  to  join  in 
a  protest'  against  any  decision  of  this  House,  or  to  have  their  protests  ad- 
mitted to  record.  They  did  vote,  however,  in  the  decision  against  which 
they  protest;  but  if  they  did  that  in  one  case  which  the  constitution  did  not 
authorize,  that  certainly  gives  them  no  right  to  do  another  thing  which  de- 
pended on  their  right  to  do  the  first  act. 

Hut  the  Assembly  desire  to  treat  those  brethren  witli  all  courtesy,  and 


740  '  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII 

therefore  allow  their  protest  a  place  in  the  records.  To  their  reasons  for 
protesting,  the  following  answers  are  given.  It  seems,  however,  to  be  pro- 
per in  the  first  place,  to  state  the  great  principle,  on  which  the  Assembly 
decided. 

We  believe  that  our.  powers,  as  a  judicatory,  are  limited  and  prescribed 
by  the  constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Whatever  any  Assembly 
may  do  which  it  is  not  authorized  by  the  constitution  to  do,  is  not  bindini,' 
on  any  inferior  judicatory,  nor  on  any  subsequent  Assembly. 

The  constitution  provides  that  all  our  judicatories  shall  be  composed  of 
Bishops  or  Ministers,  and  Ruling  Elders  of  the  Presbyterian  Church;  and 
the  Gi-eneral  Assembly  have  no  right  to  introduce  into  any  of  the  judicatories 
any  other  persons  claiming  to  hold  any  other  offices,  either  in  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  or  any  other  Church.  And  should  they  attempt  to  do  this,  no 
one  is  bound  by  it.  But  the  General  Assembly  of  1801  did  permit  members 
of  standing  committees  in  Churches  not  Presbyterian,  ''to  sit  and  act"  in 
our  Presbyteries,  and  under  this  provision  they  have  sat  in  the  higher  judi- 
catories of  the  Church.  On  a  thorough  investigation  it  is  now  fully  ascer- 
tained that  they  had  no  authority  from  the  constitution  to  admit  officers 
from  any  other  denomination  of  Christians  to  sit  and  act  in  our  judicatories  ; 
and,  therefore,  no  Presbytery  or  Synod  thus  constituted,  is  recognized  by 
the  constitution  of  our  Church,  and  no  subsequent  General  Assembly  ia 
bound  to  recognize  them. 

The  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve  are  thus  consti- 
tuted, for  committee-men  are  permitted  ''  to  sit  and  act"  in  all  these  Presby- 
teries ;  therefore  this  General  Assembly  cannot  recognize  the  constitutional 
existence  of  these  Presbyteries.  The  fact  that  they  have  been  recognized 
by  former  Assemblies  cannot  bind  this  Assembly,  when  it  is  fully  convinced 
of  the  unconstitutionality  of  the  organization. 

In  reply  to  the  first  reason  in  the  protest,  viz  :  that  they  were  regularly 
appointed  by  their  Presbyteries,  &c.,  we  say  they  were  not  regularly  ap- 
pointed, for  it  is  admitted  that  these  committee-men  are  allowed  to  vote  for' 
commissioners  to  the  Assembly,  and  these  illegal  votes,  of  which  there  may 
have  been  a  majority,  renders  the  appointment  illegal.  They  held  their 
seats  in  this  Assembly  for  some  time,  it  is  true,  but  this  gives  them  no  right 
to  continue  to  hold  them  after  it  is  ascertained  that  they  had  no  constitu- 
tional right  to  seats. 

As  to  the  second  reason,  that  their  Presbyteries  have  a  regular  Presbyte- 
rian existence,  it  is  denied  by  this  Assembly,  and  on  this  ground  they  are 
denied  seats.  The  existence  of  Presbyteries  thus  constituted  is  recognized 
neither  in  the  former  nor  the  amended  constitution  of  the  Church. 

3.  If  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  constituted  Presbyteries  in  part  of  mate- 
rials not  allowed  by  the  constitution,  this  Assembly  is  not  bound  to  recog- 
nize them. 

4.  It  is  well  known  to  those  acquainted  with  the  history  of  this  General 
Assembly,  that  the  "  Plan  of  Union,"  as  an  unconstitutional  compact,  has 
long  been  a  subject  of  complaint,  and  as  long  ago  as  the  year  1831,  the 
Assembly  resolved,  that  the  appointment  of  members  of  standing  commit- 
tees, to  be  members  of  the  General  Assembly,  was  of  questionable  constitu- 
tionality, and  therefore  ought  not  in  future  to  be  made;  and  since  that 
time  none  have  been  received  in  the  Assembly  known  to  be  such.  But 
theii  nght  to  seats  here  is  just  as  constitutional  as  in  the  Presbytery. 

The  protcstants  still  assume  that  their  Presbyteries  are  regularly  consti- 
tuted, while  we  consider  it  a  fundamental  departure  from  our  system  to 
organize  a  Presbytery  with  one  or  two  Presbyterian  Churches,  and  ten  or 
twelve  of  another  denomination  of  Christians.     And  had  none  but  Presby- 


SEC.    137.]  NEAV    SCHOOL.— THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  741 

terian  Churches  been  aUowed  to  bclonp;  to  the  Presbyteries,  some  of  these 
Presbyteries  never  would  have  existed.  The  representatives  of  these 
Churches,  on  the  accommodation  phin,  form  a  constituent  part  of  these 
Presbyteries  as  really  as  the  Pastors  or  Elders,  and  this  Assembly  can 
recognize  no  Presbytery,  thus  constituted,  as  belonging  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

5.  The  Assembly  has  extended  the  operation  of  this  principle  to  other 
Synods  Avhich  they  find  similarly  constituted.  But  even  if  they  did  not, 
this  injures  not  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve. 

6.  "  Once  admit  that  regularly  appointed  Commissioners  may  be  excluded," 
&c.  This  is  assuming  what  we  deny.  Many  of  those  who  voted  for  these 
Commissioners,  and  for  aught  we  know,  a  majority,  were  neither  Bishops 
nor  Ruling  Elders  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  therefore  had  no  right 
to  vote  for  those  Commissioners. 

The  constitution  says  expressly,  '■'■  it  (the  Greneral  Assembly)  shall  repre- 
sent in  one  body,  all  the  particular  (Churches  of  this  denomination  ;" — but 
these  Commissioners  were  voted  for  by  the  delegates  of  Churches  of  another 
denomination ;  therefore  they  represent  Churches  of  another  denomination. 
According  to  their  own  showing,  there  is  one  Presbytery  with  only  one 
Presbyterian  Church,  another  with  two,  and  in  the  whole  Synod,  containing 
one  hundred  and  thirty-nine  Churches,  there  are  only  twenty-five,  or  at  most 
thirty  Presbyterian  Churches,  and  one  hundred  and  nine  Congregational 
Churches,  or  Churches  of  a  mixed  character.  It  cannot,  therefore,  be  a 
Presbyterian  body  where  more  than  three-fourths  of  the  Churches  are  not 
Presbyterian.  It  is  perfectly  manifest  that  in  a  body  thus  constituted  it 
would  often  occur  that  the  Commissioners  elected  would  be  chosen  by  those 
who  had  no  right  to  vote,  and  so  they  would  be  the  representatives  not  of 
the  Presbyterian  but  of  the  Congregational  denomination. 

We  would  observe,  in  reference  to  the  conclusion  of  the  protest,  that  the 
members  of  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve,  and  their  friends,  occupied 
a  larger  space  in  the  discussion  than  the  majority  of  the  Assembly  ;  and  the 
"previous  question"  was  not  called  for  until  it  was  manifest  that  the  minds 
of  members  were  made  up.  As  the  Assembly  has  already  made  provision 
for  the  organization  into  Presbyteries  and  annexation  to  this  bod}'^  of  all  the 
Ministers  and  Churches  who  are  thoroughly  Presbyterian,  it  is  not  neces- 
sary to  reply  to  the  closing  remarks  of  the  protest. 

§  138.  Protest  of  the  Commissioners  from  the  Synods  of  Utiea,  Geneva, 

and  Genesee. 

1837,  p.  464.  "  The  undersigned,  Commissioners  from  the  Synods  of 
Utica,  Geneva,  and  Genesee,  claim  their  right  to  enter  their  protest  and  re- 
monstrance against  these  acts,  for  the  reasons  following,  viz  : 

"  1.  Because  we  deem  such  acts  utterly  unconstitutional  and  unprece- 
dented. In  our  Form  of  Government,  (Chap.  xii.  Sects.  4  and  5,)  the 
powers  of  the  General  Assembly  are  specifically  defined,  but  no  authority  to 
exercise  such  summary  process  and  excision  is  there  granted.  In  our  Book 
of  Discipline,  (Chapters  iv.  and  v.,)  the  mode  of  procedure  in  the  trial  and 
punishment  of  3Iinisters  of  the  gospel  is  expressly  and  specifically  prescribed, 
yet  no  one  point  of  these  laws  of  discipline  has  been  conformed  to  in  the 
excision  and  virtual  excommunication  of  four  or  five  hundred  Ministers,  in 
good  and  regular  standing  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  ;  no  citations  have 
been  issued  or  served  ;  no  charges  have  been  specified  or  preferred,  and  no 
opportunity  has  been  afforded  for  justification  or  defence. 

"  2.  Because,  when  the  regular  and  constitutional  method  of  trial  was 
proposed  to  this  House,  the  majority  rejected  this  plan,  and  proceeded  with- 


742  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

out  trial  in  any  form,  and  in  our  judgment,  in  the  face  of  all  the  regulations 
and  provisions  of  our  constitution  and  rules  of  discipline,  to  declare  the 
aforesaid  Synods  to  be  '  out  of  the  ecclesiastical  connection  of  the  Presbyte- 
riin  Chur(;h  in  the  United  States,  and  not  in  form  or  fact  an  integral  portion 
of  said  Church.' 

"  o.  Because  the  act  of  exclusion  is  professedly  based  on  the  previous  act 
of  the  A.ssembly  purporting  to  abrogate  the  '  Plan  of  Union'  formed  by  the 
Assembly  of  1801,  with  the  Connecticut  Association,  and  acted  upon  for 
thirty-six  years ;  whereas,  in  our  estimation,  that  ancient  compact  could  not, 
in  good  faith,  be  abrogated  without  previous  conference  with  said  Associa- 
tion ;  and  even  if  it  could  be  so  abrogated,  that  abrogation  would  not  destroy 
or  invalidate  the  institutions  established,  and  the  rights  vested  under  its 
operation.  Besides,  the  majority  of  the  churches  within  the  bounds  of  said 
Synods  are  strictly  Presbyterian  in  their  structure,  and,  with  few  exceptions, 
even  the  small  number  of  churches  originally  Congregational,  were  not  organ- 
ized under  the  stipulations  of  the  said  '  Plan  of  Union,'  but  came  in  under  a 
different  arrangement,  and  possessed  rights  on  this  subject,  separate  from  and 
independent  of  the  '  Plan  of  Union'  of  1801,  secured  to  them  by  the  Assem- 
bly of  1808,  by  which  the  Synod  of  Albany  was  authorized  to  take  the 
'  Middle  Association'  under  its  care ;  in  virtue  of  which  arrangement,  Com- 
missioners from  said  Association  were  admitted  to  the  floor  of  the  General 
Assembly  up  to  the  period  when  the  Association  was  dissolved,  and  erected 
into  two  Presbyteries,  regularly  organized  out  of  its  materials. 

"  4.  Because  all  our  Synods  and  Presbyteries  have  been  regularly  and 
constitutionally  formed  and  recognized,  and,  as  such,  have  no  necessary  de- 
pendence whatever  upon  the  '  Plan  of  Union,'  or  any  other  plan  of  accom- 
modation, and,  consequently,  could  not  be  affected  either  by  the  existence  or 
abrogation  of  such  Plan. 

"  5.  Because  no  proof  was  exhibited  on  the  floor  of  the  Assembly,  that  a 
single  Minister  in  these  Synods  was  irregularly  inducted  into  the  office  of 
the  ministry,  and  we  know  of  none  such — and  in  every  Presbytery  belont;- 
ing  to  these  Synods,  there  are  churches  formed  on  strict  Presbyterian  prin- 
ciples, and  in  most  of  our  Presbyteries  such  churches  compose  a  large 
majority. 

"  6.  Because,  while  the  resolution  for  the  exclusion  of  these  Synods  was 
under  discussion,  members  were  permitted  to  read  and  refer  to  letters  and 
publications  containing  what  we  consider  unfounded  statements,  and  to  utter 
vague  and  injurious  reports,  and  when  requested,  refused  to  give  names, 
places,  and  dates;  and,  although  the  right  was  insisted  upon,  not  a  single 
Commissioner  from  any  one  of  the  three  Synods  could  obtain  the  floor  to 
address  the  Assembly  on  the  resolution — being  put  down  by  the  motion  for 
the  previous  question. 

"  7.  Because  no  notice  whatever  was  given  to  the  Synods  in  question  of 
the  intention  to  sever  them  from  the  Presbyterian  Church,  nor  the  least 
opportunity  afforded  them  for  vindicating  themselves  from  the  vague  and 
informal  charges  uttered  against  them  on  the  floor  of  the  Greneral  Assem- 
bly. 

"  8.  Because  there  has  been  no  definite  or  authentic  evidence  whatever, 
regularly  before  this  Assembly,  of  the  existence  within  the  bounds  of  the 
said  Synods  of  those  errors  in  doctrine,  or  those  gross  irregularities  in  prac- 
tice, which  they  are  alleged  to  be  guilty  of  tolerating. 

•'9  Because,  in  our  view,  those  acts  of  the  Assembly  are  not  only  uncon- 
stitutional and  unwarrantable,  but  tend  to  disturb  the  peace  of  our  churches, 
tn  injure  our  ministerial  character  and  standing,  and  to  impair  our  useful- 


SEC.  138.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OlHSST.  743 

ness,  and  thus  to  rcturd  the  projiress  of  truth  and  righteousness  in  one  of  the 
most  populous  and  important  sections  of  our  country. 

<'  10.  ]}ecause,  finally,  while  in  the  accompanying  resolutions,  it  is  declared 
that  these  acts  are  notintended  to  affect  our  ministerial  character,  or  to  inter- 
fere with  the  organization  and  peace  of  our  Synods  or  Presbyteries,  the  last 
resolution  in  the  category  directs  Presbyteries,  Ministers,  and  Churches,  to 
detach  themselves  from  the  bodies  with  which  they  are  now  connected,  and 
apply  for  admission  into  the  nearest  Presbyteries  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
Thus  attempting  to  exercise  authority  over  bodies  already  declared  not  to  be 
constituent  portions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  to 
disturb  their  order  and  peace. 

'<  For  these  reasons,  we  do  hereby  enter  our  solemn  protest  and  remon- 
strance against  the  proceedings  in  question. 

"  John  W.  McCullough,  George  Spalding,  S.  Benjamin,  Philip  C.  Hay, 
Thomas  Lounsbury,  Merit  Harmon,  Solomon  Stevens,  Ira  Pettibone,  John 
Gridley,  J.  B.  Richardson,  Marcus  Smith,  Horace  Hunt,  Henry  Brew- 
ster, Samuel  W.  May,  Fayette  Shipherd,  Washington  Thatcher,  J.  B. 
Preston." 

§  139.  Ansicer  to  ihk  Protest. 

1837,  p.  466.  1.  The  above  named  Synods  became  connected  with  the 
Presbyterian  Church  by  the  Plan  of  Union  of  1801,  which  Plan  the  Assem- 
bly had  no  constitutional  power  to  adopt ;  and  was  accordingly  null  and  void 
from  the  beginning.  So  it  has  been  declared  by  this  Assembly.  And  as 
these  Synods  became  connected  with  the  General  Assembly  by  an  unconstitu- 
tional Plan  of  Union,  they  never  have  been  a  constitutional  part  of  it.  And 
this  is  all  the  act  in  reference  to  them  declares.  Nor  is  there,  as  the  protes- 
tants  declare,  an  excommunication  of  four  or  five  hundred  Ministers.  The 
act  itself  asserts  the  contrary.  As  there  was  no  judicial  process  instituted 
against  them,  no  citations  were  necessary.  Without  impeaching  the  character 
or  standing  of  the  brethren  composing  these  Synods,  this  Assembly,  by  a 
legislative  act,  merely  declares  them,  in  consequence  of  the  abrogation  of  the 
Plan  of  Union  of  1801,  no  longer  a  constituent  part  of  the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States. 

2.  When  resolutions  were  before  the  House  for  the  citation  of  judicatures 
to  the  bar  of  the  next  Assembly,  charged  by  common  fame  with  sanctioning 
errors  in  doctrine  and  irregularities  in  practice,  the  protestants  unanimously 
opposed  them.     And  now  they  complain  that  they  were  not  thus  cited. 

3.  The  compact  of  the  Assembly  of  1808  with  the  Synod  of  Albany,  in 
reference  to  the  "  Middle  Association,"  is  as  unconstitutional  as  the  Plan  of 
Union  of  1801.  And  the  fact  stated  by  the  protestants,  that  two  large  Pres- 
byteries were  made  out  of  that  Middle  Association,  and  that  commissioners 
from  said  Association  were  admitted  to  the  floor  of  the  Assembly  as  mem- . 
bers,  only  proves  the  constitutionality  of  the  act  against  which  they 
complain.  So  that  their  third  specification  of  grievance  contains  its  own 
answer. 

4.  The  contrary  of  their  fourth  specification  of  grievance  is  believed  and 
proved  to  be  the  fact.  The  great  majority  of  the  churches  of  these  Synods 
were  formerly  Congregational  ;  and  the  great  majority  of  those  of  them  now 
Presbyterian,  retain  much  of  their  Congregational  peculiarities  and  prejudices. 
They  almost  unanimously  prefer  the  institutions  of  the  Church  they  have 
abandoned,  to  those  of  the  Church  of  their  adoption.  They  are  in  form  Pres- 
byterian, but  in  prejudice  and  in  fact  Congregational. 

5.  As  no  charge  was  brought  against  any  Minister  or  Ministers,  that  they 


744  %     HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

were  irregularly  inducted  into  the  office  of  the  ministry,  no  proof  was  need- 
ed to  sustain  it.  The  charge  is,  not  that  they  were  irregularly  inducted  into 
the  Christian  Ministry,  but  that  they  were  unconstitutionally  connected  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church. 

6.  The  papers  complained  of  were  official  papers,  published  over  the  sig- 
natures of  Stated  Clerks  of  Presbyteries,  and  committees  of  Synods  and  As- 
sociations. The  resolutions  complained  of  were  thirty-six  hours  under  de- 
bate, and  more  than  one-half  of  the  time  was  occupied  by  those  opposed  to 
their  adoption.  A  brother,  in  the  midst  of  the  argument,  yielded  the  floor 
that  the  protestants  might  make  what  statements  they  thought  proper.  But 
none  was  made.  The  previous  question  was  once  withdrawn  for  the  same 
purpose ;  and  they  were  yet  silent.  And  yet  they  complain  because  no  time 
was  given — that  they  were  put  down  by  the  previous  question  ! 

7.  This  is  founded  on  the  supposition,  that  they  were  constitutional  parts 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  that  the  act  by  which  they  are  declared  to 
be  no  longer  a  constitutional  part  of  it,  is  not  a  legislative  but  a  judicial 
act.     Both  of  which  suppositions  are  incorrect. 

8.  The  evidence  of  great  errors  in  doctrine  and  gross  irregularities  in 
practice,  prevailing  to  an  alarming  extent  within  the  bounds  of  said  Synods, 
and  if  not  countenanced,  certainly  unsuppressed  by  them,  is  before  the  Church 
and  the  world. 

9.  This  is  the  mere  expression  of  opinion  by  the  protestants,  to  which  in 
this  free  country  every  man  has  an  undoubted  right. 

10.  In  the  resolution  complained  of,  this  Assembly  merely  tenders  its  ad- 
vice to  the  Ministers  and  Churches  sincerely  Presbyterian,  and  points  them 
to  the  constitutional  door  by  which  they  may  speedily  return  to  the  Church 
of  their  preference  and  affection. 

[Two  other  protests  were  entered  against  the  disowning'  acts.  {3Iinutes,  pp.  473,  495,) 
The  above,  however,  embodies  the  whole  of  the  arguments  used.] 

Title  6. — testimonies. 
§  140.  Against  certain  disorders  in  the  Churches. 

1837,  p.  471.  Whereas,  it  is  represented  to  the  Assembly,  that  the  fol- 
lowing disorders  and  irregularities  are  practised  in  some  portions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  the  Assembly,  without  determining  the  extent  of  them, 
would  solemnly  warn  all  in  our  connection  against  them.  They  are  as  follows, 
viz : 

1.  The  formation  of  Presbyteries  without  defined  and  reasonable  limits,  or 
Presbyteries  covering  the  same  territory,  and  especially  such  a  formation 
founded  on  doctrinal  repulsions  or  affinities ;  thus  introducing  schism  into 
the  very  vitals  of  the  body. 

2.  The  licensing  of  persons  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  the  ordaining  to 
the  office  of  the  ministry  such  as  not  only  accept  of  our  standards  merely  for 
substance  of  doctrine — and  others  who  are  unfit  and  ought  to  be  excluded 
for  want  of  qualification — but  of  many  even  who  openly  deny  fundamental 
principles  of  truth,  and  preach  and  publish  radical  errors,  as  already  set 
forth. 

3.  The  formation  of  a  great  multitude  and  variety  of  creeds,  which  are 
often  incomplete,  false,  and  contradictory  of  each  other,  and  of  our  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  and  the  Bible ;  but  which,  even  if  true,  are  needless,  seeing 
the  public  and  authorized  standards  of  the  Church  are  fully  sufficient  for  the 
purposes  for  which  such  iurniularies  were  introduced,  namely  as  public  tes- 
timonies of  our  faith  and  practice,  as  aids  to  the  teaching  of  the  people  truth 
and  righteousness,  and  as  instruments  for  ascertaining  and  preserving  the  unity 


SEC.    139.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  745 

of  the  Spirit  in  the  bonds  of  peace ;  it  being  understood  that  we  do  not  ob- 
ject to  the  use  of  a  brief  abstract  of  the  doctrines  of  our  Confession  of  Faith, 
in  the  public  reception  of  private  members  of  the  Church. 

4.  The  needless  ordination  of  a  multitude  of  men  -to  the  office  of  Evan- 
geli.st,  and  a  consequent  tendency  to  a  general  neglect  of  the  pastoral  office ; 
frequent  and  hurtful  changes  of  pastoral  relations ;  to  the  multiplication  of 
spurious  excitements,  and  the  consequent  spread  of  heresy  and  fanaticism, 
thus  weakening  and  bringing  into  contempt  the  ordinary  and  stated  agents 
and  means  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  the  edification  of  the  body  of 
Christ. 

5.  The  disuse  of  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder  in  portions  of  the  Church,  and 
the  consequent  growth  of  practices  and  principles  entirely  foreign  to  our 
system ;  thus  depriving  the  Pastors  of  needful  assistants  in  discipline,  the 
people  of  proper  guides  in  Christ,  and  the  Churches  of  suitable  representa- 
tives in  the  ecclesiastical  tribunals. 

6.  The  unlimited  and  irresponsible  power  assumed  by  several  associations 
of  men  under  various  names,  to  exercise  authority  and  influence,  direct  and 
indirect,  over  Presbyteries,  as  to  their  field  of  labour,  place  of  residence,  and 
mode  of  a;ction  in  the  difficult  circumstances  of  our  Church ;  thus  actually 
throwing  the  control  of  affairs  in  large  portions  of  the  Church,  and  some- 
times in  the  General  Assembly  itself,  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbyteries 
into  those  of  single  individuals  or  small  committees  located  at  a  distance. 

The  Assembly  also  considered  that  part  of  the  report  of  the  Committee  on 
the  Memorial  which  relates  to  church  order;  and  the  following  specification 
of  irregularity,  was  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures,  who 
were  instructed  to  bring  in  an  overture  on  the  subject,  to  be  sent  down  to 
the  Presbyteries,  viz : 

8.  A  progressive  change  in  the  system  of  Presbyterial  representation  in 
the  General  Assembly,  which  has  been  persisted  in  by  those  holding  the  or- 
dinary majorities,  and  carried  out  into  detail  by  those  disposed  to  take  undue 
advantage  of  existing  opportunities,  until  the  actual  representation  seldom 
exhibits  the  true  state  of  the  Church,  and  many  questions  of  the  deepest 
interest  have  been  decided  contrary  to  the  fairly  ascertained  wishes  of  the 
majority  of  the  Church  and  people  in  our  communion;  thus  virtually  subverting 
the  essential  principles  of  freedom,  justice,  and  equality,  on  which  our  whole 
system  rests. 

§  141.    Testimoiyy  against  doctrinal  errors. 

1837,  p.  468.  The  Assembly  adopted  that  part  of  the  report  of  the 
Committee  on  the  Memorial  which  relates  to  doctrinal  errors,  as  follows, 
viz : 

As  one  of  the  principal  objects  of  the  memorialists  is  to  point  out  certain 
errors,  more  or  less  prevalent  in  our  Cburch,  and  to  bear  testimony  against 
them,  your  committee  are  of  opinion,  that  as  one  great  object  of  the  insti- 
tution of  the  Church  was  to  be  a  depository  and  guardian  of  the  truth ;  and 
as,  by  the  Constitution  of  the  l-'resbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  it 
is  made  the  duty  of  the  General  Assembly  to  testify  against  error ;  therefore, 
resolved,  that  the  testimony  of  the  memorialists  concerning  doctrine,  be 
adopted  as  the  testimony  of  this  General  Assembly,  (with  a  few  verbal  al- 
terations,) which  is  as  follows  : 

1.  That  God  would  have  prevented  the  existence  of  sin  in  our  world,  but 
was  not  able,  without  destroying  the  moral  agency  of  man  ;  or,  that  for  aught 
that  appears  in  the  Bible  to  the  contrary,  sin  is  incidental  to  any  wise,  moral 
system. 
94 


7-iti  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

2.  That  election  to  eternal  life  is  founded  on  a  foresight  of  faith  and  obe- 
dience. 

3.  That  we  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  first  sin  of  Adam  than  with  the 
sins  of  any  other  parent. 

4.  That  infants  come  into  the  world  as  free  from  moral  defilement  as  was 
Adam,  when  he  was  created. 

5.  That  infants  sustain  the  same  relation  to  the  moral  government  of  God 
in  this  world  as  brute  animals,  and  that  their  sufi"erings  and  death  are  to  be 
accounted  for,  on  the  same  principles  as  those  of  brutes,  and  not  by  any 
means  to  be  considered  as  penal. 

6.  That  there  is  no  other  original  sin  than  the  fact  that  all  the  posterity 
of  Adam,  though  by  nature  innocent,  or  possessed  of  no  moral  character, 
will  always  begin  to  sin  when  they  begin  to  exercise  moral  agency ;  that 
original  sin  does  not  include  a  sinful  bias  of  the  human  mind,  and  a  just  ex- 
posure to  penal  suffering ;  and  that  there  is  no  evidence  in  Scripture,  that  in- 
fants, in  order  to  salvation,  do  need  redemption  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and 
regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

7.  That  the  doctrine  of  imputation,  whether  of  the  guilt  of  Adam's  sin, 
or  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  has  no  foundation  in  the  word  of  God,  and 
is  both  unjust  and  absurd. 

8.  That  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ  were  not  truly  vicarious  and 
penal,  but  symbolical,  governmental,  and  instructive  only. 

9.  That  the  impenitent  sinner  is  by  nature,  and  independently  of  the  re- 
newing influence  or  almighty  energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  full  possession 
of  all  the  ability  necessary  to  a  full  compliance  with  all  the  commands  of 
God. 

10.  That  Christ  does  not  intercede  for  the  elect  until  after  their  regene- 
ration. 

11.  That  saving  faith  is  not  an  effect  of  the  special  operation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  but  a  mere  rational  belief  of  the  truth,  or  assent  to  the  word 
of  God. 

12.  That  regeneration  is  the  act  of  the  sinner  himself,  and  that  it  con- 
sists in  a  change  of  his  governing  purpose,  which  he  himself  must  produce, 
and  which  is  the  result,  not  of  any  direct  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on 
the  heart,  but  chiefly  of  a  persuasive  exhibition  of  the  truth,  analogous  to 
the  influence  which  one  man  exerts  over  the  mind  of  another;  or  that  re- 
generation is  not  an  instantaneous  act,  but  a  progressive  work. 

13.  That  God  has  done  all  that  he  can  do  for  the  salvation  of  all  men, 
and  that  man  himself  must  do  the  rest. 

14.  That  God  cannot  exert  such  influence  on  the  minds  of  men,  as  shall 
make  it  certain  that  they  will  choose  and  act  in  a  particular  manner,  without 
impairing  their  moral  agency. 

15.  That  the  righteousnesss  of  Christ  is  not  the  sole  ground  of  the  sin- 
ner's acceptance  with  God ;  and  that  in  no  sense  does  the  righteousness  of 
Christ  become  ours. 

16.  That  the  reason  why  some  differ  from  others  in  regard  to  their  recep- 
tion of  the  gospel  is,  that  they  make  themselves  to  differ. 

Against  all  these  errors,  whenever,  and  wherever,  and  by  whomsoever 
taught,  the  Assembly  would  solemnly  testify ;  and  would  warn  all  in  con- 
nection with  the  I'resbyterian  Church  against  them.  They  would  also  en- 
join it  upon  all  the  inferior  judicatories  to  adopt  all  suitable  measures  to  keep 
their  members  pure  from  opinions  so  dangerous.  Especially  does  the  As- 
sembly earnestly  enjoin  on  all  the  Presbyteries  to  guard  with  great  care  the 
door  of  entrance  to  the  sacred  otfice.  Nor  can  the  Assembly  regard  as  con- 
sistent with  the  ministerial  ordination  vows,  an  unwillingness  to  discipline 


SEC    141]  NEW    SCHOOL.— THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  H7 

according  to  the  rules  of  the  word  of  God  and  of  our  standards,  any  person 
already  a  teacher,  who  may  give  currency  to  the  foregoing  errors.  [Yeas 
109,  Nays  6,  Nou  liquet  11.] 

§  142.  Protest  OQulnst  this  l^estimony. 

1837,  p.  481.  "  We  protest,  1.  Because  of  the  course  pursued  by  the  ma- 
jority in  relation  to  this  report.  Early  in  the  sessions  of  the  Assembly  it 
was  announced,  that  all  the  great  questions  which  should  claim  their  atten- 
tion, and  the  action  on  which  would  give  character  to  this  Assembly,  and 
aflFect  the  very  integrity  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  were  entwined  around 
and  involved  in  the  memorial  of  the  Convention.  That  memorial  presented 
as  the  evil  which  lay  at  the  foundation  of  their  solemn  testimony,  and 
threatened  the  very  existence  of  the  Church,  the  prevalence  of  error.  *  It 
is  against  error,'  says  the  memorialists,  '  that  we  emphatically  bear  our  tes- 
timony— error,  not  as  it  may  be  freely  and  opeoly  held  by  others,  in  this 
age  and  land  of  absolute  religious  freedom,  but  error  held  and  taught  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  preached  and  written  by  persons  who  profess  to  re- 
ceive and  adopt  our  scriptural  standards — promoted  by  societies  widely  op- 
crating  through  our  Churches — reduced  into  form  and  openly  embraced  by 
almost  entire  Presbyteries  and  Synods — favoured  by  repeated  acts  of  suc- 
cessive General  Assemblies,  and  at  last  virtually  sanctioned  to  an  alarming 
extent  by  the  numerous  Assembly  of  183G.'  Of  this  they  said  they  had 
'  conclusive  proof ' 

"  On  Monday,  the  22d  ultimo,  the  fourth  day  of  the  sessions  of  the  As- 
sembly, the  committee  to  whom  the  memorial  was  referred,  presented  their 
report  in  relation  to  these  errors,  and  invited  the  attention  of  the  Assembly 
to  this  subject,  as  one  of  the  very  first  importance,  detailing,  with  one  or 
two  verbal  alterations  merely,  the  list  of  errors  condemned  by  the  memorial- 
ists, and  alleged  to  be  rife  in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  was  moved  to 
amend  this  list  by  introducing  into  it  four  other  errors,  alleged  to  be  held 
and  taught,  and  productive  of  great  mischief  in  the  Church.  At  the  same 
time,  request  was  made  for  one  day's  delay,  that  so  grave  and  important  a 
subject  might  receive  the  calm  and  sober  attention  it  merited.  On  all 
hands,  discussion  was  allowed  to  be  desirable  and  necessary ;  and  the  Assem- 
bly agreed  to  make  the  subject  the  order  of  the  day  for  the  next  day. 
When  the  next  day  arrived,  however,  the  Assembly  refused  to  take  up  the 
subject,  and  notwithstanding  frequent  attempts  were  made  by  the  minority 
to  get  at  the  discussion,  and  the  radical  importance  of  the  subject  had  been 
alleged,  the  Assembly  uniformly  refused  to  take  it  up,  till  near  the  close  of 
the  sessions,  when  all  discussions  and  amendments  were  instantly  prevented 
by  the  call  for  the  previous  question. 

"  2.  We  protest,  because  of  the  manner  in  which  the  vote  was  arrived  at. 
The  amendment  offered  proposed  the  condemnation  of  the  four  following 
errors,  of  the  existence  of  which  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  more  decisive 
proof,  in  our  view,  was  given  by  several  speakers,  than  of  any  reported 
by  the  Convention,  viz:  1.  'That  man  has  no  ability  of  any  kind  to  obey 
God's  command  or  do  his  duty.  2.  That  ability  is  not  necessary  to  consti- 
tute obligation.  3.  That  God  may  justly  command  what  man  has  no  abil- 
ity to  perform,  and  justly  condemn  him  for  the  non-performance.  4.  That 
all  the  powers  of  man  to  perform  the  duty  reciuired  of  him,  have  been  de- 
stroyed by  the  fall.'     The  admission  of  this  amendment  was  opposed. 

*•'  A  motion  was  made  for  the  postponement  of  the  amendment  aild  doc- 
trinal discussion  till  the  next  day,  and  argued  till  the  previous  question  was 
demanded,  which,  the  Moderator  decided,  would  present  the  question  of 
postponement  as  '  the  main  question ;'  and  in  that  form  the  previous  ques- 


748  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

tion  was  put  and  carried.  But  instead  of  taking  up  the  subject  then  made 
the  order  of  the  day  for  the  next  day,  the  majority  even  afterwards  refused 
to  do  so,  until  the  rule  for  the  previous  question  had  been  so  altered,  and 
the  Moderator's  decision  on  it  so  had,  that  the  use  of  the  previous  question 
would  cut  oif  the  amendment,  and  bring  up  the  original  list  of  errors  as  the 
main  question.  At  the  close  of  the  session,  when  it  was  well  known  this 
would  be  the  effect  of  the  pi'evious  question,  the  report  of  the  committee 
was  taken  up,  and  the  call  for  the  previous  question  made  so  immediately  as 
to  prevent  all  discussion  on  the  amendment  thereafter,  as  well  as  on  the 
whole  list  of  doctrinal  errors. 

"3.  We  protest,  because  of  the  effect  produced  by  the  prospect  or  proba- 
bility of  obtaining  a  unanimous  condemnation  of  the  errors.  During  the 
short  discussion  which  took  place  on  the  amendment,  it  became  obvious 
that  there  would  be  a  general,  if  not  unanimous  testimony  of  the  Assem- 
bly against  the  errors  proposed  to  be  condemned.  Such  a  vote  would  have 
greatly  weakened  if  not  entirely  destroyed  the  allegations  of  the  Convention, 
who  affirmed  that  they  had  '  conclusive  proof  that  these  errors  *  are  widely 
disseminated  in  the  Presbyterian  Church.'  We  hoped  it  would  have  arrest- 
ed all  the  sul),se(juent  action  of  the  Assembly,  which  we  feel  to  have  been  so 
disastrous  to  the  interests  of  our  beloved  Church.  At  all  events,  its  moral 
effect,  as  a  testimony  against  error,  would  have  been  so  great,  that  had  it 
been  the  main  and  exclusive  design  of  the  majority  to  condemn  error,  we 
think  it  strange  they  did  not  see  and  appreciate  it.  We  think  it  strange, 
too,  that  instead  of  endeavouring  to  obtain  a  unanimous  vote  in  the  con- 
demnation of  error,  and  promote  peace  and  harmony,  which  might  have  pre- 
vented much  of  what  we  believe  will  be  productive  of  great  and  lasting  in- 
jury to  the  Church,  the  doctrinal  errors  were  studiously  and  with  determi- 
nation kept  back  from  the  consideration  of  the  Assembly  till  nearly  all  those 
measures  were  adopted,  which  could  only  be  alleged  to  be  necessary,  on 
supposition  of  the  fact,  that  there  could  be  no  unanimity  or  agreement  in 
the  condemnation  of  error. 

''4.  We  protest,  because  of  the  embarrassing  condition  in  which  members 
of  the  minority  were  placed,  by  the  manner  in  which  the  majority  deter- 
mined, finally,  to  act  on  the  report.  The  report  presented  the  list  of  errors, 
and  proposed  that  the  Assembly  testify  against  them,  not  as  errors,  in  thesi, 
but  as  errors  declared  by  the  Convention  to  be  rife  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  This  some  of  the  members  did  not  believe.  At  all  events,  no 
proof  whatever  was  exhibited  or  offered  that  such  is  the  fact.  Others  felt 
that  some  of  the  errors  condemned  are  erroneous  inferences,  which  have 
been  drawn  and  falsely  charged  by  those  who  do  not  understand  the  real 
sentiments  of  brethren,  who  prefer,  in  explaining  the  great  doctrines  of  our 
Confession  of  the  word  of  God,  to  speak  in  the  language  of  common  sense, 
rather  than  to  employ  certain  theological  technics  or  terms  of  scholastic 
divinity,  not  found  either  in  the  Bible  or  in  our  standards,  and  which,  it  is 
believed,  in  many  instances  make  dangerous  practical  impressions,  and  con- 
trary both  to  the  truth  and  to  the  design  of  those  that  use  them.  To  have 
refused,  on  the  one  hand,  for  these  and  such  like  reasons,  to  condemn  these 
errors,  would  necessarily,  in  the  present  agitated  state  of  the  public  mind, 
excite  suspicions  and  doubts  as  to  their  soundness  in  the  foith,  who  did  so. 
Yea,  even  a  non-liquet  vote,  or  declining  to  vote  altogether,  would  have 
the  same  effect,  (jn  the  other  hand,  to  have  condemned  these  errors, 
without  some  opportunity  afforded  in  discussion  to  state  their  real  views, 
and  to  disavow  their  belief  of  the  erroneous  inferences  drawn  fi-oin  their 
mode  of  explaining  the  doctrines  of  the  standards  in  the  language  of  com- 
mon sense,  in  preference  to  that  of  scholastic  theology,  would  have  sub- 


SEC.    142.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY   OF   1837.  749 

jected  them  to  the  charge  of  insincerit)'  and  hypocrisy,  of  late  so  industri- 
ously circulated  against  many  estimable  men  in  the  J-*resbyterian  Church. 
Christian  candour,  the  spirit  of  brotherly  love,  and  the  obligation  to  do  to 
others  as  we  ■would  have  them  to  do  to  us,  we  think,  should  have  rendered 
the  majority  willing  to  afford  their  brethren  full  opportunity  to  exhibit 
their  real  views,  to  correct  any  misrepresentations,  to  disavow  any  false  in- 
ferences attributed  to  them  as  their  opinions,  and  to  unite  with  them  in  the 
condemnation  of  pernicious  error. 

"  5.  We  protest  also,  because  of  the  want  of  discrimination,  as  we  think, 
in  the  statement  of  the  errors ;  some  of  which  are  propositions  wholly  of  a 
metaphysical  chai*acter,  and  on  points  by  no  means  clearly  and  positively 
settled,  either  in  our  standards  or  in  the  sacred  Scriptures ;  and  calculated 
exceedingly  to  perplex  and  bewilder  the  great  mass  of  ordinary  readers,  in 
finding  them  classed  with  errors  essentially  at  variance  with  both. 

"  0.  We  protest  further,  because  of  the  imperfect  character,  as  we  think, 
of  the  testimony  given  against  error,  in  the  report  and  resolutions  adopted. 
We  think,  that  the  dangerous  errors  brought  into  view  by  the  amendment, 
should  have  been  condemned  ;  and  that  it  is  not  suificient  to  affirm  a  propo- 
sition to  be  erroneous  without  asserting  the  contrary  truth.  Such  a  testi- 
mony in  full,  we  were  prepared  to  give,  had  we  been  allowed  an  opportu- 
nity. 

''  7.  We  protest  yet  further,  because  the  language  of  several  of  the  state- 
ments, we  think,  is  so  ambiguous  as  to  contain  different  propositions  accord- 
ing to  the  different  legitimate  signification  of  the  terms  employed  in  the 
statement,  and  therefore  requiring  some  explanation,  as  in  specification  first, 
where  it  is  said,  God  was  not  able  to  prevent  the  existence  of  sin.  Here, 
if  the  words  '  not  able'  be  taken  in  the  sense  of  a  want  of  a  mere  literal 
power,  we  have  one  proposition  ;  but  if  understood  to  signify  inconsistency 
with  the  perfections  of  the  divine  nature  generally,  we  have  another  totally 
difierent ;  and  so  of  '  can'  in  the  thirteenth,  and  '  cannot'  in  the  fourteenth 
specifications.  The  same  is  also  true  in  regard  to  the  term  '  ability'  in  the 
latter  clause  of  sjjecification  ninth.  If  by  ability  be  meant  endowments, 
such  as  constitute  the  natural  capabilities  of  a  moral  and  responsible  agent, 
we  have  one  proposition ;  but  if  ability  be  understood  to  signify  a  disposi- 
tion of  mind  to  will  and  to  do  the  good  pleasure  of  God,  we  have  one  wholly 
diverse.  To  the  list  of  ambiguities  we  may  add  the  term  'regeneration,'  in 
the  latter  clause  of  specification  twelfth.  If,  in  that  place,  regeneration  be 
understood  to  comprehend  all  the  vicissitudes  of  mind  which  man  experi- 
ences in  the  change  from  a  careless  sinner  to  a  real  Christian,  we  shall  have 
a  proposition  wholly  diverse  from  that  which  we  would  have,  if  we  under- 
stood the  term  to  mean  merely  the  transformation  of  a  convicted  and  anxious 
sinner  into  a  true  and  spiritual  Christian,  or  the  translation  from  a  state  of 
death  in  trespasses  and  sins  to  a  state  of  life  ;  so  that  several  of  these  state- 
ments may  be  true  or  false,  error  or  orthodoxy,  just  as  the  terms  that  ex- 
press them  may  be  differently  explained.  We  feel  bound  to  protest  against 
any  doctrinal  statements  coming  from  this  body,  of  so  ambiguous  import, 
and  so  adapted,  as  we  think,  without  explanation,  to  perplex  and  confound, 
and  not  to  instruct  and  edify  the  Churches. 

''  8.  We  protest,  finally,  because,  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances  of  the 
case,  we  feel  that  while  we  were  prevented  from  uniting  in  the  final  vote 
with  the  majority  in  their  testimony  against  error,  for  the  reasons  above 
stated,  we  owe  it  to  ourselves,  to  our  brethren,  to  the  Church,  and  to  the 
world,  to  declare  and  protest,  that  it  is  not  because  we  do,  directly  or  indi- 
rectly, hold  or  countenance  the  errors  stated.  We  are  willing  to  bear  our 
testimony  in  full  against  them,  and  now  do  so,  when,  without  misapprehen- 


7^0  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.    .  [bOOK    VII. 

sion  and  liability  to  have  our  vote  misconstrued,  we  avow  our  real  sentiments, 
and  contrast  tliem  with  the  errors  condemned,  styling  them,  as  we  believe, 
the  true  doctrine,  in  opposition  to  the  erroneous  doctrine  condemned,  as  fol- 
lows, viz  : 

"  First  Error.  '  That  Grod  would  have  prevented  the  existence  of  sin  in 
our  world,  but  was  not  able,  without  destroying  the  moral  agency  of  man  ;  or, 
that  for  aught  that  appears  in  the  Bible  to  the  contrary,  sin  is  incidental  to 
any  wise,  moral  system.'  True  Doctrine.  God  permitted  the  introduction  of 
sin,  not  because  he  was  unable  to  prevent  it,  consistently  with  the  moral 
freedom  of  his  creatures,  but  for  wise  and  benevolent  reasons  which  he  has 
not  revealed. 

"  Serond  Error.  '  That  election  to  eternal  life  is  founded  on  a  foresight  of 
faith  and  obedience.'  True  Doctrine.  Election  to  eternal  life  is  not  founded 
on  a  foresight  of  ftiith  and  obedience,  but  is  a  sovereign  act  of  God's  mercy, 
whereby,  according  to  the  council  of  his  own  will,  he  hath  chosen  some  to 
salvation ;  '  yet  so  as  thereby  neither  is  violence  offered  to  the  will  of  the 
creatures,  nor  is  the  liberty  or  contingency  of  second  causes  taken  Mway,  but 
rather  established ;'  nor  does  this  gracious  purpose  ever  take  effect  independ- 
ently of  faith  and  a  holy  life. 

"  Third  Error.  <  That  we  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  first  sin  of  Adam 
than  with  the  sins  of  any  other  parent.'  True  Doctrine.  By  a  divine  con- 
stitution, Adam  was  so  the  head  and  representative  of  the  race,  that,  as  a 
consequence  of  his  transgression,  all  mankind  became  morally  corrupt,  and 
liable  to  death,  temporal  and  eternal. 

"  Fourth  Error.  '  That  infants  come  into  the  world  as  free  from  moral 
defilement  as  was  Adam,  when  he  was  created.'  True  Doctrine.  Adam  was 
created  in  the  image  of  God,  endowed  with  knowledge,  righteousness,  and 
true  holiness.  Infants  come  into  the  world,  not  only  destitute  of  these,  but 
with  a  nature  inclined  to  evil,  and  only  evil. 

•'  Fifth  Error.  '  That  infants  sustain  the  same  relation  to  the  moral  gov- 
ernment of  God  in  this  world  as  brute  animals,  and  that  their  sufferings  and 
death  are  to  be  accounted  for,  on  the  same  principles  as  those  of  brutes,  and 
not  by  any  means  to  be  considered  as  penal.'  Triie  Doctrine.  Brute  ani- 
mals sustain  no  such  relation  to  the  moral  government  of  God  as  does  the 
human  family.  Infants  are  a  part  of  the  human  family ;  and  their  suffer- 
ings and  death  are  to  be  accounted  for,  on  the  ground  of  their  being  involved 
in  the  general  moral  ruin  of  the  race  induced  by  the  apostasy. 

'•  Sixth  Error.  '  That  there  is  no  other  original  sin  than  the  fact  that  all 
the  posterity  of  Adam,  though  by  nature  innocent,  will  always  begin  to 
sin  when  they  begin  to  exercise  moral  agency;  that  original  sin  does  not 
include  a  sinful  bias  of  the  human  mind,  and  a  just  exposure  to  penal 
suffering;  and  that  there  is  no  evidence  in  Scripture,  that  infiints,  in 
order  to  salvation,  do  need  redemption  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  re- 
generation by  the  Holy  Ghost.'  True  Doctrine.  Original  sin  is  a  nat- 
ural bias  to  evil,  resulting  from  the  first  apostasy,  leading  invariably  and 
certainly  to  actual  transgression.  And  all  infants,  as  well  as  adults,  in  order 
to  be  saved,  need  redemption  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  regeneration  by 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  Seventh  Error.  '  That  the  doctrine  of  imputation,  whether  of  the  guilt 
of  Adam's  sin,  or  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  has  no  foundation  in  the 
word  of  God,  and  is  both  unjust  and  absurd.'  IVue  Doctrine.  The  sin  of 
Adam  is  not  imputed  to  his  posterity  in  the  sense  of  a  literal  transfer  of 
personal  qualities,  acts,  and  demerit ;  but  by  reason  of  the  sin  of  Adam,  in 
his  peculiar  relation,  the  race  are  treated  as  if  they  had  sinned.  Nor  is  the 
righteousness  of  Christ  imputed  to  his  people  in  the  sense  of  a  literal  trans- 


SEC.  142.]  NEW   SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  7&1 

fer  of  personal  qualities,  acts,  and  merit;  but  by  reason  of  his  righteousness. 
in  his  peculiar  relation,  they  are  treated  as  if  they  were  righteous. 

"  El<jhth  Error.  '  That  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ  were  not  truly 
vicarious  and  penal,  but  symbolical,  governmentalj  and  instructive  only.' 
True  Doctrine.  The  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ  were  not  symbolical,  gov- 
ernmental, and  instructive  only,  but  were  truly  vicarious,  i.  e.  a  substitute 
for  the  punishment  due  to  transgressors.  And  while  Christ  did  not  suffer 
the  literal  penalty  of  the  law,  involving  remorse  of  conscience  and  the 
pains  of  hell,  he  did  offer  a  sacrifice  which  infinite  wisdom  saw  to  be  a  full 
equivalent.  And  by  virtue  of  this  atonement,  overtures  of  mercy  are  sin- 
cerely made  to  the  race,  and  salvation  secured  to  all  who  believe. 

"  NInfli  Error.  '■  That  the  impenitent  sinner  is  by  nature,  and  independ- 
ently of  the  renewing  influence  or  almighty  energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in 
•full  possession  of  all  the  ability  necessary  to  a  full  compliance  with  all  the 
commands  of  God.'  True  Doctrine.  While  sinners  have  all  the  faculties 
necessary  to  a  perfect  moral  agency  and  a  just  accountability,  such  is  their 
love  of  sin  and  opposition  to  God  and  his  law,  that,  independently  of  the 
renewing  influence  or  almighty  energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  never  will 
comply  with  the  commands  of  God. 

•'  Tenth  Error.  That  Christ  does  not  intercede  for  the  elect  until  after 
their  regeneration.'  True  Doctrine.  The  intercession  of  Christ  for  the  elect 
is  previous  as  well  as  subsequent  to  their  regeneration,  as  appears  from  the 
following  Scripture,  viz  :  'I  pray  not  for  the  world,  but  for  them  which 
thou  hast  given  me,  for  they  are  thine.  Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but 
for  them  also  which  shall  believe  on-  me  through  their  word.' 

•'■Eleventh  Error.  'That  saving  faith  is  not  an  effect  of  the  opera- 
tions of  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  a  mere  rational  belief  of  the  truth,  or  assent  to 
the  word  of  God.'  True  Doctrine.  Saving  faith  is  an  intelligent  and  cordial 
assent  to  the  testimony  of  God  concerning  his  Son,  implying  reliance  on 
Christ  alone  for  pardon  and  eternal  life ;  and  in  all  cases  it  is  an  effect  of  the 
special  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

''  Twelfth  Error.  '  That  regeneration  is  the  act  of  the  sinner  himself,  and 
that  it  consists  in  a  change  of  his  governing  purpose,  which  he  himself  must 
produce,  and  which  is  the  result,  not  of  any  direct  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  on  the  heart,  but  chiefly  of  a  persuasive  exhibition  of  the  truth,  anal- 
ogous to  the  influence  which  one  man  exerts  over  the  mind  of  another;  or 
that  regeneration  is  not  an  instantaneous  act,  but  a  progressive  work.'  True 
Doctrine.  Regeneration  is  a  radical  change  of  heart,  produced  by  the  special 
operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  '  determining  the  sinner  to  that  which  is 
good,'  and  is  in  all  cases  instantaneous. 

"  Thirteenth  Error.  '  That  God  has  done  all  that  he  can  do  fer  the  salva- 
tion of  all  men,  and  that  man  himself  must  do  the  rest.'  True  Doctrine. 
While  repentance  for  sin  and  faith  in  Christ  are  indispensable  to  salvation, 
all  who  are  saved  are  indebted  from  first  to  last  to  the  grace  and  Spirit  of 
God.  And  the  reason  that  God  does  not  save  all,  is  not  that  he  wants  the 
power  to  do  it,  but  that  in  his  wisdom  he  does  not  see  fit  to  exert  that  power 
further  than  he  actually  does. 

"  Fourteenth  Error.  '  That  God  cannot  exert  such  influence  on  the  minds 
of  men,  as  shall  make  it  certain  that  they  will  choose  and  act  in  a  particular 
manner,  without  impairing  their  moral  agency.'  True  Doctrine.  While  the 
liberty  of  the  will  is  not  impaired,  nor  the  established  connection  betwixt 
means  and  end  broken  by  any  action  of  God  on  the  mind,  he  can  influence  it 
according  to  his  pleasure,  and  does  effectually  determine  it  to  good  in  all  cases 
of  true  conversion. 

"  Fifteenth  Error.  'That  the  righteousnesss  of  Christ  is  not  the  sole  ground 


752  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK  VII. 

of  the  sinner's  acceptance  with  God;  and  that  in  no  sense  does  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ  become  ours.'  True  Doctrine.  All  believers  are  justified, 
not  on  the  ground  of  personal  merit,  but  solely  on  the  ground  of  the  obedience 
arid  death,  or,  in  other  words,  the  righteousness  of  Christ.  And  while  that 
righteousness  does  not  become  theirs,  in  the  sense  of  a  literal  transfer  of  per- 
sonal qualities  and  merit  ;  yet,  from  respect  to  it,  God  can  and  does  treat 
them  as  if  they  were  righteous. 

"  Sixteenth  Error.  '  That  the  reason  why  some  differ  from  others  in  regard 
to  their  reception  of  the  gospel  is,  that  they  make  themselves  to_  differ.' 
True  Doctrine.  While  all  such  as  reject  the  gospel  of  Christ  do  it,  not  by 
coercion,  but  freely — and  all  who  embrace  it  do  it,  not  by  coercion  but  freely 
— the  reason  why  some  differ  from  others  is,  that  God  has  made  them  to 
differ.  ^ 

"  George   Duffield,  E.  W.  Gilbert,  Thomas  Brown,  Bliss  Burnap,  N.  S.  S. 

Beman,  E.  Cheever,  E.  Seymour,  George  Painter,  F.  W.  Graves,  Obadiah 

Woodruff,  N.  C.  Clark,  Robert  Stuart,  Nahum  Gould,  Absalom  Peters, 

Alexander  Campbell." 

§  143.  Action  upon  this  Protest. 

Iliid.  p.  486.  Mr.  Plumer  offered  the  following  resolutions,  which  were 
adopted,  viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  paper  just  offered,  purporting  to  be  a  protest,  though 
it  contains  several  important  mis-statements  of  facts,  and  much  extraneous 
matter,  be  admitted  to  record  without  answer;  the  lateness  of  the  period  at 
which  it  is  offered  rendering  it  inconvenient  to  answer  it,  and  the  character 
of  the  paper  rendering  another  disposition  of  it  proper  and  necessary. 

2.  Resolved,  That  duly  certified  copies  of  this  paper  be  sent  to  the  respect- 
ive Presbyteries  to  which  the  signers  of  the  protest  belong,  calling  their 
attention  to  the  developments  of  theological  views  contained  in  it,  and  en- 
joining on  them  to  inquire  into  the  soundness  of  the  faith  of  those  who  have 
ventured  to  make  so  strange  avowals  as  some  of  these  are. 

Title  7. — third  presbytery  of  Philadelphia. 

§  144.  /;;  is  dissolved. 

1837,  p.  444.  Be  it  resolved,  hy  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Preshyterian 
Church  in  the   United  States  of  America, 

1.  That  the  Third  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  be,  and  hereby  is  dis- 
solved. 

2.  The  territory  embraced  in  this  Presbytery  is  re-annexed  to  those  to 
which  it  re?!pectively  appertained  before  its  creation.  Its  Stated  Clerk  is 
directed  to  deposite  all  the  records  and  other  pnpers  in  the  hands  of  the 
Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  on  or  before  the  first  day  of  the 
Sessions  of  that  Synod,  at  its  first  meeting  after  this  Assembly  adjourns. 

3.  The  candidates  and  foreign  missionaries  of  the  Third  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia,  are  hereby  attached  to  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia. 

4.  The  Ministers,  Churches,  and  licentiates,  in  the  Presbytery  hereby 
dissolved,  are  directed  to  apply  without  delay  to  the  Presbyteries  to  which 
they  most  naturally  belong,  for  admission  into  them.  And  upon  applica- 
tion being  so  made  by  any  duly  organized  Presbyterian  Church,  it  shall  be 
received. 

5.  These  resolutions  shall  be  in  force,  from  and  after  the  final  adjourn- 
raent  of  the  present  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly.  [Yeas  75,  Nays 
60.] 


»'EC.    142.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  753 

§  145.  Protest  a</ainst  tlie  dissolution. 

1837,  p.  486.  "  The  undersigned,  members  of  the  General  Assembly,  pre- 
sent the  following  protest  against  the  resolutions  of  the  Assembly,  by  which 
the  Third  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  has  been  di.ssolved,  and  for  the  following 
reasons : 

"  1.  Because  the  said  resolutions  are  contrary  to  the  acts  of  several  suc- 
cessive General  Assemblies,  by  which  said  .Presbytery  was,  as  we  believe 
constitutionally  created,  and  has  been  sustained.  This  Presbytery  was 
formed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1832 — ^justly  said  to  have  been  one  of 
the  ablest  Assemblies  that  ever  sat  in  this  city — and  that,  too,  after  lono- 
full,  and  able  discussion,  as  to  the  constitutionality  of  creatine-  it  the 
Assembly  having  deemed  it  the  only  effectual  and  constitutional  way  of  sup- 
pressing the  protracted  and  painful  disputes  among  brethren  in  the  Presby- 
tery of  Philadelphia.  Nor  was  this  done  until  the  Synod  had  refused  to  take 
steps  for  the  division  of  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  as  directed  by  the 
Assembly  of  1831,  and  the  case  had  been  brought  up  to  the  Assembly  W  com- 
plaint and  petition,  and  by  the  reference  of  the  Synod.  Subsequently,  this 
Presbytery,  having  been  dissolved  by  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  was  restored 
by  the  Assembly  in  1834.  In  1836,  the  Assembly  assigned  geographical 
limits  to  this  Presbytery,  in  the  belief  and  with  the  general  understanding 
that  it  was  to  terminate  the  dispute  in  relation  to  its  alleged  unconstitutional 
existence,  on  the  ground  of  elective  affinity.  Here  it  was  hoped  this  Pres- 
bytery would  have  been  permitted  to  pursue  their  labours  without  further 
molestation.  We  therefore  regard  it  as  not  only  doing  injury  to  the  Presby- 
tery, but  as  being  contrary  to  the  repeatedly  expressed  decisions  of  the  col- 
lected wisdom  of  the  whole  Church,  and  utterly  subversive  of  all  stability  in 
our  government,  when  the  case  had  been  fairly  before  them  and  fully  dis- 
cussed, again  to  disturb  the  organization  of  this  Presbytery  and  agitate  the 
Churches  of  this  city. 

"  2.  We  protest  against  dissolution  of  this  Presbytery,  on  the  ground  of 
its  having  been  originally  a  mere  elective  affinity  body,  for  this  principle  has 
been  recognized  and  acted  upon  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  country 
for  nearly  a  century,  as  a  means  of  terminating  painful  disputes  among 
brethren  of  the  same  Presbytery.  It  is  a  thing  of  frequent  occuraence,  to 
allow  a  Minister  unpleasantly  situated-,  either  from  local  circumstances  or 
otherwise,  to  withdraw  and  connect  himself  with  another  Presbytery. 

"  3.  Because  the  objections  urged  against  the  existence  of  this  Presbytery, 
on  the  ground  of  its  alleged  defective  geographical  limits,  are  wholly  without 
foundation,  inasmuch  as  the  geographical  boundaries  are  completely  and 
throughout  its  whole  extent  accurately  defined,  so  that  its  future  operations 
are  restricted  within  limits  much  more  distinctly  defined  than  either  of  the 
two  other  Presbyteries  in  bliis  city. 

"4.  We  protest  against  the  resolution,  because  of  its  unconstitutionality, 
inasmuch  as  the  Presbytery  has  been  dissolved  without  being  accused,  cited 
tried,  or  condemned,  and  that  too  without  any  opportunity  of  defence  and 
in  a  manner  as  sudden  and  unexpected,  as  it  has  been  in  our  apprehension 
contrary  to  justice  and  right;  and  inasmuch  as  it  may  have  the  eflfect  to 
exclude  from  the  Presbyterian  Church  some  of  its  3Iinisters  in  good  stand- 
ing, without  the  benefit  of  those  forms  of  justice  which  our  book  of  disci- 
pline provides,  shall  be  respected  in  all  processes  afiecting  the  reputation  of 
Ministers,  and  guaranties  to  all. 

"  5.  Because  the  resolution  was  passed  after  four  Synods  had  been  cut 
off,  thus  taking  fifty-one  Commissioners  from  the  floor  of  the  Assembly,  and 
thus  dismembering  the  body,  which  we  feel  to  be  the  more  grievous,  be- 
95 


754  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII. 

cause,  had  the  thing  been  attempted  before  such  dismemberment,  it  could 
not  have  been  carried. 

"  6.  We  protest,  finally,  because  of  the  contentions  which  we  fear  it  will 
excite  again  in  this  city,  and  which  we  had  hoped  had  happily  ceased.  The 
Presbytery  was  at  peace  and  peacefully  pursuing  its  course.  Its  plans  of 
usefulness  have  thus  been  broken  up.  Its  way  is  embarrassed.  The 
Churches  under  its  care  are  thrown  into  perplexity  and  confusion,  and  in 
our  apprehension  serious  injury  will  be  inflicted  on  the  interests  of  religion 
in  this  city. 

"  John  P.  Cleaveland,  William  Jessup,  Robert  Stuart,  Frederick  W.  Grraves, 
James  1.  Ostrom,  E.  W.  Gilbert,  E.  Seymour,  Ambrose  White,  George 
Painter,  John  L.  Grant,  N.  C.  Clark,  E.  Cheever,  Bliss  Burnap,  George 
Duffield,  T.  D.  Southworth,'  Thomas  Brown,  Burr  Bradley,  N.  S.  S.  Be- 
man,  Alexander  Campbell,  John  Mines,  Absalom  Peters,  Jacob  Paris, 
Samuel  Reed,  Wilfred  Hall,  Adam  Miller." 

§  146.  Ansu-er  to  the  protest . 

1837,  p.  488.  Resolved,  That  the  protest  respecting  the  dissolution  of  the 
Third  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  is  sufficiently  answered  by  stating  that 
the  reasonings  which  it  contains  are  foreign  from  the  grounds  on  which  the 
question  was  decided  ;  that  the  evidence  before  this  Assembly,  establishing 
the  evil  effects  of  the  existence  of  this  Presbytery,  is  ample ;  that  the  prin- 
ciple on  which  it  was  formed,  and  on  which  it  has  existed  up  to  this  time, 
viz  :  that  of  elective  affinity,  is  now  on  all  hands  admitted  to  be  unconstitu- 
tional ;  and  lastly,  that  being  originally  formed  by  the  Assembly,  none  can 
question  the  right  of  that  body  to  dissolve  it,  whenever  its  continual  exist- 
ence is  found  to  be  injurious  to  truth  and  charity. 

Title  8. — the  American  home  missionary  and  education  societies. 
§  147.    The^  are  discountenanced. 

1837,  p.  442.  Resolved,  That  while  we  desire  that  no  body  of  Christian 
men  of  other  denominations  should  be  prevented  from  choosing  their  own 
plans  of  doing  good — and  while  we  claim  no  right  to  complain  should  they 
exceed  us  in  energy  and  zeal — we  believe  that  facts,  too  familiar  to  need 
repetition  here,  warrant  us  in  affirming,  that  the  organization  and  operations 
of  the  so  called  American  Home  Missionary  Society,  and  the  American  Edu- 
cation Society,  and  its  branches,  of  whatever  name,  are  exceedingly  inju- 
rious to  the  peace  and  purity  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  We  recommend, 
accordingly,  that  they  should  cease  to  operate  within  any  of  our  Churches. 
[Yeas  124,  Nays  86.] 

§  148.   Protest  against  the  aboveltesolution. 

1837,  p.  488.  "  The  undersigned,  members  of  the  General  Assembly, 
deem  it  their  duty  respectfully  to  protest  against  a  decision  of  the  Assembly 
of  June  2d,  relating  to  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society,  and  the 
American  Education  Society,  and  for  the  following  reasons  : 

"1.  For  many  years  these  societies  have  existed  and  operated  in  our 
Churches  under  the  sane' ion  of  the  Assembly.  Fostered  by  our  judicato- 
ries and  members  in  every  quarter,  they  have  grown  steadily  from  the  weak- 
ness of  infancy  to  the  size  and  vigour  of  manhood.  They  have  fixed  them- 
selves in  the  confidence  and  affections  of  a  great  multitude,  and  becoiuo 
most  extensively  organs  of  action  in  two  great  departments  of  Christian  be- 
nevolence. We  think  the  Assembly,  to  be  justified  in  now  assuming  an  at- 
titude of  open  hostility,  ought  to  have  very  weighty  reasons;  and  we  do  not 


SEC.    145.]  NEW    SCHOOL.  — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF  1837.  755 

believe  that  any  such  reasons  exist.  That  these  societies  are  corrupt,  either 
in  principle  or  management,  so  as  to  entlanL^er  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
there  has  not  in  our  judirmetit  been  produced  the  shadow  of  evidence.  On 
the  other  hand,  we  believe  their  designs  to  be  pure,  their  management  wise, 
and  their  influence  immensely  good  in  enlarging  our  Church,  and  strength- 
ening the  cause  of  truth  and  holiness  ;  and  that  therefore  their  operations 
ought  to  receive  the  continual  encouragement  of  this  Assembly. 

'•  2.  Said  decision  is  regarded  as  interfering  with  the  right  of  every  in- 
dividual ip  our  Church  to  adopt  his  own  w;iy  of  doing  good.  We  know  it 
does  not  stand  in  the  form  of  positive  prohibition.  It  is,  neverth<^less,  an 
expression  of  decided  disapprobation.  And  it  will  be  understood  by  many, 
we  doubt  not,  as  more  than  intimating,  that  for  any  inferior  judicatories, 
Ministers,  Elders,  or  private  members,  to  encourage  those  societies,  will  be 
an  ecclesiastical  offonce.  And  multitudes  must  either  lie  under  odium  in 
view  of  a  portion  of  the  Church,  or  abandon  two  of  the  most  im])ortant  en- 
terprises of  the  age,  or  else  aid  them  in  a  fopm  which  does  not  accord  with 
their  choice  and  their  deliberate  convictions  of  duty.  AVe  regard  the  reso- 
lution as  oppressive.  We  claim  it  as  the  right  of  every  judii^-atory,  ofncer, 
and  private  individual  in  the  Church,  to  selet-t  objects  of  benevolence,  and 
to  determine  the  channel  in  which  that  benevolence  shall  flow.  And  we 
solemnly  protest  against  any  act  of  the  Assembly,  whose  influence  must  go 
to  abridge  this  liberty.  And  which,  we  think,  must  be  seen  to  be  the  act 
referred  to. 

"  3.  We  protest  against  the  decision,  because  of  its  injurious  bearing  on 
a  multitude  of  Ministers,  Churches,  and  young  men  preparing  for  the  sacred 
office.  More  than  four  hundred  ambassadors  of  Christ  within  our  bounds 
d<^pend  on  one  of  these  societies  for  a  part  of  their  support  Many  more 
than  this  number  of  Churches  depend  on  the  same  society  for  their  stated 
ordinances  of  the  gospel.  And  scores  of  youth,  struggling  for  the  ministry, 
are  looking  to  the  other  society  for  the  means  of  going  forward.  It  is  the 
tendency  and  may  be  the  effect  of  this  resolution,  to  keep  back  youth  of 
promise  from  the  holy  office — to  divert  the  ministry  from  its  proper  work, 
and  pu.sh  it  into  secular  occupations  for  the  means  of  living — to  break  up 
pastoral  relations — and  take  the  bread  of  life  from  many  an  infant  church 
in  the  new  settlements  of  our  country.  We  think  it  cannot  with  any  pro- 
priety be  said,  that  these  Ministers  and  Churches  and  young  men  may  look 
to  other  sources  for  aid.  What  security  is  there  that  the  neees.sary  aid  will 
l>e  afforded?  and  if  afforded,  that  it  would  come  from  a  source  and  in  away 
equally  grateful  to  their  feelings? 

''  4.  We  protest  against  the  resolution,  as  adapted  to  embarrass  two  of  the 
greatest  enterprises  of  the  age  and  world.  A  pious  and  able  ministry  is 
vital  to  the  existence  of  our  country  and  the  salvation  of  the  human  race. 
To  provide  such  a  ministry  for  our  land  and  the  whole  earth,  is  the  aim  of 
these  institutions.  In  prosecution  of  this  aim,  they  have  already  accom- 
plished much  Many  of  the  brightest  lights  of  the  Church  at  home  and 
abroad,  and  many  of  its  brightest  triumphs,  arc  fruits  of  their  labours.  If 
unobstructed  in  their  operations,  they  must  rapidly  advance  in  efficiency; 
and  in  our  judgment  they  promise  infinite  blessings  to  the  nation  and  to  all 
mankind.  We  think  that  institutions  of  such  generous  aim,  and  such 
achievements,  and  at  such  a  time  as  this,  ought  to  have  some  very  great  and 
obvious  imperfection  in  organization  or  management,  to  justify  any  act  cal- 
culated to  impair  public  confidence,  and  cripple  their  efforts,  and  limit  their 
usefulness.  Such  imperfections  in  these  societies  we  cannot  di.'-'cern.  And 
while  our  older  as  well  as  new  settlements  are  filled  with  feeble  Churches 
and  wide  moral  wastes,  and  whole  empires  are  sunk  in  ]  agitn  abominations 


756  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII 

and  hopelessness,  we  cannot  look  at  the  late  action  of  the  Assembly  touching 
these  institutions,  without  deep  pain,  nor  suffer  it  to  pass  without  kind  but 
decided  remonstrance. 

"  5.  We  protest  against  the  resolution  referred  to,  because  founded,  as  we 
believe,  on  misapprehension  as  to  the  responsibility  of  said  societies.  Their 
funds  are  all  the  free-will  offerings  of  the  Christian  public.  Their  oflBcers 
are  all  elected  annually  by  the  members  of  the  societies.  Their  operations 
are  all  subject  to  the  strictest  review.  Their  beneficiaries,  before  admitted 
to  patronage,  are  recommended  and  examined  by  committees  entitled  to  con- 
fidence, and  scattered  all  over  the  land.  Their  Ministers  in  the  field  are 
members  of  our  own  ecclesiastical  bodies,  or  of  others  in  correspondence  with 
us,  by  the  very  terms  of  their  appointment,  giving  all  the  security  for  sound 
orthodoxy  and  ecclesiastical  order  which  the  constitution  of  the  Churcl 
affords.  And  we  cannot  discern  any  possible  hazard  arising  from  lack  of 
responsibility.  Indeed,  we  believe  that  in  all  respects  the  responsibility  is 
equally  perfect  with  that  of  the  two  Boards  of  the  Assembly,  and  much  more 
direct  and  unembarrassed ;  and  at  the  same  time,  all  history  lifts  its  voic( 
against  a  concentration  of  pecuniary  power  and  ecclesiastical  judicatories  or 
Church  courts.  The  immediate  management  of  all  such  institutions  must 
of  necessity  rest  with  a  few,  and  the  responsibility  and  incidental  influence 
of  the  oflicers  be  great.  But  in  this  land  of  intelligence  and  wakeful  jeal- 
ousy, as  to  civil  and  religious  rights,  there  can  in  our  judgment  be  no  rea 
sonable  apprehension  for  these  institutions. 

"  For  these  reasons,  we  think  the  act  referred  to  not  only  unnecessary, 
injurious,  and  unjust,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  institutions  concerned,  but  a 
permanent  reproach  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  view  of  other  Churches 
in  our  own  country  and  throughout  the  world.  And  therefore  we  desire  to 
record  on  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly  our  solemn  protest  against  it. 

"  Absalom  Peters,  J.  W.  M'Cullough,  E.  Seymour,  N.  S.  S.  Beman,  John 
L.  Grant,  Baxter  Dickinson,  Thomas  M'Auley,  John  P.  Cleaveland,  E. 
W.  Gilbert,  Robert  Stuart,  Philip  C.  Hay,  George  Duffield,  Timothy 
Stillman,  John  B.  Richardson,  S.  W.  May,  James  I.  Ostrom,  R.  Camp- 
Dell,  E.  Cheever,  Obadiah  Woodruff,  Adam  Miller,  William  Jessup,  Jas. 
R.  Gibson,  Daniel  Sayre,  Ambrose  White,  Wilfred  Hall,  Jacob  Paris, 
Alexander  Campbell,  John  S.  Martin,  Ira  M.  Wead,  Samuel  Reed,  Ben- 
net  Roberts,  P.  W.  Warriner,  B.  Dolbear,  Horace  Bushnell,  S.  Benja- 
min, Burr  Bradley,  Nathaniel  C.  Clark,  Nahum  Gould,  Frederick  W. 
Graves,  W.  C.  Wisner,  George  Painter,  Thomas  Brown,  F.  A.  M'Corkle, 
Ephraim  Cutler,  John  M'Sween,  Dewey  Whitney,  Edwin  Holt,  Enoch 
Kingsbury,  Calvin  Cutler,  Bliss  Burnap,  T.  D.  Southworth,  Darius  0. 
Griswold,  David  Porter,  Jonathan  Cone,  Zina  Whittlesy,  Marcus  Smith, 
Horace  Hunt,  William  B.  Stow,  Ira  Pettibone,  Ammi  Doubleday,  W^illiam 
Roy,  Thomas  Lounsbury,  John  Gridley,  Abner  Hollister,  Washington 
Thatcher,  H.  S.  Walbridge,  Silas  West,  John  M.  Rowland,  George  E. 
Delavan,  Fayette  Shipherd,  E.  M.  Gregory,  George  Spalding,  Solomon 
Stevens,  Henry  Brewster,  Merit  Harmon,  Felix  Tracy,  J.  B.  Preston, 
John  M.  Cunningham,  John  Crawford,  James  Carnahan,  John  Leonard, 
Jacob  Gideon,  James  W.  Phillips." 

§  149.  Anxtver  to  this  Protest. 

1837,  p.  494.  The  first  reason  of  the  protest,  viz  :  that  "  for  many  years 
these  societies  have  existed  and  operated  in  our  Churches,  under  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  Assembly,"  furnishes  no  ground  why  that  sanction  should  any 
longer  be  afforded  to  them,  if  the  Assembly  be  satisfied  that  their  action  upon 


SEC.    148.]  NEW   SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY   OF    1837.  757 

the  true  interests  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  highly  injurious.  On  the 
contrary,  it  was  the  duty  of  the  Assembly  to  hasten,  as  soon  as  it  could,  to 
repair,  as  far  as  possible,  the  serious  evils  which  have  resulted  from  its  for- 
mer mistakes  upon  this  point.  Of  the  existence  of  these  evils,  the  Assem- 
bly has  had  sufficient  evidence  before  it  to  justify  fully  the  expression  of 
disapproval  conveyed  in  the  resolution  complained  of  The  organization  of 
these  institutions  is  defective,  and  their  management  has  been  such  as  to 
awaken  many  and  just  apprehensions  that  they  are  designed,  upon  the  part 
of  some,  to  break  down  our  own  Boards,  and  to  introduce  and  propagate 
opinions  at  war  with  the  standards  of  our  Church.  The  recorded  sentiments 
of  the  principal  organ  of  one  of  these  institutions,  the  American  Home  Mis- 
sionary Society,  show  that  the  existence  of  our  own  Board  of  Missions  is  con- 
sidered incompatible  with  the  action  of  the  voluntary  society — and  that  such 
is  still  the  opinion  of  the  advocates  of  the  latter  society,  is  manifest  from  the 
deliberate  attempt  made  by  them,  during  the  last  Assembly,  to  revolutionize 
or  cripple  the  action  of  our  own  Board,  by  introducing  into  it  men  known  to 
be  hostile  to  its  existence. 

Second.  In  reply  to  the  second  reason, viz:  that  "said  decision  is  regarded 
as  interfering  with  the  right  of  every  individual  in  our  Church  to  adopt  his 
own  way  of  doing  good,"  the  Assembly  denies  any  such  inference.  They 
regard  their  resolution  simply  as  the  expression  of  their  collective  opinion 
upon  a  subject  of  great  practical  moment,  coupled  with  an  earnest  recom- 
mendation to  the  above  associations  to  withdraw  from  operating  in  the 
Churches  of  our  denomination.  If  the  General  Assembly  be  as  the  consti- 
tution makes  it,  "  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  correspondence,  and  mutual  con- 
fidence among  all  our  Churches,"  surely  it  not  only  has  a  right,  but  is  bound 
to  recommend  to  the  Churches  what,  will  promote  "  union,  peace,  and  mutual 
confidence,"  and  remove  the  contrary  evils.  If  freed  from  foreign  inter- 
ference, the  Assembly  believes  that  the  Churches  would  find  no  difficulty 
whatever  in  contributing  to  the  two  great  departments  of  missions  and  edu- 
cation, through  the  medium  of  the  long  established,  safe,  and  efficient  or- 
ganizations of  the  Church.  Nor  can  they  conceive  any  reason  why  Presby- 
terians should  hesitate  to  do  this — as  soon  as  they  contrast  the  principles 
and  modes  of  action  of  the  responsible  and  irresponsible  organizations.  The 
Assembly  have  no  inclination  to  dictate  to  any  individual,  how  he  shall  give, 
or  what  amount  he  shall  give — but  would  earnestly  recommend  to  all  to  give 
wisely,  and  in  such  a  manner  as  to  sustain  and  not  undermine  the  Church 
with  which  they  have  entered  into  covenant. 

Third.  To  the  third  reason,  they  reply  in  affirmation  to  the  questions  of 
the  protestants  themselves — "  the  necessary  aid  will  be  afforded  :"  and,  if 
aff"orded,  the  Assembly  can  see  no  reason  why  the  aid  furnished  by  the 
Church  to  its  JMinisters,  feeble  Congregations,  and  youth,  should  be  consid- 
ered as  coming  "from  a  source  or  in  away"  less  "grateful  to  their  feelings," 
than  the  aid  which  comes  from  any  other  hands.  That  man  can  have  no 
very  strong  predilections  for  his  own  Church,  who,  rather  than  receive  aid 
from  it,  would  apply  to  a  society  that  professed  to  belong  to  no  denomination 
in  particular,  and  that  has  never  to  this  day  given  any  pledge  to  the  Church 
what  system  of  doctrine  it  will  maintain. 

It  is  insinuated  by  the  signers  of  the  protest  tllat  the  "  way"  in  which 
the  Board  of  Education  aff'ords  aid  to  its  candidates,  will  be  less  grateful  to 
their  feelings  than  the  way  in  which  it  is  given  by  the  American  Education 
Society.  Their  way  is  one  of  our  most  serious  objections  to  the  whole 
system,  viz  :  requiring  of  the  young  men  bonds  to  refund  all  they  have 
received,  in  a  short  time  after  entering  the  ministry.  Above  all  other  men, 
Ministers,  and  candidates  for  the  ministry,  should  shrink  with  horror  from 


758  HERESIKS    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

the  idea  of  contracting  a  debt  without  any  visible  resources  to  meet  it.  We 
object  most  solemnly  to  a  system  which  sul)jects  so  large  a  portion  of  the 
ministry  of  our  Church  to  the  control  of  a  power  without  the  Church.  The 
system  of  our  own  Board  binds  our  young  Ministers  only  in  the  bonds  of 
gratitude.  If  any  one  chooses  to  consider  what  he  receives  as  a  loan,  and 
(jiod  puts  in  his  power  afterwards  to  furnish  an  equal  sum  to  aid  others,  it 
will  be  to  his  honour  that  he  has  done  it  freely ;  but  if  otherwise,  he  will 
never  be  compelled  so  to  shape  his  course  in  the  ministry  as  may  best  enable 
him  to  rai.se  money  to  pay  a  debt  under  which  he  groans,  being  burdened ; 
nor  will  he  find  the  proverb  exemplified  in  himself,  "  the  borrower  is  servant 
to  the  lender." 

Fourth.  To  tlie  fourth  reason  of  the  protest,  the  Assembly  replies,  that 
it  would  seem  as  if  the  signers  of  that  protest  supposed  that  the  object  of 
the  resolution  was  to  overthrow  the  great  enterprises  of  benevolence, 
domestic  missions,  and  education  :  whereas,  the  action  of  the  Assembly 
respects  altogether  the  mode  of  conducting  those  enterprises.  It  is  hoped, 
and  believed,  that  this  Assembly  will  not  be  behind  the  protesters  in  this 
case,  in  zeal  for  the  spread  of  divine  truth.  But  they  desire  that  in  carry- 
ing on  these  great  enterprises,  the  Churches  may  not  be  misled  to  adopt  a 
system  of  action  which  may  be  perverted  to  the  spread  of  error.  To  those 
who  are  so  anxious  for  the  advancement  of  truth,  as  we  have  received  it,  in 
the  standards  of  our  beloved  Church,  we  earnestly  recommend  the  author- 
ized and  responsible  agencies  of  the  Church.  If  they  were  once  delivered 
from  the  ceaseless  efforts  which  have  been  made  to  cripple  their  efficiency, 
impair  their  character,  and  withdraw  from  them  the  contributions  of  our 
own  Churches — why  may  they  not  afiord  a  delightful  channel  for  the 
benevolence  of  all  who  love  the  Presbyterian  name  ? 

Fifth  The  last  reason  of  the  protest  is,  that  the  resolution  of  the  Assem- 
bly is  founded  upon  misapprehension  of  the  responsibility  of  said  societies. 
To  this  it  is  replied,  that  societies,  organized  as  these  are,  rarely  exercise 
any  control,  but  leave  the  management  entirely  to  those  who  are  appointed 
for  that  purpo.se;  and  in  the  election  of  officers,  those  nominated  by  the 
Secretary  or  the  officers  for  the  time  being,  are  uniformly  elected,  and  it 
would  be  deemed  a  breach  of  decorum  for  any  one  to  make  a  different 
nomination.  The  only  control,  therefore,  that  individuals  or  even  com- 
munities can  exercise,  is  to  withhold  their  contributions;  but  they  must  do 
this  silently,  or  they  will  be  held  up  as  the  enemies  of  these  great  schemes 
of  benevolence,  as  is  clearly  exemplified  in  the  above  protest,  in  regard  to 
this  Assembly. 

It  is  admitted  that  their  funds  are,  in  some  sense,  the  free-will  offerings 
of  the  Churches  ;  but  eff"orts  are  continually  making  by  the  agents  and 
friends  of  these  societies,  to  divert  the  benefactions  of  our  own  Churches 
from  the  channels  which  the  Church  has  made  for  them.  Our  own  Boards 
are  excluded,  almost  uniformly,  from  all  the  Churches  where  these  societies 
gain  admittance;  and  it  is  not  doubted  that  they  desire  the  exclusion  of  our 
Board  ;  for  they  admit  that  the  operation  of  two  similar  institutions  in  the 
game  field  is  an  evil;  and  to  whom  are  they  responsible  for  all  this  ?  Indi- 
viduals may  cease  to  contribute  to  their  funds,  that  is  all.  When  a  large 
convention  was  held  in  lUucinnati,  in  which  a  great  portion  of  the  Pres>'y- 
teries  in  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi  was  represented,  and  it  was  voted,  by 
an  overwhelming  majority,  that  it  was  expedient  our  domestic  missions 
should  be  conducted  by  our  own  Board,  did  the  American  Home  IMissionary 
Society  acknctwledge  any  right  in  the  representatives  of  these  Presbyteries 
to  control  their  operations  ?     The  subsequent  history  of  the  contentions  and 


SEC  149  ]       NEW  SCHOOL. — THE  ASSEMBLY  OF  1837.  759 

strifes  in  that  region,  growing  out  of  the  rival  action  of  those  two  institu- 
tions, affords  a  mournful  comment  on  their  irresponsible  character. 

The  protestatits  say  in  regard  to  these  societies — "  their  operations  are 
all  subject  to  the  strictest  review."  lieview  by  whom?  By  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church?  Some  of  us  have  sought  in  vain,  in  their  published  documents, 
for  satisfactory  evidence  that  they  were  managed  with  propriety.  But  how 
should  an  institution,  which  has  the  centre  of  its  operations  in  New  Eng- 
land, hold  itself  responsible  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  ?  But,  in  regard  to 
our  own  Board  of  Education,  the  Assembly  has  required  it  to  submit  for  the 
inspection  of  its  members,  a  detailed  account  of  its  candidates  by  name — 
their  places  of  study,  amount  received,  &c.,  &c.,  and  they  were  bound  to 
obey;  for  had  they  refused  obedience,  the  Assembly  might  at  once  have  dis- 
solved them.  Does  the  American  Education  Society,  or  any  of  its  branches, 
feel  responsibilities  like  these  ? 

But  these  societies,  from  the  very  nature  of  their  organization,  are  not 
Presbyterian  institutions,  while  our  own  Boards  are  strictly  so.  The  Ameri- 
can Home  Missionary  Society  is  composed  of  various  denominations  of 
Christians,  and  the  American  Education  Society  educates  professedly  Armi- 
nians  as  well  as  Calvinists — for  it  aids  Methodists,  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rians, and  Lutherans,  and  yet  the  protestants  talk  of  '<  giving  all  the  security 
for  sound  orthodoxy  and  ecclesiastical  order,  which  the  constitution  of  the 
Church  affords."  Surely  they  do  not  mean  that  it  is  Presbyterian  orthodoxy 
and  order. 

Moreover,  they  sustain  beneficiaries  at  Oberlin,  and  Yale,  and  other 
theological  institutions,  where  doctrines  are  taught  diametrically  opposed  to 
our  standards,  and  where  is  their  responsibility  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  ? 
Certainly  they  do  not  acknowledge  themselves  responsible  to  this  Assembly. 
Their  friends  in  the  above  protest  expressly  deny  this  responsibility  in  their 
second  reason,  viz  :  that  the  action  of  this  Assembly  "is  regarded  as  inter- 
fering with  the  right  of  every  individual  in  our  Church  to  adopt  his  own 
way  of  doing  good."  Therefore,  no  matter  how  they  abuse  the  liberty  and 
the  recommendations  given  them,  the  Assembly  have  no  right  to  watch  over 
the  Churches,  and  warn  them  of  danger,  and  point  out  to  them  a  more  safe 
channel  through  which  their  bounty  may  flow  to  bless  those  who  are  ready 
to  perish.  This  may  be  viewed  as  their  own  denial  of  responsibility  to  this 
body,  for  the  first  signature  is  that  of  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
American  Home  Missionary  Society.  But  although  this  Assembly  cannot 
reach  them  as  it  can  its  own  Boards,  it  holds  them  responsible,  and  warns 
the  Churches  of  the  danger  of  countenancing  them. 

We  are  aware  that  there  is  danger  both  to  Church  and  State  from  large 
moneyed  institutions,  but  this  surely  does  not  prove  that  both  Church  and 
State  should  refuse  to  countenance  the  establishment  of  all  institutions  which 
require  funds  for  their  support.  With  the  exception  of  a  small  fund  raised 
many  years  ago  for  missionary  purposes,  our  Boards  expect  to  have  no  per- 
manent funds,  but  spend  from  year  to  year  what  the  Church  intrusts  them 
with.  But  the  American  Education  Society  has  permanent  funds,  as  we 
understand,  which  are  continually  increasing  by  this  refunding  system  as 
well  as  by  donations  ;  and  the  calculations  of  this  increase,  made  by  them- 
eelves,  are  truly  alarming.  But  they  are  the  very  same  kind  of  men,  Minis- 
ters and  Elders,  who  manage  the  pecuniary  affairs  both  of  voluntary  asso- 
ciations and  ecclesiastical  boards,  and  sometimes  the  very  same  individtials. 
Is  there  no  danger  to  the  Church  when  they  are  sitting  as  a  board  of  mana- 
gers, but  certain  ruin  when  they  come  together  as  rulers  in  the  house  of 
God  ?  The  General  Assembly,  however,  as  an  ecclesiastical  body,  do  not 
manage  the  education  and  missionary  funds,  but  simply  appoint  persons  to 


760  HERESIES  A\D  srnis:\is.  [book  vr. 

do  it ;  and  certainly  they  are  as  competent  to  do  ttis,  as  any  promiscuous 
assembly  by  which  a  board  of  managers  is  elected. 

Title  9. — other  measures. 
§  150.   Discipline  enjoined. 

1837,  p.  472.  Reaolved,  That  in  relation  to  the  whole  subject  of  discipline 
as  brought  before  the  Assembly  by  the  Committee  on  the  memorial,  the  As- 
sembly enjoins  upon  all  the  Synods,  Presbyteries,  and  Church  Sessions,  to 
see  that  a  wholesome  and  Christian  discipline  be  exercised  throughout  all 
our  bounds,  as  being  one  of  the  surest  means  of  restoring  purity  to  the 
Church,  and  maintaining  permanent  peace. 

[For  other  cautionary  measures  of  this  Assembly,  see  Book  IV.,  §§  46, 123,  140.] 

§  151.   Statistics  of  the  disoioned  Si/nods. 

Ibid.  p.  494.  In  answer  to  a  request  of  the  Stated  Clerk,  for  direction  in 
making  out  the  General  Statistical  Table,  for  the  current  year,  the  Assembly 
ordered  that  he  should  insert  in  that  table,  the  statistics  in  his  hands  for  the 
past  year,  of  those  judicatories  that  have  been  declared  by  the  General  As- 
sembly to  be  no  longer  parts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  to  insert  a 
marginal  note  to  this  effect;  and  that  hereafter  the  statistics  of  those  judi- 
catories will  not  appear  in  the  general  table  published  by  the  General  As- 
sembly. 

[By  this  Assembly  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  was  erected.     Book  V.,  §  112.] 

§  152.  Pastoral  Letter  to  the  Churches. 

1837,  p.  479.  Dr.  Alexander,  from  the  committee  to  prepare  a  pastoral 
letter,  to  be  addressed  to  the  Churches  under  our  care,  made  a  report,  which 
was  read  and  adopted,  [as  follows  :] 

p.  499.  (  a  )  Dear  Brethren — As  the  doings  of  the  present  General  As- 
sembly have  been  of  an  unusual  character,  and  such  as  may  produce  impor- 
tant consequences,  we  think  it  proper  to  lay  an  abstract  of  our  decisions  and 
the  reasons  of  them  before  the  Churches  under  our  care.  Discerning  men 
have  perceived,  for  a  number  of  years,  that  the  affairs  of  our  beloved  Church 
were  hastening  to  a  crisis ;  and  when  the  members  of  the  present  Assembly 
came  together,  the  state  of  parties  was  such  as  to  make  it  manifest,  that  a 
division  of  the  Church  was  the  most  desirable  object  that  could  be  effected. 
What  are  called  the  Old-school  and  New-school  parties  are  already  separated 
in  fact;  in  almost  every  part  of  our  country  where  those  parties  exist,  they 
have  less  ministerial  or  Christian  communion  with  one  another  than  either 
of  those  parties  have  with  Christians  of  other  denominations ;  and  they  are 
so  equally  balanced  in  point  of  power,  that  for  years  past  it  has  been  uncer- 
tain, until  the  General  Assembly  was  fully  organized,  which  of  those  parties 
would  predominate  in  that  body. 

(  i  )  From  these  circumstances,  as  well  as  from  other  things  not  necessary 
to  mention,  it  is  known  to  our  brethren,  that  the  floor  of  our  highest  judi- 
catory, as  well  as  of  our  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  has,  for  years,  presented 
scenes  of  contention  and  strife  such  as  many  of  us  never  expected  to  witness 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  such  as  are  highly  disgraceful  to  our  Chris- 
tian character.  This  spirit  of  contention  deprives  the  Church  of  all  power 
for  maintaining  the  purity  of  her  standards,  and  securing  that  wholesome 
instruction,  either  in  our  pulpits  or  presses,  which  would  conduce  to  the 
edification  of  the  body  of  Christ ;  and  until  the  parties  are  separated  and 
formed  into  different  denominations,  there  is  no  ground  of  hope  that  these 
contentions  can  be  terminated. 


SEC.    149.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  '  761 

So  fully  was  this  Assembly  convinced,  that  a  separation  of  the  parties 
was  the  only  cure  for  the  evils  under  which  we  labour,  that  a  committee 
was  appointed  by  common  consent,  composed  of  equal  numbers  from  the 
difiereiit  sides  of  the  house,  to  adjust  if  possible  the  terms  of  an  amicable 
division  of  the  Church  into  two  separate  and  independent  denominations. 
This  joint  committee  agreed  upon  the  principles  of  the  division,  but  could 
not  agree  upon  the  form.  It  was  admitted  on  all  hands,  that  the  Old-school 
party  should  retain  the  name  and  the  funds  of  the  Church,  and  especially 
all  the  funds  and  property  connected  with  the  Theological  Seminaries  at 
Princeton  and  Pittsburgh.  But  on  the  mode  of  separation  the  committee 
could  not  agree.  The  New-school  party  would  consent  to  no  other  plan 
than  that  of  referring  it  to  the  Presbyteries,  in  order  to  have  the  division 
made  by  the  next  General  Assembly.  To  this  plan  the  other  party  thought 
there  were  insuperable  objections.  It  was  believed  that,  our  Presbyteries 
being  so  widely  dispersed,  the  returns  from  them  would  be  uncertain ;  that 
many  things  might  occur  to  defeat  the  arrangement ;  and  that,  as  the  pro- 
bable result,  the  parties  would  come  to  the  next  Assembly,  with  more  de- 
termination to  contend  for  the  power  and  government  of  the  whole  Church 
than  on  any  former  occasion. 

(  c  )  On  reviewing  the  causes  from  which  our  troubles  have  arisen,  another 
plan  presented  itself  to  the  view  of  the  majority,  which  appeared  better  cal- 
culated to  effect,  in  a  peaceable  manner,  that  division  of  the  Church  which 
all  seemed  to  consider  as  a  matter  of  indispensable  necessity.  The  conten- 
tions which  distract  the  Church  evidently  arose  from  the  Plan  of  Union 
formed  in  1801,  between  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Association  of  Con- 
necticut. This  Plan  was  indeed  projected  and  brought  into  operation  by 
some  of  the  wisest  and  best  men  the  Presbyterian  Church  has  ever  known, 
and  it  evidently  originated  from  the  purest  and  most  benevolent  motives. 
It  has,  however,  been  disastrous  in  its  effects.  We  mean  no  disrespect  to 
the  Congregationalists  of  New  England,  as  such ;  indeed  there  is  no  denomina- 
tion of  Christians  beyond  the  pale  of  our  own  Church  whom  we  esteem  and 
love  more  sincerely ;  and  yet  we  believe  that  the  attempt,  by  this  Plan  of 
Union,  to  bring  Congregationalists  and  Presbyterians  into  the  same  denomi- 
nation, has  been  the  principal  cause  of  those  dissensions  which  now  distract, 
and  rend  the  Church  to  pieces. 

( (Z)  We  allude  to  these  circumstances,  merely  for  the  purpose  of  explain- 
ing the  only  remedy  which  appears  applicable  to  our  present  troubles.  The 
Plan  of  Union  adopted  in  181)1,  was  evidently  unconstitutional  in  its  nature, 
and  of  a  tendency  to  subvert  the  institutions  and  distinctive  character  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church j  and  such  being  the  fact,  it  was  certainly  the  duty 
of  the  present  Assembly  to  abrogate  said  Plan,  and  to  declare  it  void  from 
the  beginning.  From  this  act  of  abrogation,  and  from  the  declaration  that 
it  was  void  from  the  beginning,  it  would  necessarily  follow,  that  the  Churches, 
Presbyteries,  and  Synods  formed  under  said  Plan,  were  of  course  not  to  be 
considered  as  parts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  From  this  view  of  the  sub- 
ject it  appears,  that  the  separation,  so  necessary  for  the  well  being  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  exists  already,  and  that  we  have  nothing  to  do  but  to 
act  on  the  facts  of  the  case  to  secure  our  tranquillity. 

(  e  )  In  tlie  first  place,  we  have  said  that  the  act  of  Union  of  1801,  was 
unconstitutional.  It  will  be  admitted  that  the  most  fundamental  and  sound 
parts  of  the  constitution  of  any  community,  are  those  parts  which  form  the 
legislative  and  judicial  councils  of  the  community,  and  designate  the  quali- 
fications of  the  members  of  said  councils.  These  are  parts  of  the  govern- 
ment, in  all  societies,  deemed  too  sacred  to  be  touched  by  any  authority,  ex- 
cepting that  which  can  make  and  unmake  the  constitution  at  its  pleasure. 
96 


762  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII 

Should  any  authority  in  the  United  States  assume  to  introduce  into  the  State 
legislatures  or  Congress,  men  not  constitutionally  qualified,  and  who  were 
subjects  of  another  political  power,  the  alarm  would  be  given  at  once  that  a 
most  violent  outrage  had  been  inflicted  on  our  governments  and  our  rights. 
And  although  we  would  say  it  with  respect,  yet  we  must  say,  that  this  was 
the  very  thing  which  the  act  of  1801  effecte.d  in  the  constitution  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church.  By  that  act,  committee-men  belonging  to  the  Congrega- 
tional Church,  and  under  its  government,  were  introduced  into  our  Presby- 
teries, and  by  the  subsequent  execution  of  the  act,  into  our  Synods  and  our 
General  Assembly.  Men  who  were  under  the  authority  of  a  body  without 
our  Church,  exercised  the  highest  power  of  the  Church.  This  was  a  most 
palpable  infraction  of  our  constitution. 

(/)  In  the  next  place,  all  the  Churches  formed  and  constituted  under  the 
operation  of  this  Act,  were  at  least  as  much  trained  in  doctrine' and  Church 
order  on  the  Congregational  as  on  the  Presbyterian  plan,  and  had  just  as 
much  preparation  for  becoming  members  of  a  Congregational  as  of  a  Presby- 
terian Church  ;  and  therefore  any  subsequent  acts  of  any  of  our  judicatories, 
forming  such  Churches  into  Presbyteries  or  Synods,  and  connecting  them 
with  us  as  constituent  parts  of  our  body,  were  unconstitutional.  This  has 
been  the  source  of  all  our  present  evils;  the  raising  up  of  Presbyteries  and 
Synods  out  of  men  who  had  at  least  as  much  of  the  Congregational  as  Pres- 
byterian character,  has  scattered  the  elements  of  discord  through  all  our  re- 
gions, and  torn  our  afflicted  Church  to  pieces.  These  indeed  were  conse- 
quences not  perceived  from  the  beginning  ;  it  required  the  light  of  experience 
to  teach  us,  that  the  amalgamation  of  such  bodies  as  the  Congregational  and 
Presbyterian  would  produce  a  ferment  sufficient  to  agitate  the  whole  Ameri- 
can nation. 

(7)  Having  traced  thus  far  the  unconstitutional  and  pernicious  tendency 
of  this  Act,  it  only  remains  to  say,  that  when  this  act  is  abrogated  by  the  pro- 
per authority,  as  a  matter  of  course  everything  which  arose  under  its  influ- 
ence and  training,  is  abrogated  with  it.  This  we  presume  is  the  ground  on 
which  all  the  jurisprudence  of^our  country  stands,  and  upon  which  all  our 
political  courts  and  legislatures  act.  It  has  indeed  been  said,  that  when  an 
unconstitutional  law  forms  a  contract,  the  abrogation  of  the  law  cannot  set 
the  contract  aside,  as  this  would  suppose  that  a  person  might  take  the  advan- 
tage of  his  own  wrong  to  relieve  himself  from  a  just  obligation.  But  to  this 
it  may  be  answered,  that  an  unconstitutional  law  can  give  rise  to  no  binding 
contract.  The  unconstitutionality  supposes  that  the  organ  of  government  is 
granting  what  it  has  no  right  to  grant,  and  therefore  no  obligation  can  be  im- 
posed. But  in  the  present  case,  the  act  in  question  goes  to  the  subversion 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  therefore  any  contract  which  could  arise 
under  it,  calculated  to  destroy  that  Church,  would  be  of  such  an  immoral 
tendency  as  could  impose  no  obligation.  It  is  one  of  the  first  principles  of 
morals,  that  an  unlawful  contract  is  not  to  be  fulfilled. 

(/t)  It  then  appears  plain  to  us,  that,  by  the  abrogation  of  the  act  of  1801, 
the  Synods  of  the  Western  Reserve,  Utica,  Genesee,  and  Geneva,  are  inde- 
pendent bodies,  standing  on  their  own  ground,  and  free  to  choose  their  future 
connections,  and  that  thus  far  a  separation  exists  between  us  and  them,  which 
may  greatly  conduce  to  the  peace  and  comfort  of  both  parties ;  and  as  both 
the  majority  and  minority  agree  in  expressing  the  opinion,  that  a  division  of 
the  (Jhurch  in  conformity  with  the  sympathies  of  the  present  parties,  was 
boih  desirable  and  expedient,  we  were  much  suprised  to  find,  that  the  minor- 
ity would  not  agree  with  us  in  carrying  out  the  existing  separation,  so  as  to 
form  the  Church  into  two  distinct  bodies,  either  of  which  would  be  sufficiently 
large  to  form  a  General  Assembly,  and  which   might  act  peaceably  in   pro- 


SEC.  152.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — TIIK   ASSEiMBLY    OF    1837.  763 

motinn^  the  common  intei'ests  of  our  Redeemer's  kingdom.  In  our  present  con- 
nection, there  is  no  hope  of  peace.  The  controversy  threatens  to  become 
more  tierce,  more  extensive,  and  more  destructive  of  all  the  vital  principles 
of  religion,  the  longer  we  continue  together.  Indeed,  the  great  motives  for 
all  the  measures  of  separation  to  which  we  have  resorted  on  the  present  occa- 
sion, are  the  peace,  prosperity,  and  holiness  of  our  beloved  Church;  and  these 
objects,  we  believe,  can  never  be  obtained  until  this  separation  is  effected. 

(  t  )  Our  brethren  of  the  minority  seemed  to  consider  it  as  an  insult,  when 
we  urged  the  fact,  that  the  abrogation  of  an  unconstitutional  law  left  us  as 
distinct  and  separate  bodies;  we  intended  no  insult;  the  ground  we  took  and 
the  language  we  used  implied  none;  we  only  said  that  they  were  separate 
from  us,  and  we  from  them  ;  if  this  implied  disgrace  on  them,  it  implied  the 
same  on  ourselves;  we  wished  both  parties  to  consider  themselves  as  on 
equal  ground  ;  and  as  to  the  unconstitutional  law  from  which  all  our  misap- 
prehensions had  arisen,  we  were  willing  that  the  greater  blame  should  lie 
on  <is.  In  fact,  our  wish  was  and  is  tu  part  as  brethren,  and  as  in  certain 
important  points  of  doctrine  and  Church  order  we  cannot  agree,  let  each  party 
take  the  word  of  Grod  as  their  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  and  pursue  their 
course  as  those  who  must  give  account  to  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of 
their  souls. 

0)  We  have  now,  dear  brethren,  briefly  explained  the  reasons  for  the 
course  we  have  taken  on  the  present  occasion,  and  we  believe  it  would  have 
I)een  a  blessing  to  our  Church,  if  the  measures  now  adopted  had  been  resorted 
to  at  an  earlier  period.  The  progress  of  controversy  has  greatly  destroyed 
brotherly  confidence.  Indeed,  the  union  between  the  parties,  for  several 
years,  has  only  existed  in  name  ;  in  fact  they  bave  been  two  separate  bodies, 
and  we  believe  the  sooner  they  are  brought  to  consider  themselves  as  forming 
distinct  denominations,  the  sooner  will  they  return  to  the  spirit  and  princi- 
ples of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

We  must  observe,  in  conclusion,  that  on  whatever  side  the  principal  fault 
of  our  present  disturbances  may  lie,  the  whole  Church  has  abundant  cause  of 
deep  humiliation  and  repentance  before  Almighty  God.  Our  calauiities  have 
not  arisen  from  the  dust ;  our  lieavenly  Father  has  stretched  forth  his  hand 
over  us,  and  let  us  acknowledge  "  the  rod  and  him  that  hath  appointed  it." 
Let  us  return  to  him  that  he  may  return  to  us  ;  if  he  has  wounded,  it  is  he 
alone  that  can  heal;  if  he  hath  broken  down,  he  can  build  us  up. 

By  order  of  the  General  Assembly. 

David  Elliott,  Moderator. 
John  McDowell,  Stated  Clerk. 

Philadelphia,  June  Sth,  1837. 

§  153.    Circnlor  letter  to  the  Churches  of  Christ. 

1837,  p.  494.  Mr.  Breckinridge,  from  the  committee  to  prepare  a  letter  to 
be  addressed  to  all  the  Churches  of  Christ  Jesus  throughout  the  earth,  made 
a  report,  which  was  read,  accepted,  and  adopted,  [as  follows :] 
p.  502.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 

States  of  America,  to  all  the  Churches  of  Jesus  Christ,  wish  grace,  mercy, 

and  peace  from  God  the  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  through  the 

Eternal  Spirit : 

(  «  )  Very  Dear  Brethren, — Assembled  by  the  good  providence  of  God,  as 
the  supreme  judicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  constituting  by  our  ecclesiastical  organization,  not  only  "  the  bond 
of  union,  peace,  correspondence,  and  mutual  confidence  among  all  our 
Churches,"  but  also  the  only  organ  "  of  correspondence  with  foreign 
Churches,"  we  cannot  consent  to  separate,  after  the  unusually  long,  inter- 


764  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

esting,  and  important  session  •which  we  are  about  to  close,  without  pouring 
out  the  t'uhicss  of  our  hearts  in  reference  to  the  weighty  matters  concerning 
which  we  have  been  called  to  act  since  we  came  together,  into  the  ears  and 
bosoms  of  all  other  Christian  Churches,  and  especially  those  with  which  we 
are  in  friendly  correspondence. 

You  cannot  be  ignorant,  dear  brethren,  that  for  a  number  of  years  past, 
the  friends  of  truth  and  of  regular  Presbyterian  order  in  our  beloved  Zion, 
have  been  filled  with  painful  apprehension  at  the  manifest  departure  from 
our  ecclesiastical  standards,  which  appeared  to  be  gaining  ground  in  a  num- 
ber of  our  judicatories.  Firmly  believing  that  the  great  purpose  for  which 
the  Church  was  founded,  was  that  she  might  maintain  in  their  purity  the 
doctrines  and  discipline  of  Christ,  and  hold  them  forth  to  a  dark  world  ;  we 
liave  thought  ourselves  called  upon  to  make  inquiry  respecting  the  errors 
and  disorders  alleged  to  exist,  and  as  far  as  possible  to  banish  them  from 
that  portion  of  the  professing  family  of  Christ  with  which  we  are  connected. 
You  have  witnessed  for  a  number  of  successive  years  our  struggles  for*  the 
attainment  of  this  object.  You  have  witnessed  the  mortifying  disappoint- 
ments, which,  from  time  to  time,  have  attended  our  efforts  to  obtain,  by 
constitutional  means,  a  redress  of  the  grievances  of  which  we  complained. 
You  have  seen  what  we  regard  as  error  becoming  more  extensive  in  its 
prevalence,  and  more  bold  and  overbearing  in  its  claims.  You  have  seen 
certain  voluntary  societies,  under  the  cover  of  professed  zeal  for  the  doc- 
trines and  order  of  our  Church,  in  fact  if  not  in  intention,  gradually  sub- 
verting both.  You  have  heard  the  motives  of  the  friends  of  truth  reproached ; 
their  name  cast  out  as  evilj  their  zeal  for  maintaining  the  purity  of  the  gos- 
pel represented  as  a  mere  struggle  for  power ;  and  all  their  attempts  to  detect 
and  censure  heresy,  held  up  to  public  view  as  the  efforts  of  restless  and 
ambitious  men  to  gain  the  pre-eminence  for  themselves.  Amidst  these 
ineffectual  attempts  to  banish  error,  and  to  restore  order,  vital  piety  has 
languished;  mutual  confidence  has  disappeared;  the  reviving  and  convert- 
ing influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  have  been  withheld ;  and  our  time  and 
strength  have  been  painfully  occupied  witli  strife  and  debate,  instead  of 
being  wholly  given  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  and  the  conversion  of  the 
world. 

(  6  )  We  shall  not  stop  to  inquire,  by  whose  agency  or  by  what  steps  this 
state  of  things  has  been  produced.  The  adjustment  of  the  proper  award  in 
regard  to  this  question  might  be  deemed  an  invidious  task,  and  fail  of  com- 
manding universal  assent.  But  on  the  deplorable  character  of  the  situa- 
tion in  which  we  were  placed,  there  can  be  but  one  opinion.  Over  our  con- 
flicts every  friend  of  religion  has  mourned ;  every  intelligent  member  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  has  felt  grieved  and  humbled ;  and  we  were  be- 
coming a  reproach  among  all  surrounding  denominations.  To  every  en- 
lightened beholder  it  has  been  long  manifest,  that  parties  so  heterogeneous 
and  discordant  could  no  longer  act  together  in  the  same  body,  either  with 
comfort  to  themselves,  or  with  honour  and  edification  to  the  cause  of  our 
common  Christianity. 

Such  has  been  our  melancholy  history,  especially  for  the  last  six  years ; 
and  such  were  the  discoui-aging  and  distressing  circumstances  in  which  this 
Assembly  convened.  On  coming  together,  it  was  found  to  contain  such  a 
decided  majority  of  the  friends  of  truth  and  order,  as  to  place  within  our 
reach  the  most  thorough  measures  of  reform.  And  it  is  worthy  of  special 
notice,  that  this  majority  was  created  and  brought  together  in  full  view  of 
the  measures  adopted  by  the  orthodox  Assembly  of  1835,  and  of  all  the 
conflicts  and  painful  disclosures  which  characterized  the  Assembly  of  1836. 
It  was  after  the  attention  of  tlv  whole  Church  had  been  strongly  called  to 


SEC.    153.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF   1837.  765 

these  measures  and  disclosures,  that  our  Presbyteries  sent  a  delegation,  the 
major  part  of  whom  declared  in  favour  of  the  doctrines  and  order  of  our 
body.  We  felt  ourselves,  therefore,  distinctly  and  solemnly  called  upon,  by 
the  voice  of  the  Church,  to  p'o  forward  and  rescue  her  struggling  and  bleed- 
ing interests  from  that  humiliating  and  degrading  perversion  to  which  they 
had  been  so  long  exposed.  This  painful  duty  we  have  endeavoured  to  per- 
form in  the  fear  of  Clod,  and  although  we  do  not  claim  that  our  manner  of 
discharging  it  has  been  wholly  free  from  the  manifestation  of  human  infir- 
mity, we  do  hope  and  believe  that  our  measures  have  been  accompanied  with 
much  sincere  and  humble  seeking  for  divine  direction;  and  that  they  are 
such  as  the  enlightened  and  impartial  friends  of  our  ecclesiastical  constitu- 
tion will  ultimately  approve. 

(  c  )  As  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel  lie  at  the  foundation  of  all  Chris- 
tian hope,  as  well  as  of  the  purity  and  prosperity  of  the  Church,  we  felt 
ourselves  bound  to  direct  early  and  peculiarly  solemn  attention  to  those  doc- 
trinal errors,  which,  there  was  but  too  much  evidence,  had  gained  an  alarm- 
ing prevalence  in  some  of  our  judicatories.  The  advocates  of  these  errors, 
on  their  first  apppearance,  were  cautious  and  reserved,  alleging  that  they 
differed  in  words  only  from  the  doctrines  as  stated  in  our  public  standards. 
Very  soon,  however,  they  began  to  contend  that  their  opinions  were  really 
new,  and  were  a  substantial  and  important  improvement  on  the  old  creed  of 
the  Church ;  and,  at  length,  that  revivals  of  religion  could  not  be  hoped  for, 
and  that  the  souls  of  men  must  be  destroyed,  if  the  old  doctrines  continued 
to  be  preached.  The  errors  thus  promulged  were  by  no  means  of  that 
doubtful  or  unimportant  character,  which  seems  to  be  assigned  to  them  even 
by  some  of  the  professed  friends  of  orthodoxy.  You  will  see,  by  our  pub- 
lished acts,  that  some  of  them  affect  the  very  foundation  of  the  system  of 
gospel  truth,  and  that  they  all  bear  relations  to  the  gospel  plan,  of  very 
serious  and  ominous  import.  Surely,  doctrines  which  go  to  the  formal  or 
virtual  denial  of  our  covenant  relation  to  Adam ;  the  native  and  total  de- 
pravity of  man ;  the  entire  inability  of  the  sinner  to  recover  himself  from 
rebellion  and  corruption ;  the  nature  and  source  of  regeneration ;  and  our 
justification  solely  on  account  of  the  imputed  righteousness  of  the  Redeemer, 
cannot,  upon  any  just  principle,  be  regarded  as  "  minor  errors."  They 
form,  in  fact,  "  another  gospel ;"  and  it  is  impossible  for  those  who  faith- 
fully adhere  to  our  public  standards,  to  walk  with  those  who  adopt  such 
opinions  with  either  comfort  or  confidence. 

((Z)  It  cannot  be  denied,  indeed,  that  those  who  adopted  and  preached 
these  opinions,  at  the  same  time  declared  their  readiness  to  subscribe  our 
Confession  of  Faith,  and  actually  professed  their  assent  to  it,  in  the  usual 
form,  without  apparent  scruple.  This,  in  fact,  was  one  of  the  most  revolt- 
ing and  alarming  characteristics  of  their  position.  They  declared,  that  in 
doing  this,  they  only  adopted  the  Confes.sion  "for  substance,"  and  by  no 
means  intended  to  receive  the  whole  system  which  it  contained.  Upon  this 
principle,  we  had  good  evidence  that  a  number  of  Presbyteries,  in  the  ordi- 
nation and  reception  of  Ministers  and  other  Church  officers,  avowedly  and 
habitually  acted.  And  hence  it  has  not  been  uncommon  for  the  members 
p.'-such  J'resbyteries  publicly  and  formally  to  repudiate  some  of  the  impor- 
tant doctrines  of  the  formulary  which  they  had  thus  subscribed  ;  and  even, 
in  a  few  extraordinary  cases,  to  hold  up  the  system  of  truth  which  it  con- 
tains as  "  an  abomination  ;"  as  a  system  which  it  were  to  be  "  wished  had 
never  had  an  existence."  No  wonder  that  men  feeling  and  acting  thus, 
should  have  been  found,  in  some  instances,  substituting  entirely  different 
Confessions  of  Faith  in  place  of  that  which  is  contained  in  our  constitution. 
Who  can  doubt  that  such  a  method  of  subscribing:  to  articles  of  faith  is  im- 


766  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [noOK    VII. 

moral  in  principle  ;  that  it  is  adapted  to  defeat  the  great  purpose  of  adopting 
confessions;  and  that,  if  persisted  in.  it  could  not  fail  to  open  the  door  of 
our  Church  wider  and  wider  to  the  introduction  of  the  lyost  radical  and  pes- 
tiferous heresies,  which  would  speedily  destroy  her  character  as  an  evangeli- 
cal body  ? 

Was  it  possible  for  us  to  doubt  or  hesitate  as  to  our  duty,  when  such  er- 
rors were  evidently  gaining  ground  among  us,  and  when  it  was  in  our  power 
judicially  to  condemn  them — errors  which,  ever  since  the  days  of  the  apos- 
tles, have  been  pronounced  by  the  true  Church  to  be  dangerous  corruptions 
of  gospel  truth  ?  We  are  conscious  in  pronouncing  the  errors  in  question 
to  be  unscriptural,  radical,  and  highly  dangerous,  we  are  actuated  by  no 
feelings  of  narrow  party  zeal ;  but  by  a  firm  and  growing  persuasion  that 
such  errors  cannot  fail,  in  their  ultimate  eflect,  to  subvert  the  foundation  of 
Christian  hope,  and  destroy  the  souls  of  men.  As  watchmen  on  the  walls 
of  Zion,  we  should  be  unfaithful  to  the  trust  reposed  in  us,  were  we  not  to 
cry  aloud  and  proclaim  a  solemn  warning  against  opinions  so  corrupt  and 
delusive. 

(  c  )  In  the  course  of  our  attempt  at  reform,  we  have  thought  it  our 
duty  to  annul  the  Plan  of  Union  between  Presbyterian  and  Congregational 
Churches  in  the  new  settlements,  formed  in  1801,  and  evidently  intended 
as  a  temporary  system  to  meet  a  temporary  exigency.  By  that  Plan,  Con- 
gregational Churches  were  brought  into  complete  union  with  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church ;  and  their  delegates,  without  having  adopted  our  public  stand- 
ards, were  introduced  into  our  judicatories,  and  vested  with  the  power  of 
giving  authoritative,  and,  in  some  cases,  decisive  votes  on  the  most  important 
questions  of  doctrine  and  discipline  ;  and  thus,  in  reality,  of  governing  our 
Church.  And  it  has  happened,  in  fact,  in  a  number  of  instances,  that  some 
of  the  most  important  decisions,  in  their  bearing  on  the  truth  and  order  of 
our  body,  have  been  decided  by  the  votes  of  those  who  had  not  .subscribed 
to  our  ecclesiastical  constitution,  and  stood  aloof  themselves  from  its  au- 
thority. Thus  Congregationalists  were  found,  in  effect,  to  control  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  to  prohibit  her  carrying  into  execution  our  appropri- 
ate system,  while  we  had  no  more  authorit}^  over  them  than  they  chose  to 
recognize. 

(/)  It  is  impossible  to  contemplate  this  Plan  of  Union  now.  without  per- 
ceiving tbat  it  is  most  unnatural  in  its  character;  that  it  has  not  a  shadow 
of  foundation  in  the  constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  that  it  is 
adapted  to  be  deeply  injurious  in  its  influence  on  us.  It  is  but  just,  indeed, 
to  say,  that  it  was  first  proposed  and  commenced  on  our  part,  and  that  it  was 
dictated  by  that  spirit  of  unsuspecting  simplicity  and  fraternal  confidence 
which  foresaw  no  evil.  Its  mischiefs  gradually  disclosed  themselves,  and  it 
was  not  until  they  had  taken  wide  and  deep  root,  that  they  began  to  attract 
the  attention  and  awaken  the  fears  of  the  friends  of  truth  and  of  Presbyte- 
rial  order.  It  was  more  and  more  perceived,  not  only  that  this  system  as 
before  remarked,  was  most  unequal,  as  it  in  fact  conceded  the  right  of  gov- 
erning us  to  those  over  whom  we  coiild  exercise  no  controlling  power,  on*' 
that  its  effect  must  be,  slowly,  but  inevitably,  to  subvert  the  order  and  d'.^ 
cipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Surely  no  impartial  judge  can  blamt- 
us  for  wishing  this  mischievous  system  rescinded,  or  for  annulling  it  when 
we  had  the  power.  It  is  due  to  ourselves,  however,  to  say,  that  this  mea- 
sure was  not  either  hastily  conceived  nor  abruptly  executed.  The  Union  in 
question  has  been  for  many  years  regarded  by  the  great  body  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  as  perhaps  the  most  fertile  source  of  the. difficulties  existing 
among  us,  especially  when  viewed,  not  merely  as  a  violation  of  our  consti- 
tution and  an  invasion  of  our  order,  but  as  grievously  abused  by  those  who 


SEC.    153]  NEW    SCHOOL.  — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF  1837.  76'( 

have  taken  advantage  of  it,  in  a  manner  not  intended  by  its  original  framers. 
to  disseminate  their  pernicious  errors.  Viewing  the  subject  in  this  light, 
the  General  Assembly  of  1835  respectfully  requested  the  (General  Associa- 
tion of  Connecticut  to  consent  that  the  Plan  of  Union  in  question  should  be 
annulled.  Having  now  waited  two  additional  years  in  vain  fur  any  favour- 
able action  in  the  case,  on  the  part  of  our  brethren  of  Connecticut,  and  hav- 
ing witnessed  with  the  deepest  sorrow  the  ever  growing  evils  of  this  relation, 
we  have  felt  at  this  time  solemnly  called  upon  to  abrogate  the  whole  Plan, 
and  to  put  an  end,  as  far  as  in  us  lay,  to  the  destructive  effects  which  have 
80  long  resulted  from  its  operation. 

(  (/  )  If  it  were  obviously  equitable  and  important,  that  the  Plan  of  Union 
alluded  to  should  be  annulled,  it  was  in  our  view  no  less  equitable  and  im- 
portant that  the  ecclesiastical  bodies  to  which  that  Plan  had  given  existence, 
and  which  were  animated  and  governed  by  its  spirit,  should  be  declared  to 
be  no  longer  connected  with  our  Church.  It  has  been  indeed  painful  to 
the  Assembly  to  declare  bodies,  in  which  were  brethren  whose  piety  we  can- 
not question,  and  whose  activity  in  extending  the  visible  Church  we  must 
regard  with  approbation,  to  be  no  longer  connected  with  our  body.  But 
we  were  shut  up  to  this  painful  duty.  Being  irregularly  brought  into  our 
Church,  and  retaining  all  the  feelings  and  habits  growing  out  of  the  cir- 
cumstances of  their  original  introduction,  we  could  not  hope  that  they  would 
walk  together  in  peace  with  us,  so  long  as  the  points  of  difference  between 
us  were  so  many  and  so  serious.  Although  the  creation  of  more  Churches 
on  the  Plan  of  Union  was  made  to  cease  by  the  previous  act  of  abrogation, 
still,  as  all  must  grant  that  the  act  which  brought  them  in  was  wholly  un- 
constitutional ;  and,  as  if  this  were  the  case,  the  act  itself  was  of  course 
void  from  the.  beginning,  and  all  the  acts  and  bodies  growing  out  of  it 
equally  void — we  have  deemed  it  necessary  to  declare  the  brethren  connected 
with  those  judicatories  no  longer  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
Fully  aware  of  the  painfulness  of  this  decision  to  both  parties,  in  order  to 
avoid  it,  we  made  overtures  to  the  brethren  who  were  opposed  to  us  in  sen- 
timent and  in  policy,  which  had  for  their  object  an  amicable  separation ; 
offering  them,  in  order  to  bring  about  such  a  separation,  what  we  deemed 
equitable  and  even  indulgent  terms.  These  terms  will  be  learned  from  the 
correspondence  of  the  joint  committee  appointed  to  negotiate  on  the  sub- 
ject, which  has  been  already  made  public.  Our  brethren  saw  fit  to  decline 
our  proposal,  and  chose  rather  to  abide  the  enforcing  of  the  constitution. 
They  cannot  complain  of  our  course,  when  the  only  alternative  was  the  ruin 
of  the  Church,  or  the  restoration  of  our  form  of  government  to  its  legiti- 
mate and  uniform  reign. 

{h)  We  are  aware  that  some  have  called  in  question  the  constitutionality 
of  our  proceedings.  On  this  subject,  the  more  maturely  we  reflect,  the 
more  firmly  are  we  persuaded  that  we  have  taken  the  most  eligible  and  even 
the  only  practicable  course.  To  have  attempted  to  separate  from  us  the 
brethren  with  whom  we  could  no  longer  walk  in  peace,  by  personal  process 
in  each  case,  would  obviously  have  been  impossible,  and  even  if  possible, 
tedious,  agitating,  and  troublesome  in  the  highest  degree.  The  General  As- 
sembly is  vested  by  the  constitution  of  our  Church  with  plenary  power  "  to 
decide  in  all  controversies  respecting  doctrine  and  discipline ;  to  reprove, 
warn,  or  bear  testimony  against  error  in  doctrine  or  immorality  in  jiractice, 
in  any  Church,  Presbytery  or  Synod ;  to  superiotend  the  concerns  of  the 
whole  Church  ;  to  suppress  .schismatical  contentions  and  disputations  ;  and, 
in  general,  to  recommend  and  attempt  reformation  of  manners,  and  the  pro- 
motion of  charity,  truth,  and  holiness,  through  all  the  Churches  under  their 
care."     It  is  manifest  that  no  other  body  but  the  General  Assembly  is  com- 


768  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII 

petent  to  sit  in  judgment  on  a  Synod  ;  and  it  is  equally  manifest  that  no 
other  body  can  be  vested  with  power  to  abolish  a  system  which  the  General 
Assembly  itself  had  formed,  without  consulting  any  of  the  Presbyteries. 
We  have,  therefore,  not  hesitated  to  apply  the  constitutional  remedy  in  its 
fullest  extent.  And  now,  reposing  on  the  high  ground  of  our  truly  primi- 
tive and  apostolical  system  of  order,  we  appeal  with  unshaken  confidence  to 
the  sympathy  of  all  evangelical  (Jhurches,  to  the  approval  of  the  American 
people,  and,  above  all,  to  the  sanction  of  Him  "  who  sits  as  King  upon  the 
holy  hill  of  Zion." 

(V)  In  the  adoption  of  these  measures,  we  are  earnestly  desirous  that 
our  views  and  feelings  in  regard  to  our  Congregational  brethren  of  New 
England  should  be  correctly  understood.  We  have  no  controversy  with 
them,  nor  do  we  desire  to  have  any,  with  respect  to  the  Congregational  form 
of  Church  government  as  it  exists  among  themselves,  nor  with  any  other 
form  of  Church  polity.  Toward  the  excellent  brethren  beloved  in  the  Lord 
in  those  and  all  other  Churches,  who  are  now  testifying  against  the  errors 
which  are  troubling  them,  as  they  are  troubling  us,  we  entertain  the  most 
cordial  esteem  and  fraternal  affection.  They  are  engaged  in  the  same  hal- 
lowed cause  with  ourselves,  and  we  cordially  bid  them  Grod  speed.  Let 
there  be  no  strife  between  us.  There  ought  to  be  none,  and  there  will  be 
none,  so  long  as  there  is  no  effort  made  by  any  party  to  intrude  on  the  do- 
mestic concerns  of  any  other.  We  cannot  wisely  attempt,  with  our  different 
views  and  feelings,  to  inhabit  the  same  house  5  but,  as  neighbours,  we  may 
be  on  the  most  amicable  and  even  affectionate  terms.  We  wish  for  no  more 
than  to  be  allowed  the  fair  and  unimpeded  action  of  our  own  ecclesiastical 
principles.  We  desire  to  stand  on  our  own  responsibility,  and  not  to  be 
made  involuntary  sharers  in  the  responsibility  of  other  bodies  and  systems 
of  action,  with  which  we  cannot  entirely  harmonize.  We  desire  to  perform 
our  Master's  work  upon  the  principles  which  we  conscientiously  prefer,  be- 
cause we  believe  those  principles  to  be  found  in  the  word  of  God ;  and  we 
cannot  consent  to  an  alliance  with  any  individuals  or  bodies  of  men  in  their 
system  of  action,  without  reserving  to  ourselves  the  right  of  review,  of  con- 
trol, and,  if  necessary,  of  correction. 

It  is  our  earnest  hope,  with  respect  to  the  brethren  thus  severed  from  us, 
that  both  parties  will  be  essentially  benefited  by  the  separation.  We  trust 
that  both  will  henceforth  proceed  in  the  conscientious  discharge  of  duty, 
without  being  crippled  or  embarrassed  by  each  other ;  and  that  hereafter 
there  will  be  no  other  strife  between  us,  than  who  shall  love  the  Redeemer 
most,  and  who  shall  serve  him  with  the  warmest  zeal. 

U  )  ^^*^  ^yA\e  already  adverted  to  the  unhappy  influence  which  has  been 
exerted  for  a  number  of  years  past,  by  certain  voluntary  societies,  which, 
though  not  responsible  to  any  Church,  and  of  course,  therefore,  not  to  us, 
were  pursuing  a  train  of  measures  adapted  covertly  but  effectually  to  weaken 
her  energies  and  govern  her  proceedings.  We  believe  that  if  there  be  any 
departments  of  Christian  effort  to  which  the  Church  of  Christ  is  bound,  in 
her  appropriate  character,  to  direct  her  attention  and  her  unwearied  labours, 
they  are  those  which  relate  to  the  training  of  her  sons  for  the  holy  ministry, 
and  sending  the  gospel  to  those  who  have  it  not,  and  planting  Churches  in 
the  dark  and  destitute  portions  of  the  earth.  To  be  willing  to  commit 
either  of  these  branches  of  her  peculiar  work  to  foreign  and  irresponsible 
hands,  we  are  more  and  more  persuaded  is  unftiithfulness  to  the  best  inter- 
ests of  Zion,  and  adapted  fatally  to  injure  the  cause  of  gospel  truth  and  of 
Presbyterial  order.  Surely  if  the  Church  is  under  obligations,  not  only  to 
nuiintain  in  her  own  bosom,  but  also  to  impart  as  far  as  possible  to  the  whole 
world,  all  such  religious  knowledge,  worship,  and  ordinances  as  God  hath 


SEC.    loo.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  769 

revealed  in  his  word,  she  is  hound  to  see  to  it,  that  no  persons  shall  he  either 
'educated  or  sent  forth  a.s  Ministers  who  are  not  well  instructed  in  her  doc- 
trine and  order,  and,  as  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  firmly  attached  to  both. 
This  is  equally  a  dictate  of  duty  to  our  Master  in  heaven  and  to  our  own 
beloved  institutions.  To  suffer  Boards  constituted  by  ourselves,  pjodi^ed  to 
adhere  to  our  own  standards,  and  responsible  to  our  own  judicatories,  to 
languish,  while  we  sustain  and  strengthen  societies  over  which  we  have  no 
control,  and  which  are  gradually  undermining  at  once  our  purity,  and,  of 
cour.se,  our  real  strength,  while  professing  to  add  to  our  numbers,  would  be 
manifestly  as  unwise  a,s  it  would  be  criminal  in  those  who  profess  to  love 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  to  consider  her  as  conformed,  in  her  doctrine 
and  order,  to  the  apostolic  model. 

(k)  One  of  the  most  formidable  evils  of  the  present  crisis  is  the  wide 
spread  and  ever  restless  spirit  of  radicalism,  manifest  both  in  the  Church 
and  in  the  State.  Its  leading  principle  everywhere  seems  to  be  to  level  all 
order  to  the  dust.  Mighty  only  in  the  power  to  destroy,  it  has  driven  its 
deep  agitations  through  the  bosom  of  our  beloved  Church.  Amidst  the 
multiplied  and  revolting  forms  in  which  it  has  appeared,  it  is  always  ani- 
mated by  one  principle.  It  is  ever  the  same  levelling  revolutionary  spirit, 
and  tends  to  the  same  ruinous  results.  It  has,  in  succession,  driven  to  ex- 
treme fanaticism  the  great  cause  of  revivals  of  religion,  of  temperance,  and 
of  the  rights  of  man.  It  has  aimed  to  transmute  our  pure  faith  into  destruc- 
tive heresy,  our  scriptural  order  into  confusion  and  misrule.  It  has  crowded 
many  of  our  Churches  with  ignorant  zealots  and  unholy  members;  driven 
our  Pastors  from  their  flocks;  and  with  strange  fire  consumed  the  heritage 
of  the  Lord,  filling  our  Churches  with  confusion,  and  our  judicatories  with 
conflict;  making  our  venerated  name  and  beloved  institutions,  so  far  as  its 
fearful  influence  extends,  a  hissing  and  a  by-word  before  the  American 
people ;  and  even  threatening  the  dissolution  of  our  national  Union,  as  well 
as  the  dismemberment  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

(?)  While  we  have  endeavoured  to  take,  as  our  Master  enabled  us,  de- 
cisive measures  for  securing,  under  the  divine  blessing,  the  future  purity 
and  peace  of  our  body,  we  would  openly  admit,  dear  brtheren,  that  mere 
orthodoxy  and  regular  scriptural  government  ought  not  to  be  considered  by 
any  Church  as  the  only  or  even  as  the  chief  objects  of  her  regard.  Let  it 
never  be  forgotten  that  truth,  whether  in  respect  to  doctrine  or  discipline,  is 
in  order  to  godliness ;  and  that  the  real  prosperity  and  glory  of  any  Church 
consists  in  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  enlightening,  re- 
viving, and  sanctifying  her  members,  and  adding  to  their  numbers  daily  of 
such  as  shall  be  saved.  We  would,  therefore,  now  that  the  adorable  Head 
of  the  Church  has  enabled  us  in  some  measure  to  remove  from  our  body  the 
most  prominent  sources  of  division  and  strife,  humble  ourselves  before  God, 
and  call  upon  all  our  brethren  of  every  name,  with  us  to  seek  and  pray 
without  ceasing,  for  those  reviving  and  converting  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  which  alone  can  render  any  Church  what  it  ought  to  be — a  real 
blessing  to  the  world  and  a  nursery  for  heaven.  And  while  we  earnestly 
desire  and  implore  this  blessing,  let  us  remember  the  great  importance  of 
distinguishing  between  genuine  revivals  of  religion,  and  those  which  are 
spurious  and  fanatical.  The  former  are  the  product  of  gospel  truth,  im- 
pressed on  the  heart  and  conscience  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God.  The  latter 
are  mere  excitements  of  natural  feeling,  produced  either  by  error  or  by  some 
other  form  of  human  machinery.  In  proportion  as  the  former  prevail,  the 
Church  is  prosperous  and  happy.  The  latter,  however  arrogant  in  claim  or 
plausible  in  appearance,  are  only  fitted  to  send  a  blight  on  the  garden  of  the 
Lord,  and  to  deceive  and  destroy  the  souls  of  men.  We  fear  that  not  a 
97 


770  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

little  of  that  which  has  assumed  the  precious  name  of  revivals,  in  various^ 
parts  of  our  bounds,  is  of  this  latter  description.  This  lamentable  fact,' 
however,  creates  no  prejudice  in  our  minds  against  genuine  revivals  of  re- 
ligion. It  rather  excites  us  to  desire  and  long  for  them  with  more  ardour  ; 
to  pray  for  them  with  more  importunity ;  to  promote  them  with  more  care 
by  an  edifying  example ;  and  to  guard  against  all  counterfeits  with  more 
enlightened  vigilance. 

(  m  )  Brethren,  farewell.  May  the  God  of  Israel  bless  you  all — every 
one.  We  love,  with  tenderness  which  we  cannot  utter,  our  own  portion  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  But  we  love  also  every  other  portion 
of  the  inheritance  of  that  dear  Saviour,  and  rejoicing  in  the  confident  hope 
that  heaven  will  ring  with  praises  of  the  redeemed  from  amongst  every 
Christian  denomination,  our  ardent  and  constant  desire  is,  to  draw  the  bonds 
of  union  between  us  and  all  the  rest,  as  close  as  possible  here  below  Hence 
the  present  epistle  to  our  brethren.  Hence  our  earnest  desire  to  explain 
clearly  to  them  our  posture,  our  action,  and  the  solemn  crisis,  which,  having 
first  overtaken  several  of  our  sister  Churches,  has  at  length  fallen  upon  us, 
and  will  unquestionably  overtake  in  succession  all  denominations  of  Chris- 
tians. 

And  now  may  God,  of  his  infinite  mercy,  set  the  seal  of  his  visible  ap- 
probation upon  what  his  providence  and  grace  have  enabled  us  to  do.  And 
may  you,  brethren,  be  preserved  from  the  evils  which  we  have  endured,  or 
be  enabled  to  meet  them  with  more  promptitude  and  fidelity  than  we  have 
done. 

And  may  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  abide  richly  on  all  who  love 
his  holy  name. 

By  order  of  the  General  Assembly. 

David  Elliott,  Moderator. 
John  McDowell,  Stated  ClerJe. 

Philadelphia,  June  8,  1837. 


CHAPTEE   IX. 

TRANSACTIONS  OF   THE   ASSEMBLY  OF   1838. 


Title  1. — the  secession  of  the  new-school  party. 
§  154.  Narrative  of  the  Secession. 

1838,  p.  3.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  met  agreeably  to  appointment,  in  the  Seventh 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  on  Thursday,  the  17th  day 
of  May,  A.  D.  1888,  at  11  o'clock,  A.  M. ;  and  was  opened  with  a  sermon 
by  the  llev.  David  Elliott,  D.  D.,the  Moderator  of  the  last  Assembly,  from 
Isaiah  Ix.  1.  "Arise,  shine,  for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
is  risen  upon  thee." 

After  the  sermon,  the  Moderator  gave  notice  that  as  soon  as  the  benedic- 
tion was  pronounced,  he  would  take  the  chair,  and  proceed  to  the  organiza- 


SEC.    154.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  771 

tion  of  the  Assembly.  The  benediction  being  pronounced,  the  Moderator 
took  the  chair,  and  having  opened  the  meeting  with  prayer,  called  upon  the 
Permanent  Clerk  to  report  the  roll. 

The  Rev.  William  Patton,  a  member  of  the  Third  Presbytery  of  New 
York,  rose,  and  asked  leave  to  offer  certain  resolutions  which  he  held  in  his 
hand. 

The  Moderator  declared  the  request  at  that  time  to  be  out  of  order,  as  the 
first  business  was  the  report  of  the  Clerks. 

Dr.  Patton  appealed  from  this  decision.  The  Moderator  declared  the 
appeal,  for  the  reason  already  stated,  to  be  at  that  time  out  of  order.  Dr. 
l^atton  stated  that  the  resolutions  related  to  the  formation  of  the  roll,  a^jd 
began  to  read  the  same  :  but  being  called  to  order,  took  his  seat. 

The  Permanent  Clerk,  from  the  Standing  Committee  of  Commissions,  re- 
ported that  the  following  persons,  present,  have  been  duly  appointed,  and 
are  enrolled  as  Commissioners  to  this  General  Assembly,  and  laid  their  com- 
mis.sions  on  the  table,  viz  :  [Here  follows  the  roll.] 

p.  7  The  Committee  of  Commissions  further  reported  that  the  Ptev. 
Robert  Gr.  Thompson,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Bedford  ;  Rev.  Adam  Millar,  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Montrose  ;  and  Mr.  James  Elliott,  a  Ruling  Elder  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Richland,  have  stated  to  the  committee  that  they  were  ap- 
pointed b)'  their  respective  Presbyteries,  but  have  not  their  commissions ; 
that  the  commission  of  Mr.  John  W.  Cunningham,  a  Ruling  Elder  from  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  wants  the  signature  of  the  Moderator ;  and  that 
the  commission  of  the  Rev.  Ephraim  P.  Bradford,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lon- 
donderry, wants  the  signature  of  the  Clerk. 

They  further  reported  that  the  Rev.  David  R.  Preston,  and  Mr.  Thomas 
Beard,  a  Ruling  Elder,  appeared  before  the  committee  with  regular  commis- 
sions from  the  Presbytery  of  Greenbrier,  which  commissions  were  accompa- 
nied with  an  attested  extract  from  the  minutes  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia, 
certifying  that  said  Presbytery  was  regularly  constituted  by  the  Synod  of 
Virginia,  October  10th,  1837.  The  documents  referred  to  in  the  foregoing 
report  of  the  informal  cases,  were  laid  on  the  table  by  the  Permanent 
Clerk.        - 

After  the  report  of  the  Committee  of  Commissions  had  been  read,  the 
Moderator  stated  that  the  Commissioners  whose  commissions  had  been  ex- 
amined, and  whose  names  had  been  enrolled,  were  to  be  considered  as  mem- 
bers of  this  Assembly,  and  added  that  if  there  were  any  Commissioners  present 
from  the  Presbyteries  belonging  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  whose  names  had  not  been  enrolled,  then  was  the  time 
for  presenting  their  commissions. 

Dr.  Mason  rose,  as  he  said,  to  offer  a  resolution  to  "  complete  the  roll," 
by  adding  the  names  of  certain  Commissioners  who,  he  said,  had  offered 
their  commissions  to  the  Clerks,  and  had  been  by  them  refused.  The 
Moderator  inquired  if  they  were  from  Presbyteries  belonging  to  the  Assem- 
bly, at  the  close  of  the  sessions  of  last  year  ?  Dr.  Mason  replied  that  they 
were  from  Presbyteries  belonging  to  the  Synods  of  Utica,  Geneva,  Genesee, 
and  the  Western  Reserve.  The  Moderatoi'  then  stated  that  the  motion  was 
Qut  of  order  at  this  time.*  Dr.  Mason  appealed  from  the  decision  of  the 
Moderator;  which  appeal,  also,  the  Moderator  declared  to  be  out  of  order, 
and  repeated  the  call  for  commissions  from  Presbyteries  in  connection  with 
the  Assembly. 

The  Rev.  Miles  P.  Squier,  a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Geneva,  then 
rose  and  stated  that  he  had  a  commission  from  the  Presbytery  of  Geneva, 

»  [See  Book  IV.  §111.] 


772  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VIT 

which  he  had  presented  to  the  Clerks,  who  refused  to  receive  it,  and  that  he 
now  offered  it  to  the  Assembly,  aud  claimed  his  right  to  his  seat.  The 
Moderator  inquire  if  the  Presbytery  of  Geneva  was  within  the  bounds  of 
the  Synod  of  Geneva.  Mr.  Squier  replied  that  it  was.  The  Moderator 
said :  "  Then  we  do  not  know  you,  sir,"  and  declared  the  application  out  of 
order.  Mr.  Cleaveland  then  rose  and  began  to  read  a  paper,  the  purport  of 
which  was  not  heard,  when  the  Moderator  called  him  to  order.  Mr.  Cleave- 
land, however,  notwithstanding  the  call  to  order  was  repeated  by  the  Mode- 
rator, persisted  in  the  reading.  During  which,  the  Rev.  Joshua  Moore, 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon,  presented  a  commission,  which  being 
examined  by  the  Committee  of  Commissions,  Mr.  Moore  was  enrolled,  and 
took  his  seat. 

It  was  then  moved  to  appoint  a  Committee  of  Elections,  to  which  the  in- 
formal commissions  might  be  referred.  But  the  reading  by  Mr.  Cleaveland 
still  continuing,  and  the  Moderator  having  in  vain  again  called  to  order,  took 
his  seat,  and  the  residue  of  the  Assembly  remaining  silent,  the  business  was 
suspended  during  the  short  but  painful  scene  of  confusion  and  di.sorder  which 
ensued.  After  which,  and  the  actors  therein  having  left  the  house,  the  As- 
sembly resumed  its  business. 

§  155.  Enumeration  of  the  Seceders. 

183S,  p.  19.  1.  Resolved,  That  those  Commissioners  to  the  G-eneral  Assem- 
bly, viz  :  William  Patton,  D.  D.,  Erskine  Mason,  D.  P.,  Rev.  John  P.  Cleave- 
land, Nathan  S.  S.  Beman,  D.  I).,  and  others,  who,  according  to  order  and 
usage,  had  presented  their  commissions  to  the  Permanent  and  Stated  Clerks, 
prior  to  the  meeting  of  the  body  on  Thursday  last,  the  17th  instant;  and 
afterwards,  on  that  day,  while  the  house  was  organizing,  and  the  Clerks, 
under  the  direction  of  the  Moderator  presiding,  were  actually  engaged  in 
.  completing  the  roll,  interrupted  the  progress  of  the  regular  proceeding,  by 
combining  with  certain  other  persons  present,  unknown  to  the  Greneral  Assem- 
bly, in  openly  forming  another  body  which  they  call  the  General  Assembly, 
and  subsequently,  voluntarily,  and  without  leave  asked  or  obtained,  left  the 
house  to  convene  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  city ;  in  so  doing, 
committed  an  act,  which,  however  intended,  can  only  be  considered  as  a 
plain  and  palpable  violation  of  order  and  decorum,  and  in  derogation  of  the 
duty  which  they  owed  to  the  house,  and  to  the  Church,  and  the  cause  of 
Christ. 

2.  Resolved,  That  by  their  said  conduct,  and  by  their  subsequently  neglect- 
ing to  attend  the  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly  since  that  day,  and  at 
the  same  time,  notoriously  attending  the  sessions  of  another  body,  convening 
from  day  to  day  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  calling  itself  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America ;  the  said  Commissioners  appear  to  have  wilfully  and  deliberately 
vacated  their  seats  in  this  house,  the  only  true  and  proper  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  to  have 
originated  and  organized  a  schismatical  secession  from  the  body  to  which  they 
belonged. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  names  of  the  said  Commissioners  be  now  called  and 
recorded,  in  order  that  they  may  be  reported  to  the  Presbyteries  of  which 
they  are  members,  respectively. 

The  roll  was  then  called,  and  the  following  names  were  recorded  agreeably 
to  the  foregoing  resolution  : 


.SEC. 


154.] 


NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1838. 


73 


OF    THE    PRESBYTERIES    OF 

Ncwhuryj>ort, 
Troy, 

Columbia, 

North  River, 
New  York,  3c?, 

Newark, 

Montrose, 

Wilmington, 

L'lres, 

Erie, 

Detroit, 

St.  Joseph, 

Monroe, 

Athens, 

Marion, 

Cincinnati, 

Cra  wfordsviMe, 

Illinois, 

Sangamon, 

Ottawa, 

Peoria, 

Alton, 

St.  Louis, 

St.   Charles, 

Dist.  of  Columbia, 

Union, 

French  Broad, 

Hohton, 

Clinton, 


MINISTERS. 

Daniel  T.  Smith, 
Nathan  S.  S.  Beman,  D.  D., 
Samuel  T.  Spear, 
Augustus  L.  Chapin, 
Jared  B.  Waterbury, 

Erskine  Mason,  D.  D., 
William  Patton,  D.  D., 
Samuel  Fisher,  D.  D., 
William  R.  Weeks,  D.  D., 

Eliphalet  W.  Gilbert, 

Pierce  Chamberlain, 
John  P.  Cleaveland, 
Silas  Woodbury, 
Erastus  N.  Nichols, 
Luther  G.  Bingham, 
Henry  Van  Deman, 
Lyman  Beecher,  D.  D., 
Baxter  Dickinson, 
Samuel  G.  Lowry, 
Edward  Beecher, 
Cyrus  L.  Watson, 
John  Blatchfovd, 
Flavel  Bascom, 
Albert  Hale, 


J.  E.  Montgomery, 
Levi  R.  Moi'rison, 
Gideon  S.  White, 
Daniel  Rogan, 
A.  C.  Dickerson, 


N.  M.  Masters, 
Lawrence  Vandyke, 
Frederick  Tyler, 
Aarou  Raymond, 
Robert  M.  Hartley, 
Daniel  Pierson, 
Israel  Crane, 
Obadiah  Woodruff, 
Isaac  P.  Fo.ster, 
Willard  Hall, 
Simon  K.  Wilson, 
George  Kellogg, 

A.  G.  Hammond, 
Henry  Disbrow, 
Marcus  Bosworth, 
S.  G.  Strong, 
George  L.  Weed, 
John  Q.  A.  Bassett, 
John  S.  Jennings, 
A.  H.  Burritt, 


Charles  Barrows, 

James  M.  Covington, 
Alexander  J.  Dallas, 

Walter  M.  M'Gill, 
Andrew  Early, 
William  Dick, 
John  Patton, 
William  M.  Murdock. 


Title  2. — further  measures  op  reform. 
§  156.    The  Committee  of  Pacification. 

1838,  p.  13.  Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  fifteen  be  appointed  to  take 
into  consideration  the  present  state  of  the  Church,  and  report  a  plan  for  its 
prompt  pacification,  upon  such  a  basis  as  to  preserve  as  fiir  as  practicable,  in 
its  new  circumstances,  its  whole  geographical  extent  and  entire  ecclesiasti- 
cal organization. 

[A  paper  reported  by.  this  committee,  after  threu  days'  discussion  and  amendment,  was 
adopted  by  sections,  as  follows  :] 

'  p.  33.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  finds 
itself,  by  the  providence  of  God,  in  the  course  of  new  and  unprecedented 
events,  in  a  position  of  great  difficulty,  novelty,  and  importance.  The 
Church,  led  and  supported  by  the  God  of  Zion,  has,  within  tlie  last  few 
years,  commenced  a  great  rclbrm,  wliicli  had  become  indispensable  to  its 
very  existence,  as  organized  on  the  principles  of  the  doctrine  and  order  of 
its  own  (,'on.stitution.  The  General  Assembly  of  1837  carried  forward  this 
reform  in  several  measures  of  great  and  momentous  importance,  for  the  de- 


774  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII 

tails  of  whicli  we  refer  to  its  records.  The  voice  of  the  Church,  uttered  in 
a  multitude  of  forms,  and  especially  by  the  Commissioners  to  the  present 
General  Assembly,  is  clearly  and  decisively  in  favour  of  consummating  the 
reform  thus  auspiciously  commenced. 

But,  a  portion  of  the  Ministers  and  Ruling  Elders  sent  to  this  Assembly, 
forgetting,  or  violating,  as  we  apprehend,  their  duty  to  God  and  to  the 
Church,  and  choosing  to  depart  from  us,  have,  in  connection  with  other  per- 
sons not  in  the  communion  of  our  Church,  constituted  a  new  ecclesiastical 
organization,  which  they  improperly  and  unjustly  assume  to  call,  the  true 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America.  To  meet  the  present  crisis,  at  once  with  the  temper  and  spirit 
becoming  our  high  vocation,  and  to  preserve  in  it,  and  carry  safely  through 
it,  the  Church  committed  in  so  great  a  degree  to  our  guidance,  in  times  of 
so  much  trial  and  disorder,  the  three  following  Acts  are  now  ordained  and 
established,  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  : 

§  157.  Act  I. 

p.  34.  Section  1.  That  in  the  present  state  of  the  Church,  all  the  Pres- 
byteries in  our  connection  ought  to  take  order,  and  are  hereby  enjoined  to 
take  such  order  as  is  consistent  with  this  Minute,  for  the  general  reform  and 
pacification  of  the  Church ;  and  they  are  directed  so  to  do,  some  time  be- 
tween the  dissolution  of  the  present  General  Assembly  and  the  fall  meetings 
of  the  Synods,  either  at  stated,  or  at  pro  re  nata  meetings  of  the  Presbyte- 
ries, as  shall  seem  most  advisable  to  them  respectively.  And  those  Presby- 
teries whose  Commissioners  to  this  Assembly  have  united  with  others  in  the 
formation  of  another  Assembly,  in  the  presence  of  this,  and  with  tumult 
and  violence  in  open  contempt  of  it :  or  who  have  advised  the  formation  of 
said  body,  or  adhered  to,  or  attended  it  as  members  thereof,  after  its  forma- 
tion ;  or  who,  without  taking  any  part  therein,  have,  after  its  formation,  re- 
nounced or  refused  to  recognize  this  true  and  only  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  are  hereby  required 
to  take  proper  order  in  regard  to  their  said  Commissioners. 

Section  2.  In  case  the  majority  of  any  Presbytery,  whose  Commissioners 
have  acted  as  aforesaid,  shall  take  proper  order  touching  their  conduct  in 
the  premises,  and  are  willing,  upon  the  basis  of  the  Assemblies  of  1887  and 
1838,  to  adhere  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States;  then  and 
in  that  case  the  acts  of  their  said  Commissioners,  in  advising,  creating,  or 
uniting  with  naid  Secession,  or  in  refusing  to  attend  on  this  Assembly,  as  the 
case  may  be,  shall  not  prejudice  the  rights  or  interests,  or  affect  the  integrity 
of  said  Presbytery,  or  its  union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  an  integral  portion  thereof. 

Section  3.  In  case  the  majority  of  any  Presbytery  shall  refuse  or  neglect 
to  take  proper  order  in  regard  to  its  seceding  Commissioners,  or  shall  approve 
their  conduct,  or  adhere  to  the  new  sect  they  have  created,  or  shall  decline 
or  fail  to  adhere  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  x\mer- 
ica,  upon  the  said  basis  of  l8o7  and  1838,  for  the  reform  of  the  Church, 
then  and  in  that  case  the  minority  of  said  Presbytery  shall  be  held  and  con- 
sidered to  be  the  true  Presbytery,  and  shall  continue  the  succession  of  the 
Presbytery  by  its  name  and  style,  and  from  the  rendition  of  the  erroneous 
and  schismatical  decision,  which  is  the  test  in  the  case,  be  the  Presbytery; 
and  if  sufficiently  numerous  to  perform  Presbyterial  acts,  shall  go  forward 
with  all  the  proper  acts  and  functions  of  the  Presbytery. 

Section  4.  In  case  the  minority  of  any  Presbytery  should  be  too  small  to 
constitute  a  Presbytery  and  perform  Presbyterial  acts,  said  minority  shall 


sEC    157]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE   ASSEMBLY    OF    1838.  775 

remain  in  its  existing  state  until  the  next  subsequent  meeting  of  the  Synod 
to  which  it  properly  belongs,  which  will  then  take  order  on  the  subject. 
jOtherwise,  there  is  a  possibility  that  several  Synods  might  be  unable  to  con- 
stitute, if  majorities  of  part  of  their  Presbyteries  should  adhere  to  the  seces- 
sion, and  the  minorities  attach  themselves  to  other  Presbyteries,  or  several 
unite  into  one,  before  the  Synods  meet. 

Section  5.  The  principles  of  this  Act  shall  be  applied  to  Churches,  with 
their  majorities  and  minorities — and  to  Church  Sessions,  as  far  as  they  are 
applicable.  And  the  Presbyteries  are  hereby  required  so  to  exercise  their 
watch  and  care,  that  as  far  as  possible,  all  the  Churches  may  be  preserved ; 
and  where,  unhappily,  this  cannot  be  done,  then  that  the  minorities  in  the 
Sessions  and  Churches  shall  be  cared  for,  and  dealt  with  on  the  general 
principles  now  laid  down.  The  Assembly  is  fully  sensible  that  in  divided 
Presbyteries  and  Churches,  everything  depends,  under  God,  upon  the  prompt- 
itude, firmness,  wisdom,  and  moderation  of  the  friends  of  Christ,  in  this 
great  crisis.  In  this  conviction,  the  whole  of  that  part  of  the  subject  which 
relates  to  Churches  and  private  Christians,  is  especially  commended  to  the 
Christian  zeal,  prudence,  and  fidelity  of  the  Presbyteries  and  Church  Ses- 
sions. In  regard  to  the  temporal  interests  of  the  Churches,  and  the  diffi- 
culties which  may  arise  on  their  account,  the  Assembly  advise  that,  on  the 
one  hand,  great  liberality  and  generosity  should  mark  the  whole  conduct  of 
our  people,  and  especially  in  cases  where  our  majorities  in  the  Churches  are 
very  large,  or  our  minorities  are  veiy  small ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  it 
would  advitje,  that  providential  advantages,  and  important  rights,  ought  not 
in  any  case  to  be  lightly  thrown  away. 

Section  6.  It  is  enjoined  on  the  Synods  to  take  order  on  this  subject — to 
see  that  the  principles  here  laid  down  are  duly  enforced — to  take  care  that 
the  Presbyteries  act  as  truth  and  duty  require  in  the  premises — to  make 
such  needful  modifications  in  the  Presbyteries  as  their  altered  circumstances 
may  require — and  to  promote  by  all  proper  means  the  speedy  pacification 
of  the  Churches,  by  delivering  and  saving  them  from  the  leaven  of  heresy, 
disorder,  and  schism,  which  having  so  long  worked  among  them,  is  at  length 
ready,  by  God's  mercy,  to  be  purged  away. 

Section  7.  The  Synods  in  all  cases  shall  be  considered  lawfully  consti- 
tuted only  when  formed  by  or  out  of  those  Presbyteries  recognized  as  true 
Presbyteries  by  this  Assembly,  according  to  the  true  tenor  and  intent  of 
this  Act. 

§  158.  Act  II. 

p.  35.  WJiereas,  the  Act  of  the  Assembly  of  June  5th,  1837,  declaring 
the  three  Synods  of  Utica,  Geneva,  and  Genesee,  to  be  out  of  the  ecclesias- 
tical connection  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
made  ample  provision  for  the  return  into  the  bosom  of  the  Church  of  every 
Minister  and  Church,  truly  Presbyterian  in  doctrine  and  order,  as  well 
within  the  bounds  of  the  three  aforesaid  Synods,  as  within  those  of  the 
Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve  : 

And  whereas,  it  is  represented  to  this  Assembly,  that  in  addition  to  those 
who  have  embraced  this  invitation  and  provision  of  the  aforesaid  Act,  there 
are  others  who  have  held  back,  and  are  still  waiting  on  the  developments  of 
Providence : 

And  u-Jirreaa,  it  was  never  the  intention  of  the  General  Assembly  to  cause 
any  sound  Presbyterian  to  be  permanently  separated  from  our  connection, 
but  it  is,  and  always  was  the  desire  of  the  Church,  that  all  who  really  em- 
brace our  doctrine,  love  our  order,  and  are  willing  to  conform  to  our  disci- 
pline, should  unite  themselves  with  us  : 


776  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK   VII. 

And  ichereas,  moreover,  the  General  Assembly  has  no  idea  of  narrowing, 
but  would  rather  expand  its  geographical  limits,  so  as  to  unite  in  bonds  of 
the  most  intimate  fellowship,  every  portion  of  our  beloved  country,  and 
every  evangelical  Christian  like  minded  with  ourselves :  It  is  therefore, 

Resolved,  hy  the  General  Assemhly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  ;  that  it  be  recommended, 

1.  That  those  Ministers  and  Churches  living  within  the  geographical 
limits  of  the  Synods  of  the  Western  Reserve,  Geneva,  Utica,  and  Genesee, 
who  are  willing  to  adhere  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
on  the  basis  of  the  Acts  of  the  Assemblies  of  1837  and  1838,  for  the  gene- 
ral reform  of  the  Church,  take  steps  for  the  immediate  organization  of  as 
man}'  Presbyteries  as  there  are  Ministers  and  Churches,  such  as  are  above 
described,  sufficiently  numerous  to  constitute,  so  that  the  whole  number  of 
Presbyteries  thus  formed,  shall  not  exceed  one  Presbytery  for  each  of  the 
aforenamed  Synods  :  and  so  that,  the  territory  of  the  Western  Reserve  shall 
in  no  case  be  added  to  that  in  western  New  York.  And  in  case  only  two 
Presbyteries  can  be  constituted  on  the  ground  occupied  by  the  three  Synods 
of  Utica,  Geneva,  and  Genesee — then  that  whole  territory  shall  be  divided 
between  them.  And  in  case  but  one  Presbytery  can  be  constituted,  then, 
the  whole  territory  shall  attach  to  it.  In  regard  to  the  Western  Reserve,  it 
is  desired  that  a  single  Presbytery  be  formed,  as  soon  as  convenient,  to  em- 
brace the  whole  of  that  ground. 

2.  The  Ministers  and  Churches  intended  by  this  Act,  will  hold  such 
mutual  correspondence  as  they  shall  deem  needful,  either  by  general  meeting 
or  otherwise ;  and  then  meet,  at  such  convenient  time  and  place,  as  may  be 
agreed  on  by  those  who  are  to  be  embraced  in  the  same  Presbytery,  and 
then  and  there  constitute  themselves  in  a  regular,  orderly,  and  Christian 
manner,  into  a  Presbytery  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Pre?byterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

3  If  as  many  as  three  Presbyteries  can  be  conveniently  formed  in  West- 
ern New  York,  it  will  be  orderly  for  them,  as  soon  as  possible  thereafter,  to 
unite  and  constitute  themselves  into  a  Synod  upon  the  principles  indicated 
in  this  xict;  and  such  Synod,  if  formed,  shall  cover  the  entire  territory 
heretofore  occupied  by  the  three  Synods  of  Utica,  Geneva,  and  Genesee. 
But  in  case  only  one  or  two  Presbyteries  can  be  formed,  then  application 
shall  be  made  by  it,  or  them,  for  admission  under  the  care  and  into  the 
bosom  of  such  Synod  now  in  our  connection,  as  shall  be  most  convenient 
and  natural.  And  the  Presbytery  on  the  Western  Reserve,  if  one  should 
be  formed,  will  adopt  the  same  line  of  conduct.  And  any  Synod,  to  which 
application  may  be  thus  made  by  any  Presbytery,  shall  take  immediate  order 
to  accomplish  the  ends  of  this  Act.  And  it  is  considered  that  any  Presby- 
tery or  Synod  formed  in  pursuance  of  these  directions,  shall  have  full  power 
to  perform  all  Presbyterial  or  Synodical  acts,  agreeably  to  the  constitution 
of  the  Church. 


lb.  p.  43.  Resolved,  That  if  any  Presbytery  or  Synod  shall  be  formed  ac- 
cording to  the  directions  given  by  this  Assembly;  or  being  already  formed, 
shall  desire  to  be  recognized  as  a  constituent  portion  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  all  the  proceedings  in  such  case  shall  be  fully  rep6rted  to  the  next 
General  Assembly,  together  with  such  evidence  as  the  nature  of  the  case 
shall  require ;  and  shall  be  approved  before  such  body  shall  be  finally  re- 
ceived. 


SEC.    158.]  NEW   SCHOOL.  —  THE   ASSEMBLY   OP  1838.  777 

§  159.  Act  in.  ' 

p.  36.  Section  1.  Be  it  resolved,  hy  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Preshyte- 
rian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  That  the  Presbytery  of 
Abingdon,  now  attached  to  the  Synod  of  Tennessee,  be,  and  hereby  is,  at  its 
own  request,  detached  from  said  Synod,  and  united  to  the  Synod  of  Virginia, 
and  it  shall  hereafter  be  an  integral  part  of  said  Synod  of  Virginia,  and 
subject  to  its  care  and  oversight. 

Section  2.  And  tchereas,  it  is  known  to  the  Assembly,  that  all  the  Com- 
missioners who  were  present  at  its  constitution  from  the  Synods  of  Tennes- 
see, jMicliigan,  and  Missouri,  with  the  exception  of  the  Commissioner  from 
the  Presbytery  of  Abingdon,  have  withdrawn  from  the  House,  and  it  is 
believed,  have  united  in  forming  another  body :  Therefore, 

Be  it  resolved,  That  if  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  shall,  either  by  its  own 
act  or  the  acts  of  its  Presbyteries,  adhere  to  the  secession  which  has  been 
made,  or  fail  or  refuse  to  adhere  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  provided  in 
the  First  Act ;  then  the  minority  or  minorities  therein,  adhering  as  afore- 
said to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  shall  be  attached  to,  and  shall  be  under  the 
care  of  the  Synod  of  West  Tennessee,  and  may  proceed,  as  before  directed, 
in  the  First  Act,  and  apply  for  admission  to  the  Synod  of  West  Tennessee, 
whose  jurisdiction  shall,  in  that  case,  be  extended  so  as  to  include  the  eccle- 
siastical limits  of  the  Synod  of  Tennessee :  and  if  the  like  circumstances 
occur  in  respect  of  the  Synod  of  Michigan,  its  minorities  shall  be  under 
the  care  of  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati,  on  the  same  principles ;  and  further, 
if  the  like  circumstances  occur  with  respect  to  the  Synod  of  Missouri,  its 
minorities  shall  be  under  the  care  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  on  the  same 
principles. 

Ordered,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  send  an  attested  copy  of  the  foregoing 
Acts  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  each  Presbytery  and  Synod  in  connection  with 
the  General  Assembly. 

§  160.  Missionaries  of  the  American  Board. 

Ibid.  p.  38.  With  respect  to  the  expediency  of  instituting  an  inquiry  into 
the  conduct  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners,  in  relation  to  the  or- 
thodoxy of  missionaries  employed  by  said  Board,  as  suggested  in  a  paper  re- 
ferred to  the  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence,  the  committee  reported, 
that  they  have  no  knowledge  of  any  facts  which  render  such  inquiry  at  this 
time  either  necessary  or  expedient,  and  therefore  recommend  that  this  As- 
sembly take  no  order  on  the  subject.     Accepted,  and  adopted. 

§  161.  Order  in  regard  to  Theological  Schools. 

Ibid.  p.  39.  Whereas,  the  General  Assembly,  in  carrying  forward  the  re- 
form of  the  Church,  should  seek  not  only  to  remove  existing  evils,  but  to 
guard  the  Church,  in  all  future  time,  as  far  as  practicable,  from  their  recur- 
rence: atid  whereas,  much  of  her  security,  under  God,  will  depend  upon  the 
character  of  her  ri.sing  ministry,  who  are  to  be  her  future  pastors  and  rulers : 
and  whereas,  our  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  xiv.  Section  6,  requires  that 
candidates  fur  the  ministry,  before  they  are  licensed,  "  shall  have  studied 
divinity,  under  some  approved  divine,  or  professor  of  theology,"  evidently 
meaning  thereby  such  divine  or  professor  of  theology  as  is  approved  by  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  in  some  of  her  regularly  organized  forms  :  therefore,  in 
order  to  secure  a  ministry  who  shall  be  sound  in  the  faith  and  well  instructed 
in  the  doctrines,  order,  and  discipline  of  the  Church;  and  in  order  to  the 
thorough  instruction  of  the  people  in  the  cardinal  doctrines  and  duties  of  our 
holy  religion,  it  is 
98 


778  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Presbyteries  be,  and  they  are  hereby  enjoined,  to 
see  that  their  candidates  for  the  ministry  prosecute  their  studies  only  at 
such  theological  seminaries,  or  with  such  divines  as  are  thus  approved  and 
recognized  by  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  sound  in  the  faith,  and  attached 
to  our  ecclesiastical  order  and  forms  of  worship,  as  laid  down  in  the  accre- 
dited standards  of  our  Church. 

2.  That  it  be  recommended  to  all  our  Ministers  to  give  particular  atten- 
tion to  such  expository  preaching  as  shall  bring  the  great  doctrines  and 
duties  of  the  gospel  clearly  before  the  minds  of  the  people  of  their  respective 
chartres  ;  and  that  they  endeavour  so  to  arrange  this  course  of  instructions, 
that  all  the  various  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  as  set  forth  in  order,  in  our  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  shall  be  distinctly  presented  and  enforced. 

3.  That  the  instruction  of  our  youth  in  the  Catechisms  of  the  Church,  be 
earnestly  recommended  to  the  special  attention  of  all  the  Ministers  and  Ses- 
sions under  the  care  of  this  General  Assembly. 

§  162.  Instnictions  to  the  Clerks. 

Ihul.  p.  40.  Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  and  Permanent  Clerk  be  a 
committee  to  form  the  roll  of  the  next  General  Assembly,  and  that  said  roll 
be  formed  according  to  the  principles  of  Act  the  First  on  the  State  of  the 
Church,  viz  :  that  the  Commissioners  from  those  Presbyteries  whose  Commis- 
sioners have  aided  or  concurred  in  forming  the  secession  from  the  present 
Assembly,  shall  not  be  enrolled  until  the  Asssembly  has  first  been  formed 
and  has  received  a  satisfactory  report  from  the  Presbyteries  aforesaid,  as  to 
the  order  they  have  taken  on  the  conduct  of  their  Commissioners,  and  on 
their  willingness  to  adhere  to  the  constitutional  order  adopted  and  confirmed 
by  the  Assemblies  of  1837  and  1838 

§  163.  Act  in  regard  to  the  Third  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia. 

Ibid.  42.  It  having  come  to  the  knowledge  of  this  Assembly,  that  the  Min- 
isters and  Churches,  formerly  constituting  the  Third  Presbytery  of  Philadel- 
phia, have,  with  the  exception  of  a  single  Minister  and  Church,  failed  or  re- 
fused to  obey  the  directions  of  the  Act  of  Assembly  of  1837,  which  dissolved 
that  Presbytery, 

Be  if  resolved,  1.  That  all  the  Ministers  and  Churches  formerly  constitu- 
ting said  Presbytery,  or  being  under  its  care,  are  hereby  directed  to  comply 
with  all  the  directions  of  said  Act,  at  or  before  the  fall  meetings  of  the 
Presbyteries  within  whose  bounds  they  are,  or  to  which  they  most  naturally 
belong. 

2.  In  case  of  the  failure  or  refusal  of  any  of  the  said  Ministers  or  Churches 
to  comply  with  the  directions  now  given  them,  then  the  Synod  of  Philadel- 
phia shall  take  such  order  as  the  peace  of  the  Churches  and  the  rights  of 
the  miniirities  in  them  shall  seem  to  require ;  respect  being  had  to  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Acts  passed  for  the  pacification  of  the  Church,  during  the  ses- 
sions of  the  present  Assembly. 

§  164.  Presbyters  Pastors  of  Congregational  Churches. 

Ibid.  p.  42.  Considering  that  it  is  manifestly  incongruous  and  unreasonable 
that  the  government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  should  be  administered 
by  those  who  do  not  submit  to  it  for  themselves  ;  and  whereas,  there  are,  in 
this  Church,  certain  brethren  in  the  ministiy,  who,  by  taking  the  pastoral 
charge  of  Congregational  churches,  have  placed  themselves  in  a  situation  in 
which  the  government  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  cannot,  in  the 


SEC.    161.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1837.  /79 

nnture  of  things,  be  fully  carried  into  effect,  in  relation  either  to  themselves 
or  to  the  people  of  whom  they  have  the  charge,  this  General  Assembly  feel  it 
to  be  indispensable  to  declare  that  this  is  an  evil  which  ought  to  be  corrected 
as  speedily  as  circumstances  will  permit ;  therefore, 

Rcsulcc.d,  That  it  be  referred  to  the  next  General  Assembly  to  correct  the 
evil  herein  submitted,  this  General  Assembly  being  willing  that  the  interval 
of  a  year  should  be  allowed  to  the  parties  concerned,  to  correct  for  themselves 
the  evil  in  question,  if  such  shall  be  their  choice. 

§  165.  Matters  referred  to  the  Aasemhly  of  1839. 

Ihid.  p.  46.  Mr.  Breckinridge,  from  the  Committee  on  the  State  of  the 
Church,  made  a  final  report,  which  was  accepted,  and  referred  to  the  next 
General  Assembly;  and  the  committee  was  discharged. 

It  was  ordered  that  the  report  be  entered  on  the  minutes,  as  follows, 
viz : 

"  MINUTE  I. 

"  The  lateness  of  the  session  rendering  it  inconvenient  and  unsuitable  for 
the  important  subject  of  abbreviated  Creeds,  Confessions,  and  Church  Cove- 
nants, to  be  fully  examined  at  this  time, 

"  Rcaolved,  That  the  next  Assembly  be  requested  to  decide, 

"  1.  Whether  members  received  into  our  communion  ought  to  be  received 
only  in  private  by  the  Church  Session ;  or  whether,  in  addition  to  this,  and 
after  it,  there  should  be  a  public  reception  of  such  members,  in  the  face  of 
the  Congregation,  upon  profession  of  their  faith,  and  with  covenant  between 
the  Church  and  said  members  ? 

"  2.  If  th(!re  should  be  such  public  reception,  should  the  faith  and  cove- 
nant professed  and  entered  into,  be  in  substance  the  whole  standards  of  the 
Church  '{  or  should  the  profession  and  covenant  be  limited  ? 

"  3.  Ought  there  not  to  be  uniformity  on  this  whole  subject  ?  and  to  that 
end,  ought  not  the  Assembly  either  to  settle  proper  abbreviated  formularies, 
or  to  order  the  general  use  of  those  of  the  Church,  or  forbid  any  usage  which 
requires  the  use  of  any,  in  the  manner  now  contemplated? 

"  Another  subject  of  great  importance,  and  kindred  to  this,  is  the  mode 
of  reception  and  profession  of  faith  by  candidates  for  adult  baptism. 

"  And  it  is  for  the  reasons  already  stated  in  the  foregoing  case  referred  to 
the  next  Assembly,  with  the  request  that  it  would  examine  and  decide, 
whether  there  ought  not  to  be  provided  a  comprehensive  formulary,  or  at 
least  a  simple  directory  for  adult  baptisms  ?  and  if  yea,  ought  not  the  proper 
directory  or  formulary  to  be  provided  without  unnecessary  delay,  under  the 
care  of  the  Assembly  V 

"MINUTE   II. 

"  The  basis  of  representation  remaining  unaltered,  the  Assembly  recom- 
mends to  the  Synods. 

"  1.  The  equalization,  on  just  and  convenient  terms,  of  the  Presbyteries  in 
the  bounds  of  each  respectively,  so  that,  as  far  as  may  be,  in  subordination 
to  existing  interests  and  general  convenience,  the  several  Presbyteries  in  the 
eame  Synod  may  approach  something  like  equality. 

"  2.  That  all  the  Synods,  by  a  calm  and  diligent  survey  of  this  subject, 
so  order  it,  as  to  make  the  Presbyteries  throughout  the  Church  stand  as  far 
as  possible,  regard  being  had  as  before  to  existing  interests  and  general  con- 
venience, upon  terms  of  common  right  and  equality." 


780  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

§  166.   Pastoral  letter  on  the  events  0/1838. 

1838,  p.  48.  (a)  Dear  Brethren, — In  the  present  agitated  state  of  our 
beloved  Zion,  we  tliink  it  our  duty  to  lay  our  wliule  procedure  before  you, 
•with  special  plainness,  and  serious  admonition,  that  you  as  well  as  ourselves 
should  look  earnestly  and  humbly  to  Almighty  God,  for  the  deliverance  of 
our  Church  from  the  troubles  and  temptations  by  which  we  have  been  and 
are  yet  surrounded.  We  Iclieve  that  all  parts  of  our  Church  have  lookod 
forward  to  the  present  meeting  of  the  Assembly  for  some  important  events, 
or  decisive  action,  which  might  determine  our  future  course,  and  give  har- 
mony to  our  future  operations. 

(/>)  The  last  General  Assembly  acted  under  the  conviction,  that  the 
only  possible  way  to  secure  peace,  was  by  the  separation  of  the  parties  in 
our  Church,  which  could  not  agree  on  what  were  deemed  important  princi- 
ples of  doctrine  and  Church  order;  and  to  effect  this  separation,  which  all 
parties  acknowledged  to  be  necessary,  the  majority  thought  proper  to  exer- 
cise the  right  of  abrogating  the  unconstitutional  action  which  had  brought 
the  discordant  parties  into  their  present  connection.  This  procedure  was 
indeed  novel ;  it  had  never  been  resorted  to  in  our  Church  before,  and  from 
its  very  novelty  was  calculated  to  startle  minds  not  accustomed  to  that  mode 
of  action  ;  it  was,  however,  the  only  remedy  for  our  case,  and  a  remedy  to 
which  all  governments,  possessing  a  written  constitution,  are  obliged  to  resort 
when  embarrassed  by  unconstitutional  laws. 

(  c  )  At  the  first  meeting  of  the  present  Assembly,  the  friends  of  the  last 
Assendily  had  the  pleasure  of  ascertaining  that  the  action  of  that  body  had 
been  fully  sustained  by  a  large  majority  of  our  Church.  So  decisive  was 
the  preponderance  of  numbers  on  this  occasion,  that  had  even  the  members 
from  the  four  disowned  Synods  been  admitted  to  their  seats,  there  would 
still  have  been  a  clear  and  not  inconsiderable  majority  in  favour  of  the  re- 
form which  the  last  Assembly  had  commenced.  In  these  circumstances  we 
thought  the  course  of  Christian  duty  was  plain  to  all  parties,  and  that  if  the 
minority  could  not  consent  to  submit  to  our  views  of  doctrine  and  Church 
order,  it  was  incumbent  on  them  to  make  a  quiet  and  orderly  secession. 
The  essence  of  all  religious  liberty  and  ecclesiastical  order  is  evidently  in- 
volved in  the  principle,  that  when  two  parties  in  the  same  community  can- 
not agree,  the  majority  must  govern  ;  but  if  the  minority  cannot  in  con- 
science submit  either  to  the  measures  or  the  doctrines  of  the  majority,  it  is 
their  right  and  duty  to  separate,  and  form  a  different  denomination.  For 
such  a  course  as  this  on  the  part  of  the  minority,  we  were  fully  prepared  ; 
we  looked  forward  to  it  with  satisfaction,  as  the  only  course  conducive  to  the 
peace  and  Christian  comfort  of  both  parties ;  and  had  this  course  been 
adopted,  we  were  willing  to  concur  in  any  reasonable  plan  for  the  adjust- 
ment of  any  unsettled  claims  which  might  have  appertained  to  the  case. 
By  this  exposition  of  our  views,  our  friends  and  brethren  will  be  prepared 
to  conceive  of  our  astonishment  and  grief  at  the  course  which  was  actually 
pursued. 

(d)  "When  the  hour  for  organizing  the  Assembly  had  arrived,  and  whilst 
the  proper  officers  were  engaged  in  that  business,  a  number  of  persons  be- 
longing to  the  minority  rose 'in  a  tumultuous  manner,  in  the  midst  of  the 
house,  and  offered  some  propositions  and  motions,  which  evidently  could  not 
be  entertained  at  the  time,  and  M-hich  were  declared  to  be  out  of  order,  sub- 
sequently proceeded  with  a  confused  clamour,  in  which  something  like  nom- 
inations and  voting  could  be  heard,  to  what  they  called  an  orgvanization  of 
the  Assembly ;  and  then  made  the  announcement,  that  that  body  would 
bold  its  future  sessions  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church ;  all  this  was  done 


SEC.  16G.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1838.  781 

in  defiance  of  the  authority  of  the  Jloderator  of  the  Assembly,  who  was  con- 
stituting the  body,  and  who  repeatedly  called  to  order  whilst  this  scene  of 
confusion  was  in  progress. 

(  e  )  What  could  have  led  the  minority  to  this  extraordinary  course  is  not 
for  us  to  explain.  It  has  been  suggested  that  thej  considered  this  as  the 
best  way  for  securing  their  legal  rights,  and  indeed  it  has  since  appeared, 
that  they  not  only  meant  to  secure  their  own  rights,  but  to  assume  to  them- 
selves all  the  legal  rights  and  claims  of  the  whole  Presbyterian  Church.  In 
this  view,  however,  the  very  injustice  of  their  plan  would  seem  sufficient  to 
condemn  it  in  the  estimation  of  all  good  men,  not  influenced  by  prejudice. 
That  a  minority,  by  such  a  movement,  could  take  to  themselves  the  whole 
property  of  the  Church,  and  strip  the  majority  of  all  their  rights,  would 
certainly  be  an  unjust  procedure;  and  if  even  all  this  were  practicable  in 
point  of  law,  yet  in  the  court  of  conscience,  we  believe  there  are  but  few 
men  who  would  be  willing  to  sanction  it.  But  can  it  be  supposed  that  such 
a  course  could  be  supported  in  a  court  of  law  ?  The  legal  decision  which 
would  sustain  such  a  course,  would  establish  a  principle  destructive  of  the 
rights  of  every  ecclesiastical  organization  throughout  the  world  ;  for  it  is 
abundantly  plain  that  in  any  Church  organization  which  could  be  formed, 
a  minority  might  arise,  no  matter  how  small  that  minority,  which  would  be 
able,  on  the  plan  practised  in  this  case,  to  divest  the  majority  of  all  its 
power  and  its  property,  and  ruin  the  Church.  Surely  the  members  of  the 
minority  could  not  mean  to  establish  a  principle  of  law,  by  which  indeed 
they  might  be  able  to  ruin  the  Presbyterian  Church  this  year,  but  by  which 
a  portion,  however  small,  might  be  able  the  next  year  to  ruin  them,  and 
strip  them  of  all  their  vested  rights — a  j^i'inciple,  in  fact,  which  a  disor- 
derly minority  in  any  Church  might  at  any  time  employ  for  the  subversion 
of  that  Church.  We  find  it  therefore  difficult  to  believe,  that  the  minority 
could  have  expected  to  obtain  the  property  and  the  power  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  by  the  movement  in  question,  and  what  they  did  expect  or 
intend  by  it,  we  must  leave  to  themselves,  or  to  future  circumstances  to 
explain. 

(/)  Had  the  minority  exercised  a  little  more  confidence  in  the  majority, 
we  think  all  the  points  of  separation  might  have  been  adjusted  in  a  manner 
more  advantageous  to  themselves,  and  certainly  in  a  manner  more  consistent 
with  that  Christian  deportment  which  all  professors  of  religion  are  bound  to 
exhibit  before  the  world.  When  the  General  Assembly  of  1837  determined 
that  a  separation  of  the  parties  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  was  necessary  to 
its  peace,  and  appointed  a  joint  committee  to  adjust  the  terms  of  separation, 
the  mode  of  dividing  the  property  was  agreed  upon  to  the  satisfaction  of 
both  parties.  We  have  never  heard  that  plan  of  division  objected  to  since 
that  time,  by  any  of  the  minority,  and  we  have  no  doubt  the  majority  would 
at  this  day  have  consented  to  it;  here,  then,  was  an  obvious  mode  of  set- 
tling all  questions  of  property,  which  we  think  would  have  given  general 
satisfaction  to  the  members  of  both  parties,  and  which  ought  to  have  been 
adopted.  Perhaps  the  minority  will  say  that  their  reason  for  acting  as  they 
did,  was  that  they  had  proposed  a  negotiation  just  before  the  organization 
of  the  Assembly,  which  was  rejected.  It  is  true  they  did  propose  a  nego- 
tiation, and  the  proposition  was  rejected;  but  the  reason  for  that  rejection 
v,a-<,  that  the  proposition  assumed  as  the  ground  of  the  whole  negotiation, 
that  the  action  of  the  last  (Tcneral  Assembly  in  disowning  the  four  Sy- 
nods of  Western  Reserve,  Utica,  Cxeneva,  and  Grenesee,  should  be  con- 
sidered as  unconstitutional,  null,  and  void ;  and  as  a  large  majority  of 
the  Presbyteries  in  our  Church  had  determined  that  said  action  of  the 
last  Assembly   ought  now   to  be  carried    into   effect,   it  was  evident  that 


782  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII, 

the  proposition  aforesaid  could  not  be  entertained  by  the  members  of  this 
Assembly. 

{g)  Such,  dear  brethren,  is  a  brief  statement  of  the  facts  and  circum- 
stances forced  upon  our  attention  at  the  commencement  of  the  present  As- 
sembly, and  we  do  not  deem  it  necessary  here  to  dwell  any  longer,  or  give 
any  further  detail  of  the  events  of  our  past  history,  which  have  brought 
matters  to  their  present  state.  Both  parties  in  our  Church  have  placed 
their  views  of  the  reforming  measures  of  the  last  Assembly  fully  before  the 
public;  the  public  has  deliberated  on  the  matter;  and  a  decided  majority 
of  our  Presbyteries  have  exercised  their  right  of  declaring  that  those  re- 
forming measures  ought  to  be  sustained  and  carried  into  effect;  and  in  con- 
sequence of  this  decision,  the  minority  have  departed  from  us,  and  organized 
a  secession.  The  Church  is  now  fairly  divided  into  two  separate  and  inde- 
pendent denominations.  Of  this  secession  we  only  complain  as  to  the  man- 
ner in  which  it  was  effected — for  we  hold  it  to  be  the  unalienable  right  of 
all  Christians,  a  right  which  duty  requires  them  to  exercise,  to  separate 
themselves  from  other  Christians  with  whom  they  cannot  conscientiously 
agree  on  subjects  of  Christian  doctrine  and  Church  order.  When  disagree- 
ments arise  on  these  points,  such  denominational  separations  afford  the  only 
means  of  preserving  the  peace  and  purity  of  the  Church,  in  its  present  im- 
perfect state. 

(  A  )  And  now,  beloved  brethren,  as  the  first  step  of  this  necessary  sepa- 
ration has  been  taken,  it  is  our  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  that  he  would  dis- 
pose and  enable  all  parties  concerned,  to  carry  it  out  in  such  manner  as  may 
be  most  consistent  with  the  Christian  spirit,  and  most  conducive  to  a  speed}' 
restoration  of  general  peace  and  Christian  affection  between  the  members  of 
the  respective  bodies.  It  will  facilitate  the  attainment  of  this  desirable 
object  to  keep  in  memory  the  fact,  that  no  sentence  of  excommunication 
has  ever  passed  between  the  bodies ;  we  merely  separate  into  different  de- 
nominations, as  Christians  who  cannot  agree  to  live  together  in  the  same 
particular  Church.  We  can  assure  our  friends  at  a  distance,  that  the 
blessed  effects  of  this  separation  are  already  apparent  in  this  General  As- 
sembly ;  we  have  now,  as  we  trust,  "  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bonds 
of  peace,"  as  it  pervaded  our  General  Assemblies  in  former  happy  periods 
of  our  history,  when  we  all  "  spake,  and  thought,  and  minded  the  same 
things." 

(«)  Rejoicing  as  we  do,  that  this  separation  is  thus  far  effected,  yet  we 
think  it  important  to  request  our  brethren  and  the  churches  under  our  care, 
to  ponder,  in  the  fear  of  God,  the  events  through  which  we  have  passed,  and 
to  draw  from  them  those  lessons  of  circumspection  and  humility  which  they 
are  calculated  to  give.  A  few  of  the  last  years  of  our  history  have  presented 
a  mortifying  spectacle,  which  we  humbly  hope  never  to  see  again,  in  con- 
nection with  our  body.  By  the  appointment  of  God,  the  Church  ought  to 
be  "  a  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth — a  light  of  the  world — a  candle,  giving 
light  to  all  that  are  in  the  house."  For  the  last  seven  or  eight  years  of  our 
history  we  have  been  full  of  darkness,  our  Church  has  been  occupied  with 
strife,  filled  with  railing  accusations  and  misrepresentations  among  professed 
brethren,  which  was  well  calculated  to  harden  sinners,  and  provoke  the  scoffs 
of  the  infidel. 

(  /c  )  That  the  Church  was  possessed  of  materials  for  furnishing  such  a 
spectacle  as  we  have  witnessed,  affords  evidence  that  God  saw  something 
extremely  wrong  in  our  communion,  before  our  late  troubles  overtook  us  ; 
the  trials  through  which  we  have  passed,  was  a  dispensation  of  that  kind 
Father,  who  holds  the  Church  as  the  apple  of  his  eye,  and  who  never  need- 
lessly afflicts  the  children  of  men ;  and  whether  our  ijuilt  has  consisted  in 


SEC    166.]  NEW    SCHOOL.— THE    ASSEMBLY    OF    1838,  788 

pride,  in  hypocrisy,  in  ■worldliness,  or  in  indiflFerence  to  the  truth,  or  whether 
it  may  have  consisted  in  all  these  united,  it  is  yet  certain  that  our  chastise- 
ment has  not  been  heavier  than  our  crimes,  and  that  we  have  much  cause 
as  a  Church,  and  as  private  Christians,  for  deep  repentance,  careful  self- 
examination,  and  turning  to  God,  that  he  may  show  us  wherefore  he  has 
contended  with  us,  and  may  purify  us  to  himself,  as  a  peculiar  people,  zeal- 
ous of  good  works. 

(l)  And  as  much  of  our  late  criminality  may  have  consisted  in  things  un- 
observed by  ourselves,  we  think  it  of  special  importance,  at  the  present  time, 
to  urge  upon  all  our  brethren  the  necessity  of  diligent  and  devout  atten- 
tion to  what  are  called  the  secret  means  of  grace.  Could  we  know  that  our 
brethren  were  generally  much  engaged  in  secret  reading  and  meditation  on 
the  word  of  God,  and  in  "  praying  with  all  prayer,"  '*  and  without  ceasing," 
we  should  then  believe  that  a  happy  and  glorious  reformation  of  our  Church 
would  certainly  be  accomplished,  and  that  Zion  would  soon  look  forth  from 
her  chambers,  "fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army 
with  banners."  The  promises  of  Scripture  make  it  very  certain  that  if  our 
Church  was  filled  with  the  spirit  of  humble  and  holy  prayer,  it  would  soon 
be  filled  with  every  blessing;  God  will  give  Tiis  Holy  Spirit;  he  will  give 
himself;  he  will  give  every  temporal  and  eternal  good  to  those  who  ask 
agreeably  to  his  will. 

(  m  )  We  will  further  observe,  that  the  duty  of  fasting,  as  united  with 
prayer,  appears  to  be  too  much  disregarded,  if  not  entirely  neglected  by 
many  Christians  of  the  present  day.  We  agree  with  our  fathers  of  the 
Reformation,  that  the  appointment  of  annual  or  stated  fasts  is  not  author- 
ized under  the  gospel  dispensation ;  but  occasional  ftisting,  both  public  and 
private,  such  as  is  called  for  by  peculiar  circumstances,  or  by  the  dispensa- 
tions of  Heaven,  are  still  among  the  appointed  means  of  grace,  and  form  an 
important  part  of  Christian  duty.  Our  Saviour  said,  the  children  of  the 
bride-chamber  would  fast  when  the  bridegroom  was  taken  from  them :  surely 
such  a  dispensation  as  we  have  lately  witnessed,  should  lead  those  children 
to  fast. 

(  n)  As  our  work  at  this  time  is  a  work  of  reformation,  we  believe  the  pre- 
sent is  a  proper  period  for  correcting  any  deviations  from  Presbyterian  usage, 
or  from  the  old  commendable  practices  of  our  Church,  which  may  have 
crept  in  among  us.  It  is  important  to  every  community  of  Christians,  that 
the  youth  of  that  community  should,  as  far  as  practicable,  be  indoctrinated 
in  its  principles.  We  fear,  however,  that  in  the  important  work  of  bringing 
up  the  children  of  the  Church  "  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord," 
both  parents  and  Pastors  have  too  much  neglected  our  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms,  and  especially  our  Larger  Catechism.  Whilst  we  rejoice  in  the 
additional  means,  which  the  publications  and  institutions  of  the  present  day 
have  furnished  for  the  assistance  of  family  and  juvenile  instruction,  yet  we 
do  not  believe  that  anything  has  been  furnished,  which  could  at  all  justify 
the  laying  aside  of  our  excellent  Catechisms.  We  believe  that  no  uninspired 
men  have  ever  been  able  to  exhibit  in  as  short  a  compass,  safer  and  sounder 
views  of  the  doctrines  of  salvation,  than  is  contained  in  those  Catechisms, 
and  we  should  rejoice  to  see  our  Larger  Catechism  brought  back  to  its  for- 
mer place  in  the  system  of  both  family  and  pastoral  instruction,  and  as  exten- 
sively as  practicable  committed  to  memory.  We  are  persuaded  that  the 
dear  youth  under  our  care  would  lose  neither  time  nor  labour,  by  making 
their  minds  as  familiar  as  possible  with  that  excellent  summary  of  the  doc- 
trines of  Christ. 

(o)  And  among  other  things,  beloved  brethren,  we  esteem  it  our  duty 
to  recommend  to  your  patronage  and  perusal,  suitable  religious  periodicals 


784  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VIT 

We  know  it  has  been  made  a  question  by  some,  whether  the  Church  would 
not  be  better  witliout  those  papers  and  periodicals  which  are  called  religious, 
than  with  them.  This  is  a  question  we  shall  not  discuss  in  the  abstract ; 
such  papers  have  been,  and  will  continue  to  be  circulated,  and  the  only  anti- 
dote for  those  that  do  evil,  is  to  circulate  those  which  do  good.  We  should 
suppose  that  intelligent  Christians  would  not  find  it  difficult  to  determine 
what  papers  or  periodicals  they  ought  to  sustain  ;  they  may  try  such  papers 
by  the  Bible ;  they  may  try  them  by  the  standards  of  the  Church,  or, 
according  to  our  Saviour's  rule,  they  may  try  them  by  their  fruits.  "  Men 
do  not  gather  grapes  of  thorns,  nor  figs  of  thistles;"  publications  filled  with 
railings  and  misrepresentations,  cannot  produce  the  peaceable  fruits  of 
righteousness. 

(»)  And  now,  brethren,  we  would  say  in  conclusion,  let  us  with  cheer- 
ful and  Christian  confidence,  as  well  as  with  true  humility,  put  our  trust  in 
the  living  God.  We  believe  the  work  in  which  we  are  engaged  is  the  work 
of  God.  If  we  know  ourselves,  and  we  have  prayed  that  we  might  know 
ourselves  in  the  present  case — our  great  and  only  motive  has  been,  to  main- 
tain the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  We  believe  that  the  interests  of  truth  are 
at  stake — we  believe  that  our  standards  contain  that  revealed  system  of 
truth,  which  God  has  ordained  for  extending  his  glory  and  his  salvation 
over  the  whole  earth  ;  and  although  we  have  nothing  to  do  in  judging  those 
that  are  without,  yet  we  cannot  suffer  this  system  to  be  mutilated  or  per- 
verted by  those  who  teach  in  our  communion,  and  are  professedly  under  our 
authority.  With  brethren  of  other  communions,  who  honestly  differ  from 
us  on  some  points,  we  have  no  contest ;  we  leave  the  questions  between 
them  and  us,  to  the  judgment  of  our  common  Master;  but  as  to  persons  in 
our  own  communion,  we  must  contend  earnestly  for  what  we  believe  to  be 
the  faith,  and  whilst  we  ascribe  no  infallibility  to  our  own  judgments,  or 
even  to  our  own  standards,  yet  the  opinions  we  have  formed  from  the  word 
of  God,  must  to  us  be  the  rule  of  our  faith  and  practice ;  and  whilst  engaged, 
as  we  humbly  trust,  in  maintaining  the  truth  and  the  cause  of  our  Saviour,  we 
look  to  the  living  God  for  the  success  of  our  efforts.  We  also  believe  that 
the  hand  of  God  has  been  visible  in  leading  us,  and  conducting  our  cause  to 
the  present  issue,  and  we  hope  the  same  Almighty  power  will  guide  us  and 
you  in  all  our  future  operations. 

(5')  As  reformation  has  been  frequently  mentioned  in  the  preceding  re- 
marks, we  trust  it  will  be  understood  by  our  Churches,  that  no  new  doctrine 
or  practice  is  to  be  introduced.  The  Assembly  merely  intends  that  there 
should  be  a  return  to  the  faith  and  practice  of  our  Church  as  heretofore  in- 
culcated in  our  standards,  wherever  there  may  have  been  a  departure.  We 
would  further  recommend,  that  in  view  of  the  events  through  which  we  have 
passed,  and  the  deliverance  which  we  hope  Almighty  God  has  bestowed  upon 
our  Church,  that  the  second  Thursday  of  December  next  be  solemnly  observed 
by  all  the  members  of  our  communion,  as  a  day  of  solemn  humiliation,  thanks- 
giving, and  prayer,  and  that  the  (churches  and  Congregations  in  our  connec- 
tion meet  that  day  for  the  purpose  of  public  worship. 

William  S.  Plumer,  Moderator. 
John  M.  Krebs,  Permanent  Clerk. 
Philadelphia,  May  31,  1838. 


3EC.    168. j  NEW    SCHOOL.  — FINAL   ADJUSTMENTS.  785 

CHAPTEE  X. 

SUBSEQUENT   ACTS  AND    RELATIONS. 


§  167.  Final  adjustment  of  Presbyteries  and  Synods. 

1839,  p.  170.  The  Assembly  resumed  the  consideration  of  the  final  report 
of  the  Committee  on  the  State  of  the  Church  ;  which  was  adopted  as  follows, 
viz  : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby  dis- 
Bolved,  and  all  the  Ministers  and  Churches  within  its  bounds,  and  adhering 
to  tbis  body,  are  hereby  declared  to  be  attached  to  the  Synod  of  West  Ten- 
nessee ;  and  that  as  the  Presbyteries  of  Union  and  French  Broad  have  de- 
parted from  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and 
as  the  minorities  of  said  bodies  have  not  organized,  so  as  to  continue  the 
succession  of  those  Presbyteries  in  adherence  to  this  body,  the  territorial 
limits  of  the  Presbytery  of  Holston  be  extended,  and  they  are  hereby  extended 
so  as  to  include  the  whole  territory  hitherto  occupied  by  the  Presbyteries  of 
Union  and  French  Broad  ;  and  that  the  territorial  limits  of  the  Synod  of  West 
Tennessee  be  extended  so  as  to  include  the  whole  territory  heretofore  occu- 
pied by  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  ;  and  that  the  name  of  the  Synod  of  West 
Tennessee  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby  changed  to  the  name  of  th©  Synod  of 
Tennessee. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  Michigan  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby  dis- 
solved, and  as  many  of  its  members  and  churches  as  adhere  to  the  General 
Assembly,  and  the  minorities  of  its  Presbyteries  adhering  as  aforesaid,  are 
hereby  declared  to  be  attached  to  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati ;  and  the  Synod 
of  Cincinnati  is  hereby  directed  to  take  such  order  on  the  whole  subject  as 
to  secure,  so  far  as  possible,  to  sound  Presbyterians  in  the  bounds  of  the  Sy- 
nod hereby  dissolved,  a  regular  connection  with  the  General  Assembly; 
and  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati  is  hereby  required  to  make  a  full  report  of  its 
action  on  the  whole  subject,  to  the  next  General  Assembly.  [See 
below,  (i.)  ] 

3.  Whereas,  difficulties  have  arisen  in  the  Synod  of  Missouri,  so  as  to  have 
prevented  any  regular  meeting  for  some  time  past,  and  so  that  it  now  stands 
adjourned  to  no  particular  day  ;  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  said  Synod  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  directed  to  meet 
in  the  town  of  St.  Charles,  on  the  second  Thursday  of  September  next,  and 
that  its  sessions  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  oldest  Minister  present. 
And  if  there  shall  fail  to  be  present  a  constitutional  quorum,  then  as  many 
as  are  present  shall  organize  as  a  convention,  and  draw  up  a  full  and  faith- 
ful statement  of  the  whole  circumstances,  and  present  such  statement  and 
themselves  at  Springfield,  in  Illinois,  on  the  third  Thursday  of  October  next, 
at  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois  ;  and  from  and  after  that  time  all  the 
Churches,  Ministers,  minorities  of  Presbyteries,  and  Presbyteries  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Missouri,  so  far  as  they  adhere  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  shall  be  united  with  and  under  the 
99 


786  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

care  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois;  and  from  and  after  sueli  union,  the  name  of 
the  Synod  of  Illinois  shall  be  changed  to  the  name  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois 
and  Missouri. 

4.  As  the  territory  of  the  Western  Reserve  does  not  now  belong  to  any 
of  our  Synods,  it  is  hereby 

Resolved,  That  the  counties  of  Geauga,  Ashtabula,  and  Trumbull,  be  at- 
tached to  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  and  that  the  remaining  part  be  attached 
to  the  Synods  of  Ohio  and  Cincinnati,  and  divided  between  them  by  the  line 
which  now  separates  them  running  north  to  the  lake. 

5.  Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  with  pleasure  recognize  the 
Presbytery  of  Peoria,  in  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois ;  and  that  it 
be  enrolled  and  its  statistics  published  in  the  Minutes  of  the  General  As- 
sembly. 

6.  Resolved,  That  with  equal  pleasure  the  Assembly  recognize  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Ogdensburg,  and  that  it  be  enrolled  and  its  statistics  published  in 
the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly ;  and  that  until  another  Presbytery  be 
formed  in  Western  New  York,  so  that  the  new  Presbytery,  in  connection 
with  the  Presbyteries  of  Ogdensburg  and  Caledonia,  may  be  formed  into  the 
•Synod  of  AVestern  New  York,  the  Presbytery  of  Ogdensburg  be,  and  the 
same  is,  hereby  attached  to  the  Synod  of  Albany. 

7.  Whn-eas,  the  following  Presbyteries  did,  by  their  Commissioners  in 
1838,  combine  with  others  in  forming  a  schismatical  and  disorderly  body  ; 
and  whereas,  the  acts  of  such  Commissioners  have  been  approved  and  con- 
firmed by  their  respective  Presbyteries,  thus  creating  a  regular  and  indubi- 
table secession  from  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica; therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  names  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Champlain,  New  York 
3d,  Newark,  Montrose,  Wilmington,  Lewes,  Detroit,  St.  Joseph,  Monroe, 
Athens,  Illinois,  Ottowa,  Alton,  Union,  and  French  Broad,  be  erased  from 
the  roll  of  the  General  Assembly  ;  and  that  any  Ministers  and  Churches  re- 
maining in  the  territory  formerly  occupied  by  the  said  Presbyteries,  and 
desiring  to  adhere  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  di- 
rected to  report  themselves  to  the  nearest  Presbytery  in  our  connection,  and 
that  such  Presbytery,  in  every  case,  take  proper  and  definitive  action  in  re- 
lation thereto,  agreeably  to  our  Constitution,  and  to  the  previous  acts  of  the 
Assembly  on  the  same  subject. 

8.  Whereas,  the  Presbytery  of  Newburyport,  by  its  Commissioners,  in 
1838,  did  combine  with  others  in  forming  a  schismatical  body;  and  whereas, 
the  action  of  said  Presbytery  on  the  subject  has  not  been  decisive;  and 
whereas,  this  Assembly  is  informed  that  a  number  of  the  members  of  said 
Presbytery  are  still  desirous  of  retaining  their  connection  with  the  General 
Assembly ;  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  said  Presbytery,  or  any  number  sufiicient  to  continue  the 
succession  thereof,  be  directed,  at  its  next  stated  meeting,  to  take  such  order 
on  the  whole  subject,  as  shall,  on  the  plan  adopted  by  the  Assembly  of 
1838,  secure  a  continued  and  indubitable  connection  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  make  a  full  report  to  the  next 
General  Assembly. 

9  Whereas,  it  is  understood  that  there  is- a  sufiicient  number  of  Ministers 
within  the  territorial  limits  of  the  Presbytery  of  Columbia,  whose  Commis- 
sioners, in  1838,  united  with  others  in  forming  a  schismatical  and  disorderly 
body,  to  maintain  the  succession  of  said  Presbytery ;  therefore, 

Rrsolved,^  That  all  Ministers,  with  one  Ruling  Elder  from  each  Congre- 
gation within  the  limits  of  said  Presbytery,  who  are  disposed  to  adhere  to 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 


SEC.    167.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — FINAL   ADJUSTMENTS.  787 

America,  be  directed  to  meet  on  the  second  Tuesday  of  August  next,  in  the 
Second  Church,  Hudson,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  after  a  sermon  by  the 
oldest  Minister  present,  that  they  proceed  to  all  appropriate  acts  and  doings 
under  the  continued  name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  Columbia. 

( 6  )  Amendment  to  the  preceding  Section. 

1840,  p.  307.  A  petition  from  the  Ministers  and  Churches  in  Michigan, 
who  were,  by  a  resolution  of  the  last  Assembly,  attached  to  the  Synod  of 
Cincinnati,  requesting  that  that  resolution  may  be  repealed,  and  that  the 
petitioners  may  be  attached  to  the  Synod  of  Indiana,  was  taken  up;  when  it 
was  resolved,  That  the  request  be  granted. 

§  168.    Case  of  the  Presbytery  of  Sidney. 

"Upon  the  division  wiiich  took  place  in  the  Presbyterian  Cliurch  in  1838,  Messrs. 
Diivid  Merrill  and  George  G.  Poag^c,  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Sidney,  expressed 
their  willing-ness  to  continue  members  of  said  Presbytery,  but  refused  to  acknowledg-e 
the  jurisdiction  of  either  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati  or  the  General  Assembly  of  tlie 
Presbyterian  Church.  Besides  this,  they  united  tiiemselves  with  a  convention  of  Minis- 
tors  which  had  declared  to  the  world,  that  as  soon  as  any  ot' their  members  should  be  dealt 
with  by  any  of  the  Presbyteries  to  which  they  severally  beioiig-ed,  that  tiiey  would  proceed 
to  organize  themselves  into  a  Presbytery,  and  thus  protect  tlicmselves  from  what  they 
deemed  oppression.  As  soon  as  the  Presbytery  of  Sidney  had  satisfied  themselves  of 
these  facts  by  the  pergonal  attendance  of  one  of  these  brethren,  and  by  evidence  entirely 
satisfactory  in  regard  to  the  otiier,  they  proceeded  to  order  their  names  to  be  erased  from 
the  list  of  their  members. 

"  The  Synod  of  Cincinnati,  in  reviewing  the  records  of  that  Presbytery,  took  exception 
til  their  proceedure  in  this  particular,  and  adopted  the  following  resolution  : 

" '  Resolved,  That  the  action  of  Sidney  Presbytery  in  the  ease  of  the?e  brethren  be  not 
sustained,  and  they  are  hereby  considered  as  members  of  Presbytery  and  still  subject  to 
to  the  discipline  of  the  Church  as  heretofore.' " 

[The  Presbytery  complained  to  the  Assembly] 

"  1.  That  the  Synod  disregarded  the  ground  upon  which  the  Presbytery  based  its  ac- 
tion, viz:  that  they  had  connected  themselves  with  a  body  unknown  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  as  a  court  of  appeals  under  the  name  of  a  convention  for  mutual  advice  and  pro- 
tection. 

"2.  That  they  had  renounced  all  'authority  of  the  Synod  and  General  Assembly,' 
with  which  the  Presbytery  of  Sidney  is  connected." — Princeton  Review,  1841,  p.  574. 

1841,  p.  450.   [In  the  Assembly  it  was] 

Resolved,  That  the  complaint  be  sustained,  and  the  decision  of  the  Synod 
of  Cincinnati  reversed,  and  all  matters  placed  in  the  same  situation  in  which 
they  were,  before  the  Synod  entered  up  its  judgment  in  the  case. 

§  169.  Interpi-etation  of  the  Acts  of  Reform. 

1842,  p.  32.  Whereas,  it  is  believed  by  this  Assembly,  that  there  are 
Ministers  and  Churches  and  private  Christians  within  our  bounds,  holding 
the  same  doctrines  and  maintaining  the  same  Church  order  with  us,  but  who, 
from  a  misapprehension  of  the  Acts  of  the  Assembly  of  1838,  are  not  in  our 
communion  ;  and  whereas,  as  it  is  expressed  in  Act  II.  adopted  by  that  As- 
sembly, it  was  never  the  intention  of  the  General  Assembly  to  cause  any 
sound  Presbyterian  to  be  permanently  separated  from  our  connection,  but  it 
is  and  always  was  the  desire  of  the  Church,  that" all  who  really  embrace  our 
doctrine,  love  our  order,  and  are  willing  to  conform  to  our  discipline,  should 
unite  themselves  with  us ;  and  moreover,  as  the  General  Assembly  has  no 
idea  of  narrowing,  but  would  rather  expand  its  geographical  limits,  so  as  to 
unite  in  bonds  of  the  most  intimate  fellowship  every  evangelical  Church 
like-minded  with  ourselves  throughout  every  portion  of  our  beloved  country, 
therefore, 

1.  Rrsnh-ed,  That  it  is  hereby  declared  by  the  General  Assembly,  that 
in  requiring  an  adherence  to  our  Church  on  the  basis  of  the  Assemblies  of 


788  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

1837  and  1838,  they  did  not  create,  nor  introduce  any  new  basis  of  Presby- 
terianism,  but  required  an  adherence  to  the  true  and  only  basis  of  our  organ- 
ization and  conmmnion,  viz:  the  doctrinal  standards  and  constitution  of  oui 
Church,  as  founded  on  the  word  of  God,  a  deplorable  departure  from  which 
had  been  suffered  through  the  operation  of  the  Plan  of  Union. 

2.  Rrxoh-rrJ,  That  it  was  not  then,  and  is  not  now,  required  of  those  who 
would  adhere  to  us  as  a  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  that,  as  a  term  of 
membership  in  this  Church,  they  should  approve  the  Acts  of  the  Assembly 
of  1837  and  1838;  but  simply  that  they  should  recognize  the  Church  as  then 
and  subsequently  constituted  as  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America;  and  acknowledge  their  subjection  to  its  judicatories.  [Unani- 
mously adopted.     See  also  §  172.] 

§  170.  Proposal/or  a  Joint  ceIeh7-ation  of  the  Lords  Supper. 

1846,  p.  195.  The  Committee  on  Devotional  Exercises  reported,  inform- 
ing the  Assembly  that  a  proposition  had  been  made  to  them  by  the  Commit- 
tee on  Devotional  Exercises  of  the  Triennial  General  Assembly  meeting  in 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  to  the  eifect  that  the  two  Assemblies  unite 
in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper;  and  recommending  the  following 
resolution,  viz : 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  accept  the  proposition  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  meeting  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  viz  :  that  the  two 
Assemblies  unite  in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper;  and  that  the 
Committee  on  Devotional  Exercises,  in  connection  with  the  Corresponding 
Committee  of  the  other  Assembly,  make  arrangements  for  the  same. 

p.  196.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Palmer,  a  member  of  the  Committee  on  Devotional 
Exercises,  presented  a  counter  report  on  the  joint  celebration  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  by  the  two  Assemblies. 

p.  199.  [After  extended  discussion]  all  the  papers  relating  to  the  sub- 
ject were  committed  to  a  Committee  consisting  of  Messrs.  Musgrave,  Todd, 
Young,  W.  L.  Breckinridge,  S.  B.  Jones,  Grier,  Davis,  and  Vaughan ;  with 
instructions  to  bring  in  a  minute  expressive  of  the  views  of  the  Assembly. 

p.  201.  The  committee  to  whom  were  referred  all  papers  relating  to  the 
joint  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  by  the  two  Assemblies,  with  instruc- 
tions to  bring  in  a  minute  expressive  of  the  views  of  the  Assembly,  presented 
a  report,  which  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

The  Committee  on  Devotional  Exercises  having  reported  to  this  General 
Asseml)ly  a  communication  from  a  similar  committee  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly in  session  at  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  representing  that  the  said 
Assembly  has  authorized  its  committee  to  confer  with  the  committee  of  this 
Assembly  in  relation  to  a  joint  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  by  the  two 
bodies  ;  it  was  ordered,  that  the  committee  respectfully  acknowledge  and 
reciprocate  the  courtesy  of  the  communication,  and  say  in  reply,  that  while 
this  Assembly  recognizes  the  above  mentioned  body  as  a  branch  of  the 
Church  of  our  common  Lord,  and  for  this  reason  would,  as  individuals, 
under  appropriate  circumstances,  unite  with  our  brethren  in  the  celebration 
of  Divine  ordinances,  yet,  as  this  Assembly  has  never  in  its  corporate  and 
oflScial  capacity  united  with  any  other  ecclesiastical  body  in  celebrating  the 
Lord's  Supper,  it  judges  it  inexpedient  to  institute  a  new  usage  at  this 
time. 

On  motion,  the  Committee  on  Devotional  Exercises  were  directed  to 
communicate  a  copy  of  the  above  minute  to  the  committee  of  the  other 
Assembly. 

[At  the  time  when  this  proposal  wns  made,  the  New-school  body  still  continued  the  suit 
at  law,  aiming  to  wrest  aw:iy  the  entire  funds  of  the  Church.] 


SEC.    169.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — FINAL    ADJUSTMENTS.  789 

§  171.    Charleiiton  Union  Preahytery  re-united. 

Overture  No.  10,  on  the  re-annexation  of  Charleston  Union  Presbytery, 
wa.s  taken  up,  and  the  followinj^  minute  was  adopted,  viz  : 

Inaamurh  as  the  subject  brought  to  the  notice  of  this  House  by  memorial 
from  the  Charleston  Union  Presbytery,  is  undergoing  investigation  by  seve- 
ral Presbyteries  within  the  limits  of  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia,  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  all  consideration  of  this  subject  by  this  Assembly  be  in- 
definitely postponed. 

18535^  p.  206.  A  communication  from  the  "  Charleston  Union  Presbytery," 
was  read,  and  on  motion  referred  to  a  select  committee.  [Their  report  was 
adopted,  as  follows :] 

p.  ■22-3.  1st.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  express  its  high  gratification 
to  learn  that  the  brethren  submitting  this  communication  do  still  entertain 
so  much  regard  for  the  doctrine  and  polity  of  our  Church,  as  tu  cherish  the 
desire  of  adherence  to  this  body,  rather  than  any  other  branch  of  the  visible 
Church. 

2d.  Resolved,  That  on  account  of  the  failure  of  the  Charleston  Union 
Presbytery  to  apply  for  redress  of  alleged  grievances  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly, by  appeal  or  complaint,  at  the  proper  time,  (some  twelve  years  ago,) 
this  Assembly  does  not  consider  it  expedient  to  enter  upon'  an  investigation 
of  the  case  now,  in  the  way  proposed  by  the  Presbytery. 

3d.  Resolved,  That  mutual  forbearance  and  the  exercise  of  kindly  feel- 
ing be  recommended  to  all  the  parties  concerned. 

4th.  Resolved,  That,  if  the  Charleston  Union  Presbytery  shall  make 
known  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  their  adhesion  to  this 
Assembly  and  its  doctrinal  standards,  prior  to  the  next  annual  meeting  of 
the  Synod  of  South  Carolina,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Stated  Clerk  to 
communicate  the  same  without  delay  to  said  Synod ;  and  the  Synod  shall 
thereupon  enrol  them  as  a  regular  Presbytery  in  connection  with  this  body. 

[The  Presbytery  was  accordingly  received  ;  and  was  immediately  incorporated  with  the 
Presbytery  of  Charleston.] 

§  172.  Later  Relations 

1850,  p.  467.  An  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Rochester,  asking  this 
Assembly  to  adopt  some  measures  to  efiect  a  union  between  the  two  branches 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church — 

This  Assembly  having  in  former  years,  (see  IMinutes  of  1838,  pp.  35  and 
36,  and  Minutes  of  1842,  p.  32,  [above,  §§  158,  160,])  fully  declared  that 
it  was  not  its  intention  "to  cause  any  sound  Presbyterian  to  be  permanently 
separated  from  our  connection,"  and  having  provided  a  mode  of  return  to 
our  body,  (see  Minutes  of  1838,  p.  36,)  on  principles  which  have  seemed 
adapted  to  preserve  the  purity  and  peace  of  our  Churches,  consider  it  inex- 
pedient to  take  any  further  action  on  the  subject  at  this  time.  Yet  the 
Assembly  would  reiterate  its  desire  to  see  all  sound  ]*resbyterians  re-united 
in  one  communion,  according  to  the  doctrine  and  polity  of  our  standards, 
and  would  afi"ectionately  invite  all  such  to  seek  this  union  in  the  ways  that 
are  now  open  to  them. 

1S56,  p.  538.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  entertains  a  sincere 
desire  for  the  fraternal  union  of  all  sound  Presbyterians ;  and  even,  if  pos- 
sible, their  communion  in  one  denomination  ;  and  any  who  may  desire  to  be 
united  with  this  Church,  and  who  cordially  ajiprove  of  the  doctrine  and 
polity  of  our  standards,  are  afi'cctionatelv  invited  to  seek  this  union  in  the 
mode  prescribed  by  our  constitution. 


790  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

§  173.    Overtures  of  th^e  "  United   Synoil  of  the  Presbyterian    CJturch"  re- 
jected. 

'  [A  section  of  the  Nt  w  Scliool  body  at  tlie  south,  having-  withdrawn  from  tliat  branch 
of  the  Clmrch,  adopted  certain  terms  of  treaty,  and  upon  them  proposed  to  unite  with  the 
General  Assembly.  In  the  Assembly  of  1858,  a  communication  was  received  and  read 
from  a  dtletjation  of  the  Synod  on  the  subject,  and  a  committee  consisting  of  Messrs. 
Van  Rensselaer,  Cunningham,  and  Palmer,  was  appointed  to  ascertain  from  the  delegates 
the  terms  proposed  by  the  Synod.] 

1858,  p.  289.  The  third  order  of  the  day,  for  yesterday,  was  then  called 
up,  the  report  of  the  Committee  appointed  to  ascertain  from  the  Committee 
of  the  "  United  Synod,"  held  in  Knoxville,  the  terms  on  which  tney  pro- 
pose to  form  a  union  with  this  General  Assembly. 

These  terms  being  read,  the  paper  already  offered  by  R.  J.  Breckinridge, 
amended  on  his  own  motion,  to  correspond  with  the  fuller  revelations  made 
by  the  Committee,  was  unanimously  adopted,  as  a  minute  expressing  the 
mind  of  the  Assembly,  and  is  as  follows  : 

In  the  matter  of  the  proposals  made  to  this  General  Assembly,  on  behalf 
of  the  United  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  .lately  constituted  in  the 
State  of  Tennessee,  out  of  a  portion  of  those  New-school  Presbyterians  re- 
siding in  several  of  the  southern  States,  who  have  seceded  from  that  denom- 
ination, at  and  after  their  General  Assembly  of  1857,  this  General  Assembly 
makes  the  following  deliverance  : 

1.  The  Committee  appointed  by  the  Synod  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church,  has  communicated  to  this  Assembly  the  official  action  of  the  said 
Synod,  settling,  on  their  part,  the  ''  Terms  of  Union,"  deemed  by  them  to 
be  "indispensable;"  and  the  Assembly  is  informed,  through  the  public 
press,  of  the  contents  of  a  paper  adopted  by  that  Synod,  and  called,  "  A 
Declaration  of  Principles."  In  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  those 
official  papers  do  not  afford  a  basis  of  conference,  upon  which  this  Assembly 
is  able  to  see  that  there  is  any  prospect  of  advancing  the  interests  of  Christ's 
kingdom  in  general,  or  those  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  or  those  of  the  United  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  par- 
ticular. 

2.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Ameriaa  has  always 
received  frankly,  and  in  Christian  love,  all  Churches,  office-bearers,  and 
private  persons,  of  all  denominations,  making  application  for  admission  into 
her  communion,  upon  the  single  condition  that  they  were  like-minded  with 
herself.  At  this  time,  ample  provision  is  made  in  her  existing  Acts  and 
Ordinances  for  the  reception  of  all  such  into  her  communion,  on  terms  and 
by  methods  precisely  equivalent,  and  where  it  is  possible,  identical  with 
those  provided  with  regard  to  her  own  children,  reared  in  her  own  bosom. 
Seeing  that  it  was  in  a  voluntary  secession  from  the  Presbyterian  Church 
that  the  present  difficulties  of  the  United  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
had  their  origin,  and  that  the  door  has  always  been  open  for  the  orderly  re- 
turn of  such  of  those  who  left  us,  as  were  like-minded  with  us,  it  can  hardly 
be  unexpected  that  we  decline  any  official  conference,  based  on  terms  which 
appear  to  us  to  involve  a  condemnation  of  ourselves,  and  a  renunciation  of 
the  rich  and  peculiar  favour  of  God  upon  us,  in  the  very  matters  which  led 
to  their  secession  from  our  Church  twenty  years  ago. 

3.  With  rel'erence  to  the  recent  schism  in  the  New-school  Presbyterian 
body,  this  General  Assembly  does  not  see  in  that  event,  or  in  anything  which 
has  hitherto  resulted  from  it,  any  call  of  Providence  for  the  Presbyterian 
Church  to  take  any  new  step  whatever,  either  with  the  view  of  union,  or 
that  of  closer  intercourse  than  now  exists,  with  either  of  the  parts  into  which 
that  body  is  now  divided.     The  subjects  upon  which  the  whole  New-school 


;5EC.  173.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    SUITS    AT    I..VW.  791 

body  differed  from  us  at  that  period  of  their  separation  from  us,  and  the 
subject  upon  which  the  two  very  unequal  portions  of  that  body  have  recently 
separated  from  each  other,  are  (jucstious  upon  which  we,  as  a  denomination, 
are  at  peace ;  and  with  rejiard  to  the  whole  of  which  we  see  no  occasion  to 
revise  the  constant  and  unalterable  faith  of  our  Church,  or  to  enter  into 
fruitless  conferences. 

It  was  then  ordered,  that  a  copy  of  this  minute,  duly  certified  by  the  Mod- 
erator, be  communicated  to  the  Stated  Clerk,  or  the  Committee  of  this  United 
Synod. 

§  174.    Case  of  Hudson  Presbytery. 

1857,  p.  23.  Overture  No.  11.  A  complaint  of  the  New-school  Presby- 
tery of  Hudson,  about  the  Church  at  Washingtonville,  N.  Y. 

The  committee  recommended  that  a  copy  of  the  complaint  be  sent  to  the 
Presbytery  complained  of,  the  Hudson  Presbytery,  with  a  view  to  their  being 
heard  at  the  next  Assembly;  and  further,  that  this  decision  be  communicated 
to  the  New-school  Presbytery. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE   SUITS   AT   LAW. 


§  175.  Basis  of  the  claims  at  law. 

[The  whole  amount  claimed  by  the  leaders  of  the  New-school  party,  on  the  principles 
of  equity,  in  the  negotiations  which  preceded  the  disowning  acts,  (above,  §  132  minority 
No.  1  :  10,)  was  an  equal  division  of  such  funds  as  belonged  to  the  Trustees  of  the  As- 
sembly, for  other  uses  than  the  Seminary  at  Princeton,  amounting  in  all  to  less  than 
S30,000.  (See  Book  V:  §  275.)  Had  tlieir  claim  at  law  been  successful,  they  would  not 
only  have  gained  thereby  control  over  the  two  Seminaries  of  Princeton  and  Allegheny, 
but  have  come  in  possession  of  funds,  buildings,  libraries,  and  other  property  held  by  the 
Trustees  of  the  Assembly  and  of  the  Seminaries,  amounting  in  the  aggregate  to  not  far 
from  four  hundred  thousand  dollars,  to  which,  thus  themselves  being  judges,  they  had  no 
title  of  right,  other  than  by  intendment  of  law."] 

§  176.  New-school  Trustees  demand  seats  in  the  Board. 

1838,  p.  40.  A  letter  was  received  from  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the 
General  Assembly,  which  was  ordered  to  be  recorded,  as  follows,  viz  : 

"  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 

States  of  America. 

"  May  31,  1838. 

"  At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  held  this  day,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  following  communication  be  transmitted  to  the  General  Assembly, 
viz: 

The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  respectfully  communicate  to  the  Assembly,  for  their  infbrma. 
tion,  the  ibllowing  extracts  from  their  Minutes  of  May  24th,  1838,  viz: 

A  paper,  of  which  the  following  is  a  copy,  was  presented  to  the  Board  by  James  Todd, 
Esq.,  on  behalf  of  the  persons  therein  named  : 


792  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

'  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America — Ses- 
sions of  1838. 

'  Tliis  will  certify  that  the  following-  persons  were  this  day  elected  Trustees  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  viz  :  James  Todd,  Esq.,  in  place  of  Rev.  Ashbel  Green,  D.  D.  John  R. 
NefF,  in  place  of  Rev.  George  C.  Potts.  Frederick  A.  Raybold,  in  place  of  Rev.  William 
Latta.  William  Darling-,  in  place  of  Solomon  Allen.  Thomas  Fleming,  in  place  of  Rev. 
Cornelius  C.  Cuyler,  D.  D.     George  W.  M'Clelland,  in  place  of  Thomas  Bradford. 

'  Attest,  Erskine  Mason,  Stated  Clerk 

Philadelphia,  May  2ith,  1838.' 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  respectfully  decline  receiving  these  gentlemen  as  members  of 
this  Board.     (Mr.  White  dissenting.) 

Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  three  be  appointed  to  advise  with  the  officers  of  this 
Board,  during  the  recesses  of  the  Board,  touching  its  interests,  with  power  to  employ 
counsel  if  necessary. 

Messrs.  Chauncey,  Bradford,  and  Kane,  were  appointed  on  this  committee. 

Dr.  McDowell  presented  a  certificate,  of  which  the  following  is  a  copy,  which  was  read, 
and  ordered  to  be  entered  on  the  Minutes. 

'  I  do  hereby  certify  that  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  which  commenced  their  sessions  in  this  city  on  Thursday,  the 
17th  inst.,  and  are  still  in  session,  have  made  no  change  in  their  Stated  or  Permanent 
Clerks,  or  any  of  their  Trustees,  during  their  sessions ;  and  that  up  to  this  date  I  have 
acted  as  Stated  Clerk,  and  continue  so  to  act,  and  have  in  my  possession  all  the  books  and 
papers  of  the  General  Assembly. 

'  Signed,  John  McDowell,  Stated  Clerk. 

'Philadelphia,  May  2Ath,  1838.- 

From  the  Minutes,  James  BaYard,  Secretary." 

Whereupon,  on  motion  of  Mr.  W.  Maxwell, 

Resolved,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  be  instructed  to 
take  all  such  measures  as  to  them  shall  seem  needful  for  asserting,  defend- 
ing, and  securing  the  rights  and  interests  of  the  Church  confided  to  their 
care ;  and  that  the  faith  of  the  several  Churches  in  connection  with  the 
General  Assembly  be,  and  it  is  hereby,  pledged  to  the  said  Trustees  to  in- 
demnify and  save  them  harmless  from  the  loss  or  damage  by  reason  of  their 
action,  in  conformity  with  the  instructions  of  this  body. 

§  177.  Report  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  in  regard  to  the  suits  at  law. 

"  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 

States  of  America. 
"  To  the  Rev.  Joshua  L.  Wilson,  D.  D.,  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America : 

"  By  direction  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  I  beg  leave  to  transmit  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly the  enclosed  statement  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  together  with  a  copy  of  the  report  of 
a  committee  of  the  Board,  referred  to  in  the  said  statement.     With  great  respect, 

James  Bayard,  Secretary.''^ 
"On  the  31st  May,  1838,  the  Board  of  Trustees  had  the  honour  to  communicate  to  the 
General  Assembly,  that  an  application  had  been  made  to  them  by  Messrs.  James  Todd, 
John  R.  NefF,  Frederick  A.  Raybold,  William  Darling,  Thomas  Fleming,  and  George  W. 
M'Clelland,  claiming  to  be  members  of  the  Board,  in  the  places  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Green 
and  others,  and  that  tlie  Board  had  respectfully  declined  receiving  tliose  gentlemen  as 
members  of  the  corporation.  The  General  Assembly  thereupon  adopted  a  resolution  in 
the  following  words : 

"  Resolved,  That  Ihe  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  be  instructed  to  take  all  such 
measures  as  to  them  sliall  seem  needful,  for  asserting,  defending,  and  securing  the  rights 
and  interests  of  the  Cliurcli,  confided  to  their  care;  and  that  the  faith  of  the  several 
Churches  in  connection  with  the  General  Assembly  be,  and  it  is  hereby,  pledged  to  the 
said  Trustees,  to  indcnmify  and  save  them  harmless  from  the  loss  or  damage  by  reason 
of  their  action  in  conformity  witli  the  instructions  of  this  body. 

"On  the  2d  of  June,  1838,  a  writ  of  quo  warranto,  at  tlie  relation  of  five  of  the  gentle- 
men above  referred  to,  issued  from  tlie  Supreme  Court  of  this  commonwealth,  addressed  to 
the  Rev.  Drs.  Green  and  Cuyler,  and  Messrs.  Latta,  Allen,  and  Bradford,  requiring  them 
to  show  by  what  authority  tlu-y  conthiued  to  exercise  the  functions  of  corporators  in  this 
Board.  This  proceeding  was  understood  by  tlie  Board  to  fall  within  the  scope  of  the  re- 
solution of  the  Assembly;  and  the  committee  which  had  been  before  appointed  'to  advise 
with  the  officers  of  the  Board,  during  tlie  recesses  of  the  Board,  touching  its  interests,  with 


SEC.    176.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    SUITS   AT   LAW.  793 

power  to  employ  counsel,'  proceeded  accordingly  to  make  such  defence  as  the  circum. 
stances  in  their  view  required.  The  report  of  tlic  committee,  detailing  its  proceedings 
and  their  result  up  to  the  present  time,  is  herewith  submitted. 

"  Tliree  other  suits,  in  which  the  Rev.  Miles  P.  Squier,  Henry  Brown,  Esq.,  and  the 
Rev.  Phihp  C.  Hay,  arc  severally  plaintiffs;  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  David  Elliott,  Rev.  Dr.  John 
McDowell,  Rev.  John  M.  Krebs,  Rev.  Dr.  William  S.  Plumer,  and  Rev.  Robert  J.  Breck- 
inridge, are  joined  as  defendants,  were  instituted  at  about  the  same  time,  and  arc  still 
pending.  It  is  the  declared  object  of  these  suits  to  test,  in  another  manner,  the  propriety 
of  the  Assembly's  action  on  the  questions  that  have  recently  been  before  them.  Tlie 
Trustees,  by  their  committee,  have  therefore  caused  appearances  to  be  entered  in  them  by 
counsel,  and  will  take  sucli  further  measures  in  regard  to  them  as  may  be  necessary  for 
deiendiiig  the  rights  and  interests  of  the  Church. 

"  The  General  Assembly  will  not  fail  to  remark,  from  the  tenor  of  the  report  which  ac- 
companies this  communication,  that  the  funds  in  the  charge  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  have 
not  bfcn,  in  their  judgment,  legally  applicable  to  the  expenses  of  the  recent  and  yet  pend- 
ing litigation.  It  became  necessary,  therefore,  to  avail  tliemselves  of  the  credit  of  the 
General  Assembly,  as  pledged  by  its  resolution  of  31st  May  last,  and  to  borrow  a  consid- 
erable amount  from  individual  friends  of  the  Clmrcii,  as  a  special  fund.  It  is  most  re- 
spectfuUy  suggested,  tiiat  some  measures  should  be  taken  by  the  Assembly  at  an  early  day, 
to  enable  the  Board  to  reimburse  the  moneys  thus  loaned,  as  well  as  to  defray  the  further 
expenses  which  future  circumstances  may  render  necessary. 
"  By  order  of  the  Board. 

AsHBEL  Green,  President. 

'James  Bayard,  Secretary. 

''Philadelphia,  15th  May,  1839." 

§  178.  Report  of  the  Committee  referred  to  in  the  foregoing. 

"  The  committee,  authorized  by  the  resolution  passed  by  the  Board  on  the  6th  of  June, 
1838,  'to  take  order  in  the  name  and  behalf  of  this  corporation,  in  all  matters  touching 
its  interests  which  may  require  action  in  the  intervals  of  its  meeting,  so  far  as  the  same 
can  lawfully  be  done  without  the  direct  agency  of  the  Board,'  report: 

"  That,  considering  their  appointment  to  have  especial  reference  to  the  suit  instituted  in 
the  name  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania,  at  the  relation  of  James  Todd  and  others 
against  Ashbel  Green  and  others,  members  of  tliis  Board,  for  the  purpose  of  trying  their 
right  to  be  considered  members  of  the  Board,  the  committee  have  directed  their  attention 
particularly  to  this  object.  In  execution  of  the  duty  confided  to  them,  they  took  immedi- 
ate steps  to  secure  the  professional  services  of  John  Sergeant,  Esq.,  as  counsel  in  said 
suit,  and  two  members  of  the  committee  entered  their  appearance  for  the  defendants,  pre- 
pared and  filed  pleas  on  their  behalf,  and  attended  to  other  preliminary  arrangements,  until 
other  Counsel  should  be  retained.  In  this  stage  of  the  business,  it  became  necessary  to 
provide  funds  to  defray  the  expenses  which  would  necessarily  be  incurred  in  defending 
the  suit,  none  of  tiie  trust  funds  held  by  the  Board  being  applicable  to  this  purpose.  This 
was  reported  to  the  Board  at  its  meeting  held  on  the  17th  of  September,  1838,  and  pro- 
vision  being  made  for  the  collection  of  funds  for  this  purpose,  the  committee  applied  to  J. 
R.  Ingersoll  and  F.  W.  Hubbell,  Esq's.,  to  act  as  counsel  with  Mr.  Sergeant.  The  com- 
mittee afterwards  appointed  the  Rev.  Dr.  William  M.  Englcs  agent  of  the  Board,  to  attend 
to  the  details  of  the  suit — confer  with  the  counsel — procure  the  attendance  of  witnesses — 
make  arrangements  for  their  accommodation  while  in  the  city,  tfec,  which  office  was  ac 
ccpted  by  that  gentleman  ;  and  the  committee  take  this  opportunity  to  bear  testimony  to 
the  zeal  and  fidelily  with  which  he  performed  the  duties  it  imjwsed  upon  him.  The  case 
was  marked  for  trial  in  November,  (by  direction  of  the  plaintifi's'  attorney,)  and  both  par- 
ties were  in  attendance  with  their  witnesses  at  that  time;  but  in  consequence  of  a  sug- 
gestion of  the  judge  then  presiding,  it  was  continued  imtil  March.  During  the  session  of 
the  Supreme  Court  in  December,  the  court,  on  the  application  of  the  plaintiffs,  allotted  a 
particular  day  (Monday,  the  4th  of  March,  1839)  for  the  commencement  of  the  trial  of 
tliis  case.  Before  th:'.t  day,  the  committee  having  been  informed  that  Mr.  Sergeant  would 
not  be  able,  from  the  state  of  his  healtli,to  take  part  in  the  trial  of  the  cause,  iimncdiately 
upon  the  adjournment  of  Congress,  of  which  he  was  a  member,  secured  tiie  services  of 
William  C.  Preston,  Esq.,  of  South  Carolina,  who  acted  witii  Messrs.  Ilubbcll  and  Inger. 
soil.  The  trial  commenced  on  Tuesday,  the  5th  of  March,  before  Judge  Rogers,  at  Nisi 
Prius,  and  occupied  three  weeks,  when  the  jury  brought  in  a  verdict  against  the  defend- 
ants, in  accordance  with  the  charge  delivered  by  the  presiding  judge.  A  motion  for  a 
new  trial  was  made  in  the  Supreme  Court  by  Mr.  Hubbell,  on  behalf  of  the  defendants, 
and  the  Court  apjiointed  Wednesday,  the  24th  of  April,  for  the  argument.  This  motion 
was  argued  before  tlic  Suprenie  Court  by  Mr.  Hubbell  and  Mr.  Sergeant,  on  behalf  of  the 
defendants  and   the  Court  this  day,  May  8th,  pronounced  judgment,  awarding  a  new 


794-  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK    VII. 

trial,  on  g^rounds    so  completely  favourable  to  the  defendants,  tliat  it  is  not  probable  that 
any  further  action  will  be  liad  in  the  case  on  the  part  of  the  plainliffs. 

"The  caxe  appears  to  be  tlius  liappily  terminated;  but,  inasmuch  as  other  proceedings 
may  yet  be  instituted,  which  may  require  the  further  action  of  the  committee,  they  for- 
bear  to  recommend  that  the  committee  be  discharged. 

"  On  behalf  of  the  committee. 

Signed,  Ashbel  Green,  Chairman. 

"  Philadelphia,  3Iay  8th,  1839." 

§  179.  Action  of  the  Assembly  on  this  Report. 

1839,  p.  152.  The  Committee  on  the  State  of  the  Church,  to  whom  was 
referred  the  report  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  iu  reference  to 
the  steps  taken  by  them  in  defending  the  suits  brought  against  them  and 
others,  by  those  who  have  gone  out  from  us,  beg  leave  to  report  the  following 
resolutions  for  the  adoption  of  the  General  Assembly: 

1.  That  the  report  of  the  Trustees  be  copied  into  the  Minutes. 

2.  That  the  General  Assembly  approve  and  ratify  what  has  been  done  by 
their  Trustees  in  the  premises. 

3.  That  the  Trustees  be,  and  they  are  hereby  instructed  to  continue  to 
take  such  measures  as  may  be  necessary  to  bring  the  said  suits  to  a  close, 
and  that  the  faith  of  the  Churches  in  connection  with  the  General  Assembly 
be,  and  it  is  hereby  renewedly  pledged  to  indemnify  them. 

4.  That  all  Presbyteries  in  our  connection,  who  have  not  already  done  so, 
be,  and  they  are  hereby  requested  to  take  such  steps  as  may  be  necessary  to 
raise  their  respective  proportions  of  the  expenses  which  have  been  incurred, 
or  which  may  still  be  incurred,  by  the  Trustees,  in  bringing  the  whole  matter 
to  a  final  issue. 


§  180.  Action  uj)on  the  final  issue  of  the 


case. 


lb.  p.  173.  In  view  of  recent  events,  threatening  the  corporate  franchises 
and  property  of  the  Church,  the  General  Assembly  deems  it  appropriate  to 
record  its  sentiments  of  gratitude  to  God,  reverence  for  the  political  institu- 
tions of  the  country,  respect  for  its  laws  and  their  organs,  confidence  in  its 
own  agents  in  the  management  of  its  temporal  afiiiirs,  and  grateful  remem- 
brance of  the  able  and  distinguished  members  of  the  legal  profession,  who, 
under  God,  have  conducted  those  affairs  to  so  successful  a  result :  and  there- 
fore it  is  hereby 

Resolve  J,  1.  We  recognize  the  hand  of  God  in  all  our  temporal,  as  really 
and  fully  as  in  all  our  spiritual  affairs.  We  owe  it  to  his  goodness  that  our 
people  have  had  the  means  and  the  heart  to  give  gifts  to  his  Church,  to  be 
used  for  the  maintenance  of  his  truth  and  the  extension  of  his  kingdom. 
And  now  we  are  indebted  to  his  continued  favour  that  these  gifts  of  charity 
have  not  been  wrested  from  us. 

2.  We  record,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  with  devout  gratitude,  that  his 
grace  enabled  our  people  to  maintain,  with  so  much  unanimity  and  firmness, 
a  noble  devotion  to  their  religious  principles,  even  when,  for  a  brief  period 
of  darkness,  they  seemed  about  to  be  called  to  make  great  and  painful  sacri- 
fices for  them. 

3.  We  find  in  the  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Pennsylvania,  renewed 
reason  to  confide  in  the  protection  of  the  laws,  to  trust  to  the  fidelity,  in- 
tegrity, and  wisdom  of  the  public  tribunals,  and  to  rejoice  in  our  free  and 
noble  institutions.  We  thank  God  for  this  renewed  proof,  that  in  this 
happy  land,  the  boundaries  between  the  authority  of  God  over  the  consciences, 
and  that  of  society  over  the  actions  of  men,  are  indeed  known  and  esta- 
blished; and  that  our  duties  as  citizens  are  confirmed,  by  this  additional 
proof,  to  be  in  sweet  accordance  with  our  obligations  as  Christians. 


SEC.    178.]  NKW    SCHOOL. THE    SUITS    AT    L.\W.  795 

4.  We  return  public  thank.s  to  the  respected  gentlemen  of  the  bar,  who 
have  ably,  faithfully,  and  successfully,  served  our  Church  in  its  temporal 
trials.  And  wliile  we  deeply  regret  that  ecclesiastical  affairs  should  ever 
be  carried  before  the  courts  of  justice,  we  rejoice  that  this  unhappy  occasion 
has  made  clearly  and  rencwedly  manifest,  that  devotion  to  general  liberty  and 
order,  and  that  enlightened  and  efficient  advocacy  of  their  sacred  interests, 
which  has  signalized  this  profession  in  all  ages  of  the  world. 

5.  We  renew,  on  the  part  of  the  Church,  expressions  of  confidence  in 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  consider  ourselves  and 
our  people  debtors  to  them,  for  their  wise,  firm,  faithful,  and  successful, 
administration  of  the  trust  committed  to  them. 

(5.  In  view  of  the  lucid  exposition,  of  which  recent  events  have  been 
made  the  occasion,  in  relation  to  the  Constitution  and  principles  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  we  recommend  it  to  the  Churches  under  cur  care,  to 
obtain  and  circulate  the  history  published  at  the  office  of  the  Presbyterian, 
and  at  the  office  of  the  Watchman  of  the  South,  and  shortly  to  come  out 
in  pamphlet  form,  of  the  trial  before  the  Supreme  Court  of  Pennsylvania, 
including  an  extended  report  of  the  speeches  of  the  counsel. 

7.  Resolved,  That  copies  of  the  foregoing  resolutions  be  transmitted  to 
the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  to  the  legal  gentlemen  contemplated  in  these 
resolutions. 

§  181.  Letter  of  the  Hun.  John  Sergeant. 

1840,  p.  284.  A  letter  from  the  Hon.  John  Sergeant  to  the  Stated  Clerk, 
was  presented  and  read,  and  on  motion  it  was  ordered  to  be  inserted  in  the 
minutes.     It  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

'■'Philadelphia,  June  23,  1839. 

"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir: — I  have  received  your  note  of  this  date,  and  the  accompanying 
extract  i'roni  the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Clnirch  in  the 
UnitLd  Stutes  of  America.  You  may  readily  believe  how  much  we  must  be  gratified  by 
tlic  resolutions  wliich  relate  to  us  who  were  counsel  in  the  late  interesting-  trial,  for  the 
Genery.1  Assembly,  and  to  the  character  in  general  of  tlie  profession  to  which  we  belong. 
For  myself,  I  can  truly  say,  that  nothing  lias  occurred  in  the  course  of  my  professional 
life  for  wliieh  I  feel  more  thankful  than  that  my  health  and  strength  were  sufficiently  re- 
stored  to  enable  me  to  take  some  part  in  the  case,  and  to  entitle  me  to  participate  with  my 
colleagues  in  the  kind  expressions  of  the  reverend  and  respected  gentlemen  whnsi!  resolu- 
tions you  have  transmitted  to  us.  Be  pleased  to  acce{)t  for  them  my  earnest  wishes  that 
their  hi  hours  for  the  good  of  their  fellow  men,  may  always  be  crowned  with  like  success. 
Yours,  very  truly, 

John  Sergeant. 

"Rev.  Dr.  McDowell,  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly.''' 

§  182.    Opinion  of  the  Court. 

[Judge  Rogers's  charge  is  not  given,  because  it  is  altogether  too  large  to  justify  its  in- 
sertion as  a  curiosity,  covering  as  it  does  three  times  the  space  occupied  by  the  opinion 
of  the  Court.  As  a  legal  document,  being  set  aside  by  the  Court  in  Bank,  it  is  of  no  more 
autliorify  than  the  oj)inionof  any  private  citizen.] 

"  Gibson,  C.  J.,  delivered  the  opinion  of  the  Court,  on  Wednesday  morning.  May  Stli, 
[18.39,]  as  follows: 

(  a  )  "  To  extricate  the  question  from  the  multifarious  mass  of  irrelevant  matter  in  which 
it  is  enclosed,  we  must,  in  the  first  place,  ascertain  the  specific  character  of  the  General 
Assembly,  and  the  relation  it  bears  to  the  Corporation  whicli  is  tlie  immediate  subject  of 
our  cognizance.  This  Assembly  lias  been  called  a.  quasi  corporation  ;  of  wliieh  it  has  not 
a  feature.  A  quasi  corporation  lias  capacity  to  sue  and  to  be  sued  as  an  artificial  person; 
wiiich  the  Assembly  has  not.  It  is  also  established  by  law;  which  the  Assembly  is  not. 
Neither  is  the  Assembly  a  particular  order  or  rank  in  the  corporation,  though  tlie  latter 
was  created  for  its  convenience  ;  such,  for  instance,  as  the  shareholders  of  a  bank  or 
joint  stock  company,  who  are  an  integrant  part  of  the  body.  It  is  a  segregated  associa- 
tion, wliicli,  though  it  is  the   reproductive  organ  of  corporate  successions,  is  not  itself  a 


796  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

member  of  the  bod}';  and  in  that  respect  it  is  anomulous.  Havmg  no  corporate  quality 
in  itself,  it  is  not  a  subject  of  our  corrective  jurisdiclion,  or  of  our  scrutiny,  further  than 
to  ascertain  how  tar  its  organic  structure  may  bear  on  the  question  of  its  personal  identity 
or  individuality.  By  the  charter  of  the  corporation,  of  whicli  it  is  the  handmaid  and 
nurse,  it  has  a  limited  capacity  to  creiite  vacancies  in  it,  and  an  unlimited  power  over  the 
form  and  manner  of  choice  in  filling  them.  It  would  be  sufficient  for  the  civil  tribunals, 
theref(Me,  that  the  Assembled  Commissiontrs  had  constituted  an  actual  body;  and  that  it 
had  made  its  appointment  in  its  own  way,  without  regard  to  its  fairness  in  res])ect  to  its 
members  ;  with  this  limitation,  however,  tliat  it  had  the  assent  of  the  constitutional  ma- 
jority, of  which  the  official  act  of  authentication  would  be,  at  \east,  pri7na  facie  evidence. 
It  would  be  immaterial  to  the  legality  of  the  cl'.oice  that  the  majority  had  expelled  the  mi- 
nority, provided  a  majority  of  the  whole  body  concurred  in  the  choice.  This  may  be 
safely  predicated  of  an  undivided  Assembly,  and  it  would  be  an  unerring  test  in  tlie  case 
of  a  division,  could  a  quorum  not  be  constituted  of  less  than  such  a  majority  ;  but  un- 
fortunately, a  quorum  of  the  General  Assembly  may  be  constituted  of  a  very  small  mi. 
nority,  so  that  two,  or  even  more,  distinct  parts  may  have  all  the  external  organs  of  legiti- 
mate  existence.  Hence,  where,  as  in  this  instance,  the  members  have  formed  themselves 
into  separate  bodies,  numerically  sufficient  for  corporate  capacity  and  organic  action,  it 
becomes  necessary  to  ascertain  how  far  either  of  them  was  formed  in  obedience  to  the 
conventional  law  of  the  Association,  which,  for  that  purpose  only,  is  to  be  treated  as  a 
rule  of  civil  obligation. 

(b)  "The  division  which,  for  purposes  of  designation,  it  is  convenient  to  call  the  Old 
School  party,  was  certainly  organized  in  obedience  to  the  established  order  :  and,  to  legiti- 
mate the  separate  organization  of  its  rival,  in  contravention,  as  it  certainly  was,  of  every, 
thing  like  precedent,  would  require  the  presentation  of  a  very  urgent  emergency.  At  the 
stated  time  and  place  for  the  opening  of  the  session,  the  parties  assembled,  without  any 
ostensible  division;  and  when  the  organization  of  the  whole  had  proceeded  to  a  certain 
point,  by  the  instrumentality  of  the  Moderator  of  the  preceding  session,  who,  for  that 
purpose,  was  the  constitutional  organ,  a  provisional  Moderator  was  suddenly  chosen,  by  a 
minority  of  those  who  could  be  entitled  to  vote,  including  the  exscinded  Commissioners. 
The  question  on  the  motion  to  elect,  was  put,  not  by  the  Chair,  but  by  the  mover  himself; 
after  which,  the  seceding  party  elected  a  permanent  Moderator,  and  immediately  witli- 
drew,  leaving  the  other  party  to  finish  its  process  of  organization,  by  the  choice  of  its 
Moderator  for  the  session. 

(c)  "In  justification  of  this  apparent  irregularity,  it  is  urged  that  the  constitutional 
Moderator  had  refused  an  appeal  to  the  Commissioners  in  attendance,  from  his  decision, 
which  had  excluded  from  the  roll  the  names  of  certain  Commissioners  who  had  been  un- 
constitutionally severed,  as  it  is  alleged,  from  the  Presbyterian  connection  by  a  vote  of 
the  preceding  session.  It  is  conceded  by  the  argument,  that  if  the  Synods  with  the  de- 
pendent Presbyteries  by  which  those  Commissioners  were  sent,  had  been  constitutionally 
dissolved,  the  motion  was  one  which  the  Moderator  was  not  bound  to  put,  or  the  Com- 
missioners to  notice ;  and  that  whatever  implication  of  assent  to  the  decision  which  en- 
sued, might  otherwise  be  deduced  from  the  silence  of  those  who  refused  to  speak  out, 
about  which  it  will  be  necessary  to  say  something  in  the  sequel,  there  was  no  room  for 
any  such  implication  in  the  particular  instance.  It  would  follow  also,  that  there  was  no 
pretence  for  the  deposal  of  the  Moderator,  if  indeed  such  a  thing  could  be  legitimated  by 
any  circumstances,  for  refusing  an  appeal  from  his  exclusion  of  those  who  had  not  colour 
of  title,  and  consequently,  tliat  what  else  might  be  reform,  would  be  revolution.  And  this 
leads  to  an  inquiry  into  the  constitutionality  of  the  act  of  excision. 

(d)  "The  sentence  of  excision,  as  it  has  been  called,  was  nothing  else  than  an  ordi- 
nance of  dissolution.  It  bore  that  the  Synods  in  question,  having  been  formed  and  at- 
tached  to  the  body  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  under,  and  in  execution  of,  the  Plan  of 
Union,  'be,  and  are  hereby  declared  to  be,  out  of  the  ecclesiastical  connection  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America ;  and  that  they  arc  not  in  form  or  in 
fact,  an  integral  portion  of  said  Church.'  Now  it  will  not  be  said  that  if  the  dissolved 
Synods  had  no  other  basis  Ihan  the  Plan  of  Union,  they  did  not  necessarily  fall  along  with 
it,  and  it  is  not  pretended  that  the  Assembly  was  incompetent  to  repeal  the  union  pros- 
pectively, but  it  is  Contended  that  the  repeal  could  not  impair  rights  of  membership  which 
had  grown  up  under  it.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  contended  tiiat  the  Plan  of  Union  was 
unconstitutional  and  void  from  the  beginning,  because  it  was  not  submitted  to  the  Pres- 
byteries for  their  sanction ;  and  that  no  riglit  of  membership  could  spring  from  it.  But 
viewed  not  as  a  constitutional  regulation  which  implies  permanency  of  duration,  but  as  a 
temporary  expedient,  it  acquired  the  force  of  a  law  without  the  ratification  of  those  bodies. 
It  was  evidently  not  intended  to  be  permanent,  and  it  consequently  was  constitutionally 
enacted  and  constitutionally  repealed  by  an  ordinary  act  of  legislation ;  and  thase  Synods 
which  had  their  root  in  it,  could  not  be  expected  to  survive  it.  There  never  was  a  design 
to  attempt  an  amalgamation  of  ecclesiastical  principles  which  are  as  immiscible  as  water 


SEC.  182.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    SUITS    .\T    LAW.  797 

and  oil;  much  Ic^s  to  effect  a  commixture  of  them  only  at  particular  g-cograpliical  points. 
Such  an  attempt  would  have  compromis.d  a  priiici|)Ic  at  the  very  root  of  Prosbyterial 
govcrmncnt,  which  requires  tliat  the  officers  of  the  Cluirch  be  set  apart  by  special  ordi- 
niition  for  the  work.  Now,  the  character  of  the  phm  is  palpable,  not  only  in  its  title  and 
provi.sions,  but  in  tlie  minute  of  its  introduction  into  tiie  Assembly.  We  find  in  the  pro- 
ceedings of  1801,  p;ige  25(i,  that  a  Comniittce  was  raised  'to  consider  and  digest  a  Plan 
of  Government  for  tiio  Cluirclus  in  the  new  settlements  agreeably  to  the  proposal  of  the 
General  Association  of  Connecticut ;'  and  that  tiie  plan  adopted  in  conformity  to  its  re- 
port, is  cnllcd  'a  Plan  of  Union  lor  tiic  new  settlements.'  Tlic  avowed  object  of  it  was 
to  prevent  alienation — in  other  words,  the  affiliation  of  Presb^'terians  in  otiier  Cliurches, 
by  suffering  tliose  who  were  yet  too  t^'W  and  too  poor  for  the  maintenance  of  a  Minister, 
temporarily  to  call  to  their  assistance  the  members  of  a  sect  who  differed  from  them  in 
principles,  not  of  faitli,  but  of  ecclesiasticnl  government.  To  tliat  end,  Presbyterian  Min- 
isters were  suffered  to  preach  to  Congregational  Churches,  while  Presbyterian  Clmrches 
were  suffered  to  settle  Congregational  Ministers;  and  mixed  Congregations  were  allowed 
to  settle  a  Presbyterian  or  a  Congregational  Minister  at  their  election,  but  under  a  Plan 
of  Government  and  discipline  adapted  to  the  circumstances.  Surely  this  was  not  intended 
to  outlast  the  inability  of  tlie  respective  sects  to  provide  separately  for  themselves,  or  to 
perpetuate  the  innovations  on  Prcsbyterial  government  which  it  was  calculated  to  pro- 
duce It  was  obviously  a  missionary  arrangement  from  the  first;  and  they  who  built  up 
Presbyteries  and  Synods  on  the  basis  of  it,  had  no  reason  to  expect  tliat  their  structures 
would  survive  it,  or  that  Congregationalists  might,  by  force  of  it,  gain  a  foothold  in  the 
Pr;sbyi,erian  Church,  despite  of  Presbyterial  discipline.  Tiicy  embraced  it  with  all  its 
defeasible  properties  plainly  put  before  them ;  and  the  power  which  constituted  it  might 
fairly  repeal  it,  and  dissolve  the  bodies  that  had  grown  out  of  it,  whenever  the  good  of  the 
Church  should  seem  to  require  it. 

(e)  "  Could  the  Synods  however  be  dissolved  by  a  legislative  act?  I  know  not  how 
they  could  have  been  legitimately  dissolved  by  any  otiier.  The  Assembly  is  a  homo- 
geneous body,  uniting  in  itself,  without  separation  of  parts,  the  legislative,  executive,  and 
judicial  functions  of  the  government;  and  its  acts  are  referable  to  the  one  or  the  otiier  of 
them,  according  to  the  capacity  in  which  it  sat  when  they  were  performed.  Now  had 
the  exscinded  Synods  been  cut  off  by  a  judicial  sentence  without  hearing  or  notice,  the 
act  would  have  been  contrary  to  the  cardinal  principles  of  natural  justice,  and  conse- 
quently  void.  But  though  it  was  at  first  resolved  to  proceed  judicially,  the  measure  was 
abandoned  ;  probably  because  it  became  to  be  perceived  that  the  Synods  had  committed 
no  offence. 

Lf)  "  ^  glance  at  the  Plan  of  Union  is  enough  to  convince  us  that  the  disorder  had 
cnnie  in  with  the  sanction  of  the  Assembly  itself.  The  first  article  directed  missionaries 
(the  word  is  significant)  to  the  new  settlements  to  promote  a  good  understanding  betwixt 
the  kindred  sects.  The  second  and  third  permitted  a  Presbyterian  Congregation  to  settle 
a  Congregational  Minister,  or  a  Presbyterian  Minister  to  be  settled  by  a  Congregational 
Cliurch  ;  but  these  provided  for  no  recognition  of  tlie  people  in  charge  as  a  part  of  the 
Presbyterian  body — at  least  they  gave  tliem  no  representation  in  its  government.  But  the 
fourth  allowed  a  mixed  Congregation  to  settle  a  Minister  of  either  denomination;  and  it 
Committed  the  government  of  it  to  a  standing  committee,  but  with  a  right  to  appeal  to 
tlic  body  of  male  communicants  if  the  appcllmt  were  a  Congrcgationalist,  or  to  the  Pres- 
bytery if  he  were  a  Presbyterian.  Now  it  is  evident  the  Assembly  designed  that  every 
such  Congregation  sliould  belong  to  a  Presbytery  as  an  integrant  part  of  it,  for  if  its 
Minister  were  a  Congrcgationalist,  in  no  way  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
it  would  be  impossible  to  refer  the  appellate  jurisdiction  to  any  Presbytery  in  particular. 
This  alone  would  sliow  tliat  it  was  designed  to  place  sucli  a  Congregation  in  ecclesiasti- 
cal connection  with  the  Presbytery  of  tlie  district;  but  tiiis  is  not  all.  It  was  expressly 
provided  in  conclusion,  that  if  tlie  "said  standing  committee  of  any  Churcli  shall  depute 
one  of  themselves  to  attend  the  Presbytery,  he  may  have  the  same  right  to  sit  and  act  in 
the  Presbytery  as  a  ruling  elder  of  the  Presbyterian  Church."  For  what  purpose,  if  the 
Congregation  were  not  in  Prcsbyterial  fellowship  ? 

(^)  It  is  said  that  tliis  jus  repreaentationis  was  predicated  of  the  appeal  preeedently 
mentioned;  and  that  the  exercise  of  it  was  to  be  restrained  to  the  trial  of  it.  The  words, 
however,  were  predicated  without  restriction  ;  and  an  implied  limitation  of  their  meaning 
would  impute  to  the  Assembly  the  injustice  of  allowing  a  party  to  sit  in  his  own  cause, 
by  introducing  into  the  composition  of  the  appellate  court,  a  part  of  the  subordinate  one. 
That  such  an  implication  would  be  inconsisfent  with  the  temper  dis])layed  by  the  Assem. 
biy  on  other  occasions,  is  jiroved  by  the  order  which  it  took  as  early  as  17itl,  in  the  case 
of  an  appeal  from  the  sentence  of  the  Synod  of  Philadeljihia,  whose  members  it  prevented 
from  voting  on  the  question,  (Assembly's  Digest,  p.  3.32,)  as  well  as  by  its  general  provi- 
sion,  that  "  members  of' a  judicatory  may  not  vote  in  the  superior  judicatory  on  a  question 
of  approving  or  disapproving  their  records."     {lb.  page  333.) 


798  HERESIES   AND    SCHISMS.  [bOOK  VII. 

(h)  "  Tlic  principle  lias  since  become  a  rule  of  the  Constitution,  as  appears  by  the  Book 
of  Discipline,  Ch;ip.  vii.,  Sec.  3,  parao^ruph  12.  As  tlie  representatives  of  those  anomalous 
Coug-rcfrations  therefore  could  not  sit  in  judgment  on  their  own  controversies,  it  is  pretty 
clear  that  ii  was  intended  they  should  be  represented  generally,  else  they  would  not  be 
represented  at  all  in  tiie  councils  ol' the  Clmrch,  by  those  who  might  not  be  Presbyterians ; 
and  that  to  effect  it,  the  principle  of  Presbyterial  ordination  was  to  be  relaxed,  as  regards 
both  the  ministry  and  eldership;  and  it  is  equally  clear  that  had  the  Synods  been  cited  to 
answer  for  the  consequent  relaxation  as  an  offence,  they  might  have  trium])hantly  ap- 
peared at  tile  bar  of  tlie  Assembly  with  the  Plan  of  Union  in  their  hand.  Th.it  body, 
however,  resorted  to  the  only  constitutional  remedy  in  its  power  ;  it  fell  back,  so  to  speak, 
on  its  legislative  jurisdiction,  in  the  exercise  of  which  the  Synods  were  competently  re- 
presented  and  heard  by  tiieir  Commissioners. 

(«■)  "Now  the  apparent  injustice  of  the  measure  arises  from  the  contemplation  of  it  as 
a  judicial  sentence  pronounced  against  parties  who  were  neither  cited  nor  heard;  wliicli 
it  evidently  was  not.  Even  as  a  legislative  act,  it  may  have  been  a  hard  one,  though  cer- 
tainly constitutional  and  strictly  just.  It  was  impossible  to  eradicate  the  disorder  by  any- 
thing less  than  a  dissolution  of  those  bodies  with  whose  existence  its  roots  were  so  inter, 
twined  as  to  be  inseparable  from  it,  leaving  their  elements  to  form  new  and  less  heteroge- 
neous combinations.  Though  deprived  of  Presbyterial  organization,  the  Presbyterian 
parts  were  not  excluded  from  the  Church,  provision  being  made  for  them,  by  allowing 
them  to  attach  themselves  to  the  nearest  Presbytery. 

(k)  "It  is  said  there  is  not  sufficient  evidence  to  establish  the  fact  that  the  exscinded 
Synods  had  actually  been  constituted  on  the  Plan  of  Union,  in  order  to  have  given  the 
Assembly  even  legislative  jurisdiction.  The  testimony  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Squier,  however, 
shows  that  in  some  of  the  three  which  were  within  the  State  of  New  York,  Congrega- 
tions were  sometimes  constituted  without  Elders  ;  and  the  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve, 
when  charged  with  delinquency  on  that  head,  instead  of  denying  the  fact,  promptly 
pointed  to  the  Plan  of  Union  for  its  justification.  But  what  matters  it  whether  the  fact 
were  actually  what  the  Assembly  supposed  it  to  be  ?  If  that  body  proceeded  in  good 
faith,  the  validity  of  its  enactment  cannot  depend  on  the  justness  of  its  conclusion.  We 
have,  as  already  remarked,  no  authority  to  rejudge  its  judgments  on  their  merits;  and 
this  principle  was  asserted  with  conclusive  force  by  the  presiding  judge  who  tried  the 
cause.  Upon  an  objection  made  to  an  inquiry  into  the  composition  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Medina,  it  was  ruled  that  'with  the  reasons  lor  the  proceedings  of  1837,  (tlie  act  of  ex- 
cision,) we  have  notiiing  to  do.  We  are  to  determine  only  what  was  done:  the  reasons 
of  those  who  did  it  are  immaterial  If  the  acts  complained  of  were  witliin  the  jurisdic- 
tion  of  the  Assembly,  their  decision  must  be  final,  though  they  decided  wrong.'  This 
was  predicated  of  a  judicial  jurisdiction,  but  tlie  principle  is  necessarily  as  a|)plicnb]e  to 
jurisdiction  for  purposes  of  legislation.  I  cite  the  passage,  however,  to  show  that  after 
a  successful  resistance  to  the  introduction  of  evidence  of  the  fact,  it  lies  not  with  the  re- 
lators  to  allege  the  want  of  it. 

{I)  "If  then  the  Synods  in  question  were  constitutionally  dissolved,  the  Presbyteries 
of  which  they  had  been  composed,  were,  at  least  for  purposes  of  representation,  dissolved, 
along  with  them  ;  for  no  Presbytery  can  be  in  connection  with  the  General  Assembly, 
unless  it  be  at  the  same  time  subordinate  to  a  Synod  also  in  connection  with  it,  because 
an  appeal  from  its  judgment  can  reach  the  tribunal  of  the  last  resort  only  through  that 
cliaunel.  It  is  immaterial  that  the  Presbyteries  are  the  electors :  a  Synod  is  a  part  of 
the  machinery  which  is  indispensable  to  the  existence  of  every  branch  of  the  Church. 
It  appears,  therefore,  that  the  Commissioners  from  the  exscinded  Synods  were  not  enti- 
tied  to  seats  in  the  Assembly,  and  that  their  names  were  properly  excluded  from  Ihe 
roll. 

{m)  "The  inquiry  might  be  rested  here:  for  if  there  were  no  colour  of  right  in  them, 
there  was  no  colour  of  right  in  the  adversary  proceedings  which  were  founded  on  their 
exclusion.  But  even  if  their  title  were  clear,  the  refusal  of  an  appeal  from  the  decision 
of  the  Moderator,  would  be  no  ground  for  the  degradation  of  the  officer  at  the  call  of  a 
minority;  nor  could  it  impose  on  the  majority  an  obligation  to  vote  on  a  question  put 
unofficially,  and  out  of  the  usual  course.  To  all  questions  put  by  the  establislied  organ, 
it  is  the  duty  of  every  nK-mber  to  respond,  or  be  counted  with  the  greater  number,  be- 
cause he  is  supposed  to  have  assented  beforehand  to  the  result  of  the  process  pre-estab- 
lished to  ascertain  the  general  will;  but  the  rule  of  implied  assent  is  C(;rtainly  inapplica- 
ble  to  a  measure  wliich,  when  justifiable  even  by  extreme  necessity,  is  essentially  revolu- 
tionary, and  based  on  no  pre-established  process  of  ascertainment  whatever. 

( n  )  "To  apply  it  to  an  extreme  case  of  inorganic  action,  as  was  done  here,  might  work 
the  degradation  of  any  presiding  officer  in  our  legislative  halls,  by  the  motion  and  actual 
vote  of  a  single  member,  sustained  by  the  constructive  votes  of  all  the  rest;  and  though 
such  an  enterprise  may  never  be  attempted,  it  shows  the  danger  of  resorting  to  a  con- 
ventional rule,  when  the  body  is  to  be  resolved  into  its  original  elements,  and  its  rules 


SEC.    182.]  NEW    SCHOOL. THE    SUITS    AT    LAW.  7U9 

and  conventions  to  be  suprcrseded,  by  the  very  motion.  For  tliis  reason,  the  choice  of  a 
Moderator  to  supplant  the  officer  in  the  chair,  even  if  lie  were  removable  at  the  pleasure 
of  the  Commissioners,  would  seem  to  have  been  unconstitutional. 

(o)  "  But  he  was  not  removable  by  them,  because  he  had  not  derived  his  office  from 
them  ;  nor  was  he  answerable  to  them  for  the  use  of  his  power.  He  was  not  their  Mode- 
rator. He  was  the  mechanical  instrument  of  their  organization;  and  till  tliat  w^as  ac- 
complished, tlicy  were  subject  to  his  rule — not  he  to  theirs.  They  were  chosen  by  the 
authority  of  his  mandate,  and  with  the  power  of  self-organization,  only  in  the  event  of 
his  absence  at  the  opening  of  the  session.  Corporeally  present,  but  refusing  to  perform 
his  function,  he  miglit  be  deemed  constructively  absent,  for  constitutional  purposes,  inso- 
nmch  that  the  Connnissioners  might  proceed  to  the  choice  of  a  substitute  without  him; 
but  not  if  he  had  entered  on  the  performance  of  his  task  ;  and  the  reason  is  that  the 
decision  of  such  questions  as  were  prematurely  pressed  here,  is  proper  for  the  decision 
of  the  body  when  prepared  for  organic  action,  which  it  cannot  be  before  it  is  fully 
constituted  and  under  the  presidency  of  its  own  Moderator,  the  Moderator  of  the  pre- 
ceding session  being  fundus  officio.  There  can  be  no  occasion  for  its  action  sooner ; 
lor  though  the  Commissioners  are  necessarily  called  upon  to  vote  for  their  Moderator, 
their  action  is  not  orgajiic,  but  individual.  Dr.  Mason's  motion  and  appeal,  tliough  the 
Clerks  had  reported  the  roll,  were  premature;  for  though  it  is  declared  in  the  twelfth 
chapter  of  the  Form  of  Government,  that  no  Commissioner  shall  deliberate  or  vote  be- 
fore his  name  shall  have  been  enrolled,  it  tbllows  not  that  the  capacity,  consummated 
by  enrolment,  was  expected  to  be  exercised  during  any  part  of  the  process  of  organi- 
zation, but  the  choice  of  a  Moderator;  and  moreover,  the  provision  may  have  been  in- 
tended jbr  the  case  of  a  Connnissioner  appearing  for  the  first  time,  when  the  House  was 
constituted. 

{p)  "Many  instances  may  doubtless  be  found  among  the  minutes,  of  motions  enter- 
tained previously,  tor  our  public  bodies,  whether  legislative  or  judicial,  secular  or  ecclesi- 
astical, arc  too  prone  to  forget  the  golden  precept — '  Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and 
in  ord'jr.'  But  these  are  merely  instances  of  irregularity  which  have  passed  suh  silentio, 
and  which  cannot  change  a  rule  of  positive  enactment.  It  seems  then  that  an  appeal 
from  the  decision  of  the  Moderator  did  not  lie  ;  and  that  he  incurred  no  penalty  by  the 
disallowance  of  it.  The  title  of  the  exscinded  Commissioners  could  be  determined  only 
by  the  action  of  the  House,  which  could  not  be  had  before  its  organization  was  complete ; 
and  in  the  meantime  he  was  bound,  as  the  executive  instrument  of  the  preceding  Assem- 
bly, to  put  its  ordinance  into  execution  :  for  to  the  actual  Assembly,  and  not  to  the  Mode- 
rator of  tlic  preceding  one,  it  belonged  to  repeal  it. 

(  y  )  "It  would  be  decisive,  however,  that  the  motion,  as  it  was  proposed,  purported  not 
to  be  in  iiict  a  question  of  degradation  for  the  disallowance  of  an  appeal,  but  one  of  new 
and  independent  organization.  It  was,  ostensibly  as  well  as  actually,  a  measure  of  trans- 
cendental power,  wliose  purpose  was  to  treat  the  ordinance  of  the  preceding  Assembly  as 
a  nullity,  and  its  Moderator  as  a  nonentity.  It  had  been  prepared  for  the  event  avowedly 
before  the  meeting.  The  witnesses  concur  that  it  was  propounded  as  a  measure  of 
original  organization  transcending  the  customary  order;  and  not  as  a  recourse  to  the 
ultima  ratio  for  a  specific  violation  of  it.  The  ground  of  the  motion  as  it  was  opened  by 
the  mover,  was  not  the  disallowance  of  an  appeal,  which  alone  could  afford  a  pretext  of 
forfeiture,  but  the  fact  of  exclusion.  To  affect  silent  members  with  an  implication  of 
assent,  however,  the  ground  of  the  motion  and  natureof  the  question  must  be  so  explicitly 
put  before  them  as  to  prevent  misconception  or  mistake  ;  and  the  remarks  that  heralded 
the  question  in  this  instance,  pointed  at,  not  a  removal  of  the  presiding  incumbent,  but  a 
separate  organization  to  be  accomplished  with  the  least  practicable  interruption  of  the 
business  in  hand;  and  if  they  indicated  anything  else,  they  were  deceptive.  The  mea- 
sure was  proposed  not  as  that  of  the  body,  but  as  the  measure  of  a  party;  and  tlie  cause 
assigned  for  not  having  proposed  it  elsewhere,  was  that  individuals  of  the  party  had  been 
instructed  by  counsel  that  the  purpose  of  it  could  not  be  legally  accomplished  in  any  other 
place.  No  witness  speaks  of  a  motion  to  degrade ;  and  the  rapidity  of  the  process  by 
which  the  choice  of  a  substitute,  not  a  successor,  was  effected,  left  no  space  (or  reflection 
or  debate.  Now  before  the  passive  Commissioners  could  be  affected  by  acquiescence  im- 
plied from  their  silence,  it  ought  to  have  appeared  that  they  were  apprized  of  what  was 
going  on  ;  but  it  appears  that  even  an  attentive  ear-witness  was  unable  to  understand  what 
was  done.  The  whole  scene  was  one  of  unprecedented  haste,  insomuch  tiiat  it  is  still  a 
matter  of  doubt  how  the  questions  were  put.  Now,  though  these  ficts  were  fairly  put  to 
the  jury,  it  is  impossible  not  to  see  that  tlie  verdict  is,  in  this  respect,  manifestly  against 
the  current  of  the  evidence. 

(  r  )  "  Other  corroborative  views  have  been  suggested  ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  compress  a 
decision  of  the  leading  points  in  this  case  into  the  old  fashioned  limits  of  a  judicial  opin- 
ion.    The  preceding  observations,  however,  are  deemed  enough  to  show  the  grounds  on 


800  HERESIES    AND    SCHISMS.  [BOOK    VII. 

which  we  hold  that  the  Assembly  which  met  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  was  not 
the  legitimate  successor  of  the  Assembly  of  18.37 ;  and  that  the  del'endants  are  not  guilty 
of  the  usurpation  with  which  tiny  are  charged. 

"Rule  for  a  new  trial  nmde  absolute." 

(  »)  "Rogers,  J. — After  the  patient  and  impartial  investigation,  by  me,  of  this  cause, 
at  Nisi  Prius,  and  in  bank,  1  have  nothing  at  this  time  to  add,  except  that  my  opinion 
remains  unchanged  on  all  the  points  ruled  at  the  trial.  This  explanation  is  deemed 
requisite,  in  justice  to  myself,  and  because  it  has  become  necessary  (in  a  case,  in  some 
respects  without  precedent,  and  presenting  some  extraordinary  features)  to  prevent  mii?- 
apprehension  and  misrepresentation." 

§  183.  Assessment  to  meet  the  expenses  of  the  suit. 

1839,  p.  162.  Whereas  it  is  absolutely  necessary  that  a  fund  of  $4000 
be  created  to  defray  the  expenses  of  the  law-suits  in  which  the  Trustees  of 
the  General  Assembly  have  been  recently,  or  may  hereafter  be  involved — 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  in  connection  with  the  General  Assem- 
bly be  requested  to  contribute  forthwith,  for  that  purpose,  and  transmit  to 
Matthew  Newkirk,  the  Treasurer  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly, 
the  following  sums  respectively,  viz  :  [Here  follows  the  list,  making  in  the 
aggregate  $4000.] 

2.  Resolved,  Inasmuch  as  a  loan  of  $2000  has  been  obtained  by  the 
Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  on  the  faith  of  pledges  given  by  the  last 
General  Assembly,  that  the  members  of  the  General  Assembly  be  requested 
to  assume  the  responsibility  of  raising  the  sum  which  ought  to  be  con- 
tributed by  their  respective  Presbyteries  ;  and  that  the  roll  be  called  over, 
for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  if  they  are  willing  to  do  so. 

The  roll  was  called,  and  the  members  of  the  Assembly  severally  assumed 
the  responsibility  of  raising  the  sums  expected  from  their  respective  Pres- 
byteries. 

§  184.    The  Assembly  icill  accede  to  an  eqidtahle  division  of  funds. 

1839,  p.  158.  Be  it  Resolved  hy  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 

1.  That  this  body  considers  itself  and  the  Church  at  large  bound,  as  both 
have  been  not  only  willing,  but  desirous,  to  adjust  all  claims  against  the  cor- 
porate property  of  the  Church,  whether  legal  or  equitable,  in  the  most 
prompt,  fair,  and  liberal  manner. 

2.  That  this  is  especially  the  case  totxching  any  claims  which  may  exist 
on  the  part  of  the  four  Synods  of  Utica,  Geneva,  Genesee,  and  the  Western 
Reserve,  declared  in  1837  to  be  no  part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  or  on 
the  part  of  those  who  seceded  from  the  Church  in  1838,  or  on  the  part  of 
any  body  constituted  out  of  the  whole  or  any  part  of  these  elements.  And 
that,  in  regard  to  all  and  each  of  these  bodies  and  persons,  the  Assembly 
will  faithfully  adhere  to  any  pledge  or  promise,  express  or  implied,  which  it 
can  justly  be  construed  ever  to  have  made,  and  will  fulfil  every  expectation 
which  it  ever  knowingly  allowed  to  be  cherished. 

3.  The  Trustees  of  the  Assembly  are  hereby  authorized  and  requested  to 
do,  on  the  part  of  this  Assembly,  should  occasion  offer,  whatever  is  lawful, 
competent,  and  equitable  in  the  premises,  conformable  to  the  principles,  and 
in  the  manner  heretofore  laid  down  in  the  Minutes  of  this  Assembly  for 
1837  and  1838,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  corporate  property  of  the  Church,  or 
any  equities  springing  out  of  the  same. 

4.  With  reference  to  all  Institutions,  Corporations,  Congregations,  and 
other  public  persons  or  bodies  in  connection  with  us,  but  holding  property 
for  ecclesiastical  purposes,  or  for  religious  and  benevolent  uses,  which 
property  is  not  subject  to  the  control  of  the  Assembly,  although  the  said 


bEC.  182.]  NEW    SCHOOL. — THE    SUITS    AT    LAW.  801 

persons,  Institutions,  or  Congregations  may  be,  in  all  such  cases  where  diffi- 
culties relating  to  property  have  arisen  or  shall  arise,  in  consequence  of  the 
long  and  painful  disorders  and  divisions  in  our  Church,  we  advise  all  our 
members  and  friends  to  act  on  the  general  principles  heretofore  laid  down, 
and  with  the  spirit  of  candour,  forbearance,  and  equity  which  has  dictated 
this  Act. 

5.  The  Assembly  reiterates  the  declaration,  that  its  chief  desire,  on  all 
this  part  of  our  Church  troubles,  is  to  do  even  and  ready  justice  to  and  be- 
tween all  persons  and  interests  over  which  it  has  any  control,  or  in  regard 
to  which  it  has  any  duty  to  perform. 
101 


802  MORAL   AND   SECULAE.  [bOOK   VIII. 


BOOK  YIII. 
MORAL  AND  SECULAE, 


CHAPTER   I. 
MORAL   QUESTIONS 


Title  1. — miscellaneous. 
§  1.  Astrology. 

1728,  p.  91.  The  Synod  do  bear  their  strongest  testimony  against  judicial 
astrology. 

§  2.    Theatre  and  dancing. 

1818,  p.  690.  (a)  On  the  fashionable,  though,  as  we  believe,  dangerous 
amusements  of  theatrical  exhibitions  and  dancing,  we  deem  it  necessary  to 
make  a  few  observations.  The  theatre  we  have  always  considered  as  a  school 
of  immorality.  If  any  person  wishes  for  honest  conviction  on  this  subject, 
let  him  attend  to  the  character  of  that  mass  of  matter  which  is  generally 
exhibited  on  the  stage.  We  believe  all  will  agree,  that  comedies  at  least, 
with  a  few  exceptions,  are  of  such  a  description,  that  a  virtuous  and  modest 
person  cannot  attend  the  representation  of  them,  without  the  most  painful 
and  embarrassing  sensations.  If  indeed  custom  has  familiarized  the  scene, 
and  these  painful  sensations  are  no  longer  felt,  it  only  proves  that  the  person 
in  question  has  lost  some- of  the  best  sensibilities  of  our  nature,  that  the 
strongest  safeguard  of  virtue  has  been  taken  down,  and  that  the  moral 
character  has  undergone  a  serious  depreciation. 

(  6  )  With  respect  to  dancing,  we  think  it  necessary  to  observe,  thSt  how- 
ever plausible  it  may  appear  to  some,  it  is  perhaps  not  the  loss  dangerous  on 
account  of  that  plausibility.  It  is  not  from  those  things  which  the  world 
acknowledges  to  be  most  wrong,  that  the  greatest  danger  is  to  be  apprehended 
to  religion,  especially  as  it  relates  to  the  young.  When  the  practice  is  car- 
ried to  its  highest  extremes,  all  admit  the  consequences  to  be  fatal ;  and  why 
not  then  apprehend  danger,  even  from  its  incipient  stages  ?  It  is  certainly 
in  all  its  stages  a  fascinating  and  an  infatuating  practice.  Let  it  once  be  in- 
troduced, and  it  is  difficult  to  give  it  limits.  It  steals  away  our  precious 
time,  dissipates  religious  impressions,  and  hardens  the  heart.  To  guard  you, 
beloved  brethren,  against  its  wiles  and  its  fascinations,  we  earnestly  recom- 
mend that  you  will  consult  that  sobriety  which  the  sacred  pages   require. 


SEC.  1]  MORAL   QUKSTIONS.  803 

We  also  trust  that  you  will  attend  with  the  meekness  and  docility  becoming 
the  Christian  character,  to  the  admonitions  on  this  subject  of  those  whom 
you  have  chosen  to  watcli  for  your  souls.  And  now,  beloved  brethren,  that 
you  may  be  guarded  from  the  dangers  we  have  pointed  out,  and  from  all 
other  dangers  which  beset  the  path  of  life,  and  obstruct  our  common  salva- 
tion, and  that  the  great  Head  of  the  (church  may  have  you  in  his  holy  keep- 
ing, is  our  sincere  and  aflectionate  prayer.     Amen. 

1827,  p.  136.  *  *  *  But  we  are  called  to  notice  evils  of  another  kind.  In 
some  of  the  Northern  and  Southern,  and  in  the  greater  part  of  the  Middle  and 
Western  sections  of  our  Church,  we  hear  complaints  of  the  prevalence  of 
lukewarmness,  and  a  great  want  of  evangelical  zeal  among  the  professed  dis- 
ciples of  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  "spirit  of  slumber"  seems  to  have  deadened 
all  their  energies,  and  they  are  resting  contented  with  the  forms  of  religion, 
without  feeling  its  vivifying  power.  As  an  eftcct  of  this  they  are  found 
conforming  to  the  world,  in  its  fashionable  amusements,  frequenting  the 
theatre  and  the  ball-room,  and  yielding  to  the  spirit  of  strife,  whose  deadly 
influence  resists  the  impulses  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  is  calculated  to  banish 
him  for  ever  from  their  hearts.  Over  such  we  mourn,  and  our  prayer  is  that 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  would  breathe  upon  them  and  cause  them  to  live 
again.  Awake !  0  north  wind,  and  come,  thou  south !  and  blow  upon 
these  parts  of  thy  garden,  that  the  spices  thereof  may  flow  out. 

1828,  p.  25(5.  In  the  principal  cities  of  our  country,  the  theatre,  under 
the  pretence  of  a  laudable  aim  to  cultivate  a  taste  for  literature,  and  provide 
a  recreation  calculated  to  improve  the  public  manners,  is  doing  much,  not 
only  to  blunt  the  delicate  sensibilities  of  the  female  mind,  and  generate  a 
dislike  to  all  solid  improvement  and  wholesome  instruction,  but  to  subvert 
the  foundations  of  virtue  and  religion,  and  feed  and  cherish  every  descrip- 
tion of  immorality.  In  view  of  the  rapid  increase  of  these  fashionable 
schools  of  iniquity,  and  the  increasing  ardour  with  which  the  affections  of 
the  young  are  enlisted  in  them,  Christian  parents  and  active  benefactors  of 
society  should  be  constrained  by  every  consideration  of  interest,  duty,  and 
compassion,  to  apply  their  strenuous  endeavours  to  the  counteraction  of  the 
baneful  influences  of  this  fascinating  source  of  vice  and  ruin.  As  an  inter- 
esting sign  of  the  ps-esent  time,  and  for  the  encouragement  of  similar  mea- 
sures, the  Assembly  here  notice  with  great  pleasure,  the  refusal  in  the  legis- 
lature of  Massachusetts,  to  incorporate  the  proprietors  of  a  theatre  in  one  of 
the  principal  towns  of  the  State 

§  3.   Duelling. 

1805,  p.  339.  The  General  Assembly  having  taken  into  serious  consider- 
ation the  unhappy  prevalence  of  the  practice  of  duelling  in  the  United  States, 
and  being  anxiously  desirous  to  contribute  what  may  be  in  their  power,  con- 
sistently with  their  character  and  situation,  to  discountenance  and  abolish 
this  practice : 

Resolved,  unanimously,  That  they  do,  in  the  most  unequivocal  manner, 
declare  their  utter  abhorrence  of  the  practice  of  duelling  and  of  all  measures 
tending  thereto,  as  originating  from  the  malevolent  dispositions  of  the  human 
'  heart,  and  a  false  sense  of  honour  ;  as  a  remnant  of  Gothic  barbarism ;  as 
imp-lying  a  presumptuous  and  highly  criminal  appeal  to  God  as  the  Sovereign 
Judge;  as  utterly  inconsistent  with  every  just  principle  of  moral  conduct ; 
as  a  direct  violation  of  the  sixth  commandment,  and  destructive  of  the  peace 
and  happiness  of  families  ;  and  the  Assembly  do  hereby  recommend  it  to  the 
Ministers  in  their  connection  to  discountenance  by  all  proper  means  in  their 
power  this  scandalous  practice. 

Resolved,  also.   That  it  be,  and  it  is  hereby  recommended  to  all  the  Minis- 


804  MORJL    .\ND    SECULAR.  [bOOK    \III. 

ters  uu  Jor  the  care  of  the  A^^sembly.  that  they  scrupulously  refuse  to  attend 
the  funeral  of  any  person  who  shall  have  fallen  in  a  duel ;  and  that  they 
admit  no  person  who  shall  have  fought  a  duel,  given  or  accepted  a  challenge, 
or  been  accessory  thereto,  unto  the  distinguishing  privileges  of  the  Church, 
until  he  manifest  a  just  sense  of  his  guilt,  and  give  satisfactory  evidence  of 
repentance. 

§  4.   Litigation  among  prof  cssing  Christians. 

1729,  p.  96.  Overtured,  That  the  Synod  do  bear  their  testimony  against, 
and  declare  their  great  dissatisfaction  at,  the  religious  law-suits  that  are 
maintained  among  professors  of  religion,  so  contrary  to  that  peace  and  love 
which  the  gospel  requires,  and  the  express  direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  1 
Cor.  vi.  1,  2,  8,  and  consequently  very  much  to  the  scandal  of  our  holy  pro- 
fession. And  that,  therefore,  the  Synod  do  recommend  to  all  the  Ministers 
within  our  bounds,  to  use  their  utmost  endeavour  to  bring  their  several  re- 
spective Congregations  into  a  joint  agreement  to  avoid  to  their  utmost  all 
unnecessary  law-suits  for  the  future,  and  to  refer  such  differences  as  cannot 
be  easily  accommodated  between  the  parties  themselves,  to  some  prudent, 
religious,  and  indifferent  friends,  if  it  may  be,  of  our  own  profession,  mutually 
chosen  by  the  contending  parties,  or  otherwise,  as  such  society  shall  think 
best,  to  decide  and  determine  such  differences.  This  overture  was  approved 
by  the  Synod,  iiemiuc  contradiccnte. 

§  5.    Secret  Societies. 

1821,  pp.  10,  13,  15.  [In  1821,  the  subject  of  Masonry  came  up  on  a 
reference  from  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh.  It  was  referred  to  a  committee. 
Upon  its  report,] 

■  After  discussion  of  considerable  length,  the  previous  question  having  been 
called  for,  was  taken,  and  determined  in  the  negative;  and  the  subject  was 
indefinitely  postponed. 

1846,  p.  194.  A  memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  Miami,  on  the  subject 
of  Secret  Societies,  [elicited  the  following  reply  :] 

Resolved,  That  it  is  inexpedient  for  the  General  Assembly  to  legislate  on 
the  subject. 

§  6.    Spirit  of  speculation  and  extravagance. 

1819,  p.  715.  The  General  Assembly  viewing  with  deep  interest  the  pre- 
sent state  of  our  country,  and  more  especially  the  commercial  embarrass- 
ments which  press  upon  every  part  of  the  United  States,  and  the  spirit  of 
corrupt  and  mischievous  speculation,  which  is  probably  to  be  regarded  as 
both  a  cause  and  an  effect  of  these  embarrassments,  feel  it  to  be  their  duty 
to  take  this  notice  of  this  unhappy  state  of  things,  and  to  express  their 
opinion  of  the  proper  remedy. 

The  Assembly,  then,  are  persuaded,  that  the  evils  so  general  in  their 
prevalence,  and  so  severe  in  their  pressure,  primarily  on  the  commercial  and 
manufacturing  portions  of  the  community,  but  in  a  considerable  degree  on 
all,  owe  their  origin,  in  a  great  measure,  to  that  spirit  of  cupidity,  of  adven- 
turous and  unjustifiable  speculation,  of  extravagance  and  luxury,  which  so 
unhappily  prevail  in  our  country;  and  also  in  no  small  degree  to  the  want 
of  that  kind  of  education  which  is  calculated  to  prepare  a  youth  for  solid 
usefulness  in  the  Church,  and  in  civil  society.  The  Assembly,  therefore, 
are  firmly  persuaded  that  the  effectual  remedy  for  these  evils,  under  God,  is 
to  be  found  only  in  a  recurrence  to  those  principles  and  duties  of  our  holy 
T<']igion,  which  are  not  less  conducive  to  the  temporal  welfare  of  men,  than 
to  their  eternal  happiness ;  and  they  have  no  hope  that  general  prosperity 


SEC.  3.]  MORAL    QUESTIONS.  ^  805 

can  be  restored  to  our  country,  until  there  is  a  return  to  those  habits  of  in- 
dustry, temperance,  moderation,  economy,  and  general  virtu(^,  wliich  our 
comnion  Christianity  inculcates.  Under  these  impressions,  the  Assembly 
would  earnestly  exhort  the  (Jhurches  under  their  care,  to  take  into  due  con- 
sideration the  opinions  above  expressed;  to  cultivate  in  themselves,  and  to 
.'ndeavour  to  promote  in  others,  those  simple,  frugal,  and  regular  pursuits 
which  cannot  fail  to  exert  a  benign  influence  on  the  best  interests  of  society  ; 
and  to  train  up  their  children  in  those  principles  and  habits  which  will  pre- 
pare them  at  once  to  be  useful  members  of  the  Church  and  useful  citizens. 
They  would  especially  entreat  those  individuals  and  families  belonging  to 
their  'communion,  whom  God  has  been  pleased  to  favour  with  temporal 
wealth,  to  consider  the  peculiar  importance  of  their  setting  an  edifying  e.K- 
ample,  so  that  their  whole  influence  nioy  be  employed  to  discourage  fjishii.n- 
able  vices  and  amusements,  and  to  promote  the  simplicity  and  purity  of 
Christian  practice.  And  the  Assembly  would  also  earnestly  exhort  all  the 
Ministers  in  their  communion  to  make  these  sentiments  a  subject  of  frequent 
and  serious  address  to  the  people  of  their  respective  pastoral  charges,  and  to 
endeavour  by  all  the  means  in  their  power,  to  impress  on  the  minds  of  their 
hearers  the  all-important  truth,  that  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  its  vital 
power  and  practical  influence,  is  the  best  friend  of  civil  society,  as  well  as  es- 
sential to  the  eternal  well-being  of  man. 

§  7.  GionhliiKj  and  Lotteries. 

1818,  p.  690.  The  vice  of  ganibling  has  also  been  forced  upon  our  atten- 
tion. We  indeed  hope  that  few,  or  perhaps  none  of  our  actual  professors, 
have  indulged  themselves  in  the  practice  of  what  they  consider  as  coming 
under  the  denomination  of  gambling.  But  perhaps  there  are  some  addicted 
to  this  practice  who  have  evinced  a  predilection  for  our  Church,  and  forms 
of  worship,  and  who  are  not  unwilling  to  receive  the  word  of  admonition 
from  us.  Such  we  would  earnestly  exhort  to  consider  in  the  n)ost  serious 
manner,  the  consequences  of  the  course  they  are  pursuing  and  the  awful 
lessons  which  the  experience  of  the  world  is  every  day  exhibiting  on  this  sub- 
ject- But  it  is  our  duty  further  to  testify,  that  all  encouragement  of  lotteries 
and  purchasing  of  lottery-tickets  ;  all  attendance  on  horse-racing,  and  betting 
on  such,  or  any  other  occasions  ;  and  all  attempts  of  whatever  kind  to  acquire 
gain  without  giving  an  ecpiivalent,  involve  the  gambling  principle,  and  par- 
ticipate in  the  guilt  which  attaches  to  that  vice. 

1827,  p.  135.  Gambling,  that  infatuating  and  destructive  vice,  is  still 
maintaining  its  accursed  sway  over  thousands  of  its  hapless  victims.  By 
this  remark  we  intend  to  cotidemn  the  practice  of  gambling  by  lottery,  which,, 
under  the  sanction  of  legislative  p:itronage,  is,  in  several  places  within  our 
bounds,  encouraging  a  wild  spirit  of  speculation,  paralyzing  industry,  and 
carrying  disappointment,  poverty,  and  sorrow,  into  many  habitations. 

1830,  p.  31.  The  report  of  the  Committee  on  tiie  subject  of  lotteries,  was 
taken  up  and  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz:  That  although  so  often  sanc- 
tioned by  legislative  acts;  althoutjh  the  proceeds  of  lotteries  have  not  unfre- 
quently  been  appropriated  to  benevolent  and  religious  objects;  although  many 
wise  and  good  men  have  in  periods  past,  by  their  participation  or  agency, 
given  countenance  to  lotteries,  yet  your  committee  cannot  view  them  in  any 
other  light  than  that  of  legalized  gambling. 

It  would  require  volumes  to  record  all  the  evils  resulting  from  this  sys- 
tem of  predatory  speculation.  It  adds  nothing  to  the  wealth  of  the  com- 
munity. It  too  often  takes  from  the  uninformed  poor  the  property  obtained 
by  labour  and  skill,  and  transfers  the  same,  without  the  least  equivalent,  into 
the  hands  of  the  idle  and  unwurthy       It  thus  becomes  the  means  of  intru- 


806  MORAL   AND    SECULAR.  [BOOK   VIII 

ducing  and  extending  habits  of  gatublinfr  in  all  forms.  Hundreds  of  fami- 
lies yearly  are  reduced  to  dependence  and  beggary,  and  not  unfrequently  its 
deluded  victims  terminate  their  nnserable  existence  in  this  world,  by  suicide. 
Contemplating  this  multitude  of  evils  to  individuals,  to  families,  and  to  the 
community  at  large,  your  committee  beg  leave  to  submit  the  following  reso- 
lutions : 

1.  Resoloed,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  General  Assembly,  all  lotteries 
should  be  discountenanced  by  every  professed  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  as  immoral  in  their  nature,  and  ruinous  in  their  eiFects  upon  indi- 
vidual character  and  the  public  welfare. 

2.  That  the  purchase  and  sale  of  lottery-tickets  should  be  avoided  by 
every  member  of  our  Church,  even  when  the  professed  object  of  the  lottery 
may  be  praiseworthy,  inasmuch  as  it  is  not  allowable  to  do  evil  that  good  may 
come. 

3.  That  all  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  this  General  Assembly 
be,  and  they  hereby  are,  recommended  to  take  order  on  the  subject  of  lot- 
tery gambling,  to  press  the  consideration  of  it  and  its  attendant  evils  upon 
Ministers  and  Sessions,  and  to  adopt  such  plans  of  operation  as  may  free  the 
Church  from  all  participation  in  this  sin,  enlighten,  arouse,  and  direct  pub- 
lic opinion,  and  save  our  country  from  this  and  every  other  species  of  gam- 
bling. 

§  8.  Vaccination. 

1803,  p.  277.  A  letter  was  received  from  certain  citizens  of  Philadelphia, 
styling  themselves,  "  Friends  of  Humanity,"  accompanied  with  two  hundred 
copies  of  a  publication  on  the  vaccine  disease,  requesting  that  the  Assembly 
will  take  measures  to  have  the  same  distributed  among  the  people  for  their 
information  on  the  subject ;  and  to  hasten  that  expected  and  desirable  event, 
the  total  extinction  of  that  loathsome  and  fatal  disease,  the  small-pox.  Fifty 
additional  copies  of  the  same  publication,  accompanied  with  a  few  copies  of 
Dr.  Jenner's  Instructions  on  the  practice  of  vaccine  inoculation,  were  also 
received  from  the  same  benevolent  persons,  with  a  request  that  they  may  be 
sent  by  the  missionaries  from  this  Assembly  to  the  frontiers  of  the  country, 
and  distributed  for  the  caution  and  direction  of  those  who  have  less  opportu- 
nity of  obtaining  medical  aid  and  advice,  on  the  subject  of  vaccine  inoculation. 
The  present  was  thankfully  accepted  by  the  Assembly,  who  feeling  perfectly 
disposed  to  co-operate  with  those  friends  of  humanity,  distributed  the  two 
hundred  copies  aforesaid  among  the  members,  to  be  used  at  their  discretion 
for  promoting  the  end  in  view.  The  fifty  copies,  with  the  directions  accom- 
panying them,  were  transmitted  to  the  Standing  Committee  of  Missions,  to 
the  intent  that  they  may  be  employed  for  the  purposes  aforesaid. 

Title  2. — intemperance. 

§  9.  Carousals  at  funerals. 

1766,  p.  359.  That  as  the  too  great  use  of  spirituous  liquors  at  funerals  in 
some  parts  of  the  country,  is  risen  to  such  an  height  as  greatly  to  endanger 
the  morals  of  many,  and  is  the  cause  of  much  scandal,  the  Synod  earnestly 
enjoin,  that  the  several  Sessions  and  committees  shall  take  the  most  effectual 
methods  to  correct  these  mischiefs,  and  discountenance  by  their  example  and 
influence  all  approaches  to  such  practices,  and  all  ostentatious  and  expensive 
parades,  so  inconsistent  with  sucli  mortifying  and  distressing  occasions. 

§  10.  Dntij  of  Church  officers  and  memhers. 
1811,  p.  474.  Rrwlvcil,  That  the  Ptev.  Drs.  Miller,  Milledoler,  and  Eomeyn, 
Ilev.    Messrs.    James    Pvichards,  McNeice,  Ezra   Stiles  Ely,  and  Gardiner 


SEC.  7.]  MORAL    QUESTIONS.  807 

Spring,  Dr.  John  R.  B.  Rodgers,  Co\.  Henry  Rutgers,  and  Mr.  Divie  Bethune, 
be  a  comuaittee  to  endeavour  to  devise  lucas^ures,  which,  when  sanctioned  by 
the  General  Assembly,  may  have  an  influence  in  preventing  some  of  the 
numerous  and  threatening  mischiefs  which  are  experienced  throughout  our 
country  by  the  excessive  and  intemperate  use  of  spirituous  liquors,  and  that 
this  committee  be  authorized  to  correspond  and  act  in  concert  with  any  per- 
sons who  may  be  appointed,  or  associate  for  a  similar  purpose,  and  that  the 
committee  hereby  appointed  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 
1812,  p.  511.  [Upon  the  report  of  this  committee,] 

1.  Resulved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  all  the  Ministers  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  to  deliver  public  discourses,  as  often  as 
circumstances  may  render  expedient,  on  the  sin  and  mischiefs  of  intemperate 
drinking ;  in  which,  as  well  as  on  all  suitable  occasions,  both  public  and  pri- 
vate, it  will  be  proper  pointedly  and  solemnly  to  warn  their  hearers,  and  es- 
pecially members  of  the  Church,  not  only  against  actual  intemperance,  but 
against  all  those  habits  and  indulgences  which  may  have  a  tendency  to  pro- 
duce it. 

2.  That  it  be  enjoined  on  all  Church  Sessions  within  the  bounds  of  the 
General  Assembly,  that  they  exercise  a  special  vigilance  and  care  over  the 
conduct  of  all  persons  in  the  communion  of  their  respective  Churches,  with 
regard  to  this  sin,  and  that  they  sedulously  endeavour,  by  private  warning 
and  remonstrance,  and  by  such  public  censures,  as  diflFerent  cases  may  require, 
to  purge  the  Church  of  a  sin  so  enormous  in  its  mischiefs,  and  so  disgraceful 
to  the  Christian  name. 

3.  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Ministers  and  other  officers  and  mem- 
bers of  our  Church,  that  they  exert  themselves  to  diffuse  as  extensively  as 
possible,  among  their  Congregations,  and  the  community  at  large,  such  ad- 
dresses, sermons,  tracts,  or  other  printed  compositions  on  this  subject,  as 
may  have  a  tendency  to  produce  a  suitable  impression  against  the  use  of 
ardent  spirits,  and  to  recommend  sobriety  and  temperance. 

4.  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  officers  and  members  of  our  Church,  to 
take  such  measures  as  may  be  judged  proper  and  effectual,  for  reducing  the 
number  of  taverns  and  other  places  of  vending  liquors  by  small  measure, 
in  all  those  parts  of  our  country  in  which  either  their  excessive  number,  or 
the  improper  character  of  such  places  renders  them  a  public  nuisance.  It  is 
believed  that  the  evils  arising  from  these  sources  are  incalculably  great,  and 
that  by  prudent  management,  they  admit,  under  providence,  of  very  con- 
siderable diminution. 

§  11.  Extract  from  a  Pastoral  Letter. 

1818,  p.  689.  The  first  thing  we  shall  mention  is  the  crime  of  drunkenness. 
This  crime  has  at  all  times  been  a  curse  to  our  country,  and  has  often  made 
lamentable  inroads  upon  our  Church.  We  are  convinced  that  it  may  be  op- 
posed more  successfully  by  prevention  than  in  any  other  way.  When  the 
character  of  drunkenness  is  fully  formed,  the  unhappy  victim  is  lost  to  those 
motives  which  ordinarily  influence  all  other  classes  of  men.  In  this  state  of 
things  nothing  but  a  miracle  of  divine  grace  can  effect  his  reformation.  The 
certain  and  acknowledged  prospect  of  the  wreck  of  his  family,  his  fortune,  and 
his  character,  and  even  of  the  ruin  of  his  immortal  soul,  is  not  sufficient  to 
arrest  his  course  ;  and  yet  perhaps  the  same  man  may  formerly  have  been 
in  such  a  state  of  equilibrium  or  indecision  upon  this  subject,  that  the  small- 
est motives  might  have  prevented  the  formation  of  a  habit,  which  in  its  matu- 
rity has  become  so  irresistible.  This  consideration  is  certainly  sufficient  to 
justify  an  effort  for  savins  our  fellow  men  from  the  domination  of  so  destruc- 
tive a  vice.     For  this  purpose  we  earnestly  recommend  to  the  officers  and 


808  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [bOOK    VIII. 

members  of  our  Church  to  abstain  even  from  the  common  use  of  aidi  nt 
spirits.  Such  a  voluntary  privation  as  this,  with  its  motives  publicly  avowed, 
will  not  be  without  its  effect  in  cautioning  our  fellow  Christians  and  fellow 
citizens  against  the  encroachment  of  intoxication  ;  and  we  have  the  more 
confidence  in  recommending  this  course,  as  it  has  already  been  tried  with 
success  in  several  sections  of  our  Church. 

§  12.  Day  of  Fasting  and  Prayer,  because  of  Intemperance. 

1828,  p.  241.  Resolved,  That  in  view  of  the  exceedingly  heinous  nature 
of  the  sin  of  intemperance  in  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  as  in  direct  opposition 
to  the  authority  and  moral  government  of  God ;  its  wide  spread  prevalence 
infecting,  as  we  are  not  without  reason  to  apprehend,  some  members,  and 
even  officers  of  the  Church  ;  the  dreadful  miseries  it  inflicts  on  society  in  all 
its  interests,  physical,  political,  moral,  and  religious ;  and  especially  in  view 
of  the  great  guilt  that  rests  on  the  Church  in  this  matter,  not  merely  from 
so  many  of  her  members  participating  in  it,  while  others,  with  thoughtless 
insensibility,  minister  the  means  of  its  indulgence  to  its  deluded  victims  ; 
but  especially  in  having  greatly  failed,  as  the  light  of  the  world,  and  the 
salt  of  the  earth,  by  her  instructions,  her  example,  her  prayers,  and  her 
vigorous  efforts  every  way  to  stay  the  plague ; 

This  Greneral  Assembly  do  appoint  the  fourth  Thursday  of  January,  1829, 
a  day  of  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer,  with  special  reference  to  this  sin  ;  and 
recommend  to  all  the  people  of  their  communion  its  solemn  observance  as 
such.  Moreover,  they  give  it  in  charge  to  all  their  Ministers  who  may  offi- 
ciate on  this  occasion,  by  prayer  and  study  to  have  their  minds  thoroughly 
impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  greatness  of  this  sin  ;  and  to  endeavour  so  io 
conduct  the  exercises  of  the  sanctuary,  that  all  the  people  to  whom  they 
minister,  may  be  brought  most  fully  under  the  same  impression,  and  aroused 
to  a  vigorous  exertion  of  all  the  means  which  duty  and  sound  discretion  dic- 
tate, for  arresting  this  hateful  and  desolating  abomination. 

§  13.  Total  abstinence. 

1829,  pp.  375,  376.  Resolved,  1.  That  they  [the  Assembly]  cordially  approve 
and  rejoice  in  the  formation  of  temperance  societies,  on  the  principle  of  en- 
tire abstinence  from  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  as  expressing  disapprobation 
of  intemperance  in  the  strongest  and  most  efficient  manner,  and  making  the 
most  available  resistance  to  this  destructive  and  wide  spreading  evil. 

2.  That  they  earnestly  recommend,  as  far  as  practicable,  the  forming  of 
temperance  societies  in  the  Congregations  under  their  care  ;  and  that  all 
the  members  of  the  Churches  adopt  the  principle  of  entire  abstinence  from 
the  use  of  ardent  spirits. 

3.  That  as  friends  of  the  cause  of  temperance,  this  Assembly  rejoice  to 
lend  the  force  of  their  example  to  the  cause  as  an  ecclesiastical  body,  by  an 
entire  abstinence  themselves  from  the  use  of  ardent  spirits.  [Unanimously 
adopted.] 

§  14.  Manufacture  and  sale. 

1830,  p.  24.  Resolved,  That  while  this  Assembly  would  by  no  means  en- 
croach upon  the  riehts  of  private  judgment,  it  cannot  but  express  its  vorv 
deep  regret,  that  any  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ  should,  at  thepresont 
day,  and  under  existing  circumstances,  feel  themselves  at  liberty  to  m;!nii- 
facture,  vend,  or  use  ardent  spirits,  and  thus,  as  far  as  their  influenr>8 
extends,  counteract  the  efforts  now  making  for  the  promotion  of  temper- 
ance. 

1834,  p.  31.  Resolved,  That  the  traffic  in  ardent  spirits,  to  be  used  as  a 


SEC    11.]  MORAL    QUrSTIONS.  809 

drink,  by  any  people,  is,  In  our  jud^raent,  morally  wronp;.  and  ought  to  be 
viewed  as  such,  by  the  Ciiurches  of  Jesus  (,'lirist,  universally. 

1837,  p.  510.  It  is  with  the  utmost  surprise  and  pain  that  we  learn  from 
the  reports  of  two  or  three  Presbyteries,  that  some  of  their  members,  and 
even  lluling  Elders,  still  manufacture  and  sell  ardent  spirits.  The.se  things 
ought  not  so  to  be.  They  are  a  stumbling  block  to  many,  and  have  a  mani- 
fest tendency  to  bring  overwhelming  calamities,  both  temporal  and  spiritual, 
on  society  at  large.  No  Church  can  shine  as  a  light  in  the  world,  while  she 
openly  sanctions  and  sustains  any  practices  which  are  so  evidently  destruc- 
tive of  the  best  interests  of  society. 

§  15.   Sale  to  heathen  tribes. 

1834,  p.  31.  Communications  from  the  London  Missionary  Society,  and 
from  the  British  and  Foreign  Temperance  Society,  were  made  to  the  As- 
sembly by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Edwards,  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  American 
Temperance  Society  j  with  regard  to  the  destructive  effects  produced  in  the 
South  Sea  islands,  by  the  traffic  in  ardent  spirits,  carried  on  by  our  coun- 
trymen and  others ;  therefore, 

Resolvrd,  1.  That  we  deeply  sympathize  with  our  brethren  in  the  South 
Sea  islands,  and  in  Great  Britain,  in  view  of  the  distresses  which  through 
agency  of  some  of  our  countrymen  have  been  brought  upon  them;  and  deplore 
the  calamities  that  agency  has  instituted,  by  obstructing  in  those  islands  the 
progress  of  the  gospel,  demoralizing  the  character,  and  destroying  the  lives 
and  souls  of  men. 

2.  That  the  practice  of  sending  out  ardent  spirit,  to  be  used  as  a  drink, 
by  the  unevangelized  and  partially  civilized  nations  and  tribes  of  men,  is  in 
our  view,  a  violation  of  the  principles  and  precepts  of  the  Christian  religion, 
and  ought  to  be  abandoned  throughout  the  world. 

[For  further  action  on  the  subject  of  temperance,  see  Minutes,  1818, 
p.  684;  1827,  p.  128;  1843,  p.  206,  &c.] 

§  16.    Relation    of  the    Church    to   Temperance    and   other  moral  reform 

societies. 

1848,  p.  58.  A  preamble  and  resolution  submitted  by  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  American  Temperance  Union  to  the  General  Assembly  for  its 
adoption,  to  which  maybe  added  an  address  of  the  New  York  City  Temper- 
ance Society,  organized  on  Christian  principles,  transmitted  to  the  Assembly 
by  a  committee  of  the  Society : — 

Your  committee  would  recommend,  in  reference  to  this  whole  subject  of 
Temperance  Societies,  and  all  other  secular  institutions  for  moral  ends,  the 
adoption  of  the  following  minute  : 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  is  a  spiritual  body,  to  which  have  been  given 
the  ministry,  oracles,  and  ordinances  of  God,  for  the  gathering  and  perfecting 
of  the  saints  in  this  life,  to  the  end  of  the  world.  It  is  the  great  instrument- 
ality of  the  Saviour,  through  which,  by  his  eternal  Spirit,  he  dispenses  sal- 
vation to  the  objects  of  his  love.  Its  ends  are  holiness  and  life,  to  the  man- 
ifestation of  the  riches  and  glory  of  Divine  grace,  and  not  simply  morality, 
decency,  and  good  order,  which  may  to  some  extent  be  secured  without  faith 
in  the  Redeemer,  or  the  transforming  efficacy  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  laws 
of  the  Church  are  the  authoritative  injunctions  of  Christ,  and  not  the  cove- 
nants, however  benevolent  in  their  origin  and  aim,  which  men  have  insti- 
tuted of  their  own  will ;  and  the  ground  of  obligation  which  the  Church, 
as  such,  inculcates,  is  the  authority  of  God  speaking  in  his  word,  and  not 
pledges  of  honour  which  create,  measure,  and  define  the  peculiar  duties  of 
all  voluntary  associations.  In  this  kingdom  of  God  the  holy  Scriptures  are 
102 


810  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [BOOK    VIII. 

the  only  rule  of  faith  and  manners,  and  no  Church  judiciary  ought  to  pre- 
tend to  make  laws  which  shall  bind  the  conscience,  or  to  issue  recommenda 
tions  which  shall  reaulate  manners,  without  the  warrant,  explicit  or  implied, 
of  the  revealed  will  of  God.  It  is  hence  beside  the  province  of  the  Church 
to  render  its  courts,  which  God  ordained  for  spiritual  purposes,  subsidiary 
to  the  schemes  of  any  association  founded  in  the  human  will  and  liable  to 
all  its  changes  and  caprices  No  court  of  Christ  can  exact  of  his  people  to 
unite  with  the  Temperance.  Moral  Keform,  Colonization,  or  any  other  society 
which  may  seek  their  aid.  Connection  with  such  institutions  is  a  matter 
of  Christian  liberty.  Their  objects  may  be,  in  every  respect,  worthy  of  the 
countenance  and  support  of  all  good  men,  but  in  so  far  as  they  are  moral  and 
essentially  obligatory,  the  Church  promotes  them  among  its  own  members, 
and  to  none  others  does  its  jurisdiction  extend,  by  the  means  which  God 
has  ordained  for  the  edification  of  his  children.  Still,  in  the  exercise  of 
their  Christian  liberty,  as  good  citizens,  as  patriotic  subjects  of  the  State, 
from  motives  of  philanthropy,  and  from  love  to  God,  Christian  people  may 
choose  to  adopt  this  particular  mode  of  attempting  to  achieve  the  good  at 
wliich  all  moral  societies  profess  to  aim;  they  have  a  right  to  do  so,  and  the 
Church,  as  long  as  they  endorse  no  false  principles,  and  countenance  no 
wrong  practices,  cannot  interfere  with  them.  Recognizing  these  proposi- 
tions as  the  truths  of  the  word  of  God,  this  General  Assembly,  as  a  court 
of  Jesus  Christ,  cannot  league  itself  with  any  voluntary  society,  cannot 
exact  of  those  who  are  subject  to  its  discipline  to  do  so;  but  must  leave  the 
whole  matter,  where  the  Scriptures  leave  it,  to  the  prudence,  philanthropy, 
and  good  sense  of  God's  children ;  each  man  having  a  right  to  do  as  to  him 
shall  seem  good. 

These  societies  must  appeal  not  to  church  courts,  but  to  church  members. 
When  they  proclaim  principles  that  are  scriptural  and  sound,  it  is  not  denied 
that  the  Church  has  a  right,  and  under  certain  circumstances,  may  be  bound 
to  bear  testimony  in  their  favour;  and  when,  on  the  other  hand,  they  incul- 
cate doctrines  which  are  infidel,  heretical,  and  dangerous,  the  Church  has  a 
right  to  condemn  them.  In  conformity  with  these  statements  the  General 
Assembly  has  no  hesitation  in  cordially  approving  of  abstinence  from  intox- 
icating drinks  as  a  matter  of  Christian  expediency,  according  to  the  words 
of  the  Apostle  in  Romans  xiv.  21,  "  It  is  good  neither  to  eat  flesh  nor  to 
drink  wine,  nor  anything  whereby  thy  brother  stumbleth,  or  is  offended,  or 
is  made  weak,"  and  in  expressing  its  affectionate  interest  in  the  cause  of  tem- 
perance— and  would  recommend  to  its  Ministers  and  Elders  who  have  be- 
come connected  with  temperance  societies,  to  use  every  eff"ort  to  prevent  the 
introduction  of  any  other  principle  as  the  ground  of  their  pledge,  and  to 
throw  around  these  institutions  those  safeguards  which  shall  be  the  means 
of  rescuing  them  from  the  excesses  to  which  they  are  liable  from  influences 
opposed  to  or  aside  fmra  the  gospel  of  Christ.     [Unanimously  adopted.] 

Title  3. — sabbath  desecration. 

[On  Sabbath  mail  stage,  and  Post  office,  see  Book  II.  §§  11,  12.] 

§  17.  An  extended  deliverance  on  the  suhject. 

1836,  p.  281.  The  desecration  of  the  Sabbath  is  cei-tainly  increasing  with 
fearful  rapidity  in  almost  every  part  of  our  beloved  country.  A  solemn  and 
alarming  crisis  has  already  come.  Unless  the  slumbering  energies  of  the 
Church  are  speedily  aroused  to  arrest  the  progress  of  this  growing  evil,  the 
entire  obliteration  of  the  Sabbath,  will  at  no  distant  period  be  the  result. 
It  is  necessary  only  to  look  into  our  large  cities  and  villages,  on  the  Sabbath, 
or  to  glance  the  eye  along  our  navigable  rivers,  and  over  our  beautiful  lakes, 


SEC.   IG.]  MORAL    QUESTIONS.  811 

or  to  trace  the  extended  lines  of  our  canals  and  railroads,  or  to  listen  to  the 
perpetual  rumbling  of  loafled  vehicles  on  all  our  travelled  routes,  in  order  to 
be  convinced  tliat  Sabbath-breaking  has  already  become  a  sin  of  giant 
growth  in  our  land.  It  is  indeed,  a  wide-spread,  deep-seated,  unblushing 
evil.  It  enters  boldly  into  almost  every  commercial  interest  in  the  country  ; 
and  embraces,  directly  or  indirectly,  in  its  broad  sweep  of  mischief,  a  vast 
multitude  of  individuals;  and  what  is  still  worse,  an  alarming  proportion  of 
these  oifenders  belong  to  the  Church  of  the  living  God.  Here  is  the  root 
of  the  evil.  The  Church  has  become  a  deliberate  partaker  in  this  sin.  In 
this  way  has  her  warning  voice  been  well  nigh  silenced,  her  redeeming 
power  over  the  community  paralyzed,  and  the  salutary  restraints  of  a  con- 
sistent example  effectually  vacated.  Reformation  then  must  begin  at  the 
house  of  God.  If  the  Church  alone  can  save  the  Sabbath  from  being  abo- 
lished, she  must  first  reform  her  own  conduct.  In  entering  upon  the  work 
it  must  not  be  forgotten,  that  in  its  failure  or  success  are  involved  the  best 
interests  of  the  Church,  of  our  country  and  the  world.  The  rest  of  the 
Sabbath  is  the  only  wise  and  adequate  provision  for  the  wants  of  the  animal 
system.  The  influence  of  the  Sabbath  can  alone  be  relied  on  to  sustain  our 
free  institutions,  to  extend  the  empire  of  law,  to  preserve  domestic  order 
and  happiness,  and  to  continue  the  bare  existence  of  morality  and  religion 
in  the  world.  The  abandonment  of  the  Sabbath  is,  therefore,  nothing  less 
than  resigning  all  that  is  sacred  and  dear  to  a  Christian  people,  for  time 
and  for  eternity. 

It  is  certain,  that  whatever  is  done  to  rebuke  and  arrest  the  profanation  of 
the  Sabbath,  must  be  done  immediately.  The  work  of  reform  cannot  be  de- 
layed, without  hazai'ding  the  irretrievable  loss  of  all  the  blessings  which  flow 
from  the  observance  of  that  day.  The  task  has  already  become  formidable  and 
difficult.  It  is  not,  however,  altogether  hopeless.  The  Sabbath  may  yet  be 
restored,  and  its  blessings  perpetuated.  The  Church  and  the  Ministry  can, 
under  God,  do  all  that  the  exigency  demands.  Let  this  Assembly  do  their 
whole  duty.  Let  them  lift  up  a  voice  of  strength — let  them  send  out  a  loud 
note  of  alarm — let  them  determine  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  to  carry  out, 
in  their  practical  relation  to  the  Sabbath,  the  true  principles  of  Christian 
discipline ;  and  the  whole  Church  may  be  cleansed,  the  Sabbath  reinstated, 
and  this  great  and  guilty  nation  saved.  Till  this  is  done,  the  power  of 
every  Christian  enterprise  will  be  circumscribed,  and  fluctuating.  Nothing 
that  is  pure  and  holy  can  flourish  without  the  Sabbath.  The  Sabbath  re- 
form is  the  fundamental  enterprise.  It  is  utterly  vain  to  think  of  substitu- 
ting any  other  conservative  power.  The  question  of  rescuing  the  Sabbath 
from  general  profanation,  is,  absolutely,  a  question  of  life  and  death,  to 
every  Christian  denomination  in  the  world.  Such  is  the  momentous  na- 
ture of  the  subject  under  consideration.  Your  committee  rejoice  that  in 
this  work,  all  hearts  may  unite,  and  every  minor  difference  be  forgotten. 
Here  is  oommon  ground.  The  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  is  the  inheritance  of  all 
true  Christians.  And  there  is  work  enough  for  all.  The  Church  must  re- 
vive her  wholesome  discipline.  The  ministry  must  cry  aloud  and  spare  not. 
The  press  must  be  enlisted — the  whole  community  aroused.  The  entire  in- 
strumentality which  God  has  prepared  for  preserving  his  own  institutions, 
must  be  called  forth,  and  kept  in  untiring  requisition.  For  the  purpose  of 
enaliling  the  General  Assembly  more  effectually  to  speak  their  sentiments  to 
the  Churches,  and  the  nation,  your  committee  recommend  the  adoption  of 
the  following  resolutions : 

1.  Rfsoh-r'd,  That  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  is  indispensable  to  the 
preservation  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  furnishes  tlie  only  security 
for  eminent  and  abiding  prosperity,  either  to  the  Church  or  the  world. 


812  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  '        [BOOK   VIII. 

2.  Reaohed,  That  the  growing  desecration  of  the  Sabbath  in  our  country 
must  be  speedily  arrested,  and  the  habits  of  the  community  essentially  re- 
formed, or  the  blessings  of  the  Sabbath,  civil,  social,  and  religious,  will  soon 
be  irrecoverably  lost. 

3.  Resolved.  That  inasmuch  as  the  work  of  a  general  reformation  belongs, 
under  God,  to  the  Christian  Church,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  apply 
the  corrections  of  a  firm  and  efficient  discipline  to  all  known  violations  of 
the  Sabbath,  on  the  part  of  her  members. 

4.  Resolved,  That  inasmuch  as  Ministers  of  the  Gospel  must  act  a  con- 
spicuous part  in  every  successful  effort  to  do  away  the  sin  of  Sabbath-break- 
ing, it  is  their  duty  to  observe,  both  in  their  preaching  and  their  practice, 
the  rule  of  entire  abstinence  from  all  profanation  of  the  Lord's  day,  studi- 
ously avoiding  even  the  appearance  of  evil. 

5.  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  General  Assembly,  the  owners 
of  stock  in  steamboats,  canals,  railroads,  &c.,  which  are  in  the  habit  of  vio- 
lating the  Sabbath,  are  lending  their  property  and  their  influence  to  one  of 
the  most  wide-spread,  alarming,  and  deplorable  systems  of  Sabbath  desecra- 
tion, which  now  grieves  the  heart  of  the  pious,  and  disgraces  the  Church  of 
God. 

That  it  be  respectfully  recommended  to  the  friends  of  the  Lord's  day,  as 
soon  as  possible,  to  establish  such  means  of  public  conveyance  as  shall  re- 
lieve the  friends  of  the  Sabbath  from  the  necessity  under  which  they  now 
labour,  of  travelling  at  any  time  in  vehicles  which  habitually  violate  that 
holy  day,  and  thus  prevent  them  from  being  in  any  way  partakers  in  other 
men's  sins  in  this  respect. 

6.  Resolved,  That  the  power  of  the  pulpit  and  the  press  must  be  imme- 
diately put  in  requisition  on  behalf  of  a  dishonoured  Sabbath,  that  the  mag- 
nitude and  remedy  of  the  evils,  which  its  violation  involves,  may  be  fully 
understood  by  the  whole  comxnunity. 

7.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  solemnly  enjoin  it  upon  the  Churches 
under  their  care,  to  adopt,  without  delay,  all  proper  measures  for  accomplish- 
ing a  general  and  permanent  reformation  from  the  sin  of  Sabbath-breaking, 
and  all  its  attendant  evils. 

8.  Resolved,  that  a  committee  of  one  from  each  Synod  under  the  care  of 
this  Assembly,  be  now  appointed,  to  hold  correspondence  with  Ministers 
and  Churches,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  out  and  applying  the  leading 
principles  of  the  foregoing  report  and  resolutions. 

9.  Resolved,  That  the  foregoing  report  and  resolutions  be  published  in 
such  newspapers,  secular  and  religious,  as  are  friendly  to  the  observance  of 
the  Sabbath. 

10.  Resolved,  That  all  the  Ministers  in  the  bounds  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly be  requested  to  read  the  document  on  the  Sabbath  from  their  several 
pulpits,  and  preach  on  the  whole  subject  which  it  embraces,  on  or  before 
the  third  Sabbath  of  September  next.  • 

§  18.    The  Sabbath  oxtr  Pallculuim. 

1853,  p.  600.  It  is  deeply  to  be  regretted,  that  there  is  not  a  more  elevated 
tone  of  feeling,  more  scriptural  views,  and  a  more  correct  practice  among  the 
people  of  our  Churches,  in  regard  to  the  importance  and  sacredness  of  the 
(Ihristian  Sabbath,  and  tlie  obligation  of  its  holy  observance.  In  some  places 
within  our  bounds  very  effective  measures  have  been  taken,  by  conventions 
and  addresses,  to  rouse  public  attention  to  the  importance  of  Sabbath  sanc- 
tification  ;  while  in  the  bounds  of  other  Presbyteries,  mention  is  made  of  the 
lamentable  and  growing  desecration  of  this  sacred  day  ;  and  they  deplore  it 
as  a  serious  obstacle  to  the  ministry  of  the  word.     Upon  this  subject,  our 


MORAL    QUESTIONS.  813 

duty,  Christian  brethren,  is  plain.  Whatever  the  men  of  the  world  may 
think  or  do,  the  Assembly  would  faithfully  and  affectionately  exhort  all 
the  members  of  their  Churches,  to  see  that  their  example  in  this  respect  be 
unblamable  before  their  families  and  all  around  them.  And  let  the  united 
exertions  of  ^linisters  and  people  be  directed  to  the  devoutly  wished  for  ob- 
ject of  securing  the  proper  observance  of  the  Lord's  day  among  all  classes 
throughout  the  land.  The  holy  Sabbath  is  the  common  privilege  of  all  men, 
and  its  dishonour  should  be  alike  grievous  to  all  good  men.  The  general 
observance  of,  and  veneration  for,  this  day,  is  said  to  distinguish  the  people 
of  these  United  States  from  both  Protestant  and  Papal  Europe.  Let  this 
institution,  then,  become  secularized  and  profaned  extensively  over  our  land, 
and  how  it  would  darken  the  prospects  of  this  nation  by  the  destruction  of 
so  much  that  is  dear  to  the  heart  of  the  patriot,  and  precious  to  the  contem- 
plation of  the  Christian  !  Then  might  Ichabod  be  written  on  our  legislative 
halls  and  churches,  because  their  glory  will  have  departed. 

§  19.  Sabbath  travel. 

1850,  p.  482.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  views  with  unfeigned  sorrow 
and  regret  the  practice  of  travelling,  by  professors  of  religion  and  others,  on 
the  Sabbath  day,  and  that  it  considers  all  such  travelling,  which  is  not 
strictly  included  in  works  of  necessity  and  mercy,  as  a  direct  violation  of  the 
law  of  God.     [See  above  §  17  :  5.] 

§  20.  Petition  to  Congress  hy  the  General  Assembly  on  Sabbath  mails. 
1812,  p.  513.  The  petition  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  the  honourable  the  Senate  and 
House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States,  in  Congress  assembled  : 
Humbly  sheweth — That  your  petitioners  view  with  deep  regret  the  infrac- 
tions of  the  Lord's  day,  occasioned  by  the  opening  of  the  mail  on  that  day, 
and  the  circumstances  accompanying  such  opening. 

A  variety  of  considerations,  temporal  and  spiritual,  combine,  in  the  judg- 
ment of  your  petitioners,  to  produce  this  regret.  The  institution  of  the 
Sabbath  by  the  Creator  and  Ruler  of  the  world,  whilst  it  clearly  proves  his 
benevolent  regard  for  men,  imposes  upon  them  the  reasonable  obligation  of 
devoting  this  day  to  his  service.  He  makes  it  their  duty  to  rest  from  the 
toils  and  labours  of  six  days,  and  requires  from  them  that  they  should 
statedly  assemble  together  for  his  worship  on  the  seventh.  Both  these 
objects  contemplated  by  the  institution  of  the  Sabbath,  the  opening  of  tlie 
mail  on  that  day  and  the  circumstances  accompanying  it,  do  contravene  and 
oppose.  They  who  carry  the  mail  and  they  who  open  it,  together  with 
those  to  whom  letters  or  papers  are  delivered,  under  the  sanction  of  civil 
law,  neglect  the  public  worship  of  God  in  part  or  whole.  Besides  this,  the 
noise  and  confusion  attending  the  carrying  and  opening  of  the  mail  in  post 
towns,  too  fref|uently  in  a  most  painful  manner  disturb  the  devotion  of  those 
who  prefer  their  spiritual  to  their  temporal  interests.  Moreover,  the  carrying 
of  the  mail  encourages  persons  to  hire  out  their  carriages  on  the  Lord's  day 
to  those  who  have  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes,  thus  adding  to  the  open 
violation  of  the  day  ;  and  to  say  no  more,  the  brute  creatures  are  made  to 
work  on  this  day  over  and  above  the  six  days,  and  thus  are  deprived  of  the 
rest  to  which  they  are  entitled  by  the  authority  of  God,  whilst  they  are  forced 
to  administer  to  the  cupidity  of  those  who  forget  the  truth,  that  *'  the  right- 
eous man  is  merciful  to  his  beast." 

Your  petitioners  are  the  more  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance  of  ob- 
serving the  Sabbath,  on  account  of  the  influence  which  such  observance 
has  in  promoting  true  morality  and  social  happiness.     On  this  day  all  classes 


814  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [fiOOK    VIIL 

of  men  assemble  together  in  tlie  presence  of  God  on  tonus  of  perfect  equality, 
for  in  his  presence  the  ruler  is  not  more  important  than  the  ruled,  since  both 
meet  as  sinners  needing  the  exercise  of  sovereign  and  free  mercy.  On  this 
day  they  are  taught  from  the  Scriptures,  the  only  source  of  truth,  their  duty, 
their  interest,  and  their  happiness.  On  this  day  they  unite  according  to  the 
direction  of  God,  in  prayer  for  all  men — for  magistrates  as  well  as  subjects — 
for  the  nation  as  well  as  individuals  —  for  every  description  of  persons. 
On  this  day  they  manifest  the  gratitude  which  they  owe  to  God  for  benefits 
received,  thanking  him  for  his  mercies,  and  supplicating  his  grace.  The 
effects  arising  from  the  duties  in  which  they  engage,  the  instruction  which 
they  receive,  and  their  assembling  together  before  God,  are  all  calculated  to 
produce  such  a  state  of  heart  and  such  a  line  of  conduct,  as  directly  promote 
individual  and  social  happiness. 

Your  petitioners  are  aware  of  the  plea  which  is  used  to  justify  the  infrac-  . 
tions  of  the  Sabbath,  of  which  we  complain.  Works  of  necessity,  such  as  arise 
out  of  extraordinary  circumstances,  or  such  as  are  unavoidable  for  the  support 
and  comfort  of  life,  together  with  works  of  charity,  are  admitted  to  be 
lawful,  for  God  delighteth  in  mercy  rather  than  sacrifice.  But  your  peti- 
tioners cannot  conceive  that  the  ordinary  occupations  of  life,  in  ordinary 
times,  or  the  exercise  of  charity,  require  such  infractions  of  the  Sabbath  as 
are  occasioned  by  the  carrying  or  opening  of  the  mail  on  that  day.  For  the 
cases  of  sickness,  to  take  one  of  the  strongest  and  most  plausible  facts  inclu- 
ded in  the  plea  of  necessity,  which  are  communicated  by  the  mail,  are  too 
few,  and  happen  at  intervals  too  long,  to  justify  the  habitual  breach  of  the 
Sabbath.  As  to  the  ordinary  business  of  life,  any  prospect  of  gain,  or  fear 
of  loss;  cannot  be  admitted  as  legitimate  causes  for  disobeying  the  command 
of  God  to  keep  the  Sabbath  holy.  No  one  ever  yet  has  suffered,  or  will  suf- 
fer, in  obeying  God,  rather  than  his  cupidity,  his  ambition,  or  his  lusts. 

Your  petitioners,  moreover,  feel  themselves  constrained  in  their  oifice  as 
rulers  in  the  Church,  to  exercise  the  discipline  of  that  Church  against  those 
of  their  members  who  break  the  Sabbath  in  the  cari'ying  or  opening  of  the 
mail  on  that  day.  In  doing  this  they  are  not  conscious  of  any  disrespect  to 
the  civil  authority  of  the  land.  They  wish  to  render  unto  Caesar  the  things 
which  are  Caesar's,  but  must,  at  every  hazard,  render  unto  God  the  things 
which  are  God's.  In  thus  honouring  God  more  than  men,  they  trust  their 
motives  will  be  respected,  and  their  conduct  approved. 

Your  petitioners  are  the  more  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance  of 
a  strict  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  and  the  necessity  of  an  alteration  in  the 
existing  regulations  of  the  post-office,  as  far  as  they  relate  to  the  Sabbath, 
from  the  prospect  of  a  war.  As  they  firmly  believe  in  the  special  provi- 
dence of  God,  and  that  this  providence  is  exercised  according  to  those  prin- 
ciples of  truth  and  equity  revealed  in  the  Scriptures,  they  fear,  and  have 
just  reason  to  fear,  that  the  infractions  of  the  Sabbath  allowed  by  civil  law, 
will  draw  down  upon  our  nation  the  divine  displeasure.  God  honours  those 
who  honour  him,  and  casts  down  those  who  forget  him.  Obedience  to  his 
will  adds  dignity  to  rulers,  and  enforces  subjection  in  those  who  are 
ruled. 

From  all  these  considerations  which  have  been  given  in  detail,  your  peti- 
tioners pray  for  such  an  alteration  in  the  law  relative  to  the  mails,  as  will 
prevent  the  profanation  of  the  Sabbath,  which  now  takes  place  in  convey- 
ing and  opening  the  mail.  And  your  petitioners,  as  in  duty  bound,  will 
ever  pray,  &c. 

Ordered,  That  this  petition  be  signed  by  the  Moderator,  and  attested  by 
the  Clerk,  and  be  committed  to  the  JModerator  to  forward  to  Congress. 
1813,  p.  519.  Dr.  Flinn,  to  whom  was  committed  the  petition  of  the  last 


SEC.    20.]  MORAL   QUESTIONS.  815 

Assembly  to  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  on  the  subject  of  carrying 
and  opening  the  mail  on  the  Sabbath,  reported  that  he  put  the  petition  into 
the  hands  of  Mr.  Cheves,  a  member  of  the  House  of  Kepresentatives,  who 
afterwards  informed  him  that  the  prayer  of  the  petition  was  not  granted. 

§  21.  A  second  petition  circulated  throughout  the  Church. 

1814,  p.  565.  The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  a  petition  to  the  Con- 
gress of  the  United  States  on  the  subject  of  opening  the  mail  on  the  Sab- 
bath day,  reported  a  draft  of  a  petition,  which  being  read  and  amended,  was 
adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

Thesubscribers,  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  ...  .  in  the  State  of  ....  . 
beg  leave  respectfully  to  represent  to  the  Congress  of  the  United  States, 
that  in  their  apprehension,  the  transportation  and  opening  of  the  mail  on  the 
Sabbath  is  injurious  to  the  morals  and  civil  welfare  of  this  nation.  They 
do  therefore  pray,  that  such  arrangements  may  be  made  as  shall  prevent 
the  continuance  of  this  evil. 

In  illustration  of  their  views  on  this  subject  they  beg  leave  to  state  that 
the  Sabbath,  according  to  their  belief,  is  an  ordinance  of  God,  instituted 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  always  regarded  by  believers  in  i^eve- 
lation,  as  a  blessing  indispensable  to  the  well  being  of  mankind,  both  in  the 
present  life,  and  that  which  is  to  come. 

That  the  Christian  religion,  which  enjoins  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath, 
is  the  religion  generally  professed  by  the  people  of  this  nation  ;  and  that 
the  laws  of  many  of  the  States  do  expressly  prohibit  such  profanation  of 
the  Sabbath  as  implied  in  the  transportation  of  the  mail.  That  the  rest 
which  the  Sabbath  provides  is  due  to  the  inferior  creation,  on  the  ground  of 
humanity,  and  to  man  himself  on  the  ground  both  of  humanity  and  policy. 
That  the  Sabbath  contributes  to  increase  the  amount  of  productive  labour, 
to  promote  science,  civilization,  peace,  social  order,  and  correct  morality; 
inasmuch  as  it  convenes  the  population  of  a  nation  one  day  in  seven,  to  hear 
the  best  moral  precepts,  enforced  by  the  most  powerful  motives ;  and  as  it 
restrains  mankind  from  those  vices  which  destroy  property,  health,  reputa- 
tion, intellect,  domestic  peace,  and  national  integrity  and  industry;  thus 
preventing  that  ignorance  and  profligacy  which  tend  to  reduce  the  body  of 
the  people  to  poverty  and  slavery,  by  throwing  the  property  and  power  of 
the  nation  into  the  hands  of  a  few. 

We  cannot  but  observe  also,  that  the  Sabbath  has  been  the  principal 
means  of  upholding  in  the  world  the  knowledge  of  God  and  salvation,  and 
of  preserving  nations  from  the  darkness  and  miseries  of  idolatry. 

We  are  accustomed  to  consider  also  that  our  prosperity  as  a  nation 
depends  upon  the  smiles  of  Heaven,  and  that  the  profanation  of  the  Sabbath 
is  calculated  to  awaken  the  displeasure  of  God,  and  bring  down  his  judg- 
ments. With  these  views  of  the  Sabbath  your  petitioners  are  constrained 
to  contemplate  the  transportation  and  opening  of  the  mail  on  that  day, 
with  deep  regret,  as  the  great  objects  of  the  Sabbath  are  evidently  defeated 
by  these  means,  in  respect  to  the  multitude  of  persons  who  are  withdrawn 
from  its  salutary  instructions  and  restraints;  to  which  evil  we  would  add 
the  powerful  influence  upon  the  community,  of  an  example  so  inauspicious, 
80  constantly  occurring,  so  widely  extended,  and  sanctioned  by  so  high 
authority. 

We  must  add  likewise,  that  the  transportation  and  opening  of  the  mail 
on  the  Sabbath  is,  in  many  places,  a  painful  interruption  to  the  solemnities 
of  public  worship. 

Your  petitioners  are  aware,  that  works  of  necessity  and  mercy  are  not  in- 
compatible with  the  sanctification  of  the  Sabbath ;  but  as  government  may, 


816  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [bOOK    VIII 

and  actually  do,  employ  expresses  in  cases  which  require  special  expedition 
we  cannot  but  consider  the  stated  transportation  of  the  mail,  on  the  Sab- 
bath, to  be  unnecessary,  and  a  profanation  of  that  holy  day. 

Resolved,  That  two  thousand  copies  of  the  foregoing  petition  be  printed 
and  sent  to  the  several  Presbyteries ;  and  that  each  Presbytery  be  directed 
to  take  order  that  the  same  be  circulated  for  subscription  in  all  the  Congre- 
gations under  their  care. 

Eenulced,  That  the  Kev.  Andrew  Hunter,  Elias  B.  Caldwell,  Esq.,  and 
Mr.  Robert  Monro,  be  a  committee  of  correspondence  and  conference,  for 
the  purpose  of  soliciting  the  concurrence  of  other  religious  denominations 
with  us,  in  petitioning  Congress  upon  the  subject  of  transporting  the  mail 
on  the  Sabbath. 

Resolved,  That  an  agent  be  appointed  in  each  of  the  Presbyteries,  to 
exert  his  influence  in  favour  of  the  subscription  within  our  bounds,  and  to 
correspond  with  the  Committee  of  Correspondence  and  Conference,  and  that 
it  be  his  duty  to  receive  the  petitions  which  may  be  subscribed,  and  forward 
them  to  Congress  by  the  first  day  of  January  next. 

§  22.   Additional  action  on  the  subject. 

1815,  p.  601.  [The  Assembly  adopted  a  paper  on  the  subject,  closing  with  an  urgent 
recommendation  to  all  the  Churches  to  petition.     At  the  same  meeting] 

The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  a  draught  of  a  petition  to  the  Con- 
gress on  the  subject  of  the  transportation  and  opening  of  the  mail  on  the 
Sabbath,  reported  the  following,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 

The   undersigned,   inhabitants  of and   State  of beg 

leave  to  represent  to  the  honourable  the  Senate  and  House  of  Represen- 
tatives of  the  United  States,  in  Congress  assembled,  that  in  the  opinion  of 
your  petitioners,  the  transportation  and  opening  of  the  mail  on  the  Sabbath 
day,  is  inconsistent  with  the  proper  observance  of  that  sacred  day,  injurious 
to  the  morals  of  the  nation,  and  provokes  the  judgments  of  the  Ruler  of 
nations.  We  perceive  from  the  report  of  the  postmaster-general,  at  your 
last  session  on  this  subject,  that  it  is  his  opinion  that  when  peace  shall  ar- 
rive, the  necessity  of  carrying  and  opening  the  mail  on  the  Sabbath  day  will 
greatly  diminish.  While,  therefore,  we  congratulate  you  on  the  return  of 
peace,  we  approach  you  with  confidence,  and  beseech  you  to  take  this  subject 
into  your  serious  consideration,  and  enact  such  laws  as  you  in  your  wisdom 
may  deem  necessary  for  the  removal  of  this  evil.  And  we,  your  petitioners, 
as  in  duty  bound,  will  ever  pray. 

1816,  p.  634.  Resolved,  That  a  committee,  consisting  of  one  member  from 
each  Synod  represented  in  this  Assembly,  be  appointed  to  correspond  with 
influential  individuals  in  all  the  congressional  districts  in  the  United  States, 
and  engage  their  co-operation  in  preparing  and  circulating  petitions  from 
said  districts  to  Congress,  praying  the  repeal  of  the  law  permitting  the  trans- 
portation of  the  mail  on  the  Lord's  day. 

[It  is  too  well  known,  that  these  protracted  exertions  to  rescue  the  Sabbath  from  national 
desecration  proved  all  unsuccessful.] 


SEO    21.  THE    SLAVERV    QUESTION.  817 

CHAPTER   II. 

THE   COLOURED   POPULATION. 


Title  1. — the  slavery  question. 
§  23.  First  notice  of  the  subject. 

1774,  p.  456.  A  representation  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ezra  Stiles  and  the  llev. 
Samuel  Hopkins,  respecting  the  sending  two  natives  of  Africa  on  a  mission 
to  propagate  Christianity  in  their  native  country,  and  a  request  that  the  Sy- 
nod would  countenance  this  undertaking  by  their  approbation  of  it,  was 
brought  in  and  read. 

The  representation  and  request  relative  to  sending  negro  missionaries  to 
Africa,  was  taken  into  consideration,  in  consequence  of  which  the  subject 
of  negro  slavery  came  to  be  considered,  and  after  much  reasoning  on  the 
matter.  Dr.  Rodgers,  Messrs.  John  Miller,  Caldwell,  and  Montgomery,  were 
appointed  a  committee  to  bring  in  an  overture  on  this  subject  on  Wednesday 
morning. 

p.  458.  The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  an  overture  on  the  represen- 
tation from  Dr.  Stiles  and  the  Rev.  Samuel  Hopkins,  and  also  on  the  subject 
of  negro  slavery,  brought  in  a  draught,  the  first  part  of  which  being  read  and 
amended,  was  approved,  and  is  as  follows  : 

The  Synod  is  very  happy  to  have  an  opportunity  to  express  their  readiness 
to  concur  with  and  assist  in  a  mission  to  the  African  tribes,  and  especially 
where  so  many  circumstances  concur,  as  in  the  present  case,  to  intimate  that 
it  is  the  will  of  God,  and  to  encourage  us  to  hope  for  success.  We  assure 
the  gentlemen  aforesaid,  we  are  ready  to  do  all  that  is  proper  for  us  in  our 
station  for  their  encouragement  and  assistance. 

But  some  difficulties  attending  the  discussion  of  the  second  part  of  that 
overture,  the  Synod  agree  to  defer  the  affair  to  our  nest  meeting 

§  24.  First  action  on  the  subject. 

[The  subject  was  delayed  from  time  to  time,  until  1787.] 

1787,  p.  540.  The  following  was  brought  in  by  the  Committee  of  Over- 
tures : 

"  The  Creator  of  the  world  having  made  of  one  flesh  all  the  children  of 
men,  it  becomes  them  as  members  of  the  same  family,  to  consult  and  promote 
each  other's  happiness.  It  is  more  especially  the  duty  of  those  who  maintain 
thn  rights  of  humanity,  and  who  acknowledge  and  teach  the  obligations  of 
Christianity,  to  use  such  means  as  are  in  their  power  to  extend  the  blessings 
of  equal  freedom  to  every  part  of  the  human  race. 

"  From  a  full  conviction  of  the,*e  truths,  and  sensible  that  the  rights  of 
human  nature  are  too  well  understood  to  admit  of  debate,  Overturcd,  that 
the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  recommend,  in  the  warmest  terms, 
to  every  member  of  their  body,  and  to  all  the  Churches  and  families  under 
their  care,  to  do  everything  in  their  power  coiis;>fent  with  the  rights  of 
103 


81S  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [bOOK    VTII. 

civil  society,  to  promote  the  abolition  of  slavery,  and  the  instruction  of  negroes, 
whether  bund  or  free." 

The  Synod  taking  into  consideration  the  overture  concerning  slavery  trans- 
mitted by  the  Committee  of  Overtures  last  Saturday,  came  to  the  following 
judgment : 

The  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  do  highly  approve  of  the  gene- 
ral principles  in  favour  of  universal  liberty,  that  prevail  in  America,  and  the 
interest  which  many  of  the  States  have  taken  in  promoting  the  abolition  of 
slavery  ;  yet,  inasmuch  as  men  introduced  from  a  servile  state  to  a  participa- 
tion of  all  the  privileges  of  civil  society,  without  a  proper  education,  and 
without  previous  habits  of  industry,  may  be,  in  many  respects,  dangerous  to 
the  community,  therefore  they  earnestly  recommend  it  to  all  the  members 
belonging  to  their  communion,  to  give  those  persons  who  are  at  present  held 
in  servitude,  such  good  education  as  to  prepare  ther.  for  the  better  enjoy- 
ment of  freedom  ;  and  they  moreover  recommend  that  masters,  wherever 
they  find  servants  disposed  to  make  a  just  improvement  of  the  privileo-e, 
would  give  them  a  jJeculium,  or  grant  them  sufficient  time  and  sufficient 
means  of  procuring  their  own  liberty  at  a  moderate  rate,  that  thereby*  they 
may  be  brought  into  society  with  those  habits  of  industry  that  may  render 
them  useful  citizens;  and,  finally,  they  recommend  it  to  all  their  people  to 
use  the  most  prudent  measures,  consistent  with  the  interest  and  the  state  of 
civil  society,  in  the  counties  where  they  live,  to  procure  eventually  the  final 
abolition  of  slavery  in  America. 

[In  1793  this  decision  was  republished,  in  reply  to  a  memorial  on  the  subject,  addressed 
to  the  Assembly  over  the  signature  of  Warner  Mifflin,  a  member  of  ihe  Society  of  Friends.] 
—Minutes,  1793,  p.  76. 

§  25.  Intercommunion  with  slave-holders. 

1795,  p.  10.3.  A  serious  and  conscientious  person,  a  member  of  a  Pres- 
byterian Congregation,  who  views  the  slavery  of  the  negroes  as  a  moral  evil, 
highly  offensive  to  God,  and  injurious  to  the  interests  of  the  gospel,  lives 
under  the  ministry  of  a  person,  or  amongst  a  society  of  people  who  concur 
with  him  in  sentiment  on  the  subject  upon  general  principles,  yet  for  par- 
ticular reasons  hold  slaves,  and  tolerate  the  practice  in  others.  Overtured, 
ought  the  former  of  these  persons,  under  the  impressions  and  circumstances 
above  described,  to  hold  Christian  communion  with  the  latter? 

After  due  deliberation,  it  was 

1.  Resolved,  That  as  the  same  difference  of  opinion  with  respect  to  slavery 
takes  place  in  sundry  other  parts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  notwithstanding 
which  they  live  in  charity  and  peace  according  to  the  doctrine  and  practice 
of  the  Apostles,  it  is  hereby  recommended  to  all  conscientious  persons,  and 
especially  to  those  whom  it  immediately  respects,  to  do  the  same.  At  the 
same  time,  the  General  Assembly  assure  all  the  Churches  under  their  care, 
that  they  view,  with  the  deepest  concern,  any  vestiges  of  slavery  which  may 
exist  in  our  country,  and  refer  the  Churches  to  the  records  of  the  General 
Assembly  published  at  different  times,  but  especially  to  an  overture  of  the 
late  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  published  in  1787,  and  republished 
among  the  extracts  from  the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1793,  on 
that  head,  with  which  they  trust  every  conscientious  person  will  be  fully 
satisfied. 

2.  Resolved,  That  Mr.  Rice,  and  Dr.  Muir,  Ministers,  and  Mr.  Robert 
Patterson,  an  Elder,  be  a  committee  to  draught  a  letter  to  the  Presbytery  of 
Transylvania,  on  the  subject  of  the  above  overture. 


SEC.    24.]  THE    SLAVERY    QUESTION.  819 

§  26.  Letter  to  the.  Preshijtcri/  of  Trans ijlvania. 

p.  104.  The  coimuittee  appointed  to  prepare  a  dniuLrht  of  a  letter  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Transylvania,  reported  a  draught,  which  beinji:  read  and  deba- 
ted for  some  time,  a  motion  was  made,  Shall  this  draught  of  a  letter  be  read 
and  debated  by  paragraphs,  or  not  r*  The  vote  being  taken,  the  question 
was  carried  in  the  aifirraative.  The  consideration  of  the  draught  was  resumed, 
and  after  very  considerable  time  spent  therein,  it  was  amended  and  adopted, 
and  ordered  to  be  signed,  and  sent  to  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  by  their 
Commissioners. 

Ibid.  p.  104.  To  our  brethren,  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  under 
the  care  of  Transylvania  Presbytery. 

Dear  Friends  and  Brethren — The  Greneral  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  hear  with  concern  from  your  Commissioners,  that  differences  of 
opinion  with  respect  to  holding  Christian  communion  with  those  possessed 
of  slaves,  agitate  the  minds  of  some  among  you,  and  threaten  divisions  which 
may  have  the  most  ruinous  tendency.  The  subject  of  slavery  has  repeatedly 
claimed  the  attention  of  the  (general  Assembly,  and  the  (Commissioners  from 
the  Presbytery  of  Tran.sylvania  are  furnished  with  attested  copies  of  these 
decisions,  to  be  read  by  the  Presbytery  when  it  shall  appear  to  them  proper, 
toirether  with  a  copy  of  this  letter,  to  the  several  Churches  under  their 
care. 

The  General  Assembly  have  taken  every  step  which  they  deemed  expedi- 
ent or  wise,  to  encourage  emancipation,  and  to  render  the  state  of  those  wha 
are  in  slavery  as  mild  and  tolerable  as  possible. 

Forbearance  and  peace  are  frequently  inculcated  and  enjoined  in  the  New 
Testament.  "  Blessed  are  the  peace-makers."  "  Let  no  one  do  anything 
through  strife  and  vain-glory."  "Let  each  esteem  others  better  than  him- 
self." The  followers  of  Jesus  ought  conscientiously  to  walk  worthy  of  their 
vocation,  "  with  all  lowliness,  and  meekness,  with  long-suffering,  forbearing 
one  another,  endeavouring  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of 
peace."  If  every  difference  of  opinion  were  to  keep  men  at  a  distance,  they 
could  subsist  in  no  state  of  society,  either  civil  or  religious.  The  General 
Assembly  would  impress  this  upon  the  minds  of  their  brethren,  and  urge 
them  to  follow  peace,  and  the  things  which  make  for  peace. 

The  General  Assembly  commend  our  dear  friends  and  brethren  to  the 
grace  of  God,  praying  that  the  peace  of  God,  which  pa.sseth  all  understanding, 
may  possess  their  hearts  and  n)inds. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  x\ssembly. 

§  27.    Severity,   and  traffic  in  slaves. 

1815,  p.  585.  The  committee  to  which  was  committed  the  report  of  the 
committee  to  which  the  petition  of  some  Elders,  who  entertain  conscientious 
scruples  on  the  subject  of  holding  slaves,  together  with  that  of  the  Synod  of 
Ohio,  concerning  the  buying  and  selling  of  slaves,  had  been  referred,  re- 
ported, and  their  report  being  read  and  amended,  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

The  General  Assembly  have  repeatedly  declared  their  cordial  approbation 
of  those  principles  of  civil  liberty  which  appear  to  be  recognized  by  the  Fede- 
ral and  State  governments  in  these  Uiiited  States  They  have  expressed  their 
regret  that  the  slavery  of  the  Africans,  and  of  their  descendants,  still  con- 
tinues in  so  many  places,  and  even  among  those  within  the  pale  of  the  Church,, 
and  have  urged  the  Presbyteries  under  their  care  to  adopt  such  measures  as 
will  secure  at  least  to  the  rising  generation  of  slaves,  within  the  bounds  of 
the  Church,  a  religious  education,  that  they  may  be  pre})ared  for  the  exercise 


820  MORAL    AND    SKCULAR.  [bOOK    VIII. 

and  enjoyment  of  liberty,  when  God  in  his  providence  may  open  a  door  for 
their  emancipation.  The  committee  refer  said  petitioners  to  the  printed  ex- 
tracts of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  for  the  year  1787,  on  this 
subject,  republished  by  the  Assembly  in  179B,  and  also  to  the  extracts  of 
the  minutes  of  the  Assembly  for  1795,  which  last  are  in  the  following  words. 
viz  :  [See  above,  §§  24,  25.] 

This  is  deemed  a  sufficient  answer  to  the  first  petition,  and  with  regard 
to  the  second,  the  Assembly  observe,  that  although  in  some  sections  of  our 
country,  under  certain  circumstances,  the  transfer  of  slaves  maybe  unavoid- 
able, yet  they  consider  the  buying  and  selling  of  slaves  by  way  of  traffic, 
and  all  undue  severity  in  the  management  of  them,  as  inconsistent  with  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel.  And  they  recommend  it  to  the  Presbyteries  and  Ses- 
sions under  their  care,  to  make  use  of  all  prudent  measures  to  prevent  such 
shameful  and  unrigbteous  conduct. 

§  28.   Action  of  1818  on  the  slavery  question. 

1818,  p.  688.  The  following  resolution  was  submitted  to  the  Assembly, 
viz  : 

"  Resolved,  That  a  person  who  shall  sell  as  a  slave,  a  member  of  the 
Church,  who  shall  be  at  the  time  in  good  standing  in  the  Church  and  un- 
willing to  be  sold,  acts  inconsistently  with  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  and 
ought  to  be  debarred  from  the  communion  of  the  Church." 

After  considerable  discussion,  the  subject  was  committed  to  Dr.  Green, 
Dr.  Baxter,  and  Mr.  Burgess,  to  prepare  a  report  to  be  adopted  by  the  As- 
sembly, embracing  the  object  of  the  above  resolution,  and  also  expressing 
the  opinion  of  the  Assembly  in  general,  as  to  slavery. 

p.  692,  [The  report  of  the  committee  was  unanimously  adopted ;  and  is  as  follows,  viz :] 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  having  taken  into 
consideration  the  subject  of  slavery,  think  proper  to  make  known  their  sen- 
timents upon  it  to  the  Churches  and  people  under  their  care. 

(  6  )  We  consider  the  voluntary  enslaving  of  one  portion  of  the  human 
race  by  another,  as  a  gross  violation  of  the  most  precious  and  sacred  rights 
of  human  nature;  as  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  law  of  God,  which  re- 
quires us  to  love  our  neighbour  as  ourselves,  and  as  totally  irreconcilable 
with  the  spirit  and  principles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  which  enjoin  that  ''  all 
things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them."  Slavery  creates  a  paradox  in  the  moral  system;  it  exhibits  rational, 
accountable,  and  immortal  beings  in  such  circumstances  as  scarcely  to  leave 
them  the  power  of  moral  action.  It  exhibits  them  as  dependent  on  the  will 
of  others,  whether  they  shall  receive  religious  instruction ;  whether  they 
shall  know  and  worship  the  true  God ;  whether  they  shall  enjoy  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  gospel ;  whether  they  shall  perform  the  duties  and  cherish 
the  endearments  of  husbands  and  wives,  parents  and  children,  neighbours 
and  friends;  whether  they  shall  preserve  their  chastity  and  purity,  or  regard 
the  dictates  of  justice  and  humanity.  Such  are  some  of  the  consequences 
of  slavery — consequences  not  imaginary,  but  which  connect  themselves  with 
its  "Very  existence.  The  evils  to  which  the  slave  is  always  exposed  often 
take  place  in  fact,  and  in  their  very  worst  degree  and  form ;  and  where  all 
of  them  do  not  take  place,  as  we  rejoice  to  say  in  many  instances,  through 
the  influence  of  the  principles  of  humanity  and  religion  on  the  mind  of 
masters,  they  do  not — still  the  slave  is  deprived  of  his  natural  right,  de- 
graded as  a  human  being,  and  exposed  to  the  danger  of  passing  into  the 
hands  of  a  master  who  may  inflict  upon  him  all  the  hardships  and  injuries 
which  inhumanity  and  avarice  may  suggest. 

From  this  view  of  the  consequences  resulting   from  the   practice  into 


SEC.  27.]  THE    SLAVERY    QUESTION.  821 

which  Christian  people  have  most  inconsistently  fallen,  of  enslaving  a  por- 
tion of  their  brethren  of  mankind — fur  "  God  hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
nations  of  men  to  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  earth" — it  is  manifestly  the  duty 
of  all  Christians  who  enjoy  the  light  of  the  present  day,  when  the  inconsis- 
tency of  slavery,  both  with  the  dictates  of  humanity  and  religion,  has  been 
demonstrated,  and  is  generally  seen  and  acknowledged,  to  use  their  honest, 
earnest,  and  unwearied  endeavours,  to  correct  the  errors  of  former  times, 
and  as  speedily  as  possible  to  eft'acc  this  blot  on  our  holy  religion,  and  to 
obtain  the  complete  abolition  of  slavery  throughout  Christendom,  and  if 
possible  throughout  the  world. 

(r)  We  rejoice  that  the  Churclf  to  which  we  belong  commenced  as  early 
as  any  other  in  this  country,  the  good  work  of  endeavouring  to  put  an  end 
to  slavery,  and  that  in  the  same  work  many  of  its  members  have  ever  since 
been,  and  now  arc,  among  the  most  active,  vigorous,  and  efficient  labourers. 
We  do,  indeed,  tenderly  sympathize  with  those  portions  of  our  Church  and 
our  country  where  the  evil  of  slavery  has  been  entailed  upon  them  ;  where 
a  great,  and  the  most  virtuous  part  of  the  community  abhor  slavery,  and 
wish  its  extermination  as  sincerely  as  any  others — but  where  the  number  of 
slaves,  their  ignorance,  and  their  vicious  habits  generally,  render  an  imme- 
diate and  universal  emancipation  inconsistent  alike  with  the  safety  and 
happiness  of  the  master  and  the  slave.  With  those  Who  are  thus  circum- 
stanced, we  repeat  that  we  tenderly  sympathize.  At  the  same  time,  we 
earnestly  exhort  them  to  continue,  and  if  possible,  to  increase  their  exer- 
tions to  effect  a  total  abolition  of  slavery.  We  exhort  them  to  suffer  no 
greater  delay  to  take  place  in  this  most  interesting  concern,  than  a  regard 
to  the  public  welfare  truly  and  indispensably  demands. 

(d)  As  our  country  has  inflicted  a  most  grievous  injury  upon  the  un- 
happy Africans,  by  bringing  them  into  slavery,  we  cannot  indeed  urge  that 
we  should  add  a  second  injury  to  the  first,  by  emancipating  them  in  such 
manner  as  that  they  will  be  likely  to  destroy  themselves  or  others.  But  we 
do  think  that  our  country  ought  to  be  governed  in  this  matter  by  no  other 
consideration  than  an  honest  and  impartial  regard  to  the  happiness  of  the 
injured  party,  uninfluenced  by  the  expense  or  inconvenience  which  such  a 
regard  may  involve.  We,  therefore,  warn  all  who  belong  to  our  denomina- 
tion of  Christians,  against  unduly  extending  this  plea  of  necessity  ;  against 
making  it  a  cover  for  the  love  and  practice  of  slavery,  or  a  pretence  for  not 
using  efforts  that  are  lawful  and  practicable,  to  extinguish  this  evil.  And 
we,  at  the  same  time,  exhort  others  to  forbear  harsh  censures,  and  unchari- 
table reflections  on  their  brethren,  who  unhappily  live  among  slaves  whom 
they  cannot  immediately  set  free ;  but  who,  at  the  same  time,  are  really 
using  all  their  influence,  and  all  their  endeavours,  to  bring  them  into  a  state 
of  freedom,  as  soon  as  a  door  for  it  can  be  safely  opened.  Having  thus  ex- 
pressed our  views  of  slavery,  and  of  the  duty  indispensably  incumbent  on 
all  Christians  to  labour  for  its  complete  extinction,  we  proceed  to  recommend, 
and  we  do  it  with  all  the  earnestness  and  solemnity  which  this  momentous 
subject  demands,  a  particular  attention  to  the  following  points. 

( e )  We  recommend  to  all  our  people  to  patronize  and  encourage  the 
Society  lately  formed,  for  colonizing  in  Africa,  the  land  of  their  ancestors, 
the  free  people  of  colour  in  our  country.  We  hope  that  much  good  may 
result  from  the  plans  and  efforts  of  this  Society.  And  while  we  exceedingly 
rejoice  to  have  witnessed  its  origin  and  organization  among  the  holders  of 
slaves,  as  giving  an  unequivocal  pledge  of  their  desires  to  deliver  themselves 
and  their  country  from  the  calamity  of  slavery  ;  we  hope  that  those  portions 
of  the  American  union,  whose  inhabitants  are  by  a  gracious  providence 
more  favourably  circumstanced,  will  cordially,  and  liberally,  and  earnestly 


822  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [BOOK    VITI 

co-operate  with  their  brethren,  in  bringing  about  the  great  end  contem- 
phvted. 

(/)  ^^  recommend  to  all  the  members  of  our  religious  denomination, 
n  it  oidy  to  permit,  but  to  f'iicilitato  and  encourage  the  instruction  of  their 
slaves  in  the  principles  and  duties  of  the  Christian  religion  ;  by  granting 
them  liberty  to  attend  on  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  when  they  have 
opportunity;  by  favouring  the  instruction  of  them  in  the  Sabbath-school, 
wherever  those  schools  can  be  formed  ;  and  by  giving  them  all  other  proper 
:iiivantac>es  for  acquiring  the  knowledge  of  their  duty  both  to  God  and  to 
man.  We  are  perfectly  satisfied,  that  it  is  incumbent  on  all  Christians  to 
cunimunicate  religious  instruction  to  those  who  are  under  their  authority,  .>;o 
that  the  doing  of  this  in  the  case  before  us,  so  far  from  operating,  as  some 
liave  apprehended  that  it  miuht,  as  an  incitement  to  insubordination  and 
insurrection,  would,  on  the  contrary,  operate  as  the  most  powerful  means  fur 
the  prevention  of  those  evils. 

(f^)  We  enjoin  it  on  all  church  Sessions  and  Presbyteries,  under  the  care 
of  rliis  x\ssembly,  to  discountenance,  and  as  far  as  possible  to  prevent  all 
cruelty  of  whatever  kind  in  the  treatment  of  slaves ;  especially  the  cruelty 
of  separating  husband  and  wife,  parents  and  children,  and  that  which  consists 
in  selling  slaves  to  those  who  will  either  then)selves  deprive  these  unhappy 
people  of  the  blessings  of  the  gospel,  or  who  will  transport  them  to  places 
where  the  gospel  is  not  proclaimed,  or  where  it  is  forbidden  to  slaves  to  attend 
upon  its  institutions.  And  if  it  shall  ever  happen  that  a  Christian  professor 
in  our  communion  shall  sell  a  slave  who  is  also  in  communion  and  good  stand- 
ing with  our  Church,  contrary  to  his  or  her  will  and  inclination,  it  ought  im- 
meiliatcly  to  claim  the  particular  attention  of  the  proper  Church  judicature  ; 
and  unless  there  be  such  peculiar  circumstances  attending  the  case  as  can  but 
seldom  happen,  it  ought  to  be  followed,  without  delay,  by  a  suspension  of  the 
offender  from  all  the  privileges  of  the  Church,  till  he  repent,  and  make  all 
the  reparation  in  his  power  to  the  injured  party. 

§  29.  7' he  subject  waived  in  1836. 
[The  subject  being  pressed  on  its  attention   the  Assembly  declared  that] 

1836,  p.  273.  Inasmuch  as  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
in  its  preliminary  and  fundamental  principles,  declares  that  no  Church  judi- 
catory ought  to  pretend  to  make  laws,  to  bind  the  conscience,  in  virtue  of 
their  own  authority;  and  as  the  urgency  of  the  business  of  the  Assembly, 
and  the  shortness  of  the  time  during  which  they  can  continue  in  session,  ren- 
der it  impossible  to  deliberate  and  decide  judiciously  on  the  subject  of  slavery 
in  its  relations  to  the  Church  ;  therefore,  resolved,  that  this  whole  subject 
be  indefinitely  postponed. 

§  30   Action  of  1845  on  intercommunion  with  slaveholders. 

1845,  p.  16.  [The  subject  liaving  been  from  time  to  time,  for,  a  series  of  years,  urged 
upon  the  Assembl}',  it  was  taken  up  in  1845,  and  the  following  paper  adopted  :] 

Tlie  committee  to  whom  were  referred  the  memorials  on  the  subject  of 
slavery,  bog  leave  to  submit  the  following  report: 

(a)  The  memorialists  may  be  divided  into  three  classes,  viz  :  1.  Those 
which  represent  the  system  of  slavery,  as  it  exists  in  these  United  States,  as 
fi  groat  evil,  and  pray  this  (leneral  Assembly  to  adopt  measures  for  the  ame- 
lioration of  the  condition  of  the  slaves.  2.  Those  which  ask  the  Assembly 
to  receive  memorials  on  the  subject  of  slaverv,  to  allow  a  full  discussion  of  it, 
and  to  enjoin  upon  the  members  of  our  Church,  residing  in  States  whose  laws 


e 


SEC    28  ]  THE    SLAVERY    QUESTION.  823. 

forbid  the  slaves  being  taught  to  read,  to  seek  by  all  lawful  means  the  repeal 
of  tliose  laws.  3.  Those  which  represent  slavery  as  a  moral  evil,  a  heinous 
siu  in  the  sight  of  God,  calculated  to  bring  upon  the  Church  the  curse  of  God, 
and  calling  for  the  exercise  of  discipline  in  the  case  of  those  who  persist  in 
maintaining  or  justifying  the  relation  of  master  to  slaves. 

(b)  The  question  which  is  now  unhappily  agitating  and  dividing  other 
branches  of  the  Church,  and  which  is  pressed  upon  the  attention  of  the  As- 
Kcinbly  by  one  of  the  three  classes  of  memorialists  just  named,  is,  whether 
the  holding  of  slaves  is,  under  all  circumstances,  a  heinous  sin,  calling  for 
the  di.<cip]ine  of  the  Church 

(  f  )  The  Church  of  Christ  is  a  spiritual  body,  whose  jurisdiction  extends 
to  the  religious  faith  and  moral  conduct  of  her  members.  She  cannot  legis- 
late, where  Christ  has  not  legislated,  nor  make  terms  of  membership  which* 
he  has  not  made.  The  question,  therefore,  which  this  Assembly  is  called 
to  decide,  is  this  :  Do  the  Scriptures  teach  that  the  holding  of  slaves,  with- 
out regard  to  circumstances,  is  a  sin,  the  renunciation  of  which  should  be 
made  a  condition  of  membership  in  the  Church  of  Christ  ? 

(  f/)  It  is  impossible  to  answer  this  question  in  the  affirmative,  without 
contradicting  some  of  the  plainest  declarations  of  the  word  of  God.  That 
slavery  existed  in  the  days  of  Christ  and  his  Apostles  is  an  admitted  fact. 
That  they  did  not  denounce  the  relation  itself  as  sinful,  as  inconsistent  with 
Christianity  ;  that  slaveholders  were  admitted  to  membership  in  the  Churches 
oruanized  by  the  Apostles  ;  that  whilst  they  were  required  to  treat  their  slaves 
with  kindness,  and  as  rational,  accountable,  immortal  beings,  and,  if  Chris- 
tians, as  brethren  in  the  Lord,  they  were  not  commanded  to  emancipate  them  ; 
that  slaves  were  required  to  be  "  obedient  to  their  masters  according  to  the 
flesh,  with  fear  and  trembling,  with  singleness  of  heart  as  unto  Christ,"  are 
facts  which  meet  the  eye  of  every  reader  of  the  New  Testament.  This  As- 
.  sembly  cannot,  therefore,  denounce  the  holding  of  slaves  as  necessarily  a 
heinous  and  scandalous  sin,  calculated  to  bring  upon  the  Church  the  curse 
of  God,  without  charging  the  Apostles  of  Christ  with  conniving  at  sin,  intro- 
ducing into  the  Church  such  sinners,  and  thus  bringing  upon  them  the  curse 
of  the  Almighty. 

(  e  )  In  so  saying,  however,  the  Assembly  are  not  to  be  understood  as  de- 
nying that  there  is  evil  connected  with  slavery.  Much  less  do  they  approve 
those  defective  and  oppressive  laws  by  which,  in  some  of  the  States,  it  is 
regulated.  Nor  would  they  by  any  means  countenance  the  traffic  in  slaves 
for  the  sake  of  gain  ;  the  separation  of  husbands  and  wives,  parents  and 
children,  for  the  sake  of  "  filthy  lucre,"  or  for  the  convenience  of  the  master; 
or  cruel  treatment  of  slaves,  in  any  respect.  Every  Christian  and  philan- 
thropist certainly  should  seek,  by  all  peaceable  and  lawful  means,  the  repeal 
of  unjust  and  oppressive  laws,  and  the  amendment  of  such  as  are  defective, 
so  as  to  protect  the  slaves  from  cruel  treatment  by  wicked  men,  and  secure 
to  them  the  right  to  receive  religious  instruction. 

(/)  Nor  is  the  Assembly  to  be  understood  as  countenancing  the  idea 
that  masters  may  regard  their  servants  as  mere  property,  and  not  as  human 
beings,  rational,  accountable,  immortal.  The  Scriptures  prescribe  not  only 
the  duties  of  servants,  but  of  masters  also,  warning  the  latter  to  discharge 
those  duties,  "  knowing  that  their  Master  is  in  heaven,  neither  is  there  re- 
8pect  of  persons  with  him." 

(_(/)  The  Assembly  intend  simply  to  say,  that  since  Christ  and  his  in- 
spired Apostles  did  not  make  the  holding  of  slaves  a  bar  to  communion,  we, 
as  a  court  of  Christ,  have  no  authority,  to  do  so;  since  they  did  not  attempt 
to  remove  it  from  the  CbiMcii  by  legislation,  we  have  no  authority  to  legis- 
late on  the  subject.     Wo  ltd  constrained  further  to  say,  that  however  de- 


824  MORAL   AND    SECULAR.  [bOOK    VIII 

sirable  it  may  be  to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  the  slaves  in  the  vSouthern 
and  Western  States,  or  to  remove  slavery  from  our  country,  these  objects,  we 
are  fully  persuaded,  can  never  be  secured  by  ecclesiastical  legislation.  Much 
less  can  they  be  attained  by  those  indiscriminate  denunciations  against 
slaveholders,  without  regard  to  their  character  or  circumstances,  which  have 
to  so  great  an  extent  characterized  the  movements  of  modern  abolitionists, 
which  so  far  from  removing  the  evils  complained  of,  tend  only  to  perpetuate 
and  aggravate  them.  The  Apostles  of  Christ  sought  to  ameliorate  the  con- 
dition of  slaves,  not  by  denouncing  and  excommunicating  their  masters, 
but  by  teaching  both  masters  and  slaves  the  glorious  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
and  enjoining  upon  each  the  discharge  of  their  relative  duties.  Thus  only 
can  the  Church  of  Christ,  as  such,  now  improve  the  condition  of  the  slaves 
I    in  our  country. 

( /i )  As  to  the  extent  of  the  evils  involved  in  slavery,  and  the  best 
methods  of  removing  them,  various  opinions  prevail,  and  neither  the  Scrip- 
tures nor  our  constitution  authorize  this  body  to  prescribe  any  particular 
course  to  be  pursued  by  the  Churches  under  our  care.  The  Assembly  can- 
not but  rejoice,  however,  to  learn  that  the  Ministers  and  Churches  in  the 
slaveholding  States,  are  awaking  to  a  deeper  sense  of  their  obligation  to 
extend  to  the  slave  population  generally  the  means  of  grace,  and  many 
slaveholders  not  professedly  religious  favour  this  object.  We  earnestly  ex- 
hort them  to  abound  more  and  more  in  this  good  work.  We  would  exhort 
every  believing  master  to  remember  that  his  Master  is  also  in  heaven,  and 
in  view  of  all  the  circumstances  in  which  he  is  placed,  to  act  in  the  spirit  of 
the  golden  rule  :  "  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye 
even  the  same  to  them." 

In  view  of  the  above  stated  principles  and  facts, 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  was  originally  organized,  and  has  since  continued  the  bond 
of  union  in  the  Church,  upon  the  conceded  principle  that  the  existence  of 
domestic  slavery,  under  the  circumstances  in  which  it  is  found  in  the  south- 
ern portion  of  the  country,  is  no  bar  to  Christian  communion. 

2.  That  the  petitions  that  ask  the  Assembly  to  make  the  holding  of  slaves 
in  itself  a  matter  of  discipline,  do  virtually  require  this  judicatory  to  dis- 
solve itself,  and  abandon  the  organization,  under  which,  by  the  Divine  bless- 
ing, it  has  so  long  prospered.  The  tendency  is  evidently  to  separate  the 
northern  from  the  southern  portion  of  the  Church ;  a  result  which  every 
good  citizen  must  deplore,  as  tending  to  the  dissolution  of  the  Union  of  our 
beloved  country,  and  which  every  enlightened  Christian  will  oppose  as 
bringing  about  a  ruinous  and  unnecessary  schism  between  brethren  who 
maintain  a  common  faith. 

The  yeas  and  nays  being  ordered,  were  recorded.  [Yeas  168,  Nays  13, 
Excused,  4.] 

§  31.  The  action  of  1845  consistent  with  all  preceding  it. 
[In  1846,  a  collection  of  petitions  and  memorials  on  the  subject  was  referred.] 
1846,  p  206.  The  committee  recommended  the  adoption  of  the  following 
minute,  viz  :  Our  Church  has  from  time  to  time,  during  a  period  of  nearly 
sixty  years,  expressed  its  views  on  the  subject  of  slavery.  During  all  this 
period  it  has  held  and  uttered  substantially  the  same  sentiments.  Believing 
that  this  uniform  testimony  is  true,  and  capable  of  vindication  from  the 
word  of  God,  the  Assembly  is  at  the  same  time  clearly  of  the  opinion  that 
it  has  already  deliberately  and  solemnly  spoken  on  this  subject  with  sufficient 
fulness  and  clearness.     Therefore, 

Resolved,  That  no  further  action  upon  this  subject  is  at  present  needed. 


SEC.    30.]  THE    SLAVERY   QUESTION.  825 

The  following  amendment  was  offered  by  the  Rev.  R.  M.  White,  and  laid 
on  the  table,  viz  :  "  Except  to  say,  that  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1845 
is  not  understood  by  this  Assembly  to  deny  or  rescind  the  testimony  that 
has  been  uttered  by  the  General  Assembly,  previous  to  that  date." 

The  question  was  then  taken  on  the  report,  when  the  ayes  and  noes  were 
called  for,  and  are  as  follows  :  [Ayes,  119.     Noes,  38.] 

Ibid.  p.  207.  The  following  resolution  was  offered  by  the  Rev.  R.  M. 
White,  and  was  adopted,  [without  division  :] 

Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  House,  the  action  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  1845  was  not  intended  to  deny  or  rescind  the  testimony  often 
uttered  by  the  General  Assemblies  previous  to  that  date. 

•  §  32.     The  action  of  1849. 

1849,  p.  254.  A  Memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  Chilicothe,  praying 
this  General  Assembly  not  only  to  declare  slavery  to  be  a  sin,  but  to  enjoin 
upon  all  inferior  courts  a  course  of  discipline  which  will  remove  it  from  our 
Church.  Also,  a  Memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  Coshocton,  asking  the 
Assembly  to  appoint  a  committee  to  collect  and  report  to  the  next  Assem- 
bly, statistics  on  this  subject,  and  digest  a  plan  of  abolition  to  be  adopted 
by  our  Church.  Also,  a  Memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  Erie,  asking 
the  Assembly  to  alter  sundry  terms  and  passages  in  the  Act  of  1845,  rela- 
ting to  slavery. 

In  answer  to  these  Memorials,  the  Committee  offer  the  following  resolu- 
tions for  adoption  by  this  Assembly,  [which  were  adopted  :] 

1.  That  the  principles  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  on  the  subject  of 
slavery  are  already  set  forth  in  repeated  declarations,  so  full  and  so  explicit 
as  to  need  no  further  exposition. 

2.  That  in  view  of  the  civil  and  domestic  nature  of  this  institution,  and 
the  competency  of  secular  legislatures  alone  to  remove  it,  and  in  view  of 
the  earnest  inquiry  and  deep  agitation  on  the  subject,  which  we  now  observe 
in  one  or  more  commonwealths  of  our  country  where  slavery  exists,  it  be 
considered  peculiarly  improper  and  inexpedient  for  this  General  Assembly 
to  attempt,  or  propose  measures  in  the  work  of  emancipation. 

3.  That  all  necessary  and  proper  provision  is  already  made,  for  the  just 
exercise  of  discipline,  upon  those  who  neglect  or  violate  the  mutual  duties 
of  master  and  servant;  and  the  General  Assembly  is  always  ready  to  enforce 
these  provisions,  where  the  unfaithfulness  of  any  inferior  court  is  made 
manifest,  by  record  or  appeal,  or  complaint. 

4.  We  rejoice  to  believe,  that  the  action  of  former  Assemblies,  so  far 
from  aiding  or  allowing  the  iniquitous  oppression  of  man  by  his  fellow-man, 
has  been  steadily  promoting  amelioration  in  the  condition  of  slaves,  by  win- 
ning the  confidence  of  masters  in  our  freedom  from  fanaticism,  and  by 
stimulating  the  slaveholder  and  his  Pastor  alike,  to  labour  in  the  religious 
instruction  of  the  blacks. 

5.  That  it  be  enjoined  on  Presbyteries  situated  in  slaveholding  States  to 
continue  and  increase  their  exertions  for  the  religious  instruction  of  slaves, 
and  to  report  distinctly  in  their  annual  narratives  to  the  General  Assembly 
the  state  of  religion  among  the  coloured  population. 

[Against  this  action,  a  protest  with  four  signatures  was  entered.     In  1850,  the  subject 
being  again  introduced  by  overtures,  it  was    laid  on  the  table.     {Minutes,  1830,  pp.  456, 
481.)     It  has  not  since  come  before  the  Assembly.] 
104 


8io  MORAL  AND    SECULAR.  [BOOK    VIII. 

Title  2. — the  American  colonization  society. 
§  33.      The  Society  Approved. —  Collections  Recommended. 
[The  Amcrictin  Colonization  Society  was  organized  December  21,  1816.] 
1817,  p.  651.   The  Assembly  notice  with  pleasure,  the  general  attention 
and  exertion  to  alleviate  the  coudition  of  the  people  of  colour,  in  almost 
all  parts  of  the  country,      A  society,  for  the  colonization  of  free  people  of 
this  description,  is  formed,  and  is  patronized  by  the  first  characters  of  our 
nation.     [See  also  above  §  28,  e.] 

[1819,  p.  710.  Tlie  objects  and  plans  of  the  Society  having  been  stated,  it  was,  by  the 
Assembly,] 

Resolved,  That,  in  their  opinion,  the  plan  of  the  Society  is  benevolent  in 
its  design,  and,  if  properly  supported,  and  judiciously  and  vigorously  prose- 
cuted, calculated  to  be  extensively  useful  to  this  country  and  to  Africa. 

The  situation  of  the  people  of  colour  in  this  country  has  frequently  at- 
tracted the  attention  of  this  Assembly.  In  the  distinctive  and  indelible 
marks  of  their  colour,  and  the  prejudices  of  the  people,  an  insuperable  obstacle 
has  been  placed  to  the  execution  of  any  plan  for  elevating  their  character, 
and  placing  them  on  a  footing  with  their  brethren  of  the  same  common  family. 
In  restoring  them  to  the  land  of  their  fathers,  the  Assembly  hope  that 
the  way  may  be  opened,  not  only  for  the  accomplishment  of  that  object, 
but  for  introducing  civilization  and  the  gospel  to  the  benighted  nations  of 
Africa.  From  the  information  and  statements  received,  the  Assembly  believe 
that  the  proposed  colony  in  Africa  may  be  made  a  powerful  auxiliary  in  the 
efforts  which  are  making  to  abolish  the  iniquitous  traffic  in  slaves  carried 
on  in  Africa,  and  happily  calculated  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  gradual  eman- 
cipation of  slaves  in  our  own  country,  in  a  legal  and  constitutional  manner, 
and  without  violating  the  rights  or  injuring  the  feelings  of  our  southern 
brethren.  With  these  views  the  Assembly  feel  it  a  duty  to  recommend  the 
American  Society  for  Colonizing  the  free  people  of  colour  of  the  United 
States  to  the  patronage  and  attention  of  the  Churches  under  their  care,  and 
to  benevolent  individuals  throughout  the  Union. 

[Contributions  have  been  repeatedly  recommended  for  the  society.  E.  g.  1825  p.  273  ; 
1826,  p.  20:  1828,  p.  238 ;  1831,  p.  184;  1832,  p.  326;  1833,  p.  497;  1839,  p.  155; 
1848,  p.  32;  185.3,  p.  459.] 

Title  3. — religious  instruction  of  the  negroes. 

§  34.  A   Negro  JSIissionary  appointed. 

1801,  p.  229,  Resolved,  That  in  order  to  attain  one  important  object  of 
the  contributions,  (the  instruction  of  the  blacks.  See  Book  V.  §§  1,  290, 
291,)  Mr  John  Chavis,  a  black  man  of  prudence  and  piety,  who  has  been 
educated  and  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington,  in  Vir- 
ginia, be  employed  as  a  Missionary  among  people  of  his  own  colour,  until 
the  meeting  of  next  General  Assembly.  And  that  for  his  better  direction 
ill  the  discharge  of  duties,  which  are  attended  with  many  circumstances 
of  delicacy  and  difficulty,  some  prudential  instructions  be  issued  to  him  by 
the  Assembly,  governing  himself  by  which,  the  knowledge  of  religion  among 
that  people  maybe  made  more  and  moreto  strengthen  the  order  of  society.  And 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  Hoge,  Alexander,  Logan,  and  Stephenson,  were  appointed 
u  committee  to  draught  instructions  to  said  Chavis,  and  prescribe  his  route. 

[The  black  Missionary  thus  commissioned,  continued  in  the  service  several  years.] 

§  35.  Licensure  of  John    Gloucester. 
1807,  p.  381.  A  communication  from  the  Presbytery  of  Union  was  handed 
into  the  Assembly  by  the  Committee  of  Overtures,  requesting  advice  in  re- 


fKC    38.]  INSTRUCTION    OF    TIIK    NiiGROES.  827 

lation  to  the  licensure  of  John  Gloucester,  a  bhick  man;  and  Messrs.  Clark, 
Miller,  and  Samuel  Brown,  were  appointed  a  committee  to  take  the  same  into 
consideration,  and  report  as  soon  as  convenient. 

p.  387.  [The  report  of  the  committee  was  adopted,  as  follows:] 

Whereaa,  from  the  commuiiicatious  from  the  Presbytery  of  Union,  it  ap- 
pears that  the  said  John  Gloucester  has  been  for  some  time  under  the  care 
of  the  i'n^sbytery  of  Union  ;  that,  in  the  opinion  of  that  Presbytery,  he  pos- 
sesses promising  talents  and  eminent  piety  ;  that  he  has  been,  for  several 
years,  engaged  in  the  study  of  literature  and  theology,  but  has  not  yet 
obtained  all  the  literary  (|ualifioations  usually  required  in  candidates  for 
licensure;  and  that,  if  he  were  licensed,  there  is  much  reason  to  believe  he 
might  be  highly  useful  in  [rreaching  the  gospel  among  those  of  his  own 
colour  :  and  whereas,  said  Presbytery  requests  the  advice  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, therefore, 

liesoiocd,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  highly  approve  the  caution  and 
prudence  of  the  Presbytery  of  Union  in  this  case. 

2.  That,  considering  the  circumstances  of  this  particular  case,  viz  :  the 
evidence  of  unusual  talents,  discretion,  and  piety,  possessed  by  John  Glouces- 
ter ;  the  good  reasou  there  is  to  believe  that  he  may  be  highly  useful  in 
preaching  the  gospel  among  those  of  his  own  colour;  and  the  various  diffi- 
culties likely  to  attend  a  farther  delay  in  proceeding  in  this  case,  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  did,  and  hereby  do  authorize  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia 
to  consider  the  case  of  John  Gloucester  ;  and.  if  they  think  proper,  to  license 
him  to  preach  the  gospel. 

[Mr.  Gloucester  was  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelpliia, 
in  li^ll. j—Jilinutes,  1817,  p.  G58. 

§  36.    Occasional  notices  on  the  subject. 

1825,  p.  281.  "We  notice  with  pleasure  the  enlightened  attention  which  has 
been  paid  to  the  religious  instruction  and  evangelizing  of  the  iinhappy  slaves 
and  free  people  of  colour  of  our  country,  in  some  regions  of  our  Church. 
We  would  especially  commend  the  prudence  and  zeal  combined  in  this 
work  of  mercy  by  the  Presbyteries  of  Charleston  Union,  Georgia,  Concord, 
South  Alabama,  and  Mississippi.  The  millions  of  this  unhappy  people  in 
our  country,  from  their  singular  condition  as  brought  to  the  gospel  by  a 
peculiar  providence,  constitute  at  home  a  peculiar  mission  field  of  infinite 
importance,  and  of  most  inviting  character.  No  more  honoured  name  can 
be  conferred  on  a  iMiuister  of  Jesus  Christ,  than  that  of  Apostle  to  the 
American  slaves  ;  and  no  service  can  be  more  pleasing  to  the  God  of  heaven, 
or  more  useful  to  our  beloved  country,  than  that  which  this  title  designates. 

1839,  p.  182.  We  mention  with  peculiar  pleasure  the  growing  attention 
of  our  brethren  in  many  parts  of  the  land  to  the  oral  religious  instruction 
of  the  slaves  :  the  wisdom  and  fidelity  with  which  it  has  been  conducted — 
the  general  approbation  which  their  labours  have  received — and  the  success 
attending  them,  mark  an  era  in  the  work  of  Domestic  Mi.ssions,  and  should 
encourage  our  brethren  largely  to  enter  upon  this  open  and  interesting  field. 
We  cannot  here  forbear  to  extract  a  part  of  the  Report  from  the  Presbytery 
of  Georgia:  "  We  are  happy  to  say,  in  regard  to  the  religious  instruction  of 
negroes,  that  this  important  part  of  our  service  has  received  a  new  impulse 
during  the  last  year.  This  business  receives  considerable  attention  in  many 
parts  of  our  bounds.  Plantations  are  open  to  all  our  Ministers,  and  fields  pre- 
sented among  this  people  which  it  is  impossible  for  them  to  occupy.  Sab- 
bath-schools, for  their  exclusive  benefit,  exist  in  some  of  our  Churches,  and 
we  are  happy  to  believe  that  there  is  an  increasing  interest  felt  on  this  sub- 
ject.    Within   our  bounds  there  is  one  Minister  whose  whole  ministry  is 


828  MORAL    AND    SKCULAR.  [BOOK    VIII. 

devoted  exclusively  to  this  people,  and  most,  if  not  all  the  settled  Pastors 
and  stated  su])plies,  preach  as  often  as  once  a  week  to  this  class  of  our  pop- 
ulation. And  in  Liberty  county  there  is  at  this  time  very  considerable  at- 
tention to  religion  among  the  blacks,  not  less  than  fifty  being  under  serious 
impressions." 

We  only  add  that  a  beloved  brother  in  Augusta,  and  another  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  Natchez,  are  following  the  noble  example  recorded  in  the  above 
extract,  by  devoting  their  whole  time  to  this  interesting  work. 

1847;  p.  408.  In  reviewing  the  past,  we  find  that  notice  has  been  taken 
by  several  previous  Assemblies  of  the  interest  manifested  in  the  religious 
instruction  of  the  coloured  population  of  our  country.  The  reports  received 
this  year,  justify  the  belief  that  this  interest  has  greatly  increased  since  the 
meeting  of  the  last  Assembly.  Almost  all  the  Presbyteries  covering  the 
ground  where  this  portion  of  our  population  are  found  in  the  greatest  num- 
bers, refer  to  the  subject,  and  speak  of  efforts  to  supply  them  with  the 
means  of  grace,  as  being  decidedly  on  the  advance.  The  following  are  spe- 
cimens of  the  communications  we  have  received  on  this  subject.  The  Pres- 
bytery of  South  x\labama  say:  "Perhaps  without  a  solitary  exception,  our 
Ministers  are  devoting  a  considerable  part  of  their  labours  to  the  benefit  of 
the  coloured  population.  It  is  a  field  which  we  all  love  to  cultivate ;  and  to 
some,  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  is  intimating  an  abundant  harvest." 
"  Most  of  our  Pastors,"  say  the  Presbytery  of  Charleston,  "  devote  a  part 
of  their  time  to  the  exclusive  service  of  the  blacks,  and  in  some  instances 
with  the  most  pleasing  success.  A  scheme  is  now  in  agitation,  with  the 
full  consent  of  the  Presbytery,  for  establishing  an  African  Church  in  the 
city  of  Charleston."  The  Presbytery  of  Georgia  remark,  in  relation  to  one 
of  their  number  who  devotes  his  whole  time  to  this  work :  "  During  the 
year  he  has  been  blessed  with  a  revival  in  one  part  of  his  field  of  labour. 
Fourteen  professed  conversion,  and  were  added  to  the  Church.  Another 
brother,  in  another  part  of  our  bounds,  reports  the  conversion  and  reception 
into  the  Church  to  which  he  ministers,  of  eight  coloured  persons."  And 
the  Presbytery  of  Hopewell  speak  of  their  Churches  generally,  as  cheer- 
fully yielding  the  half  of  their  Pastors'  services  to  this  department  of  labour. 
They  also  express  the  belief  that  several  Churches  will  soon  be  erected  for 
the  exclusive  accommodation  of  the  coloured  people,  and  that  the  field  will 
be  occupied  as  missionary  ground  by  at  least  one  of  their  number,  who  is 
deeply  interested  in  the  work.  Many  other  Presbyteries  have  addressed  us 
in  substantially  the  same  language ;  and  we  record  these  facts  as  going  to 
encourage  the  hope  that  a  better  day  is  about  to  dawn  upon  the  interests  of 
this  long  neglected  class  of  our  people. 

[For  furcher  notices  on  this  subject,  see  the  Minutes,  passim ;  especially,  1828,  p.  258; 
1838,  p.  55;  1843,  p.  206;  1844,  p.  398;  1845,  p.  42;  1849,  p.  254;  1853,  p.  600.] 

§  37.  Ministers  devoted  to  this  work. 

1854,  p.  183.  The  reports  sent  to  us  from  the  Presbyteries,  covering  the 
portion  of  the  Church  in  which  there  is  a  large  slave  population,  reveal  the 
gratifying  fact  that  the  zeal  hitherto  manifested  on  behalf  of  the  religious 
welfare  of  this  class,  instead  of  abating,  is  evidently  growing  more  ardent 
and  active.  In  their  houses  of  worship,  provision  at  once  special  and  liberal 
is  made  for  the  accommodation  of  the  coloured  people,  so  that  they  may  en- 
joy the  privileges  of  the  sanctuary  in  common  with  the  whites.  Besides 
this,  nearly  all  our  Ministers  hold  a  service  in  the  afternoon  of  the  Sabbath, 
in  which  the  exercises  are  particularly  adapted  to  their  capacities  and  wants. 
In  some  instances.  Ministers  are  engaged  in  their  exclusive  service — not 
Ministers  of  inferior  abilities,  but  such  as  would  be  an  ornament  and  a  bicss- 


SEC.  86.]  INSTRUCTION    OF    THE    NEGROES.  829 

ing  to  the  intelligent,  cultivated  Congregations  of  the  land.  In  a  still  larger 
number  of  instances,  the  Pastor  of  a  Church  composed  of  the  two  classes, 
inasmuch  as  the  blacks  form  the  more  numerous  portion,  devotes  to  them 
the  greater  .'ihare  of  his  labours,  and  finds  among  them  the  most  pleasing 
tokens  of  God's  smiles  upon  his  work.  Besides  the  preaching  of  the  word 
to  which  they  have  free  access,  in  many  cases  a  regular  system  of  cateche- 
tical instruction  for  their  benefit,  is  pursued,  either  on  the  Sabbath  at  the 
house  of  worship,  or  during  the  week  on  the  plantations  where  they  reside. 
Thus  we  give  thanks  unto  God,  our  common  Father,  that  he  has  inspired 
the  hearts  of  our  brethren,  in  the  parts  of  our  Church  referred  to,  with 
love  to  the  souls  of  this  numerous  race,  and  that  he  has  opened  among 
them  a  wide  and  eifectual  door  of  usefulness.  At  the  same  time,  reminding 
these  brethren  that  the  work  is  great,  and  is  yet  far  from  its  full  accomplish- 
ment, we  would  exhort  and  encourage  them  to  persevere  and  abound  more 
and  more  therein,  assuring  them  of  the  sympathies  and  prayers  of  the  entire 
Church  for  them  in  their  self-donying  labours.  The  f)Osition  taken  by  our 
Church  with  reference  to  the  much  agitated  subject  of  slavery,  secures  to 
us  unlimited  opportunities  of  access  to  master  and  slave,  and  lays  us  under 
heavy  responsibilities  before  God  and  the  world,  not  to  neglect  our  duty  to 
either. 

§  38.  Ashmitn  Institute. — An  oxademy  for  free  people  of  colour. 

1853,  p.  454.  [In  response  to  a  memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  on  the 
establislinient  of  such  an  institution  witliin'  its  bounds  and  under  its  care,  it  was] 

Remlvcd,  That  the  establishment  of  a  high-school  for  the  use  and  benefit 
of  the  free  coloured  population  of  this  country,  meets  the  cordial  approba- 
tion and  recommendation  of  this  Assembly;  with  the  understanding  that 
it  shall  be  wholly  under  the  supervision  and  control  of  the  Presbytery  or 
Synod  within  whose  bounds  it  may  be  located,  thus  securing  such  an  educa- 
tion as  shall  promote  the  usefulness  and  happiness  of  this  class  of  our 
people. 

IS.^iS,  p.  277.  Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  has  heard  with  plea 
sure,  of  the  design  and  practical  eifort  on  the  part  of  the  Presbytery  of  New 
Castle  to  establish  a  school,  in  which  coloured  young  men  of  piety  may  re- 
ceive a  thorough  classical  and  theological  education,  fitting  them  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  and  for  teaching  among  the  destitute  thousands  of 
this  country,  and  the  millions  of  Africa. 

Resolved,  That  we  regard  this  work  as  an  impoitant  preliminary  work, 
aiming  at  the  highest  good  of  the  African  race,  wherever  found  ;  and  hereby 
express  our  cordial  approbation  of  it,  and  recommend  our  Churches  cheer- 
fully and  liberally  to  co-operate,  in  this  work  of  faith  and  labour  of  love. 


S30  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [BOOK    VIII. 

CHArTEEIII. 

CIVIL   AFFAIRS. 


Title  1. — relations  of  church  and  state. 

§  39.  Principles  on  the  union  of  Church  and  State. 
[See  Book  I.  §§  7,  9,  10,  14,  16-1 

1830,  p.  25.  The  committee  to  whom  was  recommitted  the  report  on  the 
reference  from  the  Presbyteries  of  Madison  and  Lancaster,  reported,  and 
their  report  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

That  said  Presbyteries  invite  the  attention  of  the  General  Assembly  to 
certain  slanderous  reports,  extensively  circulated  against  the  Presbyterian 
and  other  denominations,  involving  the  charge  of  an  att'empt  on  the  part  of 
these  denominations  to  unite  Church  and  state,  and  thus  subvert  the  civil 
institutions  of  our  country  ;  and  intimate  their  desire  that  this  Assembly 
would  take  order  on  the  subject,  and  by  some  public  act  disabuse  themselves 
and  their  constituents  of  such  unfounded  and  injurious  imputations.  In  the 
opinion  of  your  committee,  no  public  act  is  necessary  on  the  part  of  this 
Assembly  to  refute  a  charge  wholly  unsupported  by  testimony  and  facts  5 
nor  any  exposition  of  their  principles  in  relation  to  civil  magistracy,  and  the 
claims  of  the  Church,  demanded,  other  than  that  contained  in  our  acknow- 
ledged ecclesiastical  standards,  and  published  to  the  world.  For  the  better 
information,  however,  of  any  who  may  be  in  danger  of  imposition  from 
unfounded  statements,  the  Assembly  would  refer  to  the  following  exhibi- 
tion of  their  principles  as  contained  in  the  accredited  Constitution  of  the 
Church. 

•'  1.  God,  the  supreme  Lord  and  King  of  all  the  world,  hath  ordained 
Civil  magistrates  to  be,  under  him,  over  the  people,  for  his  own  glory  and 
the  public  good,  and  to  this  end  hath  armed  them  with  the  power  of  the 
sword,  for  the  defence  and  encouragement  of  them  that  are  good,  and  for  the 
punishment  of  evil  doers. 

•'  2.  It  is  lawful  for  Christians  to  accept  and  execute  the  office  of  magis- 
trate, when  called  thereunto;  in  the  managing  whereof,  as  they  ought  espe- 
cially to  maintain  piety,  justice,  and  peace,  according  to  the  wholesome  laws 
of  each  commonwealth,  so  for  that  end,  they  may  lawfully  now,  under  the 
New  Testament,  wage  war  upon  just  and  necessary  occasions. 

"  3.  Civil  magistrates  may  not  assume  to  themselves  the  administration  of 
tho  word  and  sacraments  ;  or  the  power  of  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven ; 
or  in  the  least  interfere  in  matters  of  faith.  Yet,  as  nursing  fathers,  it  is  the 
duty  of  civil  mngistrates  to  protect  the  Church  of  our  common  Lord,  with- 
out giving  the  preference  to  any  denomination  of  Christians  above  the  rest, 
ill  such  a  manner  that  all  ecclesiastical  persons  shall  enjoy  the  full,  free,  and 
unquestioned  liberty  of  discharging  every  part  of  their  sacred  functions  with- 
out violence  or  dnnger.  And  as  Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  a  regnlnr 
government  and  discipline  in   his  Church,  no  law  of   any  commonwealth 


SEC.  39.]  CIVIL    AFFAIRS.  881 

should  interfere  with,  let,  or  hinder,  the  due  exercise  thorcof,  among  the 
voluntary  members  of  any  denomination  of  Chri.stians,  according  to  tiieir 
own  profession  and  belief  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  to  protect  the 
person  and  good  name  of  all  their  people,  in  such  an  effectual  manner  as 
that  no  person  be  suffered,  either  upon  pretence  of  religion  or  infidelitv,  to 
oifer  any  indignity,  violence,  abuse,  or  injury,  to  any  other  person  whatso- 
ever;  and  to  take  order  that  all  religious  and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  be 
held  without  molestation  or  disturbance. 

"  4.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  people  to  pray  for  magistrates,  to  honour  their 
persons,  to  pay  them  tribute  and  other  dues,  to  obey  their  lawful  commands, 
and  to  be  subject  to  their  authority,  for  conscience'  sake.  Infidelity  or  dif- 
ference in  religion,  doth  not  make  void  the  magistrate's  just  and  legal  au- 
thority, nor  free  the  people  from  their  due  obedience  to  him  ;  from  which 
ecclesiastical  persons  are  not  exempted  ;  much  less  hath  the  Pope  any  power 
or  jurisdiction  over  them  in  their  dominions,  or  over  any  of  their  people  ;  and 
lea^t  of  all,  to  deprive  them  of  their  dominions  or  lives,  if  he  shall  judge 
them  to  be  heretics,  or  upon  any  other  pretence  whatsoever." — Confession  of 
Faith,  Ch.  xxiii. 

"Synods  and  councils  are  to  handle  or  conclude  nothing,  but  that  which 
is  ecclesiastical ;  and  are  not  to  intermeddle  with  civil  affairs  which  concern 
the  commonwealth,  unless  by  way  of  humble  petition,  in  cases  extraordinary  ; 
or  by  way  of  advice  for  satisfaction  of  conscience,  if  they  be  thereunto  re- 
quired by  the  civil  magistrate." — Ihid.  Ch.  xxxi.  Sec.  4. 

"  That  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience  ;  and  hath  left  it  free  from 
the  doctrine  and  commandments  of  men,  whicli  are  in  anything  contrary  to 
his  word,  or  beside  it  in  matters  of  faith  and  worship.  Therefore  they  con- 
sider the  rights  of  private  judgment,  in  all  matters  that  respect  religion,  as 
universal  and  unalienable.  They  do  not  even  wisli  to  see  any  religious  con- 
stitution aided  by  the  civil  power,  further  than  may  be  necessary  for  protec- 
tion and  security,  and  at  the  same  time,  be  equal  and  common  to  all  others." 
— Form  of  Government,  Ch.  1,  Sec.  1. 

(^)  Such  are  the  constitutional  principles  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
these  United  States.  They  were  our  fathers'  principles,  before  and  during 
the  revolution,  which  issued  in  the  consummation  of  our  liberty  and  indepen- 
dence, and  under  the  influence  of  which  they  prayed,  and  fought,  and  bled, 
by  the  side  of  the  father  of  our  country.  They  have  been  the  principles  of 
their  descendants  ever  since.  They  are  our  principles  still,  adopted  from 
conviction,  to  whose  support  we  have  pledged  ourselves  under  the  most  solemn 
sanctions,  and  by  the  preservation  of  which  we  believe  that  the  common  in- 
terests of  evangelical  religion  and  civil  liberty  will  be  most  effectually  sus- 
tained. 

In  closing  this  statement,  the  Assembly  would  affectionately  and  ear- 
nestly exhort  the  members  of  their  communion,  that  in  the  fulfilment  of 
their  civil  and  religious  duties,  they  watch  against  all  unhallowed  feelings, 
and  that  they  suffer  reproach  meekly,  not  rendering  railing  for  railing,  nor 
evil  for  evil,  but  by  patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  they  commend  them- 
selves to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God. 

§  40.  ^  law  of  the  proprietary  government  of  Pennsylvania  opposed. 

1734,  p.  111.  The  Synod  determines  that  no  Minister  of  our  persuasion, 
in  the  government  of  Pennsylvania,  and  the  lower  counties,  from  this  time 
forward,  marry  by  any  license  from  the  governor,  till  the  forn)  of  them  be 
altered  and  brought  to  a  nearer  conformity  to  those  of  the  neighbouring  gov- 
ernments of  New  York  and  New  Jersey  ;  and  particularly  till  they  are  altered 
in  such  a  manner  as  hath  no  peculiar  respect  to  the  Ministers  of  the  Church 


832  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [bOOK    VIII. 

of  Englantl,  nor  obliire  us  to  any  of  the  forms  and  ceremonies  peculiar  to  that 
Church.  And  do  furtlier  agree  to  refer  it  to  the  Presbyteries  of  New  Castle 
and  Donegal  conjunctly  to  make  what  regulations  they  see  cause  for  upon 
the  affair  of  lii-enses  with  respect  to  their  own  members. 

§  41.  ^  calumny  repelled. 

1783,  p.  408.  Whereas,  there  was  an  order  of  last  Synod  for  the  expunging 
of  a  minute  in  the  proceedings  of  Synod  of  1781,  the  Synod  now  taking  jp 
the  matter,  agree,  that  our  minutes  ought  not  to  be  expunged  in  any  in- 
stance, and  that  the  said  minute  ought,  therefore,  to  be  now  revived  and 
inserted  in  the  present  records;  accordingly  it  is  hereby  revived,  and  is  as 
■follows  : 

It  having  been  represented  to  Synod,  that  the  Presbyterian  Church  suffers 
greatly  in  the  opinion  of  other  denominations,  from  an  apprehension  that 
they  hold  intolerant  principles,  the  Synod  do  solemnly  and  publicly  declare, 
that  they  ever  have,  and  still  do  renounce  and  abhor  the  principles  of  intole- 
rance ;  and  we  do  believe  that  every  peaceable  member  of  civil  society  ought 
to  be  protected  in  the  full  and  free  exercise  of  their  religion. 

§  42.  Testimony  against  persecution  in  Switzerland. 

1830,  p.  23.  Resolved,  That  Dr.  J.  H.  Rice,  Dr.  Dickey,  and  Dr.  Fisher, 
be  a  committee  to  draw  up  resolutions  expressive  of  the  views  of  the  G-eneral 
Assembly,  on  the  subject  of  the  persecutions  of  the  "  Revived  Christians," 
of  Berne  and  Vaud,  in  Switzerland. 

pp.  29,  55.  [The  committee  reported  the  following  documents,  which  were  adopted,  and 
transmitted  to  the  Pastors  of  Berne  and  Vaujd  :] 

The  declaration  and  memorial  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 

States  of  America,  respecting  persecution  on  account  of  religious  opinions, 

especially  in  Switzerland. 

(a.)  Whereas,  it  has  been  represented  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  North  America,  on  the  testi- 
mony of  a  well-known  and  much  respected  Clergyman,  who  was  an  eye-wit- 
ness, as  well  as  on  evidence  arising  from  other  sources,  that  in  the  cantons 
of  Berne  and  Vaud,  in  Switzerland,  a  number  of  persons  who  have  on  con- 
scientious principle  separated  themselves  from  the  Church  established  by 
law,  are  exposed  to  many  grievous  hardships,  and  even  to  cruel  prrsecution, 
without  the  allegation  against  them  of  any  iuimoral  conduct  or  any  violation 
of  the  merely  civil  laws  of  those  cantons,  but  solely  on  the  ground  of  their 
separation  from  the  Established  Church  ;  and  that  thus  the  affecting  spectacle 
has  been  exliibited  to  the  world,  of  Protestants  persecuting  Protestants  of 
account  of  differences  in  religious  opinions;  — 

(  6  )  And  whereas,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  an< 
the  Protestant  Churches  in  Switzerland,  have  derived  their  religious  doc 
trines  from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  sauu 
great  Reformers  of  blessed  memory,- so  that  this  General  Assembly  cannot  bui 
feel  a  most  lively  interest  in  all  that  concerns  the  honour  and  prosperity  of 
their  Protestant  brethren  in  Switzerland  ; — 

(c)  And  furthermore,  because  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  under  the  ordering  of  a  benign  and  gracious  Providence,  know  bj 
experience  the  inestimable  value  of  perfect  religious  liberty,  and  are  full} 
justified,  while  in  the  enjoyment  of  this  blessing,  in  testifying  to  their  bre 
thren  in  other  nations,  and  to  the  world,  their  full  conviction,  as  well  as  tht 
results  of  their  experience  on  the  subject;  therefore. 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  General  Assembly  do  most  firmly  hold  and  main 


SEC.  40.]  CIVIL    AFFAIRS.  833 

tain,  that  it  is  the  undeniable  right  of  all   men  to  worship  the  Creator  ac- 
cording to  the  dictates  of  their  own  consciences. 

2.  That  they  regard  every  attempt  to  restrain  this  right  not  only  as  con- 
trary to  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  but  ineffectual  for  the  promotion  of  genuine 
piety,  or  the  prevention  of  diversities  in  religious  opinion. 

3.  That  the  history  of  this  country  does,  in  their  view,  decidedly  prove, 
that  true  religion  is  most  promoted,  and  the  peace  and  welfare  of  society  are 
best  secured,  by  allowing  perfect  liberty  of  worship  to  all  men. 

4.  That  the  General  Assembly  deeply  sympathize  with  those  Protestants 
in  the  Swiss  cantons  of  Berne  and  Vaud,  who  are  restrained  in  the  right  of 
worshipping  their  Creator  according  to  their  convictions  of  duty ;  and  that 
this  sympathy  is  the  more  lively,  inasmuch  as  those  who  suffer  restraint  pro- 
fess to  adhere  to  the  standards  of  doctrine  and  worship  adopted  by  the  great 
Reformers. 

5.  That  the  General  Assembly,  in  view  of  the  great  importance  of  the 
truths  contained  in  the  foregoing  declaration,  and  wishing  to  commend  them 
to  the  attentive  consideration  of  their  brethren  in  Switzerland,  feel  coo- 
strained  to  address  them  the  following  memorial : 

To  the  Reverend,  the  Pastors  of  the  established  Churches  of  the  cantons 
of  Berne  and  Vaud,  in  Switzerland,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  North  America,  wish  prosperity  and 
peace  in  our  common  Lord. 

Brethren, — The  holy  Scriptures  command  that  every  man  look  not  on  his 
own  things  only,  but  also  on  the  things  of  others.  In  obedience  to  this 
command,  and  in  the  spirit  of  true  Christian  love,  the  Protestant  Churches 
did,  in  the  time  of  the  glorious  Reformation,  often  afford  assistance  and 
counsel  one  to  the  other ;  and  when  the  adherents  of  the  Pope  of  Rome  en- 
deavoured, by  the  exercise  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  power  united,  to  sup- 
press the  truth,  the  noble  and  powerful  canton  of  Berne  did  frequently  in- 
terpose to  sustain  the  cause  of  religious  liberty  ;  and  you,  brethren,  have 
become  inheritors  of  the  glory  which  your  forefathers  acquired  by  the  dis- 
play of  exemplary  Christian  benevolence,  and  of  admirable  valour,  connected 
with  fervent  piety. 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
take  the  most  lively  interest  in  everything  which  concerns  their  Protestant 
brethren  throughout  the  world ;  and  they  do  especially  cherish  a  friendly 
regard  towards  those  who  dwell  in  Switzerland,  a  country  always  associated 
in  their  minds  with  heroic  achievements  in  the  defence  of  freedom.  They 
have,  therefore,  with  grief  and  surprise,  heard  that  brethren,  to  whose 
charge  nothing  could  be  laid,  except  that  they  have  conscientiously  separated 
from  the  ^Established  Church,  are  oppressed  and  persecuted  by  the  authori- 
ties of  the  cantons  of  Berne  and  Vaud. 

The  General  Assembly,  while  they  maintain  that  the  civil  magistrate  may 
and  ought  to  punish  all  immoralities  which  violate  the  law  and  order  of  so- 
ciety, and  that  it  is  not  only  the  right  but  the  duty  of  Churches  to  exercise 
ecclesiastical  discipline,  according  to  the  rules  prescribed  by  Jesus  Christ, 
for  preserving  purity  of  doctrine,  worship,  and  morals,  cannot  but  represent 
'to  the  reverend  Pastors  of  Berne  and  Vaud,  that  our  almighty  Creator  is  the 
only  Lord  of  conscience,  and  that  in  his  holy  word  he  has  given  no  authority 
to  any  man,  or  body  of  men,  to  control  its  dictates  in  regard  to  his  sacred 
•worship. 

It  is,  moreover,  believed  to  be  both  unjust  and  unwise  to  restrain  men 
from  offering  their  homage  to  the  Sovereign  of  the  universe,  in  that  manner 
which  they  believe  to  be  most  acceptable  to  him,  because — 1.  That  worship 
1U5 


8S4  MORAL   AND    SECULAR.  [BOOK    VIII 

which  is  not  rendered  voluntarily,  and  according  to  the  dictates  of  conscience, 
is  not  the  true  worship  which  the  gosjiel  requires,  but  base  hypocrisy.  2. 
Because  the  experience  of  all  Christians,  since  the  time  when  perfect  reli- 
gious liberty  was  established  in  these  United  States,  proves  that  the  peace 
and  order  of  society,  instead  of  being  disturbed,  are  promoted  and  secured 
by  allowing  every  one  to  worship  his  Creator  in  the  way  which  appears  to 
him  most  agreeable  to  the  divine  will.  It  is  now  well  known,  that  human 
authority  cannot  bind  an  enlightened  conscience,  and  that  men  who  are  quiet 
and  peaceable,  while  they  feel  that  they  are  free,  become  restless,  and  often 
turbulent,  when  the  attempt  is  made  unjustly  to  restrain  them ;  and,  there- 
fore, while  it  is  admitted  that  the  members  of  every  Church  ought  to  be 
subject  to  its  whole  ecclesiastical  order,  so  long  as  they  voluntarily  remain 
in  its  communion,  yet  they  ought  to  be  permitted  to  withdraw  from  it  peace- 
ably when  such  maybe  their  choice.  And  3d.  Because  our  experience  also 
proves,  that  entire  liberty  of  conscience  is  not  only  compatible  with  the 
existence  and  safety  of  religion,  but  that  true  Christianity  operates  with  the 
greatest  energy,  and  prevails  in  its  greatest  purity  where  the  Church  relies, 
under  the  grace  of  its  Lord  and  Saviour,  on  nothing  to  sustain  and  advance 
its  interests  but  the  power  of  truth  and  goodness,  and  the  impartial  exercise 
of  its  own  spiritual  discipline. 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
would,  therefore,  earnestly  and  respectfully  plead  with  the  Pastors  of  the 
Churches  in  Berne  and  Vaud,  to  intercede  in  behalf  of  the  conscientious 
separatists  from  their  establishment — that  they  may  be  permitted  to  enjoy 
full  liberty  of  conscience,  and  to  worship  their  common  Lord  and  Redeemer 
according  to  their  convictions  of  truth  and  duty  in  view  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Ezra  Fisk,  Moderator. 
John  McDowell,  Permanent  Clerk. 
Done  at  Philadelphia,  in  the  United  States  of  North  America, 

on  the  2d  day  of  June,  A.  D.,  1830. 

§  43.  Liberty  of  worship  to  American  citizens  abroad. 

[In  the  AsseirAly  of  1852,  the  subject  was  brought  up  by  a  memorial  from  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Baltimore,  and  was  referred  to  a  select  committee  to  report  thereon  to  the  next 
General  Assembly.  The  chairman  of  tliis  committee,  Dr.  Plumer,  made  an  extended 
report  to  the  Assembly  of  1853.] 

1853,  p.  460.  The  report  of  Dr.  Plumer  was  taken  up  and  read,  and  after 
some  discussion  adopted ;  and  the  Assembly  recommended  that  it  be  pub- 
lished at  length  in  the  religious  journals  of  the  country.  The  following  are 
the  resolutions  adopted : 

1.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly,  aad  the  Churches  which  it  represents, 
cherish  an  undiminished  attachment  to  the  great  principles  of  civil  and  reli- 
gious freedom,  and  can  never,  without  pain  and  sorrow,  witness  the  least 
infraction  of  them  by  our  own  or  any  other  government. 

2.  Resolved,  That  we  rejoice  in  the  extension  of  perfect  and  absolute 
freedom  of  opinion  and  worship,  not  only  to  our  own  citizens,  but  also  to 
foreigners  who  may  choose  to  reside  in  our  country. 

3.  Resolved,  That  it  is  every  way  just  and  equal  that  American  citizens 
residing  abroad  should  be  free  to  profess  their  religious  convictions,  and  to 
worship  God  without  any  hindrance  or  molestation  whatever. 

4.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  cordially  approves  of  the  provisions  of  a 
late  treaty  with  the  Oriental  Republic  of  Uraguay,  already  cited,  and  trusts 
that  the  government  of  the  United  States  will  by  treaty  secure  the  acknow- 


SEC.    42.]  CIVIL    AFFAIRS.  835 

ledgment  of  the  same  inestimable  rights  by  all  other  governmeuts,  where  it 
may  be  practicable. 

5;  Resolved,  That  the  people  of  the  Congresrations  in  our  connection  be 
advised  to  unite  with  their  fellow  citizens  in  urging  upon  the  government 
of  the  United  States  a  careful  and  earnest  attention  to  this  matter. 

6.  Resolved,  That  a  duly  attested  copy  of  these  resolutions  be  for- 
warded to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  to  the  President  of  the  Sen- 
ate, and  to  the  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives  of  the  next  Con- 
gress, for  the  consideration  of  each  of  these  branches  of  the  government  of  our 
country. 

[The  following  is  the  provision  in  the  treaty  referred  to  in  the  fourth  resolation :] 

"The  citizens  of  the  two  Republics,  respectively,  residing  in  any  of  the  territories  of  the 
other  party,  sliall  enjoy,  in  their  houses,  persons,  and  properties,  the  full  protection  of  the 
Government.  They  shall  not  be  disturbed,  molested,  or  annoyed,  in  any  manner,  on 
account  of  their  religious  belief',  nor  in  tlie  proper  exercise  of  their  peculiar  religion,  either 
within  their  own  private  houses,  or  in  churches,  chapels,  or  other  places  appointed  for 
public  worship;  which  places  of  worship  they  shall  be  at  liberty  to  build  and  maintain  in 
convenient  situations,  interfering  in  no  way  with,  but  respecting  the  religion  and  customs 
of  the  country  in  which  tliey  reside. 

"  Liberty  shall  also  be  granted  to  the  citizens  of  either  of  the  two  high  contracting  par- 
ties to  bury  their  dead,  wlio  may  die  in  the  territories  of  the  other,  in  burial  places  of  tiieir 
own,  which,  in  the  same  manner,  may  be  freely  established  and  maintained  ;  nor  shall  the 
funerals  or  sepulchres  of  the  dead  be  disturbed  in  anyway,  or  upon  any  account."— J/nj- 
Mto,  1853,  pp.  460,  596. 

§  44.  Days  of  worship  appointed  hy  tlie  civil  authorities. 

1849,  p.  265.  An  overture  from  a  venerable  and  distinguished  father  in 
the  Church,  proposing,  that  in  view  of  the  great  desecration  of  the  Sabbath 
by  our  national  legislature,  and  men  high  in  political  place  and  favour  ;  and 
in  view  of  destructive  frosts  and  terrible  conflagrations,  and  the  peculiar 
judgments  of  God  upon  our  western  waters,  in  the  late  destruction  of  steam- 
ers, and  in  the  dreadful  prevalence  of  the  Asiatic  cholera,  these  frowning 
indications  by  which  he  would  vindicate  his  holy  day ;  as  well  aa  in  view  of 
the  abounding  murders  and  other  aggravated  crimes  which  provoke  his  right- 
eous indignation  ;  and  also  in  view  of  the  suspension  of  divine  influences, 
this  General  Assembly  appoint  a  day  of  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer. 

The  committee  recommended  that  the  Assembly  do  appoint  the  last 
Thursday  of  June  next  for  this  purpose ;  unless  in  the  meantime  the  Pre- 
sident of  these  United  States  should  recommend  a  different  day  for  national 
fasting;  in  which  case,  our  Churches  are  desired  to  conform,  by  changing 
the  time  we  specify,  to  the  day  mentioned  in  the  civil  proclamation. 

In  this  connection,  the  Committee  further  recommend  that  this  Assembly 
sanction  and  approve  the  practice  of  particular  Churches  observing  with  ap- 
propriate worship,  days  of  thanksgiving,  recommended  in  proclamation  by 
the  Governors  of  Commonwealths  in  which  they  are  located.  The  recom- 
mendations were  adopted. 

Title  2. — documents  on  civil  affairs. 
§  45.  Pastoral  Letter  upon  occasion  of  the  "  Old  French  War." 

1756,  p.  276.  The  Synod  under  a  sense  of  the  present  distressed  and 
calamitous  state  of  the  country,  do  agree  that  they  will  recommend  to  all 
their  congregations  to  unite  in  observing  the  last  Thursday  of  October  instant, 
as  a  day  of  public  humiliation,  fasting,  and  prayer. 

The  Synod  propose  further  to  recommend  to  their  congregations  to  spend 
pnrt  of  the  last  Thursday  of  every  month  in  extraordinary  prayer,  while  the 
present  mournful  state  of  our  public  affairs  continues. 


836  MORAL   AND    SECULAR.  [bOOK    VIII. 

And  they  do  further  most  earnestly  reconiinend  it  to  all  their  members, 
present  and  abseot,  to  exert  themselves  in  an  extraordinary  manner,  in  their 
several  spheres  of  influence,  for  a  general  and  thorough  reformation  of  those 
crying  abominations  which  seem  most  evidently  to  have  kindled  the  anger 
of  Heaven  against  this  land  : 

And  that  they  would,  in  their  public  performances,  frequently  explain, 
and  warmly  press  on  their  hearers  the  necessity  of  such  a  reformation  in  this 
day. 

The  Synod  taking  into  serious  consideration  the  dangerous  situation  of 
the  public  at  this  juncture,  by  means  of  a  potent,  prevailing,  and  cruel  enemy; 
the  divided  state  of  these  colonies  ;  the  abounding  of  profanity,  luxury,  in- 
fidelity, error,  and  ignorance  ;  the  evident  suspension  of  spiritual  influences 
frum  the  Church,  which  is  followed  with  an  evident  insensibility  under  the 
judgments  as  well  as  ordinances  of  God  ;  together  with  other  awful  aspects 
of  Divine  Providence  ;  cannot  but  view  them  as  plain  demonstrations  of  his 
di.spleasure.  We  have  been  warned  and  chastised,  first  more  gently,  then 
more  terribly  ;  but  not  returning  to  him  that  smites  us,  his  anger  is  not 
turned  away,  but  his  hand  is  stretched  out  still  Judgment  yet  proceeds,  the 
prospect  becomes  darker  and  darker,  and  all  things  respecting  us,  are  loudly 
alarmin".  When  God  judges  he  will  overcome;  none  have  ever  hardened 
themselves  against  him  and  prospered.  Nothing  but  impiety  rouses  his  ven- 
geance, and  nothing  but  repentance  towards  him,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  can  turn  it  away.  We  have  not  so  much  as  the  least  reason  to 
expect  deliverance  and  safety  in  a  way  of  impenitent  sinning;  for  we  are 
assured,  if  we  walk  contrary  to  our  God,  he  will  walk  contrary  to  us,  and  will 
punish  us  yet  seven  times  more  for  our  iniquity.  And  as  we  judge  that  ex- 
traordinary distresses  are  calls  to  extraordinary  humiliation  and  acts  of  devo- 
tion,.so  we  look  on  ourselves  bound,  not  only  as  members  of  the  community, 
but  by  the  duty  of  our  oflice,  as  those  who  are  entrusted  with  the  declaration 
of  God's  revealed  will,  to  warn  all  who  will  attend  unto  us,  and  earnestly  ex- 
hort them  to  prostrate  themselves  before  hisoff"ended  majesty,  in  the  humblest 
manner  ;  to  deprecate  his  righteous  displeasure  ;  implore  his  mercy  for  them- 
selves, their  children,  country,  and  nation,  their  and  our  rightful  and  gracious 
sovereign  King  George  the  Second,  his  royal  family,  all  officers  civil  and  mili- 
tary, and  the  whole  Church  of  God  ;  and  solemnly  endeavour  sincere  and 
thorough  reformation.  For  this  purpose  the  Synod  agree  to  recommend  the 
last  Thursday  of  this  instant,  to  be  observed  as  a  day  of  public  fasting  and 
prayer,  in  all  the  Congregations  under  our  care.  We  also  recommend  to  all  the 
members  of  our  body,  that  they  exert  themselves  in  promoting  a  reformation 
from  those  evils  which  have  evidently  kindled  the  anger  of  Heaven  against 
this  land  ;  and  that  they  would  frequently  urge  the  necessity  of  such  a  re- 
formation in  this  day. 

Signed  in  the  name  of  the  Synod. 

Richard  Treat,  Si/nod  Clerk. 

§  46.   Pastoral  Letter  upon  the  repeal  of  the  Stamp  Act. 

1766,  p.  362.  Dearly  Beloi>ed,- — We  think  it  our  indispensable  duty,  not 
only  in  our  particular  charges,  but  in  this  united  and  more  public  capacity,  to 
direct  you  to  some  suitable  reflections  itpon  the  late  remarkable  and  merciful 
steps  of  Divine  Providence,  and  to  inculcate  a  becoming  improvement  of 
an  event,  the  most  interesting  and  important  to  the  people  of  this  continent. 
For  not  only  in  the  word  of  God  should  we  attend  to  his  divine  will,  but 
also  mark  his  hand  in  that  providence  by  which  he  directs  the  course  of 
human  affairs  with  invariable  wisdom  and  paternal  goodness. 

The  faithless  French,  and  their  savage  allies,  were  lately  the  rod  of  divine 


SEC.  45.]  CIVIL    AFF.MRS.  837 

displeasure  for  our  many  provocations.  Under  the  calamities  of  war,  and  the 
wasting  ravages  of  Indian  cruelty,  we  were  repeatedly  brought  to  approach 
the  throne  of  grace,  with  solemn  fasting  and  prayer  ;  and  thereby  openly 
professed  our  resolution  to  forsake  the  ways  of  sin,  and  turn  unto  the  Lord. 
But,  alas  !  we  rendered  not  to  God  according  to  the  multitude  of  his  tender 
mercies ;  for  no  sooner  was  the  rod  removed,  and  the  blessings  of  peace  re- 
stored, but  we  became  more  vain  and  dissolute  than  before. 

The  Almighty  thus  provoked,  permitted  counsels  of  the  most  pernicious 
tendency,  both  to  Great  Britain  and  her  colonies.  The  imposition  of 
unusual  taxes,  a  severe  restriction  of  our  trade,  and  an  almost  total  stagna- 
tion of  business,  threatened  us  with  inevitable  ruin.  A  long  suspense, 
whether  we  should  be  deprived  of,  or  restored  to,  tlie  peaceable  enjoyment 
of  the  inestimable  privilege  of  English  liberty,  filled  every  breast  with  the 
most  painful  anxiety.  A  gloomy  cloud  thickened  over  our  heads,  ready  to 
burst  upon  us  in  a  desolating  storm.  Had  our  gracious  Sovereign,  the  pre- 
sent Ministry,  and  the  British  Parliament  been  less  wise,  just,  and  good; 
had  they,  instead  of  yielding  to  a  spirit  of  moderation,  unhappily  recurred 
to  force,  we  shudder  at  the  very  thoughts  of  the  consequences.  We  cannot 
look  down  the  precipice  on  the  brink  of  which  we  stood,  without  horror. 
We  were  not  without  reason  apprehensive  that  the  tumultuous  outrages, 
which  in  some  places  attended  a  determined  opposition  to  the  disrelished 
.statute,  might  provoke  the  resentment  of  the  British  legislature. 

When  we  reflect  on  the  public  ofi'ences  of  our  land  against  Heaven  ;  when 
we  think  of  the  open  disregard  and  violation  of  the  holy  Sabbath  ;  the  ne- 
glect of  the  ordinances  of  divine  worship,  the  abuse  of  gospel  light  and 
privileges,  the  profane  swearing  and  and  cursing,  intemperance  and  luxury, 
the  various  scenes  of  uncleanness  and  lasciviousness,  the  pride  and  vanity, 
and  every  other  evil  so  shamefully  prevalent,  what  less  could  we  expect  than 
that  an  offended  God  would  have  made  the  gathering  tempest  to  break  upon 
us,  and  plunged  us  and  our  mother  country  in  all  the  rueful  calamities  of  a 
civil  war?  But  how  astonishing  is  the  long  suffering  patience  of  Jehovah! 
He  has  inclined  the  hearts  of  man}^  powerful  friends  to  espouse  our  cause. 
He  has  given  us  to  experience  the  paternal  tenderness  of  the  best  of  kings, 
and  the  moderation  of  the  British  Parliament.  Our  gracious  God  is  our 
deliverer.  He  is  making  a  further  trial  of  us.  jMay  his  unmerited  good- 
ness lead  us  to  repentance. 

We  therefore  call  upon  you  who  are  the  dear  people  of  our  charge,  not 
only  to  acknowledge  with  joy  and  gratitude,  the  general  providence  of  God, 
but  also,  thankfully  to  adore  that  particular  providence  wherein  upon  special 
occasions,  he  directs  and  controls  the  course  of  events  by  his  immediate  in- 
fluence, and  whereby  he  hath  on  the  late  interesting  occasion,  so  signally  ap- 
peared for  our  protection.  We  call  upon  you  constantly  to  reverence  that 
all-wise  and  omnipotent  Director  and  Disposer  of  events  on  whom  we  depend 
for  every  mercy  we  enjoy,  to  be  thankful  to  him  for  every  instance  of  pros- 
perity, patient  under  every  affliction,  submissive  to  his  wise  disposals,  and 
obedient  to  all  his  holy  precepts  •  to  awake  to  repentance,  to  consider  your 
ways,  and  to  turn  unto  the  Lord,  through  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  Let  every 
one  beware  of  adding  to  the  common  stock  of  guilt  and  ini(juity.  We  be- 
seech and  obtest  you  to  be  strict  in  observing  the  laws  and  ordinances  of 
Jesus  Christ,  to  pay  a  sacred  regard  to  his  Sabbath,  to  reverence  his  holy 
name,  and  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  by  good  works.  We  pray 
you  to  seek  earnestly  the  savins:  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  the  internal  power 
and  spirit  of  religion.  Thus  may  you  hope  for  the  continued  kindness  of  a 
gracious  Providence,  and  this  is  the  way  to  express  your  gratitude  to  the 
Father  of  mercies  for  your  late  glorious  deliverance.     But  persisting  to  grieve 


838  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [bOOK    VIII. 

the  Holy  Spirit,  by  a  neglect  of  vital  religion,  and  a  continuance  in  sin,  you 
will  have  reai>on  to  dread  that  an  holy  God  will  punish  you  yet  seven  times 
more  for  your  iniquities. 

While  we  thus  call  upon  you  to  fear  God,  you  will  not  forget  to  honour 
your  king,  and  pay  ^  due  submission  to  his  august  parliament.  Let  this 
fre^h  instance  of  royal  clemency  increase  the  ardour  of  your  affection  to  the 
person,  family,  and  government,  of  our  rightful  and  gracious  sovereign. 
This  you  will  manifest  by  a  cheerful  and  ready  obedience  to  civil  authority. 
A  spirit  of  liberty  is  highly  laudable  when  under  proper  regulations,  but  we 
hope  you  will  carefully  distinguish  between  liberty  and  licentiousness. 

We  most  earnestly  recommend  it  to  you  to  encourage  and  strengthen  the 
hands  of  government,  to  demonstrate  on  every  proper  occasion  your  undis- 
sembled  love  for  your  mother  country,  and  your  attachment  to  her  true  in- 
terest, so  inseparably  connected  with  our  own. 

That  thus  you  may  become  wise  and  good,  as  well  as  free  and  happy,  and 
that  while  you  enjoy  liberty,  civil  and  religious,  you  may  not  be  the  servants 
of  sin  and  Satan,  is  the  fervent  prayer  of  those  who  watch  for  your  souls,  as 
men  who  must  give  an  account. 

Signed  by  order,  Elihu  Spencer,  Moderator. 

Presbyterian  Church,  at  New  York,  May  SO^A,  1766. 

§  47.  Days  of  fasting  and  prayer  for  Congress. 

1775,  p.  464.  The  Synod,  considering  the  present  alarming  state  of  public 
affairs,  do  unanimously  judge  it  their  duty  to  call  all  the  Congregations  under 
their  care  to  solemn  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer,  and  for  this  purpose 
appoint  the  last  Thursday  of  June  next  to  be  carefully  and  religiously  ob- 
served. But  as  the  Continental  Congress  are  now  sitting,  who  may  probably 
appoint  a  fast  for  the  same  purpose,  the  Synod,  from  respect  to  that  august 
body,  and  for  the  greater  harmony  with  all  other  denominations,  and  for  the 
greater  public  order,  if  the  Congress  shall  appoint  a  day  not  above  four  weeks 
distant  from  the  said  last  Thursday  of  June,  order  that  the  Congregations 
belonging  to  this  Synod  do  keep  the  day  appointed  by  the  Congress,  in  obe- 
dience to  this  resolution  ;  and  if  they  appoint  a  day  more  distant,  the  Synod 
order  both  to  be  observed  by  all  our  communion.  The  Synod  also  earnestly 
recommend  it  to  all  the  Congregations  under  their  care  to  spend  the  after- 
noon of  the  last  Thursday  in  every  month  in  public  solemn  prayer  to  God, 
during  the  continuance  of  our  present  troubles. 

[Until  the  end  of  the  war  these  orders  were  annually  renewed. — Minutes,  1777,  p.  478, 
1778,  p.  481 ;  1779,  p.  483 ;  and  1780,  p.  488.] 

§  48.  Pastoral  Letter  upon  occasion  of  the  Revolutionary  War. 

1775,  p.  463.  Dr.  Witherspoon,  Dr.  Rodgers,  Messrs.  Caldwell,  Halsey, 
Smith,  Kerr,  and  Ogden,  are  appointed  a  committee  to  bring  in  to-morrow 
in  the  afternoon,  a  draught  of  a  pastoral  letter. 

p.  466.  The  committee  brought  in  a  draught  of  a  pastoral  letter,  which, 
after  a  few  alterations,  was  approved,  ordered  to  be  printed,  and  is  as  follows  : 
Very  Dear  Brethren — The  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  being' 
met  at  a  time  when  public  affairs  wear  so  threatening  an  aspect,  and  when 
(unless  God  in  his  sovereign  providence  speedily  prevent  it)  all  the  horrors 
of  a  civil  war  throughout  this  great  Continent  are  to  be  apprehended,  were 
of  opinion,  that  they  could  not  discharge  their  duty  to  the  numerous  Con- 
gregations under  their  care,  without  addressing  them  at  this  important  crrsis. 
Vs  the  firm  belief,  and  habitual  recollection  of  the  power  and  presence  of 
he  living  God,  ought  at  all  times  to  possess  the  minds  of  real  Christians, 
■  c)  in  seasons  of  public  calamity,  when  the  Lord  is  known  by  the  judgment 


SEC.    46.]  CIVIL    AFFAIRS.  839 

which  he  executeth,  it  would  be  an  ignorance  or  indiflference  highly?  criminal 
not  to  look  up  to  him  with  reverence,  to  implore  his  mercy  by  humble  and 
fervent  prayer,  and,  if  possible,  to  prevent  his  vengeance  by  unfeigned  re- 
pentance. 

We  therefore,  brethren,  beseech  you  in  the  most  earnest  manner,  to  look 
beyond  the  immediate  authors  either  of  your  sufferings  or  fears,  and  to  ac- 
knowledge the  holiness  and  justice  of  the  Almighty  in  the  present  visitation. 
He  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways,  and  holy  in  all  his  works.  Affliction  spring- 
eth  not  out  of  the  dust.  He  doth  not  afflict  willingly,  nor  grieve  the  children 
of  men;  and,  therefore,  it  becomes  every  person,  family,  city,  and  province, 
to  humble  themselves  before  his  throne,  to  confess  their  sins,  by  which  they 
have  provoked  his  indignation,  and  entreat  him  to  pour  out  upon  all  ranks  a 
spirit  of  repentance  and  of  prayer.  Fly  also  for  forgiveness  to  the  atoning 
blood  of  the  great  Redeemer — the  blood  of  sprinkling,  which  speaketh  better 
things  than  that  of  Abel.  Remember  and  confess  not  only  your  sins  in  gen- 
eral, but  those  prevalent  national  offences,  which  may  be  justly  considered  as 
the  procuring  causes  of  public  judgments;  particularly  profaneness  and  con- 
tempt of  God,  his  name.  Sabbaths,  and  sanctuary ;  pride,  luxury,  unclean- 
ness,  and  neglect  of  family  religion  and  government,  with  the  deplorable 
ignorance  and  security  which  certainly  ought  to  be  imputed  to  this  as  their 
principal  cause.  All  these  are,  among  us,  highly  aggravated  by  the  ines- 
timable privileges  which  we  have  hitherto  enjoyed  without  interruption 
since  the  first  settlement  of  this  country.  If,  in  the  present  day  of  distress, 
we  expect  that  God  will  hear  our  supplications,  and  interpose  for  our  protec- 
tion or  deliverance,  let  us  remember,  what  he  himself  requires  of  us  is,  that 
our  prayers  should  be  attended  with  a  sincere  purpose,  and  thorough  endeavour 
after  personal  and  family  reformation.  "  If  thou  prepare  thine  heart,  and 
stretch  out  thine  hand  towards  him,  if  iniquity  be  in  thine  hand,  put  it  far 
away,  and  let  not  wickedness  dwell  in  thy  tabernacles."     Job  xi.  13,  14. 

The  Synod  cannot  help  thinking  that  this  is  a  proper  time  for  pressing  all 
of  every  rank,  seriously  to  consider  the  things  that  belong  to  their  eternal 
peace.  Hostilities,  long  feared,  have  now  taken  place  ;  the  sword  has  been 
drawn  in  one  province,  and  the  whole  continent,  with  hardly  any  exception, 
seem  determined  to  defend  their  rights  by  force  of  arms.  If,  at  the  same 
time,  the  British  ministry  shall  continue  to  enforce  their  claims  by  violence, 
a  lasting  and  bloody  contest  must  be  expected.  Surely,  then,  it  becomes 
those  who  have  taken  up  arms,  and  profess  a  willingness  to  hazard  their  lives 
in  the  cause  of  liberty,  to  be  prepared  for  death,  which  to  many  must  be 
certain,  and  to  every  one  is  a  possible  or  probable  event. 

We  have  long  seen  with  concern,  the  circumstances  which  occasioned, 
and  the  gradual  increase  of,  this  unhappy  difference.  As  Ministers  of  the 
gospel  of  peace,  we  have  ardently  wished  that  it  could,  and  often  hoped  that 
it  would,  have  been  more  early  accommodated.  It  is  well  known  to  you, 
(otherwise  it  would  be  impudent  indeed  thus  publicly  to  profess,)  that  we 
have  not  been  instrumental  in  inflaming  the  minds  of  the  people,  or  urging 
them  to  acts  of  violence  and  disorder.  Perhaps  no  instance  can  be  given 
on  so  interesting  a  subject,  in  which  political  sentiments  have  been  so  long 
and  so  fully  kept  from  the  pulpit,  and  even  malice  itself  has  not  charged  us 
with  labouring  from  the  press;  but  things  are  now  come  to  such  a  state,  that 
we  do  not  wish  to  conceal  our  opinions  as  men  and  ciiizens,  so  the  relation 
we  stand  in  to  you  seemed  to  make  the  present  improvement  of  it  to  your 
spiritual  benefit,  an  indispensable  duty. 

Suffer  us  then  to  lay  hold  of  your  present  temper  of  mind,  and  to  exhort, 
especially,  the  young  and  vigorous,  by  assuring  them  that  there  is  no  soldier 
'^0  undaunted  as  the  pious  man,  no  army  so  formidable  as  those  who  are 


840  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [BOOK    VIII. 

superior  to  the  fear  of  death.  There  is  nothing  more  awful  to  think  of. 
than  that  those  whose  trade  is  war  should  be  despisers  of  the  name  of  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  and  that  they  should  expose  themselves  to  the  imminent  dan- 
ger of  being  immediately  sent  from  cursing  and  cruelty  on  the  earth,  to  the 
blaspheming  rage  and  despairing  horror  of  the  infernal  pit.  Let,  therefore, 
every  one,  who  from  generosity  of  spirit,  or  benevolence  of  heart,  offers 
himself  as  a  champion  in  his  country's  cause,  be  persuaded  to  reverence  the 
name,  and  walk  in  the  fear  of  the  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  then 
he  may,  with  the  most  unshaken  firmness,  expect  the  issue  either  in  victory 
or  death. 

Let  it  not  be  forgotten,  that  though  for  the  wise  ends  of.  his  providence  it 
may  please  God,  for  a  season,  to  suifer  his  people  to  lie  under  unmerited 
oppression,  yet  in  general,  we  may  expect,  that  those  who  fear  and  serve  him 
in  sincerity  and  truth,  will  be  favoured  with  his  countenance  and  strength. 
It  is  both  the  character  and  the  privilege  of  the  children  of  God,  that  they 
call  upon  him  in  the  day  of  trouble,  and  he,  who  keepeth  covenant  and  truth 
for  ever,  has  said,  that  his  ears  are  always  open  to  their  cry.  We  need  not 
mention  to  you  in  how  many  instances  the  event  in  battles,  and  success  in 
war,  have  turned  upon  circumstances  which  were  inconsiderable  in  them- 
selves, as  well  as  out  of  the  power  of  human  prudence  to  foresee  or  direct, 
because  we  suppose  you  firmly  believe  that  after  all  the  counsels  of  men, 
and  the  most  probable  and  promising  means,  the  Lord  will  do  that  which 
seemeth  him  good  ;  nor  hath  his  promise  ever  failed  of  its  full  accomplish- 
ment;  the  Lord  is  with  you  while  ye  be  with  him,  and  if  ye  seek  him  he 
will  be  found  of  youj  but  if  ye  forsake  him  he  will  forsake  you.  2  Chron. 
XV.  2. 

After  this  exhortation,  which  we  thought  ourselves  called  upon  to  give 
you  at  this  time,  on  your  great  interest,  the  one  thing  needful,  we  shall  take 
the  liberty  to  offer  a  few  advices  to  the  societies  under  our  charge,  as  to 
their  public  and  general  conduct ;  and. 

First.  In  carrying  on  this  important  struggle,  let  every  opportunity  be 
taken  to  express  your  attachment  and  respect  to  our  sovereign.  King  George, 
and  to  the  revolution  principles  by  which  his  august  family  was  seated  on 
the  British  throne.  We  recommend,  indeed,  not  only  allegiance  to  him 
from  duty  and  principle,  as  the  first  magistrate  of  the  empire,  but  esteem 
and  reverence  for  the  person  of  the  prince,  who  has  merited  well  of  his  sub- 
jects on  many  accounts,  and  who  has  probably  been  misled  into  the  late  and 
present  measures  by  those  about  him  j  neither  have  we  any  doubt  that  they 
themselves  have  been  in  a  great  degree  deceived  by  false  information  from 
interested  persons  residing  in  America.  It  gives  us  the  greatest  pleasure  to 
say,  from  our  own  certain  knowledge  of  all  belonging  to  our  communion,  and 
from  the  best  means  of  information  of  the  far  greatest  part  of  all  denomina- 
tions in  the  country,  that  the  present  opposition  to  the  measures  of  adminis- 
tration does  not  in  the  least  arise  from  disaffection  to  the  king,  or  a  desire 
of  separation  from  the  parent  state.  We  are  happy  of  being  able  with 
truth  to  affirm,  that  no  part  of  America  would  either  have  approved  or  per- 
mitted such  insults  ,as  have  been  offered  to  the  sovereign  in  Great  Britain. 
We  exhort  you,  therefore,  to  continue  in  the  same  disposition,  and  not  to 
suffer  oppression,  or  injury  itself,  easily  to  provoke  you  to  anything  which 
may  seem  to  betray  contrary  sentiments  ;  let  it  ever  appear,  that  you  only 
desire  the  preservation  and  security  of  those  rights  which  belong  to  you  as 
freemen  and  Britons,  and  that  reconciliation  upon  these  terms  is  your  most 
ardent  desire. 

Secondly.  Be  careful  to  maintain  the  union  which  at  present  subsists 
through  all  the  colonies  ;  nothing  caji  be  more  manifest  than  that  the  sue- 


SEC.  48.]  CIVIL    AFFAIRS.  841^ 

cess  of  every  measure  depends  on  its  being  inviolably  preserved,  and.  tbere- 
fore,  we  hope  that  you  will  leave  nothing  undone  which  can  promote  that 
end.  In  particular,  as  the  Continental  Congress,  now  sitting  at  Fhiladel- 
phia,  consists  of  delegates  chosen  in  the  most  free  and  unbiassed  manner,  by 
the  body  of  the  people,  let  them  not  only  be  treated  with  respect,  and  en- 
couraged in  their  difficult  service — not  only  let  your  prayers  be  offered  up 
to  (jiod  f  )r  his  direction  in  their  proceedings — but  adhere  firmly  to  their 
resolutions ;  and  let  it  be  seen  that  they  are  able  to  bring  out  the  whole 
strength  of  this  vast  country  to  carry  them  into  execution.  We  would  also 
advise  for  the  same  purpose,  that  a  spirit  of  candour,  charity,  and  mutual 
esteem,  be  preserved  and  promoted  towards  those  of  different  religious  de- 
nominations. Persons  of  probity  and  principle  of  every  profession,  should 
be  united  together  as  servants  of  the  same  Master,  and  the  experience  of 
our  happy  concord  hitherto  in  a  state  of  liberty  should  engage  all  to  unite 
in  support  of  the  common  interest ;  for  there  is  no  example  in  history,  in 
which  civil  liberty  was  destroyed,  and  the  rights  of  conscience  preserved 
entire. 

Thirdly.  We  do  earnestly  exhort  and  beseech  the  societies  under  our  care 
to  be  strict  and  vigilant  in  their  private  government,  and  to  watch  over  the 
morals  of  their  several  members.  It  is  with  the  utmost  pleasure  we  remind 
you,  that  the  last  Continental  Congress  determined  to  discourage  luxury  in 
living,  public  diversions,  and  gaming  of  all  kinds,  which  have  so  fatal  an 
influence  on  the  morals  of  the  people.  If  it  is  undeniable  that  universal 
profligacy  makes  a  nation  ripe  for  Divine  judgments,  and  is  the  natural 
mean  of  bringing  them  to  ruin,  reformation  of  manners  is  of  the  utmost 
necessity  in  our  present  distress.  At  the  same  time,  as  it  has  been  observed 
by  many  eminent  writers,  that  the  censorial  power,  which  had  for  its  object 
the  manners  of  the  public  in  the  ancient  free  States,  was  absolutely  necessary 
to  their  continuance,  we  cannot  help  being  of  opinion  that  the  only  thing 
which  we  have  now  to  supply  the  place  of  this  is  the  religious  discipline  of 
the  several  sects  with  respect  to  their  own  members ;  so  that  the  denomina- 
tion or  profession  which  shall  take  the  most  efi'ectual  care  of  the  instruction 
of  its  members,  and  maintain  its  discipline  in  the  fullest  vigour,  will  do  the 
most  essential  service  to  the  whole  body.  For  the  very  same  reason  the 
greatest  service  which  magistrates,  or  persons  in  authority  can  do,  with  re- 
spect to  the  religion  or  morals  of  the  people,  is  to  defend  and  secure  the 
rights  of  conscience  in  the  most  equal  and  impartial  manner. 

Fourthly.  We  cannot  but  recommend,  and  urge  in  the  warmest  manner, 
a  regard  to  order  and  the  public  peace ;  and  as  in  many  places  during  the 
confusions  that  prevail,  legal  proceedings  have  become  difficult,  it  is  hoped 
that  all  persons  will  conscientiously  pay  their  just  debts,  and  to  the  utmost 
of  their  power  serve  one  another,  so  that  the  evils  inseparable  from  a  civil 
war  may  not  be  augmented  by  wantonness  and  irregularity. 

Fifthly.  We  think  it  of  importance  at  this  time,  to  recommend  to  all  of 
every  rank,  but  especially  to  those  who  may  be  called  to  action,  a  spirit  of 
humanity  and  mercy.  Every  battle  of  the  warrior  is  with  confused  noise, 
and  garments  rolled  in  blood.  It  is  impossible  to  appeal  to  the  sword  with- 
out being  exposed  to  many  scenes  of  cruelty  and  slaughter ;  but  it  is  often 
observed  that  civil  wars  are  carried  on  with  a  rancour  and  spirit  of  revenge 
much  greater  than  those  between  independent  States.  The  injuries  re- 
ceived, or  supposed,  in  civil  wars,  wound  more  deeply  than  those  of  foreign 
enemies ;  it  is  therefore  the  more  necessary  to  guard  against  this  abuse,  and 
recommend  that  meekness  and  gentleness  of  spirit,  which  is  the  noblest 
attendant  on  true  valour.  That  man  will  fight  most  bravely,  who  never 
106 


842  MORAL    AND    SECULAR.  [bOOK    VIII. 

fights  till  it  is  necessary,  and  who  erases  to  fight  as  soon  as  the  necessity  is 
over. 

]jast]y.  We  would  recommend  to  all  the  societies  under  our  care,  not  to 
content  themselves  with  attending  devoutly  on  general  fasts,  but  to  continue 
habitually  in  the  exercise  of  prayer,  and  to  have  frequent  occasional  volun- 
tary meetings  for  solemn  intercession  with  God  on  the  important  trial. 
Those  who  are  immediately  exposed  to  danger  need  your  sympathy;  and  we 
learn  from  the  Scriptures,  that  fervency  and  importunity  are  the  very  char- 
acters of  that  prayer  of  the  righteous  man  which  availeth  much. 

We  conclude  with  our  most  earnest  prayer,  that  the  God  of  Heaven  may 
bless  you  in  your  temporal  and  spiritual  concerns,  and  that  the  present  un- 
natural dispute  may  be  speedily  terminated  by  an  equitable  and  lasting  set- 
tlement on  constitutional  principles. 

Signed  in  the  name,  presence,  and  by  appointment  of  the  Synod. 

Benjamin  Hait,  Moderator. 

New  York,  May  lid,  1775. 

N.  B. — The  Stated  Clerk  is  to  insert  the  pastoral  letter  from  a  printed 
copy.  The  Synod  agree  that  five  hundred  copies  of  said  pastoral  letter  be 
printed ;  and  order  the  Synodical  treasurer  to  pay  the  expenses  of  printing, 
which  is  to  be  by  the  Synod  refunded  at  their  next  meeting. 

Mr.  Halsey  dissents  from  that  paragraph  of  said  letter  which  contains  the 
declarations  of  allegiance. 

§  49.    Congratulations  on  the  birth  of  the  French  Dauphin. 

1782,  p.  495.  Dr.  John  Witherspoon,  Joseph  Montgomery,  and  Dr.  Elihu 
Spencer,  were  appointed  to  be  a  committee  to  prepare  an  address  to  the  Min- 
ister of  France,  congratulating  him  on  the  birth  of  a  Dauphin,  son  and  heir 
to  the  crown  of  his  royal  master,  expressing  the  pleasure  the  Synod  feel  on 
this  happy  event. 

The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  a  draught  of  an  address  to  the  Min- 
ister of  France,  brought  in  one  ;  which,  being  read,  paragraph  by  paragraph, 
Ordered,  that  it  be  signed  by  the  Moderator,  and  that  the  Moderator,  Dr. 
Witherspoon,  and  Mr.  Montgomery,  be  a  committee  to  wait  upon  the  Min- 
ister, and  to  present  the  above  in  the  name  and  behalf  of  the  Synod. 

§  5Q.  Address  to  Washington  on  his  election  to  the  Presidency. 

1789,  p.  6.  Resolved  unanimously,  that  an  address  be  presented  from  the 
General  x\ssembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  the  President  of  the  United 
States;  and  that  Drs.  Witherspoon,  Alison,  and  S.  S.  Smith,  be  a  committee 
to  draught  said  address. 
Ibid.  p.  11.  To  the  President  of  the  United  States  : 

*S''V — The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  embrace  the  earliest  opportunity  in  their  power,  to  testify 
the  lively  and  unfeigned  pleasure  which  they,  with  the  rest  of  their  fellow- 
citizens,  feel,  on  your  appointment  to  the  first  office  in  the  nation. 

We  adore  Almighty  God,  the  Author  of  every  perfect  gift,  who  hath 
endued  you  with  such  a  rare  and  happy  avSserablage  of  talents,  as  hath  ren- 
dered you  equally  necessary  to  your  country  in  war  and  in  peace.  Your 
military  achievements  insured  safety  and  glory  to  America,  in  the  late  ardu- 
ous conflict  for  freedom  ;  while  your  disinterested  conduct,  and  uniformly 
just  discernment  of  the  public  interest,  gained  you  the  entire  confidence  of 
the  people  :  And  in  the  present  interesting  period  of  public  afi'airs,  the  influ- 


SEC.    48.]  CIVIL   AFFAIRS.  843 

ence  of  your  personal  character  moderates  the  divi.sions  of  political  parties, 
and  promises  a  permanent  establishment  of  the  civil  government. 

From  a  retirement  more  glorious  than  thrones  and  sceptres,  you  have 
been  called  to  your  present  elevated  station,  by  the  voice  of  a  great  and  a 
free  people  ;  and  with  an  unanimity  of  suffrage  that  has  few,  if  any  examples, 
in  history.  A  man  more  ambitious  of  fame,  or  less  devoted  to  his  country, 
would  have  refused  an  oflBce  in  which  his  honours  could  not  be  augmented, 
and  where  they  might  possibly  be  subject  to  a  reverse.  We  are  happy  that 
God  has  inclined  your  heart  to  give  yourself  once  more  to  the  public.  And 
we  derive  a  favourable  prpsage  of  the  event,  from  the  zeal  of  ail  classes  of 
the  people,  and  their  confidence  in  your  virtue^  ;  as  well  as  from  the  know- 
ledge and  dignity  with  which  the  federal  councils  are  filled.  But  we  derive 
a  presage,  even  more  flattering,  from  the  piety  bf  your  character.  Public 
virtue  is  the  most  certain  means  of  public  felicity;  and  religion  is  the  surest 
basis"  of  virtue.  We  therefore  esteem  it  a  peculiar  happiness  to  behold  in 
our  chief  magistrate,  a  steady,  uniform  avowed  friend  of  the  Christian  religion  ; 
who  has  commenced  his  administration  in  rational  and  exalted  sentiments  of 
piety  ;  and  who,  in  his  private  conduct,  adorns  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ;  and  on  the  most  public  and  solemn  occasions,  devoutly  acknow- 
ledges the  government  of  Divine  Providence. 

The  example  of  distinguished  characters  will  ever  possess  a  powerful  and 
extensive  influence  on  the  public  mind  ;  and  when  we  see,  in  such  a  con- 
spicuous station,  the  amiable  example  of  piety  to  God,  of  benevolence  to 
men,  and  of  a  pure  and  virtuous  patriotism,  we  naturally  hope  that  it  will 
diffuse  its  influence  ;  and  that,  eventually,  the  most  happy  consequences  will 
result  from  it.  To  the  force  of  imitation,  we  will  endeavour  to  add  the 
wholesome  in.'^tructions  of  religion.  We  shall  consider  ourselves  as  doing 
an  acceptable  service  to  God,  in  our  profession,  when  we  contribute  to  render 
men  sober,  honest,  and  industrious  citizens,  and  the  obedient  subjects  of  a 
lawful  government.  In  these  pious  labours,  we  hope  to  imitate  the  most 
worthy  of  our  brethren  of  other  Christian  denominations,  and  to  be  imitated 
by  them  ;  assured  that  if  we  can,  by  mutual  and  generous  emulation,  pro- 
mote truth  and  virtue,  we  shall  render  a  great  and  important  service  to  the 
republic ;  shall  receive  encouragement  from  every  wise  and  good  citizen ; 
and,  above  all,  meet  the  approbation  of  our  Divine  Master. 

We  pray  Almighty  God,  to  have  you  always  in  his  holy  keeping.     May 
he  prolong  your  valuable  life,  an  ornament  and  a  blessing  to  your  country, 
and  at  last  bestow  on  you  the  glorious  reward  of  a  faithful  servant. 
Signed  by  order  of  the  General  Assembly, 

John  Rodgers,  Moderator. 

Philadelphia,  May  26,  1789. 

§  51.   Washington^ s  reply. 

1790,  p.  24.  The  committee  appointed  to  present  the  address  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  reported,  that  they  pre- 
sented the  said  address,  agreeably  to  the  order  of  last  year,  and  received  from 
the  IVesident  the  following  answer,  viz  : 
"To  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

"  Gcn/lrmen — I  receive  with  great  sensibility  the  testimonials  jriven  by,the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  oftlie  lively  and  un- 
feigned piciisure  experienced  by  them  on  my  appointment  to  the  fir-t  dfUce  in  tlie  nation. 

"  Alliiuugh  il  will  be  my  endeavour  to  avoid  being  elated  by  the  too  favourable  opinion 
which  your  kindness  for  me  may  have  induced  you  to  express  of  the  importance  of  my 
former  c  ufhict,  and  the  eifcct  of  my  future  services;  yet,  conscious  of  the  disinterested- 
ness of  my  motives,  it  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  conceal  the  satisfaction  I  have  felt  upon 
finding  that  my  compliance  with  tiic  call  of  my  country,  and  my  dependence  on  tlie  as- 


844  MORAL    AND    SKCULAR.  [bOOK    Viri. 

sistance  of  Heaven  to  support  me  in  my  arduous  undertaking's,  have,  so  far  as  I  can  learn, 
met  tlic  universal  approl);ition  of  my  couiitrynicn.  VVhilu  I  reiterate  the  professions  of 
my  dependence  upon  Heaven  as  the  source  of  all  public  and  private  blessings,  I  will 
observe,  that  tlic  g;eneral  prevalence  of  piety,  philanthropy,  honesty,  industry,  and  economy, 
seems,  in  the  ordinary  course  of  human  affairs,  particularly  necessary  for  advancing-  and 
confirming  the  happiness  of  our  country.  While  all  men  within  our  territories  are  pro- 
tected in  Worshipping  the  Deity  according  to  tlie  dictates  of  their  consciences,  it  is  rationally 
to  be  expected  from  them  in  return,  tliat  they  will  all  be  emulous  of  evincing  the  sincerity 
of  their  professions  by  the  ipnocence  of  their  lives  and  the  benevolence  of  their  actions 
For  no  man  who  is  profligate  in  his  morals,  or  a  bad  member  of  the  civil  community,  can 
possibly  be  a  true  Christian,  or  a  credit  to  his  own  religious  society. 

"  I  desire  you  to  accept  my  acknowledgm.ents  for  your  laudable  endeavours  to  render 
men  sober,  honest,  and  good  citizens,  and  the  obedient  subjects  of  a  lawful  government ; 
as  well  as  for  your  prayers  to  Almighty  God  for  his* blessing  on  our  common  country, 
and  the  humble  instrument  which  he  has  been  pleased  to  make  use  of  in  the  administra- 
tion of  its  government. 

George  Washington." 

§  52.  Pastoral  letter  on  the  results  of  the  French  Revolution. 

1798,  p.  152.  Dear  Friends  and  Brethren — The  aspect  of  divine  provi- 
dence, and  the  extraordinary  situation  of  the  world,  at  the  present  moment, 
indicate  that  a  solemn  admonition  by  the  Ministers  of  religion  and  other 
Church-officers  in  General  Assembly  convened,  has  become  our  indispensa- 
ble duty.  When  formidable  innovations  and  convulsions  in  Europe  threat- 
ened destruction  to  morals  and  religion  ;  when  scenes  of  devastation  and 
bloodshed,  unexampled  in  the  history  of  modern  nations,  have  convulsed 
the  world,  and  when  our  own  country  is  threatened  with  similar  calamities, 
insensibility  in  us  would  be  stupidity  ;  silence  would  be  criminal.  Tke 
watchmen  on  Zion's  walls  are  bound  by  their  commission,  to  sound  a  gene- 
ral alarm  at  the  approach  of  danger.  We  therefore  desire  to  direct  your 
awakened  attention  towards  that  bursting  storm,  which  threatens  to  sweep 
before  it  the  religious  principles,  institutions,  and  morals  of  our  people.  We 
are  filled  with  a  deep  concern  and  awful  dread,  whilst  we  announce  it  as  our 
real  conviction,  that  the  eternal  God  has  a  controversy  with  our  nation,  and 
is  about  to  visit  us  in  his  sore  displeasure.  A  solemn  crisis  has  arrived,  in 
which  we  are  called  to  the  most  serious  contemplation  of  the  moral  causes 
which  have  produced  it,  and  the  measures  which  it  becomes  us  to  pursue. 

With  regard  to  the  causes  of  those  national  calamities,  which  we  either 
feel  or  fear,  a  little  reflection  may  convince  tis,  that  these  may  be  traced  to 
a  general  defection  from  God,  and  corruption  of  the  public  principles  and 
morals.  These  usually  keep  an  equal  pace,  and  they  uniformly  precede  the 
ruin  of  nations.  The  evidences  of  our  guilt  are,  unhappily,  too  numerous 
and  glaring.  We  perceive,  with  pain  and  fearful  apprehension,  a  general 
dereliction  of  religious  principle  and  practice  amongst  our  fellow  citizens ; 
a  great  departure  from  the  faith  and  simple  purity  of  manners  for  which  our 
fathers  were  remarkable;  a  visible  and  prevailing  impiety  and  contempt  for 
the  laws  and  institutions  of  religion,  and  an  abounding  infidelity  which  in 
many  instances  tends  to  Atheism  itself,  which  contemptuously  rejects  God's 
eternal  Son,  our  Saviour,  ridicules  the  gospel  and  its  most  sacred  mysteries, 
denies  the  providence  of  God,  grieves  and  insults  the  Holy  Spirit ;  in  a 
word,  which  assumes  a  front  of  daring  impiety,  and  possesses  a  mouth  filled 
with  blasphemy. 

In  the  midst  of  the  alarming  situation  of  the  public  mind,  which  we  have 
noticed  above,  we  perceive  a  degree  of  supineness  and  inattention  amongst 
too  many  of  the  Ministers  and  professors  of  Christianity,  which  seems  to 
threaten  a  dissolution  of  religious  society.  Formality  and  deadness.  not  to 
say  hypocrisy  ;  a  contempt  for  vital  godliness,  and  the  spirit  of  fervent  piety  ; 
.1  desertion  of  the  ordinances,  or  a  cold  and  unprofitable  attendance  upon 


SEC.    51.]  CIVIL    AFFAIRS.  845 

them,  visibly  pervade  every  part  of  the  Church,  and  certain  men  have  crept 
in  amongst  us,  who  have  denied,  or  attempt  to  exphiin  away  the  pure  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel ;  to  introduce  pernicious  errors  which  were  either  not 
named,  or  named  with  abhorrenSe,  but  which  have,  within  a  few  years  since, 
been  embraced  by  deluded  multitudes.  The  Lord's  day  is  horribly  pro- 
faned, and  family  religion  and  instruction  lamentably  neglected.  <> 

Our  ingratitude  to  God  enhances  our  dreadful  guilt.  No  people  have  been 
more  highly  favoured  in  our  original  establishment,  our  increasing  prosper- 
ity, and  particularly  in  our  contest  during  the  revolutionary  war,  and  its 
prosperous  issue ;  but  alas  !  we  have  basely  forgotten  our  Benefactor.  We 
have  abused  his  favours,  and  turned  them  into  engines  of  opposition  against 
himself.  ''  He  has  nourished  and  brought  us  up  as  children,  and  we  have 
rebelled  against  him." 

The  profligacy  and  corruption  of  the  public  morals  have  advanced  with 
a  progress  proportioned  to  our  declension  in  religion.  Profaneness,  pride, 
luxury,  injustice,  intemperance,  lewdness,  and  every  species  of  debauchery 
and  loose  indulgence  greatly  abound.  And  "  shall  not  the  Lord  visit  us  for 
these  things  ?  shall  not  his  soul  be  avenged  on  such  a  nation  as  this  ?"  Are 
not  our  crimes  enormous  as  they  are  numerous  ?  Are  they  not  peculiarly 
aggravated  ?  Have  we  not  known  our  Master's  will,  and  refused,  or  at  least 
neglected  to  do  it?  Have  we  not  possessed  uncommon  means  of  information 
with  regard  to  our  duty,  without  a  proportionate  improvement  ?  And  have 
not  our  uncommon  advantages  been  abused  without  shame  or  remorse  ?  As 
surely  as  there  is  a  righteous  God,  so  surely  will  he  visit  us  iu  his  just  dis- 
pleasure, unless  his  grace  prevent,  by  awakening  us  to  a  sense  of  our  guilt 
and  recalling  us  to  the  practice  of  our  duty.  Our  circumstances  loudly  de- 
.mand  a  public  and  solemn  acknowledgment  of  God  as  our  moral  Governor 
and  righteous  Judge.  It  is  time  to  cease  from  man,  whose  breath  is  in  his 
nostrils;  to  look  beyond  second  causes,  and  openly  confess  the  hand  and 
agency  and  government  of  God  in  the  world.  Let  christians  unite  more 
cordially  and  openly,  in  adhering  to  their  Master's  cause,  and  opposing  infi- 
delity in  all  its  forms.  God  hath  a  controversy  with  us — let  us  prostrate 
ourselves  before  him  !  .Let  the  deepest  humiliation  and  the  sincerest  repent- 
ance mark  our  sense  of  national  sins ;  and  let  us  not  forget,  at  the  same 
time,  the  personal  sins  of  each  individual,  that  have  contributed  to  increase 
the  mighty  mass  of  corruption.  Let  the  Ministers  of  religion  weep  and  in- 
tercede for  themselves  and  a  guilty  people  !  Let  all  descriptions  of  persons 
lament  their  iniquities,  and  reform  !  Let  us  practise  all  righteousness  !  Let 
us  be  earnest  and  fervent  in  prayer,  that  God,  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
Christ,  would  pour  out  his  gracious  Spirit  upon  Ministers  and  people;  and 
that  he  would  revive  his  work,  not  only  amongst  our  Churches,  but  amongst 
all-  denominations  of  Christians,  until  the  blessed  promises  and  predictions, 
with  regard  to  the  extent  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  be  completely  fulfilled. 
Let  us  conduct  ourselves  as  quiet  and  peaceable  citizens,  submitting  con- 
scientiously to  the  laws  of  our  own  making,  and  the  government  of  our  own 
choice.  Let  us  treat  with  candour  and  respect  our  civil  rulers.  Let  us  re 
fleet  that  the  Scripture  precepts  upon  this  subject  are  applicable  to  no  peo- 
ple, if  not  to  us,. under  a  representative  government;  yet,  as  in  the  present 
imperfect  state  of  human  nature,  differences  of  opinion  must  exist,  let  us 
carefully  cultivate  the  sentiment  of  brotherly  kindness  and  mutual  forbear- 
ance and  charity. 

With  a  view  to  give  the  greater  effect  to  the  exhortations  and  admonitions 
in  this  letter  expressed,  we  recommend  that  the  last  Thursday  of  August 
next  be  observed  in  all  the  Congregations  under  our  care,  as  a  day  of  solemn 
humiliation,  fasting,  and  prayer;  and  that  the  Ministers  of  our  communion 


846  MORAL   AND    SECULAR.  [BOOK   IX. 

do  then  read  this  letter  to  the  people  of  their  charge,  and  enforce  the  truth 
it  contains  in  such  discourses,  founded  on  the  word  of  God,  as  shall  appeal 
best  adapted  to  eflPect  so  desirable  a  purpose. 

§  53.    Warning  against  political  and  other  secular  excitements. 

''1838,  p.  56.  Among  the  causes  which  seem  to  have  retarded  the  progress 
of  the  gospel,  one  which  appears  very  prominent  is  a  disposition  among 
Grod's  people  to  be  carried  away  with,  and  to  unite  in  keeping  up,  the  various 
exciting  topics  of  discussion  which  peculiarly  distinguish  the  present  day. 
This  has  been  called  the  age  of  improvement.  Such  it  may  be.  But  it 
certainly  is  an  age  of  excitement  and  innovation — an  age  in  which  many 
appear  to  think  themselves  called  upon  to  question  and  unsettle  principles 
and  practices,  which  have  received  the  enlightened  sanction  of  centuries — 
to  contest  the  propriety  of  things  held  most  sacred — to  uproot  and  destroy 
the  deep  foundations  of  all  order,  social,  political,  and  religious — and  to 
keep  the  mind  of  society  in  a  state  of  constant  excitement  and  change. 
This  disposition  has  not  been  without  the  countenance  of  professing  Chris- 
tians— and  its  effect  has  been  felt  throughout  the  whole  Church.  Many  of 
God's  people,  instead  of  lending  their  talents,  their  influence,  and  their 
feelings  to  the  great  work  of  saving  sinners,  have  given  them  another  direc- 
tion. They  have  assisted  in  attracting  the  attention  of  the  Church  and  of 
the  world  to  other  objects,  which  have  so  effectually  engrossed  the  mind  as 
to  exclude  the  peaceful  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  prevent  their  efficacy.  In 
order  that  the  gospel  may  have  its  most  rapid  and  glorious  progress,  the 
minds  of  men  should  be  in  such  a  calm,  composed,  and  unexcited  state,  that 
the  attention  may  be  directed  as  individually  as  possible  to  gospel  invitations 
and  gospel  truths.  The  Church,  instead  of  countenancing  any  other  state, 
of  public  feeling,  should  exert  itself  to  allay  and  repress  all  such  excite- 
ments— should  throw  oil  upon  the  troubled  waters — and  should  earnestly 
pray  to  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  that  he  would  speak  peace  to  the 
raging  elements,  that  there  might  be  no  obstacles  to  hinder,  no  difficulties 
to  retard  the  rapid  advancement  of  his  glorious  kingdom. 

§  54.  Indian  civilization. 

1820,  p.  734.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  are  highly  gratified  in  observing  the  benevo- 
lent exertions  of  the  general  government  to  promote  the  civilization  of  the 
Indian  tribes  wi,thin  its  territories,  by  the  support  of  schools,  and  by  intro- 
ducing among  them  the  arts  of  social  life.  The  Assembly  feel  confident 
that  the  general  government,  by  adopting  these  measures,  act  in  accordance 
with  the  wishes  •of  a  large  proportion  of  the  American  people. 

The  Assembly  sincerely  pray  that  the  Supreme  Being  may  bless  these 
exertions  to  reclaim  the  aborigines  of  our  continent  from  the  darkness  and 
ferocity  of  their  savage  state,  to  the  privileges  and  enjoyments  of  Christian 
civilization. 

Resolved,  That  an  attested  copy  of  the  foregoing  resolution  be  transmitted 
to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  signed  by  the  Moderator  and  Clerks 
of  this  Assembly. 

1822,  p.  10.  The  committee  to  which  was  referred  a  communication  from 
Dr.  Morse,  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  American  Society  for  promoting 
the  civilization  and  general  improvement  of  the  Indians  within  the  United 
States ;  together  with  the  constitution  of  said  Society,  reported,  that  they 
had  examined  these  documents,  and  they  recommended  the  following  reso- 
lutions, which  were  adopted,  viz  : 


PEO     5?  1  CIVIL   AFFAIRS.  847 

1.  That  the  Assembly  highly  approve  of  the  objects  proposea  to  be  ac- 
complished by  said  Society. 

2.  That  the  plan  of  operation  of  the  said  Society  appears  calculated  to 
awaken  general  attention  to  this  important  subject,  to  command  great  facili- 
ties, and  obtain  efficient  means  for  promoting  the  temporal  and  eternal  wel- 
fare of  our  hent'c  n  liL'hbours ;  and  for  securing  peace  and  friendly  inter- 
course amonir  ,i,.»'.  who  have  been  too  much  alienated  from  each  other, 
although  belt-uging  to  the  same  common  family. 

3.  The  Assembly,  therefore,  would  devoutly  implore  the  blessing  of  the 
God  of  mercy  upon  the  exertions  of  the  said  Society  j  and  recommend  to  the 
members  of  the  Church,  to  lend  what  assistance  they  can  in  forwarding  this 
laudable  design. 

§  55.  Peace  among  the  nations. 

1836,  p.  274.  The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  overture  No.  7,  being 
a  memorial  from  the  Presbytery  of  Madison,  requesting  the  General  Assem- 
bly to  recommend  to  all  Christian  denominations  in  the  world,  to  take  into 
consideration  the  propriety  and  importance  of  using  their  influence  with  all 
Christian  nations,  to  adopt  some  plan,  by  which  all  disputes  between  nations 
may  be  amiq^Joly  settled  without  appealing  to  the  sword; — made  the  follow- 
ing report,  which  was  adopted,  viz  : 

Resolved,  That  while  the  Assembly  believe  it  to  be  the  duty  of  all  the 
followers  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  to  labour  and  pray  for  the  speedy  approach 
of  that  day  "  when  the  nations  shall  learn  war  no  more,"  yet  as  there  is  room 
for  diversity  of  opinion,  as  to  the  mode  in  which  the  object  may  be  best 
promoted,  the  Assembly  deem  any  particular  action  on  the  subject  by  them, 
at  the  present  time,  inexpedient. 


848 


STATISTICS. 


[book   IX. 


BOOK   IX. 


STATISTICS 


Title  1.  chronological  tables. 

§  1.    Chronological  Table  of  Presbyteries. 

[There  are  probably  inaccuracies  in  the  following  table,  as  in  some  instances  the  facts 
are  predicated  upon  defective  reports.  The  fig-ures  prefixed  indicate  the  order  of  seniority 
among  the  older  existing  Presbyteries.  Tliose  annexed,  tlie  number  of  Ministers  origi- 
nally composing  them  severally.  Those  marked  with  an  asterisk,  were  erected  by  the 
General  Assembly,  and  usually  have  six  months'  precedence  of  those  of  the  same  year 
erected  by  the  Synods.] 


TEAR  OF 

PRESBYTERIES    OUT    OF 

TEAR 

ORIGIN. 

NAMES    OF   PRESBYTERII  S. 

WHICH   FORMET). 

PARENT    SYNOD. 

OF  EXIT 

1716 

1.  Philadelphia,           T 

2.  New  Castle,              I 
Snow  Hill,  Md.,  (a)     f 
Long  Island,  (1st.)      J 

Created  by  the  subdivi- 
sion   of  the   General 
Presbytery. 

1 

1717 

1738 

1732 

Donegal,  (6) 

New  Castle, 

1786 

1733 

East  Jersey, 

Philadelpliia, 

173'8 

1735 

Lewes, 

New  Castle, 

1838 

1738 

3.  New  York, 

4.  New  Brunswick, 

Union  of  East  Jersey  &, 

Long  Island. 
N.  York  and  Philada. 

The 

1748 

Suffolk, 

(Book  VI.  §  86.) 

1790 

1751 

Abington, 

New  Brunswick, 

1758 

1755 

Hanover, 

New  Castle, 

General 

1829 

1762 

2nd  Philadelphia,  (1st.) 

Philadelphia, 

1786 

1765 

Carlisle,  (1st.) 

Donegal, 

1766 

" 

Lancaster,  Pa. 

Union  of  New  Castle  & 
Donegal, 

Synod. 

' 

1766 

Dutchess,  N.  Y. 

(Book  VI.  §  87,) 

1796 

1770 

5.  Orange, 

Hanover, 

1781 

6.  Redstone, 

Missionaries, 

1784 

Soulli  Carolina, 

Orange, 

1799 

1785 

Abingdon, 

Hanover, 

1838 

1786 

7.  Transylvania,  5, 

8.  Lexington,  12, 

Abingdon, 
Hanover, 

H 

9.  Baltimore,  6,            ( 

10.  Carlisle,  (2nd)  22,  C 

Division  of  Donegal, 

J 

• 

1790 

11.  Albany,  7,              i 

12.  Long  Island,  12,    ( 

Division  of  Suffolk, 

New  York&New  Jersey. 

(  a  )  [Snow  Hill  as  erected,  consisted  of  three  members,  of  whom  one  died  within  the 
year,  and  the  Presbytery  thus  became  extinct.] 

(  6  )  [In  1765  tiie  Presbytery  of  Donegal  was  dissolved,  by  erecting  part  of  its  members 
into  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  (1st),  and  annexing  the  rest  to  that  of  New  Castle,  under 
tlic  name  of  Lancaster;  it  was,  however,  the  next  year  restored  as  before.] 


SEC.    1.] 


STATISTICS. 


849 


E   B   01 

PKESBYTERIES    OUT   OF 

TB\R   <F 

3R:oin. 

NAME8  OF  PnSSBTTERIES. 

WHICH   FORMED 

PARENT   SYNOD. 

EXIT. 

793      13.  Ohio,  5. 

Redstone, 

Virginia. 

794 

14.  Huntingdon,  10, 

Carlisle, 

Philadelphia. 

»k 

15.  Winchester,  5, 

Lexington, 

Virginia. 

795 

16.  Hudson,  7, 

Dutchess  &  New  York, 

New  York  &;New Jersey. 

" 

17.  Concord,  12, 

Orange, 

Carolinas. 

796 

18.  Hopewell,  5, 

South  Carolina, 

Do. 

797 

Union,  5, 

Abingdon, 

Do. 

1838 

799 

19.  W.  Lexington,  9, 

Transylvania, 

Virginia. 

" 

20.  Washing'n,  (1st,)  7, 

i  Transylvania. 
^  Name  changed,t 

Do. 

Chillicothe,  1821, 

799 

First  S.  Carolina,  10, 

>  Division   of  South 

Carolinas. 

1810 

" 

21.  Second  S.  Car.,  8, 

}    C      Carolina. 

Do. 

South  Car.,  1810, 

(  Name  changed, 

800 

Greenville,  4, 

Abingdon, 

Carolinas. 

1804 

801 

22.  Erie,  5, 

Redstone  and  Ohio, 

Virginia. 

802 

Columbia,*, 

Albany,  N.  Y. 

New  York  &  New  Jersey. 

" 

Oneida,*  6, 

Do. 

Do.                 do. 

1837 

" 

Cumberland,  11, 

Transylvania, 

Kentucky 

1806 

805 

Geneva, 

Oneida, 

Albany. 

1837 

808 

23.  Hartford,  8 

)  Erie. 

Pittsburgh. 

Beaver,  1833, 

(  Name  changed, 

808 

24.  Lancaster,  5, 

i  Ohio. 

Pittsburgh, 

Zanesville,  1843, 

^  Name  changed. 

it 
809 

Middle  Association,  18, 
25.  Londonderry,  11, 

(Book  VL  §§  100,101,) 

Albany. 
Do. 

1810 

" 

Jersey,  26, 

New  York, 

New  York  &  New  Jersey. 

1824 

u 

26.  Harmony,  4, 

First  South  Carolina, 

Carolinas. 

810 

Cayuga,  8,                     } 

Division     of    Middle 

1837 

" 

Onondaga,  12.              ( 

Assoc.  (B.  VI.  §  100,) 

Albany. 

" 

" 

West  Tennessee,  4, 

Transylvania, 

Kentucky. 

1849 

» 

27.  Muhlenberg,  9. 

Do. 

Do. 

" 

28.  Miami,  5, 

Washington,  0. 

Do. 

811 

29.  Northumberland,  5, 

Philadelphia. 

812 

30.  Fayetteville,  9, 

Orange, 

Carolinas. 

814 

Grand  River,  4, 

Hartford, 

Pittsburgh. 

" 

Champlain,  7, 

Albany. 

1838 

815 

31.  Louisville, 

Transylvania, 

Kentucky. 

" 

32.  Mississippi, 

West  Tennessee, 

Do. 

816 

Shiloh, 

Ten.  &  Muhlenberg, 

Do. 

1838 

817 

Niagara,  3, 

Geneva, 

Geneva. 

1837 

« 

Ontario,  19, 

Do. 

Do. 

" 

u 

Bath,  6, 

Do. 

Do. 

" 

>i 

33.  Richland,  6, 

Lancaster, 

Ohio, 

" 

34.  Newton, 

New  Brunswick, 

New  York  &  New  Jersey. 

1818 

Portage,  7, 

Grand  River, 

Pittsburgh. 

1837 

" 

St.  Lawrence,  5, 

i  Oneida. 

\  Name  changed. 

Albany. 

Watertown,  1828, 

h837 

" 

35.  Missouri, 

Tennessee. 

" 

Otsego,  7, 

Oneida, 

Albany, 

1837 

" 

Genesee, 

Ontario, 

Geneva. 

1837 

>t 

Rochester,  8, 

Do. 

Do. 

1837 

(t 

36.  Steubenville,  8, 

Ohio, 

Pittsburgh. 

1819 

37.  Washington,  9, 

Ohio, 

Pittsburgh. 

«' 

38.  North  River, 

Hudson, 

Albany. 

1820 

39.  Troy, 

Columbia, 

Do. 

40.  Allegheny, 

Erie, 

Pittsburgh. 

41.  Ebenczer, 

West  Lexington, 

Kentucky. 

1821 

42.  Susquehanna, 

New  Jersey. 

u 

43.  Columbus, 

Ohio. 

u 

44.  Alabama, 

^  Name  changed. 

'South  Alabama,  1826, 

SouthCarolina&Georgia. 

+  [This  indicates  the  name  of  Washington  to  have  been  changed  to  Chillicothe,  in 
1821 ;  and  so  in  other  cases.] 
107 


850 


STATISTICS. 


[book  IX. 


YEAR  OF 

PRESBYTERIES    OUT    OF 

TEAR 

ORroiN. 

NAMES    OP   PEESBYTERll  8. 

WHICH    FORMED. 

PARENT   SYNOD. 

OF  EXIT. 

1821 

45.  Georgia, 

Hopewell, 

SouthCarolina«fcGeorgia. 

» 

46.  Cincinnati, 

Miami, 

Ohio. 

«' 

Ogdensburgli,  6, 

)  Cliamplain, 
S  Name  changed. 

Albany, 

1837 

St.  Lawrence,  1829, 

1822 

47.  Second  New  York, 

Associate          Reformed 

2nd  Philadelphia,(2nd.) 

Synod. 

1825 

48.  Charleston  Union, 

}  Harmony,  (  c  ) 
^  Name  changed, 

SouthCarolina&Georgia. 

" 

Charleston,  1839, 

" 

49.  Athens, 

Lancaster, 

Ohio. 

1823 

Buffalo, 

Niagara, 

Genesee. 

1837 

Oswego,  5, 

Oneida, 

Albany, 

1837 

1823 

District  of  Columbia, 

Baltimore, 

Philadelphia. 

1838 

« 

Huron, 

Portage, 

Pittsburgh. 

1837 

>i 

50.  Salem,  Ind. 

I  Louisville, 

^  Name  changed. 

Kentucky. 

New  Albany,  1848, 

1824 

51.  Newark,  20,           ) 

52.  Eliza betht'n,  17,    \ 

53.  North  Alabama,  9, 

Division  of  Jersey, 

New  Jersey. . 

Do. 
S.  Carolina,  &  Georgia. 

H 

Mechlinburgh,  8, 

Concord, 

North  Carolina. 

1828 

U 

54.  Bethel,  8, 

Do. 

1825 

Cortland, 

Onondaga, 

Geneva. 

1837 

» 

French  Broad, 

Union, 

Tennessee 

1838 

(' 

55.  Madison, 

Salem, 

Kentucky. 

(» 

56.  Wabash, 

>      Do. 

^  Name  changed, 

Do. 

Vincennes,  1830, 

1825 

Newburyport, 

Londonderry, 

Albany. 

1838 

1826 

Chenango,  11, 

Otsego,  and  others, 

Do. 

1837 

« 

Detroit,*  5, 

Western  Reserve. 

1838 

57.  Holston,  7, 

Abingdon, 

Tennessee. 

1827 

Trumbull,  11, 

Grand  River, 

Western  Reserve. 

1837 

1828 

Angelica,  6, 

Bath, 

Geneva. 

u 

" 

Centre  of  Illinois,  10, 

Wabash, 

Indiana. 

1830 

u 

58.  Tombigbee,  7, 

Indian  Mission, 

West  Tennessee. 

1829 

59.  Bedford,  12. 

North  River  and  others. 

New  York. 

u 

Tioga,  11, 

Cayuga, 

Geneva. 

1837 

" 

60.  Oxford,  11, 

Cincinnati, 

Ohio. 

« 

61.  Crawfordsville,  9, 

Wabash, 

Indiana. 

ic 

62.  East  Hanover,  12, 

63.  West  Hanover,  21, 

V  Division  of  Hanover, 

Virginia. 
Do. 

X 

64.  Western  District,  5, 

West  Tennessee, 

West  Tennessee. 

1830 

Third,  New  York,  15, 

New  York, 

New  York. 

1838 

« 

65.  Blairsville,  13, 

Redstone, 

Pittsburgh. 

11 

Cleveland,  14, 

Huron, 

Western  Reserve. 

1837 

<i 

66.  Indianapolis,  7, 

Madison  &  Crawfords'v. 

Indiana. 

« 

Illinois,  10, 

f  Division  of  Centre  of 

" 

1838 

(i 

67.  Kaskaskia,  7, 

68.  Sangamon,  5, 

^      Illinois, 

tt 

1831 

Delaware,  8, 

Chenango, 

Geneva. 

1837 

" 

69.  St.  Louis,  5, 

Missouri, 

Illinois. 

« 

St.  Charles,  5, 

i( 

u 

1840 

« 

Tabor,  7, 

Ebenezer  and  others. 

Kentucky. 

1834 

" 

Clinton,  6, 

Mississippi, 

Mississippi  &  So.  Ala. 

1849 

( c )  [Upon  a  proposal  from  the  Presbytery  of  Harmony,  the  Congregational  Associa. 
tion  of  Charleston  dissolved  itself,  and  on  the  19th  Nov.  1822,  its  members  were  received 
into  the  Presbytery.  On  the  23d,  these,  with  some  other  members  of  Harmony  Presby- 
tery, residing  in  and  around  Charleston,  were  erected  into  the  Presbytery  of  Charleston 
Union.  The  majority  of  this  Presbytery  having  in  1839  rejected  the  "  basis  of  1837,  and 
1838,"  the  minority  was  recognized  by  the  Synod,  and  the  name  changed  to  Charleston. 
In  1852  the  Presbytery  of  Charleston  Union  was  by  the  General  Assembly  (Book  VII. 
()  171)  received  and  re-united  to  the  Synod.  It  was  immediately  incorporated  with  the 
Presbytery  of  Charleston.] 


SEC.    1 

•] 

STATISTICS. 

851 

TE'B   OF 

PRESBYTERIES    OITT   OF 

TK\R   OF 

OR  OIN. 

NAMES  OF  PI  ESBTTERIES. 

WHICH    FORMED, 

PARENT   SYNOD. 

EXIT. 

1832 

2nd  Philad'a,*  (3d,)     i 

(Assembly's)  16,      > 

3d  Philad'a,"  1834,        ) 

Philadelphia, 

(Book  VII.  ^  91,  92.) 

Name  changed. 

Philadelphia. 

1837 

" 

Second  Long  Island,  7, 

Long  Island, 

New  York. 

1841 

(( 

Montrose,  10, 

Susquehanna, 

New  Jersey. 

1838 

1833 

70.  Schuyler,  5, 

71.  Palestine,  5, 

Illinois  and  Sangamon, 
Crawt'ds'v  &c  Kaskas'a, 

Illinois. 

" 

72.  3d  Philad'a,  (4th,) 
(Synodical)  11, 

Philadelphia, 

Philadelphia. 

" 

Wilmington,  10, 

New  Castle, 

" 

1838 

" 

73.  Good  Hope,        )  . , 
Flint  River,  1835,    ^^ 

Hopewell, 

S.  Carolina  &  Georgia, 

" 

St.  Joseph's,  4, 

Detroit, 

Western  Reserve. 

1838 

" 

Monroe,  7; 

" 

" 

" 

1834 

Ottawa, 

Sangamon  &  Schuyler, 

Illinois. 

« 

" 

74.  Nashville, 

West  Tennessee, 

West  Tennessee. 

" 

75.  Arkansas,  (d) 

Mississippi, 

Mississippi  &  So.  Ala. 

" 

76.  Tuscaloosa, 

South  Alabama, 

(( 

11 

77.  Wooster, 

Richland, 

Ohio. 

1835 

78.  Marion,  8, 

Columbus, 

" 

" 

7S).  Logansport,  5, 

Crawtbrdsville, 

Indiana. 

" 

Roanoake,  7, 

Orange, 

North  Carolina. 

1839 

" 

Morgantown,  5, 

Concord, 

" 

1840 

" 

80.  Amite,  7, 

)  Mississippi, 

(  Name  of  Amite  ch'd, 

Mississippi. 

(I 

Louisiana,  1836 

1836 

Chemung,  14, 

Maumee, 

Loraine, 

Medina,  10                ^ 

Bath, 

Geneva. 
Western  Reserve. 

u 

1837 

" 

81.  Sidney,  7, 

Miami, 

Cincinnati. 

" 

82.  Peoria,  7, 

Illinois. 

" 

Alton, 

»i 

1838 

1837 

83.  Greenbriar,  10, 

Lexington, 

Virginia. 

1838 

C.iledonia,  8, 

The  disowned  Synods, 

New  Jersey. 

184a 

" 

84.  New  Lisbon,  8, 

Beaver, 

Pittsburgh. 

" 

85.  St.  Clairsville,  12, 

Steuben  ville, 

" 

" 

36.  Ogdensburgh,  3, 

Tile  disowned  Synods, 

Albany. 

1839 

West  Jersey,  12, 

Philadelphia, 

Philadelphia. 

" 

Raritan,  9, 

Newton, 

New  Jersey. 

1840 

Florida,  5, 
Michigan,  3, 

Georgia, 

S.  Carolina  &  Georgia. 
Indiana. 

" 

Palmyra,  9, 

Missouri. 

" 

Iowa,  6, 

Schuyler, 

Illinois. 

" 

Indian,  (e) 

Arkansas, 

Mississippi. 

1841 

Lodiana,*  4,  (./), 
Furrukhabad,*  4, 

f  Tlie       Missions       in 

« 

Allahabad,*  6, 

i  Northern  India, 

u.          ^ 

Holly  Springs,  6, 
Chickasaw,  1842,            1 

}  Clinton, 

^  Name  changed, 

Mississippi. 

" 

Clarion,  6, 

AUegheny, 

Pittsburgh. 

" 

East  Alabami,  11, 

South  Alibaina, 

Alabama. 

1842 

Steuben,  7,                       ' 

Division  of  Caledonia,    ' 

New  Jersey. 

1853 

(rf)  [The  Presbytery  of  Arkansas  was  erected  in  1834,  consisting  of  five  members.  In 
1842,  the  Synod  of  Mississij)i)i  finding  that  it  liad  fiiiled  of  n  quorum  for  several  years, 
and  that  but  two  members  remained,  re-organized  it  hv  setting  off  two  additional  mem- 
bers to  it,  and  ordering  a  meeting  at  Little  Rock,  on  Friday  before  the  first  Sabbath  of 
January,  1843.] 

(e)  [The  Presbytery  of  Indian  is  composed  of  the  Missions  of  the  American  Board,  in 
the  Indian  Territory.] 

(/)  [Lodiana,  Brazos,  and  Nebraska  Presbyteries  were  constituted  by  the  members 
under  the  act  of  the  Assembly  to  that  effect,  in  Book  V.  (j  122.] 


b52 

STATISTICS. 

[book   IX 

TKAK  OF 

PRESBYTERIES   OUT    OP 

1 

YEAR 

ORIGIN. 

XAMES    OF   PRBSBTTERIFS. 

WHICH   FORMED. 

PARENT   SYNOD. 

OF  EXIT. 

1842 

Wyoming,  12, 

Division  of  Caledonia, 

New  Jersey. 

1853 

" 

Doncg^al,  12, 

New  Castle, 

Philadelphia. 

" 

Lake  la.,  6, 

Logansport, 

Indiana. 

1843 

Luzerne,*  9, 

Susquehanna  <fe  others. 

Philadelphia. 

" 

Cherokee,  4, 

Flint  River, 

S.  Carolina  &  Georgia. 

" 

Montgomery,  14, 

Lexington, 

Virginia. 

" 

Potosi,  5, 

St.  Louis, 

Missouri. 

" 

Upper  Missouri,  4, 

Missouri, 

" 

" 

Coshocton,  9, 

Wooster, 

Ohio. 

(( 

Hocking,  5, 

Lancaster, 

" 

1844 

Buffalo  City,  12, 

Wyoming, 

Buffalo. 

" 

New  Orleans,  5, 

Louisiana, 

Mississippi. 

1845 

" 

Fort  Wayne, 

Logansport, 

Northern  Indiana. 

" 

Brazos,  ( /) 

Mission  in  Texas, 

Mississippi. 

1845 

Bowling  Green,  10, 

Transylv.  and  Louisv. 

Kentucky. 

1847 

1846 

Rock  River,  6, 

Schuyler, 

Illinois. 

" 

Knoxville,  5, 

Holston, 

West  Tennessee. 

" 

Wisconsin,*  9, 

Dom.  Missionaries, 

1851 

1848 

Ningpo,*  4, 

Missions  in  China, 

" 

Canton,*  3, 

"                " 

" 

Western  Africa,*  3, 

"       in  Liberia, 

1852 

u 

Creek  Nation,* 

"     to  the  Indians, 

" 

Muncie,  3, 

Indianapolis, 

Indiana. 

u 

Whitewater,  12, 

" 

1849 

Washita,  5, 
California,*  4, 

Arkansas, 

Dom.  Missionaries, 

Memphis. 

" 

Nebraska,  (/)  3, 

"      to  the  Indians, 

Missouri. 

1854 

" 

Burlington,  6, 

West  Jersey, 

New  Jersey. 

" 

Saratoga,  16, 

Albany, 

Albany. 

1850 

" 

Maury,  8, 

I  Division  of  West  Ten- 

West  Tennessee. 

" 

Tuscumhia,  4, 

\  neesee. 

u 

1850 

Connecticut,  7, 

New  York, 

New  York. 

" 

Eastern  Shore,  5, 

Baltimore, 

Philadelphia. 

" 

Findley,  7, 

Maumee, 

Cincinnati. 

" 

Cedar,  7, 

Iowa, 

Illinois. 

" 

Mohawk,  7, 

Albany, 

Albany. 

" 

Eastern  Texas,  5, 

Brazos, 

Mississippi. 

" 

Western  Texas,  5, 

" 

" 

" 

Memphis,  11, 

Western  District, 

Memphis. 

1851 

Oregon,*  3, 
Dane,*  10, 

Dom.  Missionaries, 
?     ... 

" 

Milwaukie,*  12, 

>  Division  of  Wiscon'n, 

(Book  IV.  §  94.) 

" 

Winnebago,*  7, 

s 

" 

Talladega,  8, 

East  Alabama, 

Alabama. 

1855 

" 

Rochester  City,  8, 

Buffalo  City, 

Buffalo. 

" 

Chicago,  10, 

Illinois. 

It 

Des  Moines,  5, 

Iowa, 

" 

852 

Stockton,*  3, 

California  and  others, 

(Book  IV.  §  95.) 

" 

Passaic,  17, 

Elizabethtown, 

New  Jersey. 

i853 

Red  River, 
Paducah,  5, 

Louisiana, 

Mississippi. 
Kentucky. 

" 

Allegheny  City,  17, 

Ohio, 

Pittsburgh. 

" 

Central  Texas,  4, 

Texas. 

Genesee  River,  16, 

Union   of  Steuben    and 
Wyoming, 

Buffalo. 

1854 

East  Mississippi, 

Tombeckbee. 

Mississippi. 

" 

New  Orleans, 

Louisiana, 

» 

" 

Yazoo, 

)  Mississippi, 

^  Change  of  name. 

<i 

Central  Miss.  1855, 

855 

Nassau, 

Long  Island, 

N'ew  York. 

" 

Dubuque, 

Cedar, 

Iowa. 

" 

St.  Paul, 

Dom.  Missionaries, 

u 

.t^56 

Council  Bluffs, 

" 

» 

SEC. 


1-] 


STATISTICS. 


853 


PRESBYTERIES    OUT   OF 

YEA.li  or 

ORIGIN. 

NAMES  OF  PRESBYTERIES. 

WHICH   FORMED. 

EXIT. 

1856 

Sioux  City, 

Dom.  Missionaries, 

Iowa. 

11 

Lafayette, 

Upper  Missouri, 

Missouri. 

" 

Saltsburgh, 

Biuirsville, 

Pittsburgh. 

" 

North  Mississippi, 

Chickasaw, 

Memphis. 

» 

Benicia, 

Dom.  Missionaries, 

Pacific. 

1857 

u 

Highland,* 
Platte, 

Uppdr  Missouri, 

Upper  Missouri. 

§  2.    Chronological  list  of  the  Particular  Synods. 

[In  the  subdivisions  of  the  older  Synods,  and  erection  of  new  ones,  it  is  not  always  ap- 
parent from  the  terms  of  the  act,  to  which  of  the  bodies  the  succession  is  designed  to  at- 
tach. Assuming,  however,  in  such  cases,  that  it  remains  with  that  within  the  territory 
of  which  the  centre  of  gravity  originally  lay,  the  following  is  a  chronological  list:] 


1788.  New  York  and  New  Jersey.  Di- 
vided, and  the  name  changed  to  the  Synod 
of  New  York,  in  1823. 

1788.  Synod  of  Philadelphia. 

1788.   Synod  of  Virginia. 

1788.  Synod  of  the  Carolinas.  Divided, 
and  the  name  changed  to  the  Synod  of 
North  Carolina,  in  1813. 

1802.   Synod  of  Pittsburgh. 

1802.  Synod  of  Kentucky. 

1803.  Synod  of  Albany. 

1812.  The  Synod  of  Geneva.  Disowned, 
1837. 

1813.  The  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia.  Divided,  and  the  name  changed 
to  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina,  in  1845. 

1814.  The  Synod  of  Ohio. 

1817.  The  Synod  of  Tennessee.  Dis- 
solved,  1839. 

1821,  The  Synod  of  Genesee.  Disowned, 
1837. 

1823.  The  Synod  of  New  Jersey. 

1825.  The  Synod  of  the  Western  Reserve. 
Disowned,    1837. 

1826.  The  Synod  of  West  Tennessee. 
The  name  changed  to  the  Synod  of  Nash- 
ville, in  1850. 

1826.  The  Synod  of  Indiana. 
1829.  The  Synod  of  Utica.     Disowned  in 
1837. 


1829.  The  Synod  of  Mississippi  and 
South  Alabama.  Divided,  and  the  name 
changed  to  the  Synod  of  Mississippi,  in  1835. 

1829.  The  Synod  of  Cincinnati. 

1831.  The  Synod  of  Illinois. 

1832.  Tlie  Synod  of  Missouri. 

1833.  The  Synod  of  the  Chesapeake. 
Dissolved  in  1834. 

1834.  The  Synod  of  Michigan.  Dis- 
solved  in  1839. 

1834.  The  Synod  of  Delaware.  Dis- 
solved  in  1835. 

1835.  The  Synod  of  Alabama. 
1841.  The  Synod  of  Northern  India. 
1843.  The  Synod  of  Buffalo. 

1843.  The  Synod  of  Northern  Indiana. 
1845.  The  Synod  of  Georgia. 
1847.  The  Synod  of  Memphis. 
1851.  The  Synod  of  Texas. 

1851.  The  Synod  of  Wisconsin. 

1852.  The  Synod  of  the  Pacific. 
1852.  The  Synod  of  Iowa. 
1852.  The  Synod  of  Arkansas. 
1854.   The  Synod  of  Baltimore. 
1854.  The  Synod  of  Allegheny 

1856.  The  Synod  of  Chicago. 

1857.  The  Synod  of  Southern  Iowa. 
1857.  The  Synod  of  Upper  Missouri. 


854 


STATISTICS. 


[book    IX. 


§  3.    Table  of  the  meetings  of  the  General  Assembly. 


PLACE   OF   MEETING. 

NO    OF    MEMBERS 

TEAK. 

MINIS 

ELDERS. 

TERS. 

1789 

Philadelphia, 

23 

11 

1790 

Do. 

19 

12 

1791 

Do. 

43 

20 

1792  Carlisle,  Pa.            | 

30 

12 

17.i3 

Philadelphia, 

30 

16 

1794| 

Do. 

27 

12 

11  d5 

Carlisle,  Pa. 

28 

14 

11)6 

Philadelphia, 

28 

14 

1797 

Do. 

33 

13 

1798 

Do. 

32 

16 

1799 

Winchester,  Va. 

30 

8 

1800 

Philadelphia, 

35 

15 

1801 

Do. 

40 

20 

1802 

Do. 

31 

16 

1803 

Do. 

37 

19 

1804 

Do. 

41 

16 

1805 

Do. 

42 

18 

1806 

Do. 

37 

17 

1807 

Do. 

40 

20 

1808 

Do.                  ( 

40 

19 

1809 

Do. 

42 

23 

1810 

Do. 

55 

28 

1811 

Do. 

61 

27 

1812 

Do. 

63 

33 

1813 

Do. 

65 

35 

1814 

Do. 

68 

25 

1815 

Do. 

64 

29 

1816 

Do. 

63 

30 

1817 

Do. 

71 

35 

1818 

Do. 

83 

41 

1819 

Do. 

85 

33 

1820 

Do. 

71 

28 

1821 

Do. 

77 

35 

1822 

Do. 

91 

38 

1823 

Do. 

84 

33 

1824 

Do. 

102 

40 

1825 

Do. 

110 

41 

1826 

-       Do. 

113 

49 

1827 

Do. 

102 

37 

1828 

Do. 

104 

39 

1829 

Do. 

125 

41 

1830 

Do. 

135 

40 

1831 

Do. 

152 

75 

1832 

Do. 

182 

123 

1833 

Do. 

172 

94 

1834 

Do. 

125 

77 

1835 

Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

135 

96 

1836 

Do. 

1.52 

122 

1837 

Philadelphia, 

158 

105 

1838 

Do. 

119 

105 

1839 

Do. 

109 

83 

1840 

Do. 

91 

60 

1841 

Do. 

87 

56 

1842 

Da 

94 

61 

1843 

Do. 

100 

59 

1844 

Louisville,  Ky. 

112 

84 

1845 

Cincinnati,  0. 

114 

83 

1846 

Philadelphia, 

113 

76 

MOSERATOBS. 


S  John  Witherspoon,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,*  N.  J. 

}  John  Rodjrers,  D.  D.,  New  York. 
Robert  Smith,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
John  Woodhull,  D.  D.,  New  Jersey. 
John  King,  D   D.,  Pi'nnsylvania. 
James  Littn,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
Alexander  McWhorter,  D.  D.,  New  Jersey. 
John  McKaigiit,  D.  D.,  New  York. 
Robert  D.iviilson,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
William  M.   Tenneut,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
John  Blur  Smith,  D.  D.,  Pcnn.sylvania. 
Samuel  Stanhope  Smith,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  N.  Jersey. 
Joseph  Clark,  D.  D. ,  New  Jersey. 
Natlianiel  liwin,  Pennsylvania. 
Azel  Roe,  D.  D.,  New  Jersey. 
James  H.ill,  D.  D.,  North  Carolina. 
James  F.  Armstrong,  New  Jersey. 
James  Ricliirds,  D.  D.,  New  Jersey. 
Samuel  Miller,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  New  York. 
Archibald  Ale.\dniier,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  Penna. 
Pliilip  AliUedoler,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
Drury  L  icy,  Virginia. 
John  B.  Rom.  yn,  D.  D.,  New  York. 
Eliphalet  N.-.tt,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  New  York. 
Andrew  Flinn,  D.  D.,  South  Carolina. 
Samuel  Blatchiord,  D.  D.,  New  York. 
James  Iiiglis,  D.  D.,  Maryland. 
Willia.ii  N.ill,  D.  D.,  New  York. 
James  Blythe,  D.  D.,  Kentucky. 
Jonas  Coe,  D.  D.,  New  York. 
Jacob  J.  Janew.iy,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
John  Holt  Rice,  D.  D.,  Virginia. 
Joim  McDowell,  D.  D.,  New  Jersey. 
William  Hill,  D.  D.,  Virginia. 
Obadiaii  Jennings,  D.  D.,  Ohio. 
John  Cl,ic.^ter,  D    D.,  New  York. 
Ashbil  Green,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  Pennsylvania. 
St.'phen  X.  R,)Wan,  D.  D.,  New  York, 
Tiionas  McAuley,  D.  D.,  LL  D.,  New  York. 
Franciji  H  rron,  I).  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
Ezra  Stiles  Ely,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
Bc'njaH)in  H.  Rice,  D    D.,  Virginia. 
I'lzra  Fisk,  D.  D.,  New  York 
Nathan  S.  S    Beman,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  New  York. 
James  Huge,  D.  D.,  Ohio, 
William  A.  McDowell,  D.  D.,  South  Carolina. 
Pliilil)  TiiniUl  'y,  D.  D.,  Tennessee, 
William  W.  Piiillips,  D.  D.,  New  York. 
,)(ilm  Witliirspooii,  D.  D.,  South  Carolina, 
n.ivid  Elliott,  1).  D.,  LL.D.,  Pennsylvania. 
William  S.  PUimer,  D   D.,  Viiginia, 
Jnshna  L.  Wilson,  D.  D.,  Ohio, 
William  M,  Engles,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
Robert  J,  Breckinridge.  D.  D,,  LL.D,,  Maryland. 
John  T.  Edgar,  D.  D.,  Tennessee, 
Gardiner  Spring,  D    D,,  LL,D,,  New  York. 
George  Junkin,  D.  D.,  LL.D,,  Ohio. 
John  M.  Krebs,  D    D.,  New  York. 
Charles  Hodge,  D.  D.,  New  Jersey. 

Moderator  of  the  org.mization,    by  appointment   of  tlic  General  Synod. 


SEC.    3.] 


STATISTICS. 


856 


184?! 
1848 
^  1849 
'  1850 
1851 
1852 
1853 
1854 
1855 
1856 
185? 
1858 


PLACE    OP   MEETING. 

Richmond,  Va. 
Baltimore,  Md. 
Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
Cincinnati,  O. 
St.  Louis,  Mo. 
Charleston,  S.  C. 
Philadelphia, 
Buflfalo,  N.  Y. 
Nashville,  Tenn. 
New  York  City. 
Lexington,  Ky. 
New  Orleans,  La. 


NO.  nr  MEMBBRS. 

MINIS-      „,  „„„ 
ELDERS 
TERS. 


114 
116 
116 
128 
126 
131 
149 
147 
143 
157 
157 
153 


66 

80 

67 

91 

90 

72 

104 

118 

101- 

121 

126 

98 


MODERATORS. 


James  H.  ThornvvLJl.  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  So.  Carolina. 
Alexander  'i"    McGill,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
Nicholas  Mur'-ay,  I).  U  ,  New  Jersey. 
Aaron  W.  L(  land,  D.  D.,  South  Carolina. 
Edward  P.  Hnmplirey,  D.  D.,  Kentucky. 
John  C.  Lord,  D.  D.,  New  York. 
John  C.  Young,  D.  D.,  Kentucky. 
Henry  A.  Boardman,  D.  D.,  Pennsylvania. 
Nathan  L.  Rice,  D.  D.,  Missouri. 
Francis  Mc^'urlaud,  D.  D.,  Virginia. 
Cortlandt  Van  Rensselaer,  D.  D.,  New  Jersey. 
William  A.  Scott,  D.  D.,  California. 


§  4.    The  Clerics  of  the  Assembly. 
( a )    List  of  Stated  Clerks, 


1788,*  Rev.  George  Dufficld,  D.  D. 
1790,*  Rev.  Ashbel  Green,  D.  D.,  LL.D. 
1803,     Rev.  Philip  Milledoler,  D.  D. 
1806,*  Rev.  Nathaniel  Irwin. 
1807,     Rev.  Jacob  Jones  Janeway,  D.  D. 
1817,     Rev.  William  Neill,  D.  D. 


1825,  Rev.  Ezra  Stiles  Ely,  D.  D. 

1836,  Rev.  John  McDowell,  D.  D. 

1840,  Rev.  William  M.  Engles,  D.  D. 

1846,  Rev.  Willis  Lord,  D.  D. 

1850,  Rev.  John  Leyburn,  D.  D. 


( 6 )  List  of  Permanent  Clerks. 


A.    D.  A.    D. 

1802,*  Rev.  Nathaniel  Irwin.  1837, 

1807,*  Rev.  John  Ewing  Latta.  1845, 

1825,     Rev.  John  McDowell,  D.  D.  1 1850, 


Rev.  John  M.  Krebs,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Robert  Davidson,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Alexander  T.  McGill,  D.  D. 


Title  2. — rules  for  the  annual  statistical  reports. 

§  5.    The  reports  to  he  prepared  and  read  in  open  Presbytery . 

1855,  p.  272.  Resolved,  That  in  order  to  secure,  more  completeness  and 
accuracy  in  the  statistics  of  the  Church,  it  be  enjoined  upon  the  Presbyte- 
ries, wherever  practicable,  to  require  the  Sessions  of  the  Churches  under 
their  care  to  send  in  their  Sessional  reports  at  the  Spring  meetings  of  the 
Presbyteries,  and  that  said  Presbyteries  also  require  their  respective 
Stated  Clerks  to  prepare  their  reports  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  read 
them  in  Presbytery  for  sanction  and  approval. 

§  6.  Reports  to  he  brought  up  to  the   \st  of  Apnl. 

1829,  p.  385.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  be  required  to  direct  the 
Sessions  of  the  Churches  within  their  bounds,  to  make  out  in  each  year  the 
Sessional  Report  to  the  Presbytery  up  to  the  first  day  of  April,  and  trans- 
mit the  same  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Presbytery,  and  that  each  Presby- 
tery be  also  required  to  direct  their  Stated  Clerk,  on  or  before  the  first  day 
of  May,  in  each  year,  to  transmit  by  mail,  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General 
Assembly,  a  Presbyterial  report,  bearing  the  date  of  April  first,  prepared 
from  the  Sessional  reports. 

§  7.   Items  to  he  reported. 

[In  1828,  a  form  of  Presbyterial  report  was  adopted,  which  indicated  the  following  sub- 
jects, viz:  Names  and  number  of  Ministers.  Names  and  number  of  Licentiates.  Num- 
ber of  Candidates.  Names  and  number  of  Churches.  Communicants  added  on  exami- 
nation. Communicants  added  on  Certificate.  Whole  number  of  Communicants.  Adults 
baptized.     Infants  baptized.     Total  of  baptisms.     Missionary,  Commissioners,  Seminary, 


•  Deceased. 


850  STATISTICS.  [book    IX. 

and  Education  Funds.  Po'st  Office  of  Ministers.  Presbyterial  history. — Minutes,  1828, 
I  p.  244,  319.  This  form  of  reports  has  since  been  modified  by  omitting  the  total  of  bap- 
tisms, and  by  the  following  regulations :] 

§  8.  Employment  of  Ministers  to  he  stated. 

1839,  p.  157.  Resolved,  That  in  the  Presbyterial  reports,  the  Missiona- 
ries of  the  Foreign  Board  of  Missions  be  designated  by  the  letters  F.  M., 
and  those  of  the  Domestic  Board,  by  the  letters  D.  M.,  and  be  thus  entered 
on  the  Statistical  Tables  of  the  General  Assembly. 

1845,  p.  19.  Resolved,  That  the  Presbyteries  be  hereafter  required,  in 
making  their  Annual  Reports  to  the  General  Assembly,  to  place  in  the  second 
column  opposite  to  the  names  of  Ministers  without  pastoral  charge  as  far  as 
practicable,  the  nature  of  their  employment;  as,  for  instance,  President  of 

College ;  Professor  in  College ;  Professor  in  Theological 

Seminary;  Editor  of ;  Teacher;  Corresponding  Secretary,  or  Agent 

of Benevolent  Institution ;  or  Board  of  the  Church.     If  disqualified 

for  pastoral  duties  by  failure  in  health,  to  place  opposite  the  name  of  such, 
'•  Infirm  Health  ;"  and  in  all  other  cases,  simply  W.  C;  i,  e.,  without  charge. 

[Ministers  who  are  dismissed  at  the  spring  meeting  of  Presbytery,  are 
still  members,  until  the  new  connection  has  actually  taken  place ;  and  should 
therefore  be  reported  to  the  Assembly,  as  in  transitu.'] 

1846,  p.  218.  The  prayer  of  the  memorial  of  the  Synod  of  Alabama  was 
granted,  and  an  additional  column  for  coloured  communicants  ordered  to  be 
inserted  in  the  Statistical  Reports  of  Presbyteries. 

1855,  p.  299.  That  the  column  now  appropriated  to  the  number  of  fami- 
lies in  each  Congregation,  be  hereafter  appropriated  to  the  number  of  chil- 
dren and  youth  under  Sabbath-school  and  Bible  Class  instruction. 

§  9.    The  Statistics  of  Contributions. 

1850,  p.  463.  An  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Steubenville,  asking 
the  Assembly  to  simplify  its  statistical  tables,  and  to  render  them  more  full 
and  extensive  as  to  the  contributions  of  the  Churches  for  religious  purposes. 

The  Committee  recommended, 

1.  That  a  column  for  the  whole  number  of  families  be  inserted  in  the 
form  of  Congregational  and  Presbyterial  Reports. 

2.  That  the  form  of  reports  as  to  collections  be  hereafter  as  follows  :  (  1.) 
For  Dmnestic  Missions;  to  include  all  moneys  collected  for  the  purpose,  and 
Church  Extension,  whether  for  the  Boards,  or  any  of  the  judicatories  of  the 
Church.  (2.)  Foreign  Missions ;  including  all  moneys  for  that  purpose.  (3.) 
Education;  including  all  that  is  given  for  the  education  of  candidates  for  the 
Ministry;  for  Theological  Seminaries;  Presbyterian  Colleges,  Academies, 
Parochial,  and  Sabbath-schools.  (4.)  Publication  ;  all  moneys  for  the  Board 
of  Publication,  and  for  Synodical  and  Presbyterial  depositories,  and  colport- 
age.  (5.)  Presbyterial ;  to  include  Commissioners'  and  Contingent  Funds, 
and  contributions  for  the  support  of  aged  Ministers.  (6.)  Congregational; 
all  moneys  contributed  for  the  Congregation,  as  Pastors'  salaries,  building 
and  repairing  Churches,  liquidation  of  debts,  and  current  expenses.  (7.) 
Mucellaneous  ;  including  all  other  collections. 

The  recommendation  was  adopted. 

[A  column  has  since  been  added  for  the  Committee  of  Church  Extension. — Minutes, 
1854,  p.  41.] 

§  10.   Supply  of  omissions. 

1847,  p.  380.  The  committee  think  it  would  be  useful,  should  the  As- 
sembly direct  the  Stated  Clerks  of  Presbyteries,  where  Churches  omit  to 
report  the  number  of  their  communicants  at  any  time,  to  insert  in  the  Pres- 
byterial statistics  the  number  in  the  last  reports  of  such  Churches.  [Adopted.] 


SEC. 


7.] 


STATISTICS. 


857 


§  11.  Time  and  place  of  the  meetings  of  the  Synods. 

1841,  p.  425.  Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  of  each  Synod  be  required 
to  mention  in  his  report  to  the  General  Assembly  the  time  and  place  of  the 
next  meeting  of  his  Synod,  and  that  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  As- 
sembly cause  the  time  and  place  of  such  meetings  to  be  published  in  the 
Appendix  to  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly. 

Title  3. — a  synopsis  of  the  statistical  tables. 

[The  following  tables  give  the  statistics,  as  reported  in  May  of  the  years  specified,  com- 
prehending the  twelvemonth  preceding  the  date  :] 

§  12.  Numerical  Statistics  of  the  General  Synod  from  1706  to  1788. 


Year. 

5. 

5' 

P 

Year. 

1 

5'« 
p  2 

►id 

Year. 

g 
S' 

1 
3 

In 
11" 

0,01 

1706 

7 

13* 

17486 

39 

9 

3 

1756a 

20 

6 

3 

1710 

10 

4 

16* 

"  c 

62 

21 

6 

"  b 

70 

13 

6 

1716 

17 

4 

1 

1750a 

23 

14 

3 

"  c 

90 

19 

9 

1720 

27 

12 

3 

"  b 

44 

3 

4 

1758 

94 

14 

9 

1730 

28 

10 

3 

"  c 

67 

17 

7 

1760 

105 

16 

8 

1740 

50 

24 

6 

1752a 

21 

12 

3 

1765 

99 

17 

9 

1742t 

38 

18 

5 

"  b 

55 

2 

5 

1770 

121 

8 

9 

1746a 

22 

11 

3 

"  c 

76 

14 

8 

1775 

143 

5 

11 

"  b 

29 

2 

3 

1754a 

24 

6 

3 

1780 

130 

4 

11 

"  c 

51 

13 

6 

"  b 

67 

14 

5 

1785 

153 

9 

14 

1748a 

23 

12 

3 

"  c 

89 

20 

8 

1788t 

184 

9 

16 

*  Churches  in  connection  with  tlie  General  Presbytery. 

t  The  New  Brunswick  Presbytery  absent. 

a  The  Philadelphia  Synod.         b  The  New  York  Synod.         c  The  aggregate. 

\  In  1788  there  were  12  Probationers  reported,  and  435  Churches.  The  statistics  of 
this  year,  the  one  preceding  the  first  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly,  are,  in  this  table 
complete. 


§ 

13. 

Numerical  Statistics  of  the 

General  Assembly  from 

1791  to  1819. 

Year. 

Syuods. 

Presby- 
teries. 

11 

S' 
s 

o 

Y^ear. 

0 

1 

Presby- 
teries. 

i| 

o' 
B 

o 

1 

1 

r 

^9 

u 

1791 

*4 

2 

*9 

6 

74 

13 

1806 

7 

$1289 

1792 

4 

4 

17 

14 

177 

34 

1807 

7 

29 

24 

330 

35 

598:17871 

4641 

1793 

4 

3 

14 

12 

160 

34 

1808 

7 

26 

23 

317 

37 

576  21270 

4618 

1794 

4 

4 

19 

16 

187 

42 

1809 

7 

t32 

28 

392 

38 

652  25298 

4460 

1795 

4 

4 

20 

14 

177 

36 

J  1133 

1810 

7 

36 

33 

434 

51 

772  28901 

5439 

1796 

4 

4 

21 

12 

173 

28 

1811 

7 

39 

37 

460 

52 

820 

23639 

6248 

1797 

4 

3 

15 

11 

152 

14 

1812 

7 

39 

34 

469 

51 

789 

37699 

6386 

1798 

4 

4 

23 

23 

247 

26 

$1397 

1813 

8 

19667 

1799 

4 

4 

25 

25 

266 

35 

1814 

9 

40 

37 

511 

57 

916 

37767 

5541 

1800 

4 

3 

17 

14 

183 

18 

1815 

10 

41 

36 

520 

59 

859 

39685 

7317 

1801 

4 

3 

16 

14 

190 

24 

1816 

10 

43 

36 

511 

60 

881 

37208 

6746 

1802 

4 

4 

28 

19 

224 

34 

2921 

1817 

10 

46 

37 

536 

84 

556  47568 

9627 

1803 

7 

7 

31 

31 

322 

48 

17568 

1818 

11 

47 

45 

625 

82 

1016  52822 

13117 

1804 

7 

6 

27 

17 

130 

33 

1517 

J1819 

11 

53 

47 

687 

102 

1194  63997 

15149 

1805 

7 

31 

1336 

! 

*  The  first  column  gives  the  whole  number  of  Synods,  the  second  the  number  that  re- 
ported for  the  year.  The  first  column  of  Presbyteries  gives  the  number  reported  by  those 
Synods,  the  second  the  number  of  those  whose  statistics  were  sent  up.  Thus  in  1791,  of 
the  four  Synods  two  reported  9  Presbyteries.  Of  these  9,  six  reported  74  Ministers  and 
13  prob:itioners. 

+  And  1  Association.     See  Book  VI.  ^  101. 
108 


858 


STATISTICS. 


Lbook  IX 


§  14.  Numerical  Statistics  of  the  Church  from  1820  to  1858. 


■< 

3 
O 

3 

t 

5" 

5* 

1 

g 

o 

B 

1 

^5" 

B  2. 

»  2- 

is. 

Bapt 

sms. 

Year. 

B 

B 

> 

c 

b'o 

II 

1820 

11 

59 

741 

108 

99 

1299 

72096 

8021 

8792 

1611 

1821 

11 

62 

734 

103 

101 

1300 

71364 

7186 

8105 

2101 

1822 

12 

66 

1411 

1823 

12 

71 

13 

1824 

13 

77 

1679 

9016 

2217 

13 

1825 

14 

81 

1080 

176 

193 

1772 

122382 

10431 

9730 

1709!  20 

1826 

16 

86 

1127 

187 

204 

1819 

1274,92 

9397 

3453  14 

1827 

16 

89 

1214 

218 

229 

1887 

135285 

12:)38 

10229 

2965 i  18 

1828 

16 

90 

1285 

194 

242il968 

146.308 

10790 

3389 i  31 

1829 

19 

92 

1393 

205 

19512070 

162816 

14846 

3155 

12171 

3982!  20 

1830 

19 

98 

1491 

220 

22812158 

173329 

11748 

4237 

12202 

32551  13 

1831 

20 

104 

1584 

216 

2152253 

182017 

15357 

4997 

12198 

4390 

20 

1832 

21 

110 

1730 

205 

22012381 

217.348 

34160 

6886 

13246 

9650 

23 

1833 

22 

111 

1855 

215 

229 i 2500 1233580 

23546 

7252 

14035 

6950 

26 

1834 

23 

118 

1914 

236 

185  2648 

247964 

20296 

8145 

13004 

5738 

36 

1835 

23 

123 

1836 

23 

128 

1972 

253 

250  2807 

219126 

11512 

7737 

11089 

2729 

1837 

23 

135 

2140 

280 

244 

2865 

220557 

11580 

9315 

11697 

3031 

1838 

19 

107 

1690 

212 

228 

2343 

177665 

9562 

7947 

10164 

2692 

1839 

17 

96 

1243 

192 

175 

1823 

128043 

6377 

4127 

7714 

16441 

1840 

17 

96 

1221 

185 

199 

1763 

126583 

6944 

4200 

7844 

1741 

1841 

17 

99 

1304 

195 

202 

1911 

134433 

7624 

4484 

8365 

1842 

21 

J  842 

19 

101 

1316 

192 

229 

1904 

140433 

9944 

4770 

9567 

2748 

21 

1843 

19 

105 

1434 

183 

314 

2092'159137 

16416 

5154 

10625 

4363 

16 

1844 

21 

112 

1523 

203 

364 

2156!l66487 

12068 

5388 

10996 

3287 

12 

1845 

21 

115 

1562 

224 

346  22291 171879 

7329 

5076 

9608 

1929 

23 

1846 

22 

11511647 

218 

339  2297  174714 

7792 

5733 

9677 

2036 

19 

1847 

22 

118  1713 

231 

343  2376  179453 

7602 

5673 

2766 

9342 

1794 

23 

1848 

23 

117  1803 

250 

373  2459  192022 

8851 

6184 

3303 

9837 

2338 

19 

1849 

23 

122  1860 

252 

364  2512  200830 

8976 

6351 

4441 

9895 

2412 

32 

1850 

23 

127 

1926 

234 

360  2595  207254 

10358 

7065 

5389 

10372 

2772 

26 

1851 

23 

134 

2027 

237 

381  2675  210306 

10852 

7892 

7658 

10994 

2918 

29 

1852 

25 

140 

2039 

229 

353  2733  210414 

9728 

7541 

7782 

11006 

2549 

34 

1853 

28 

145 

2139 

232 

363,2879  219263 

11846 

8180 

9067 

11644 

2942 

23 

1854 

30 

148 

2203 

235 

390  2976  225404 

13433 

8797 

9737 

12041 

3597 

1855 

30 

148  2261 

237 

435  3079 '23 1404 

13085 

9386 

10412 

11734 

3433 

48 

1856 

30 

148  2320 

240 

482  3146  223755 

12322 

9266 

106.35 

11921 

3189 

38 

1857 

31 

155  2411 

257 

452  3251  244825 

13296 

9719 

11214 

13007 

3376 

46 

1858 

33 

159  2468 

256 

468,3324  259335 

20792 

10558 

12115 

13984 

5170 

46 

Whole  number  of  families  reported  in  1851,  52,952;  in  1852,  71,664;  in  1853, 
76,840  ;  and  in  1854,  77,302,  are  reported  by  about  1500  Churches,  but  little  more  than 
one-lialf. 


SEC.    14.]  STATISTICS.  859 

§  15.    Statistics  of  Benevolence  from  1820  to  1858. 

[The  following'  fable,  macie  up  from  the  annual  reports  of  the  Presbyteries,  is  very  de- 
fective, efipecially  in  the  earlier  years,  both  from  the  frequent  failure  of  Presbyteries  to 
report,  and  from  the  omission  of  many  important  items  on  the  schedule;  the  Bible,  Tract, 
and  Colonization  Societies,  &c  ,  being-  overlooked  until  the  later  year.^i,  when  they  come 
in  under  the  Miscellaneous  column,  in  which  is  also  included  Church  Extension.] 


Tear. 

Missions. 

Education. 

Presby- 
terial. 

Aggregate. 

Year. 
1830 

Missions. 

Education . 

Pr  sby- 
terial. 

A;;gregat«. 

1820!^    $4,578 

$6,639 

$1,456  $12,673   i 

$44,914 

$35,774 

$3,504 

$84,192 

18211      3,008 

3,843 

1,415!      8,266  i 

1831 

47,501 

50,201 

4,099 

102,801 

18221      4,082 

7,341 

1,498;     12,921 

1832 

69,231 

63,065 

5,522 

137,818 

1823'      4,126 

12,898 

1,580     18,604 

1833 

76,420 

53,465 

5,582 

135,467 

1824! 

1834 

114,687 

73,945 

5,814 

194,446 

1825;    12,517 

19,349 

4,040     35,906  :  18.35 

1826       8,990 

10,088 

2,812     21,880  !  1836 

117,148 

104,945 

5,433 

227,526 

1827;    11,053 

18,133 

3,409     32,595   t  1837 

163,563 

111,265 

7,161 

281,989 

1828     23,993 

11,377 

3,367      38,737   ;  1838 

88,356 

43,826 

6,524 

138,706 

1829' 

39,180 

30,445 

3,442 

73,067 

Year. 

Uouitstio 
Mis.si.jus. 

Foreign 
Missions. 

Education. 

Pul)li>'il- 

tiun 

Presby- 
terial. 

Congrega- 
tional. 

Miscella- 
neous. 

Aggregate. 

183  J 

$33,989 

$51,397 

$37,080 

$5,114 

$6,904 

$134,394 

1840 

35,113 

48,523 

33,643 

50,190 

6,128 

173,597 

1841 

29,261 

60,112 

38,212 

6,936 

6,967 

141,488 

1842 

29,770 

46,541 

30,538 

7,578 

6,552 

$41,620 

162,599 

1843 

24,304 

39,578 

24,350 

1,496 

6,070 

53,086 

148,884 

1844 

.35,611 

48,01 1 

37,858 

1,647 

6,087 

82,856 

212,170 

1845 

39,214 

51,692 

68,009 

1,342 

5,370 

105,482 

271,109 

1846 

3J,368 

51,809 

51,883 

614 

8,414 

103,769 

255,857 

1847 

50,706 

58,767 

58,206 

5,091 

7,481 

129,8.34 

310,085 

1848 

50,803 

64,594 

52,673 

1,912 

8,136 

148,102 

318,220 

1849 

60,332 

80,210 

49,160 

20,316 

7,409 

151,944 

369,371 

1850 

60,429 

69,425 

50,017 

ll,2ii4 

6,784 

130,236 

328,185 

1851 

91,255 

83,770 

89,386 

20,182 

12,357 

$1,056,023 

109,642 

1,462,615 

1852 

85,580 

82,480 

56,034 

17,052 

15,084 

934,877 

141,561 

1,387,668 

1853 

107,579 

97,204 

70,301 

17,637 

14,981 

1,168,6.55 

205,000 

1,681,357 

1854 

141.390 

100,430 

170,075 

23,689 

13,807 

1,407,931 

193,209 

2,050,531 

1855 

102,440 

88,750 

174,107 

22,365 

14,948 

1,554,984 

230,812 

2,188,406 

1856 

96,092 

108,921 

147,414 

25,991 

18,339 

1,725,825 

266,220 

2,370,463 

1857 

108,485 

110,826 

226,081 

28,992 

18,210 

1,953,964 

314,356 

2,760,914 

1858 

104,067 

123,421 

115,267 

21,001 

21,771 

1,886,166 

272,999 

2,544,692 

§  16.   Statistics  of  Domestic  Missions  from  1791  to  1858. 

[In  the  following'  table  the  receipts  from  1803  to  1852,  are  from  a  table  prepared  by  the 
Treasurer  of  the  Board,  and  published  in  the  Record  for  November,  1852,  with  the  fol- 
lowing note  : 

"  Note. — From  the  commencement  of  our  Missionary  operations  until  1829,  the  Trea- 
surer of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  kept  the  account  of  Missionary  funds  re- 
ceived. In  July,  1829,  Mr.  Solomon  Allen  entered  upon  his  dutic.*,  as  Treasurer  of  the 
Board  of  Missions,  at  whicli  time  the  Treasurer  of  tlie  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  had  advanced  the  Board  over  $4,500.  The  annual  interest  money  due  the 
Contingent  Missionary  Fund,  from  the  Permanent  Missionary  Fund  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, was  in  part  retained  by  him,  from  year  to  year,  with  the  consent  of  the  Board, 
to  pay  this  advance ;  and  although  this  interest  money  was  an  actual  receipt  for  missions, 
it  has  not  appeared  in  any  previous  statement  of  receipts,  so  far  as  we  have  been  able  to 
discover." 

Besides  this  statement,  recourse  has  been  had,  in  making  out  the  table,  to  the  Minutes 
of  the  General  Assembly,  prior  to  1829,  and  the  reports  therein  contained,  from  the  Sy- 
nods who  had  cliarge  of  the  Missionary  business  within  their  own  bounds.  From  1830, 
the  Reports  of  the  Board  have  furnished  the  elements.     The  table  exhibits  tlie  statistics 


860 


STATISTICS. 


[book  IX. 


of  Missions,  only  so  far  as  they  have  come  under  the  management  of  our  own  ecclesias- 
tical organiziitions.  The  earlier  Missionaries  were  invariably  itinerants,  their  appoint- 
ment being-  for  short  toul's,  not  averaging  more  than  three  months.  Tlie  compensation 
given  was  generally  at  the  rate  of  about  $400  a  year,  to  ordained  Missionaries.  The  Sy- 
nods usually  employed  Licentiates,  paying  them  hall' that  amount.  The  earlier  operations 
were  much  embarrassed  by  the  scarcity  of  Ministers,  this  cause  reducing  the  number  of 
Missionaries  in  1797  and  17.^8,  to  three. 

The  results  of  missionary  labour  here  exhibited  fall  short  of  the  truth,  in  consequence 
of  the  failure  of  Missionaries  to  report  to  the  Board.  Thus,  of  2737  Missionaries  em- 
ployed from  1850  to  1854,  inclusive,  755,  or  two-sevenths  of  the  whole  number  made  no 
report;  and  consequently  the  results  given,  fall  probably  not  far  from  that  proportion 
below  the  truth.] 

Year,  1791,  1792,  1793,  1794,  1795,  1796,  1797,  1798,  1799,  1800,  1801,  1802, 

Missionaries,        6  8        15       10        653         35         48        10 


2 

■^ 

a 

a 

on* 

58 

w" 

^ 

w' 

53 

5' 

MO 

|-,HJ 

w 

Year. 

Year. 

5' 

a 

Year. 

5' 

i 

Year. 

S. 

o 

2  = 
^3 

U 

i. 

>o 

•a 

^3- 

•o 

$ 

? 

f 

!" 

3. 

7-   '-h 

? 

1803 

17 

$1,706 

1812 

30 

$4,166 

1821 

37 

$3,707 

1830 

198 

$14,440 

1804 

16 

2,430 

1813 

29 

3,635 

1822 

52 

3,442 

1831 

233 

129 

19,773 

1805 

18 

2,893 

1814 

41 

5,257 

1823 

39 

3,473 

1832 

256 

400 

154 

20,692 

1806 

17 

2,688 

1815 

32 

4,098 

1824 

37 

2,977 

1833 

269 

600 

180 

21,471 

1807 

18 

2,997 

1816 

29 

4,948 

11825 

54 

3,048 

il834 

243 

650 

166 

24,029 

1808 

14 

3,383 

1817 

23 

4,137 

11826 

42 

3,051 

1835 

224 

500 

144 

22,135 

1809 

12 

3,431 

1818 

22 

4,031 

'l827 

51 

2,656 

1836 

242 

500 

147 

30,040 

1810 

18 

3,217 

1819 

25 

4,466 

;1828 

31 

2,996 

1837 

272 

675 

174 

29,715 

1811 

20 

4,488 

1820 

33 

3,560 

1829 

101 

7,665 

Year.   g  o- 

o2 

if  a 

B  2. 
0^ 

'^  2. 

°  a 

o 

|m 

OTO 

B  IK 
a   -•- 
•a  01 

H 
Ig 

Total 

01  o 

So 

S-O- 
o'S 

2  P- 
•  0 

T^B- 

1- 

I's 

eg-   a  "' 

i^ 

Bei;eipts. 

1838 

274 

600 

200 

1360 

1650 

50 

100 

$24,602 

$2500 

$6850  $286 

$9,636 

$34,238 

1839 

260 

600 

200 

140011350 

60 

100 

29,559 

2600 

7980!  280 

11,860 

39,419 

1840 

256 

600 

200 

1650  1350 

50 

70 

28,255 

3000 

79001  171 

11,071 

39,226 

1841 

272 

700 

200il800ll300 

50 

60 

24,608 

3000 

5226!  188 

8,914 

33.522 

1842 

286 

800 

190  2000  1500 

60 

60 

25,164 

3000 

3730]  188 

6,918 

32,082 

1843 

296 

750 

212  3600  1200 

50  !  70 

24,039 

2700 

SOOO'  195 

5,895 

29,934 

1844 

316 

900 

250268811268 

70 

70 

31,063 

2700 

2637  195 

5,532 

36,595 

1845 

349  1000 

235  1282  1037 

30 

50 

39,742 

2700 

3125  2.54 

6,079 

45,821 

1846 

382  1100 

2401800  1200 

50 

100 

41,215 

3000 

3078  338 

6,416 

47,631 

1847 

431  1200 

373 

1900  1400 

70 

95j  33,671 

3000 

48511  287 

8,138 

51,809 

1848 

460  1200 

400 

2000; 1500 

60 

100 

48,732 

3000 

30861329 

7,415 

66,147 

1849 

514  1400 

400 

1936  1522 

55 

130 

60,034 

3377 

5086  1943 

10,406 

70,440 

1850 

570  1461 

420 

218911855 

60 

140 

57,781 

3503 

4272  2098 

9,873 

67,654 

1851 

591  1113 

2118 

1760 

49 

64  62,269 

4152 

3927  3525 

11,604 

74,974 

1852* 

538  1101 

1919 

1665 

49 

79  55,808 

4241 

2927,1380 

8,548 

64,356 

18.53 

515  838 

1643 

1287 

32 

45 1  t58,454 

4940 

3212  1296 

9,448 

81,455 

1854 

523 j  933 

2006 

1823 

52 

63 

58,775 

5900 

3.562  2069 

11,531 

75,207 

1855 

525,  819 

1778 

1568 

36 

51 

67,344 

6600 

2616  2384 

11,600 

71,290 

1856* 

566'  943 

1832 

1836 

42 

68,112 

6800 

1967  2958 

11,725 

85,747 

1857 

590  904 

1940 

2054 

59 

84,752 

6550 

862,2957 

10,369 

93,248 

1858 

610i  990 

12338 

1820 

45 

94,025 

6828 

None.  13300 

1  10,128 

105,277 

*  By  a  change  in  the  beginning  of  the  business  year,  these  reports  are  made  to  compre- 
hend  but  eleven  months. 

t  Including  payment  of  borrowed  money. 


SEC.   16.] 


STATISTICS. 


861 


§  17.    Sfatistics  of  the  Board  of  Education. 

[The  Board  of  Education  was  organized  in  1819,  although  it  was  not  until  1825  that 
the  means  were  placed  in  its  treasury  to  enter  directly  upon  the  business  to  which  it  was 
designated.  In  the  meantime,  however,  a  number  of  Presbyteries  and  Education  Societies 
assumed  a  nominally  au.\'ili:iry  relation  to  it.  These  were  generally  merged  in  the  Board 
upon  its  reorganization  in  1829.  From  1825  to  1834,  inclusive,  are  given,  first  the  number 
of  beneficiaries,  receipts,  and  expenses  of  the  Board  ;  second,  the  whole  number  reported 
from  Presbyteries,  auxiliaries,  and  the  Board.  From  1835  the  total  receipts  are  given, 
excluding  loans  and  balances  of  the  preceding  years.] 


? 

w 

a  ^ 

§   . 

o 

3 

»  w 

g=« 

9 

Tear. 

o. 

S 

•g 

H 

Year. 

•ss 

s-.? 

Total 

•o 

i 

o' 

r*-  „^ 

n  4 

i"" 

Receipts. 

1819 

59 

$1487 

$1233 

1827 

18 

$1,334 

$1,286 

230 

$12,167 

1820 

67 

1738 

1382 

1828 

19 

1,133 

1,067 

98 

16,230 

1821 

73 

1496 

1630 

1829 

1,037 

1,274 

1822 

90 

910 

1098 

1830 

5,394 

4,991 

1823 

1399 

1058 

276 

$19,037 

1831 

3,998 

4,960 

1824 

1070 

976 

250 

20,000 

1832 

13,458 

11,621 

270 

12,90] 

1825 

24 

835 

952 

234 

14,000 

1833 

' 

23,457 

26,432 

450 

29,577 

1826 

19 

979 

935 

251  46,740  1 

1834 

511 

33,985 

41,035 

612 

41,035 

Year. 

«2! 

B  £ 

as 
»  2 

C  f* 

St  », 

?  2. 

?■■  s 

n.   M, 

1  i: 

M 
Is 

if 

p.  2. 

5.'  S- 

II 

So 

■CE 

oot|' 

•     so 

1835 

641 

*$8,563 

$1,101 

$9,664 

$27,378 

$37,042 

$33,921 

1836 

608 

10,560 

$1,714 

1,128 

13,402 

28,472 

48,088 

50,064 

1837 

562 

8,728 

1,935 

706 

11,369 

29,498 

40,869 

41,858 

1838 

526 

7,123 

958 

902 

8,935 

26,345 

35,330 

33,094 

1839 

338 

5,108 

826 

526 

6,462 

22,331 

28,793 

33,562 

1840 

270 

7,922 

1,191 

830 

9,945 

13,197 

23,142 

23,273 

1841 

218 

5,039 

740 

760 

6,540 

13,108 

19,648 

19,777 

1842 

300 

4,205 

686 

728 

5,620 

17,627 

23,247 

24,530 

1843 

350 

4,081 

801 

707 

5,589 

23,834 

29,424 

29,104 

1844 

408 

2,883 

815 

613 

4,312 

26,767 

31,080 

31,057 

1845 

411 

4,776 

975 

490 

6,241 

26,343 

32,584 

31,723 

1846 

385 

6,331 

944 

634 

7,910 

22,575 

30,486 

32,953 

1847 

403 

5,836 

969 

612 

7,418 

24,908 

32,327 

35,627 

1848 

373 

5,400 

765 

823 

6,988 

23,765 

30,753 

32,126 

$182 

1849 

373 

5,157 

637 

870 

6,664 

23,920 

35,126 

37,105 

4,641 

1850 

384 

5,100 

391 

841 

6,332 

23,942 

38,367 

33,448 

7,092 

1851 

388 

4,756 

488 

1,060 

6,304 

25,238 

38,011 

37,707 

6,118 

1852 

372 

5,883 

594 

848 

7,325 

24,558 

38,188 

.39,7.35 

6,458 

1853 

370 

5,701 

634 

642 

6,977 

21,967 

37,899 

42,623 

8,858 

1854 

340 

6,259 

736 

969 

7,962 

25,648 

46,589 

46,137 

12,989 

1855 

364 

6,468 

893 

896 

8,257 

33,574 

52,181 

46,201 

10,299 

1856 

382 

4,625 

495 

1,039 

6,159 

34,264 

48,071 

48,169 

7,489 

1857  383 

4,725 

604 

1,008 

6,337 

35,534 

48,167 

48,632 

6,260 

1858 

385 

4,725 

258 

1,143 

6,126 

36,577 

48,980 

52,693 

5,594 

•Travelling  expenses  for  1835  included. 


862 


STATISTICS. 

§  18.    Church  Extension  Statistics. 


[book  IX 


[Prior  to  1856  the  Church  Extension  business  was  managed  by  the  Board  of  Missions. 
The  statistics  for  1856  are  those  contained  in  the  first  report  of  the  Church  Extension 
Committee  located  at  St.  Louis.] 


Year,  . 

1845 

1846 

18471 1848j  1849 

185011851  1852118531185411855 

Receipts,  . 

$3670 

6366 

4596  6112 

7527 

8633  6492  7101  6498l6298l5246 

Paid,  .... 

$1429 

2145 

4364j 

12763  7552  4995  2180  6177  7405 

Churches  aided. 

1    1 

39   29   17   35   49 

--^ 

»9 

a 

Year. 

1 

•5' 

n. 

•a  ^ 

to  3 

o 

^1 

If 

•  a 

s4 

?■ 

1856 

$9,757 

$8,676 

$1099 

$607 

$1706 

51 

167 

1857 

23,265 

14,251 

1929 

1296 

3225 

78 

502 

1858 

24,741 

21,342 

1941 

1100 

3041 

65 

518 

§  19.   Statistics  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

[The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  was  created  in  1837,  and  in  the  fall  of  that  year  re- 
ceived all  the  missions,  &c.,  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  which  upon  the 
transfer  was  dissolved.  The  statement  for  1837,  in  the  following  table,  exhibits  the  state 
of  the  Society  as  thus  incorporated  with  tiie  Board.  The  number  of  scholars  in  the  scliools 
of  the  Missions  falls  uniformly  below  the  truth,  as  there  are  always  omissions,  and  some- 
times quite  large  ones,  on  this  point,  in  the  reports.  They  are  becoming  increasingly  ac- 
curate in  the  details.     The  column  of  receipts  is  exclusive  of  loans  and  balances.] 


Year. 

§  2. 

i  ^ 

h- 1 

0 
H 

o' 
B 

> 

1 

B 

Pases 
Printed. 

5" 

1837 

$21,499 

$1504 

$2027 

$1191 

$4,722 

$22,832 

11 

26 

9 

1838 

37,010 

2782 

1549 

3062 

7,393 

45,498 

15 

23 

9 

190 

1839 

41,396 

4000 

5094 

3079 

12,173 

58,779 

16 

29 

9 

1,355,030 

235 

1840 

55,006 

5076 

3636 

2796 

11,508 

56,944 

19 

31 

11 

1,239,738 

640 

1841 

52.972 

5195 

3383 

2792 

11,370 

67,081123 

41 

11 

3,051,962 

543 

1842 

47,748 

5120 

3022 

3149 

11,292 

64,424!  27 

45 

12 

5,587,730 

517 

1843 

43,899 

4820 

3355 

2299 

10,474 

62,883 '28 

42 

14112,544,685 

549 

1844 

53,684 

5120 

3189 

1858 

10,167 

69,953129 

47 

171  4,263,840 

459 

1845 

72,929 

51.30 

2128 

1280 

8,538 

88,669 '38 

55 

191  7,852,050 

963 

1846 

81,077 

4932 

2148 

1656 

8,736 

84,564  36 

52 

211  8,155,407 

977 

1847 

85,468 

4975 

2646 

2367 

9,988 

93,679 1 43 

67 

21  14,279,400 

1200 

J  848 

97,466 

5158 

3204 

2354 

10,716 

109,013  46 

73 

21  12,686,930 

1190 

1849 

98,299 

5154 

3966 

2788 

11,908 

110,534  50 

76 

26  14,260,454 

1643 

1850 

111,096 

5682 

4428 

3123 

13,233 

126,075  55 

83 

28|  8,447,763 

1828 

1851 

125,735 

6448 

4559 

3343 

14,350 

139,084  54 

98 

30 

9,364,760 

22;J0 

1852 

130,293 

6465 

5325 

2387 

14,177 

144,923  54 

111 

30 

7,851,020 

2638 

1853 

140,447 

6608 

3249 

2931 

12,789 

153,268  55 

123 

34 

9,374,278 

2957 

1854 

159,327 

7896 

2036 

3925 

13,858 

173,834  56 

136 

38  No  report. 

3836 

1855 

162,689 

8447 

None. 

4567 

13,014 

182,807  j. 59 

158 

40  1 4,257,462 1  4824 

1856 

187,433 

9527 

" 

4946 

14,473 

193,564  66 

173 

46  16,264,518 

4469 

1857 

203,410 

9525 

" 

5735 

15,260 

218,496{72 

jl96 

48  16,515,370 

4595 

1858 

179,038 

9881 

" 

7081 

16,962 

223,977 

169 

!120* 

♦ 

4,505,600 

» 

*  [The  calamities  in  India,  and  the  war  in  China,  occasion  these  returns  to  be  defective.] 


SEC.    18.] 


STATISTICS. 


863 


§  20.   A  Summary  View  of  the  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 

May  1,  1857. 


o  S- 

Missionaries   and   Assist- 
ant Missionaries. 

i 

g 

SCHOLARS. 

Lay  Teachers 

Boarding 

Day. 

Names  of  Stations 

3B 

Ministers 

and  others. 

MISSIONS. 

> 

American. 

1 

S'2 

§ 

3. 

« 

Z 

9 

U 

O 

W 

2 

^ 

"  B 

0 

» 
< 

^ 
^ 

1? 
§ 

5* 

a 

^ 

? 

<! 

? 

p" 

INDIAN  TRIBES: 

Choctaws .    .     . 

Spencer  Academy, 

184^ 

2 

3 

6 

1 

1  -Ih* 

105* 



;  1  '5 

Good  Water,     .    . 

18.5.= 

1 

1 

2 

— 

— 

— 

44 

— 

3 

47 

Not  designated,"    . 

1 

1 

Chickasaws,  .     . 

Wapanucka,      .     . 

1849 

1 

2 

8 

J- 

27 

— 

96 

96 

Boggy  Depot,     .    . 

1852 

— 

— 

— 

— 

5* 

— 

Seminoles,     .    . 

Oak-ridge,     .    .    . 

1848 

1 

1 

3 

— 

43 

14 

12 

■26 

Creeks,      .    .    . 

Kowetah,      .     .     . 

1S42 

I 

— 

1 



33 

— 





Tall.ihassee,      .     . 

1849 

1 

1 

5 

1 

34* 

49* 

.39* 

f8 

lowas  and  Sacs, 

Iowa 

1835 

1 

1 

4 



25 

24 

21 

45 

Omahas,    .    .    . 

Blackbird  HUlg,    . 

1846 

1 

4 

6 

4 



5 

1 

6 

Otoes,   .... 

Otoe, 

1838 

1 

1 

3 

4 

— 

— 





Kickapoos,     .    . 

Kickapoo,     .     .     . 

1856 

1 

2 

2 

1 

— 

20 



•Ji) 

Chippewas  and 
Ottawas, 

Grand  Traverse,    . 

1838 

1 

1 

6 



68 

26 

24 

"0 

Little  Traverse,     . 

1852 

1 

1 

2 



18 



15 

15 

30 

Middle  Village,    . 

1853 

— 

1 

1 

- 

— 

— 

— 

15 

15 

30 

Total,    .    .    . 

14 

19 

50 

11 

378 

243 

237 

30 

33 

643 

AFRICA : 

Liberia,    .     .    . 

Monrovia,     .    .    . 

1842 

3 

2 

2 

54 



79 

79 

Kentucky,    .    .    . 

1850 

— 

2 

1 

42 

30 

30 

Harrisburg, .    .    . 

1854 

— 

1 

1 

IS* 

— 

15 

15 

Greenville,   .     .     . 

1847 

1 

1 

1 

48 

— 

40 

40 

Kroo  People, 

Settra  Kroo,     .     . 

1841 



1 





12 

12 

Near  the  Equator, 

Corisco,    .... 
Total,     .    .    . 

1850 

4 
8 

7 

d 

1 
1 

7 
169 

23 
35 

11 
11 

164 

— 

34 

10 

210 

INDIA : 

Lodiana,  .    .    . 

Peshawer,     .    .    . 

1857 

1 

— 





Kawal  Pindee,  .    . 

1856 

I 

— 

1 

3 

10 





20 



20 

Labor,      .... 

1849 

3 

— 

3 

3 

21 

400 

400 

Jalandar,      .     .     . 

1847 

.  . 

1 

2 

10 

229 

229 

Lodiana,  .... 

1834 

2 

— 

2 

3 

22 

20 

278 

298 

Ambala,  .... 

1848 

2 

— 

1 

4 

12 

242 

8 

260 

Sabathu, .    •    .    . 

1836 

1 

— 

1 

5 



Saharunpur,    .     . 

1836 

2 

— 

2 

2 

24 

16 

70 

K6 

Debra, 

1853 

2 

— 

1 

1 

8 

140 

16 

155 

Roorkee,  .... 

1856 

1 

— 

1 

1 



16 

16 

Fumikhabad,  . 

Agra, 

1846 

3 

___ 

3 

3 

55 

276 

85 

360 

Mynpurie,    .    .    . 

1843 

1 

— 

1 

3 

7 

135 

135 

Futtehgurh,     .    . 

1838 

4 

— 

4 

8 

59 

10 

10 

410 

45 

475 

Futtebpore, .    .    . 

1852 

— 

1 



2 

27 

— 

95 

29 

124 

Banda,      .... 

1853 

— 

— 



2 

144* 

144 

Allanabad,  .    .    . 
Total,    ... 

1836 

3 
26 

2 

3 

7 
44 

34 

294 

22 
48 

18 

48 

823 
3277 

182 

863 

23 

.::555 

STAM: 
CHINA: 
Canton.     .    .    . 

Bangkok,     .    .    . 

1840 

3 

- 

3 

1 

5 

25 

3 

19 

4T 

Canton,    .... 

1846 

3 



1 

3 

2 

19 

11 

60 

90 

Ningpo,     .     .     . 

Ningpo,    .... 

1844 

7 

— 

1 

7 

6 

50 

34 

26 

40 

12 

112 

Shanghai,     .    . 

Shanghai,    .    .    . 

1850 

6 

— 

5 

18 

20 

33 

Chinese  in  Cali- 

fornia,  .    .    . 

San  Francisco, .    . 
Total,    .    .    . 

1853 

1 
16 

2 

1 

8 

4* 
54 

53 

37 

118 

32 

16 

340 

JEWS: 

New  York,   .    .    . 

1846 

1 

1 

PAPAL  EUROPE: 

Stations  in  France, 
Belgium,  kc,   .    . 

1844 

- 

SOUTH  AMBRICA: 

Buenog  Ayres, .    . 
Bogota,     .... 

1853 
1856 

1 
1 

General  Total, 

70 

"Tl 

29 

102 

65 

900 

404 

3.36 

5608 

247 

k595 

*  Report  of  1856. 


864 


STATISTICS. 


[book  IX. 


§  21.    Statistics  of  the  Board  of  Publication. 


Year. 

1 

a 

Sales. 

£-0 

Pages 
Printed. 

l9 

""2. 
S'S" 

0,00 

1835-39 

4,324,000 

104,000 

1840 

$10,617 

$982 

$11,600 

$897 

$7,463 

$8,360 

14,033,700 

68,400 

1841 

24,031 

11,350 

35,379 

3,926 

26,173 

30,113 

19,653,896 

63,750 

1842 

7,258 

15,335 

22,594 

3,394 

21,149 

24,543 

20,705,500 

50,500 

1843 

6,610 

12,050 

18,660 

3,047 

18,362 

21,409 

15,660,250 

1844 

6,488 

27,540 

34,028 

3,173 

35,806 

38,979 

54,920,500 

1845 
1846 

1,071 
1,031 
2,162 

33,931 

28,206 
29,283 

35,003 
29,237 
31,446 

2,949 
3,883 
4,214 

29,534 
25,003 
22,464 

31,543 

28,886- 
26,678 

124,500 
137,750 
146,500 

1847 

1848 

3,842 

34,371 

38,214 

3,700 

40,641 

44,341 

167,500 

1849 

4,674 

28,527 

63,180* 

4,415 

34,811 

50,640t 

Visitor. 

261,750 

1850 

7  864 

39,454 
58,644 

70,563* 
60,339 

5,643 
6,283 

48,463 
55,181 

76,782t 
70,845 

38'^  'iOn 

1851 

10,391 

120,000 

430,300 

1852 

18,616 

59,457 

86,921 

7.582 

60,911 

89,024t 

676,000 

212,750 

1853 

14,957 

70,967 

91,492 

6,702 

73,858 

92,356 

960,000 

745,500 

1854 

18,455 

77,648 

103,544 

9,699 

64,133 

92,523 

984,000 

595,750 

1855 

15,714 

65,793 

87,600 

10,875 

67,149 

91,320 

984,000 

466,450 

1856 

16,701 

70,502 

88,596 

9,672 

64,713 

86,039 

1,032,000 

596,250 

1857 

25,237 

92,896 

119,321 

12,392 

79,472 

118,808 

1,104,000 

802,500 

1858 

21,548 

85,572 

109,414 

12,700 

69,018 

106,801 

1,200,000 

466,500 

Totil  number  of  books  and  tracts  published  by  the  Board,  from  its  organization  to  March 
1,  1858, 6,819,938. 

*  [Including  insurance  and  contributions  to  repair  loss  by  fire.] 
t  [Including  expenses  of  rebuilding.] 


§22. 


g!Kp 

other 

»  TS  13 

donations. 

O 

Time  out. 

Families 

Vols. 

Vols. 

Pages  of 
Tracts 

3-2  S 

Tear. 

-1 

(.Months.) 

visited. 

sold. 

given. 

given. 

to  S 
S°  in 

a   - 
p. 

Books. 

Pages  of 
Tracts. 

1850 

63 

1851 

125 

364 

50,890 

58,492 

5,525 

■   528,154 

$9,381 

4,524 

250,000 

1852 

141 

420 

64,526 

71,150 

5,506 

581,956 

14,530 

6,528 

175,190 

1853 

145 

407 

63,264 

87,939 

9,386 

925,172 

11,796 

4,890 

246,337 

1854 

151 

491 

68,185 

117,885 

16,09811,300,547 

18,697 

6,517 

381,032 

1855 

173 

4.32 

79,092 

97,853 

10,78011,046,964 

13,295 

6,365 

342,662 

1856 

222 

473 

93,734 

125,790 

13,91311,051,406 

11,653 

3,269 

111,873 

1857 

274 

578 

114,239 

146,146 

15,077;2,158,736 

25,358 

3,951 

162,582 

1858 

263 

596 

119,685 

123,924 

15,678|  1,555,469 

27,240 

3,724 

246,395 

SEC.  21.] 


STATISTICS. 

§  23.  New  School  Statistics. 


865 


Date. 

a 

o 
c 

a 

7 

3 

o 

£3" 

il 

Added 
Certifii- 

9 

? 

? 

P 

o*  3 

ft  D 

B 

1839 

24 

85 

1181 

105 

43 

1286 

4,691 

4067 

100,850 

1840 

16 

89 

1260 

1375 

7,421 

4180 

102,000 

1843 

19 

94 

1263 

1496 

20,715 

.  8465 

120,645 

1846 

20 

105 

1430 

151 

89 

1581 

13,062 

9485 

14.5,416 

1849 

20 

104 

1453 

130 

58 

1555 

10,190 

9509 

139,047 

1850 

20 

102 

1473 

137 

60 

1568 

5,450 

3945 

139,797 

1851 

21 

104 

1490 

140 

64 

1579 

5,699 

4203 

140,076 

1852 

21 

106 

1527 

130 

75 

1602 

5,816 

4440 

140,652 

1853 

23 

108 

1570 

130 

199 

1626 

6,174 

4760 

140,452 

1854 

23 

108 

1562 

114 

198 

1661 

5,770 

5055 

141,477 

1855 

24 

108 

1567 

111 

238 

1659 

5,816 

4890 

143,029 

1856 

24 

108 

1574 

94 

219 

1677 

5,704 

4730 

138,760 

1857 

26 

114 

1595 

105 

248 

1679 

6,558 

4960 

139,115 

1858 

20 

98 

1439 

91 

248 

1402 

9,128 

5313 

127,463 

"? 

3J 

o 

_  o 

no 

-■  o 

'—  >r* 

p. 

13 
C 

Date. 

I- 

1.% 

S  0 

2? 

i.3 

if 

1 

a 

1839 

1630 

4426 

$1231 

$1052 

$45,686 

$13,360 

1840 

1843 

1846 

3562 

9679 

1903 

1459 

1849 

2812 

7864 

1474 

325 

1850 

1714 

4096 

]521 

208 

1851 

1607 

4126 

2365 

3.50 

1852 

1617 

3931 

2955 

518 

1853 

1715 

4032 

3309 

680 

62,058 

$53,143 

28,922 

$34,535 

1854 

1779 

3873 

3786 

679 

101,555 

57,614 

96,435 

32,995 

1855 

1705 

3924 

3492 

566 

76,871 

63,963 

37,710 

48,322 

1856 

1645 

3394 

6026* 

96,052 

55,359 

48,921 

46,033 

1857 

1665 

3798 

5726* 

96,308 

65,767 

68,747 

68,148 

1858 

2815 

3786 

4751* 

88,439 

64,536 

55,651 

60,592 

[During  the  sessions  of  tlie  New  School  Assembly,  at  Cleveland,  in  1857,  a  portion  of 
tlie  members  from  the  southern  states  withdrew,  in  consequence  of  the  agitation  on  slavery. 
In  this  secession  six  Synods  have  concurred.  A  portion  of  these  have  organized  them- 
selves undtr  the  designation  of  the  United  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Cliurch.  Although 
in  no  way  eonneeted  with  the  New  School  body,  these  entire  Synods  are  incorporated  in 
the  statistics  of  that  body  as  published  with  their  Minutes  for  1858.  By  this  means  the 
totals  are  raised  cons-idernbly  abfjve  tlie  numbers  here  given.  The  secession  comprehends 
the  Synods  of  Missouri,  Virginia,  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  West  Tennessee,  and  Mississippi 
They  a  e  represented  in  the  New  School  Minutes  as  having  an  aggregate  of  22  Prcsby- 
teries,  ]  '3  Ministers,  11  Licentiates,  29  Candidates,  280  Churches,  and  16,147  Conimuni- 
cjints.l 


109 


*  Includes  the  Contingent  Fund. 


866  GENERAL   RULES    FOR    JUDICATORIES.  [APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX. 
GENERAL   RULES  FOR   JUDICATORIES. 


"  The  following  rules,  not  having  been  submitted  to  the  Presbyteries, 
make  no  part  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Yet  the 
Greneral  Assembly  of  1821,  considering  uniformity  in  proceedings  in  all  the 
subordinate  judicatories,  as  greatly  conducive  to  order  and  despatch  of  busi- 
ness, and  having  revised  and  approved  these  Rules,  recommend  them  to  the 
Synods,  Presbyteries,  and  Sessions,  as  a  system  of  regulations,  which,  if  they 
think  proper,  maybe  advantageously  adopted  by  them." — Note  to  these  rules^ 
as  printed  in  the  Constitution. 

[In  the  present  edition,  the  rules  are  arranged  according  to  their  subjects,  so  as  to  fa- 
cihtate  reference.     For  the  same  purpose  descriptive  titles  are  prefixed.] 

Of  opening  the  Sessions. 

1.  The  Moderator  shall  take  the  chair  precisely  at  the  hour  to  which  the 
judicatory  stands  adjourned;  shall  immediately  call  the  members  to  order; 
and,  on  the  appearance  of  a  quorum,  shall  open  the  session  with  prayer. 

2.  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  hour  appointed,  and  the  Moderator 
be  absent,  the  last  Moderator  present  shall  be  requested  to  take  his  place 
without  delay. 

3.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour  appointed,  any  two  members 
shall  be  competent  to  adjourn  from  time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be 
given  for  a  quorum  to  assemble. 

4.  After  calling  the  roll,  and  marking  the  absentees,  the  minutes  of  the 
last  sitting  shall  be  read,  and,  if  requisite,  corrected. 

Duties  of  the  Moderator. 

5.  I^  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  at  all  times,  to  preserve  order 
and  to  endeavour  to  conduct  all  business  before  the  judicatory  to  a  speedy 
and  proper  result. 

6.  (8.)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  carefully  to  keep  notes  of 
the  several  articles  of  business  which  may  be  assigned  to  particular  days, 
and  to  call  them  up  at  the  time  appointed. 

7.  (9.)  The  Moderator  may  speak  to  points  of  order,  in  preference  to 
other  members,  rising  from  his  seat  for  th;it  purpose ;  and  shall  decide 
questions  of  order,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  judicatory  by  any  two  mem- 
bers. 

Duties  of  the  Clerk. 

8.  (6.)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Clerk,  as  soon  as  possible  after  the 
commencement  of  the  session  of  every  judicatory,  to  form  a  complete  ruil 
of  the  members  present,  and  put  the  same  in  the  hands  of  the  Moderator. 
And  it  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  Clerk,  whenever  any  additional   mem- 


APPENDIX.]  GENERAL   RULES    FOR   JUDICATORIES.  867 

bers  take  their  seats,  to  add  their  names,  in  their  proper  places,  to  the  said 
roll. 

9.  (7.)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Clerk,  immediately  to  file  all  papers, 
in  the  order  in  which  they  have  been  read,  with  proper  endorsements,  and 
to  keep  them  in  perfect  order. 

Order  of  Business. 

10.  Business  left  unfinished  at  the  last  sitting,  is  ordinarily  to  be  taken 
up  first. 

Of  Motions. 

11.  Amotion  made  must  be  seconded,  and  afterwards  repeated  by  the 
Moderator,  or  read  aloud,  before  it  is  debated ;  and  every  motion  shall  be 
reduced  to  writing,  if  the  Moderator  or  any  member  require  it. 

Withdrawal  of  Motions. 

12.  Any  member  who  shall  have  made  a  motion,  shall  have  liberty  to 
withdraw  it  with  the  consent  of  his  second,  before  any  debate  has  taken 
place  thereon  ;  but  not  afterwards,  without  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

Debatable  Questions. 

13.  Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  take  up  business,  and  to  adjourn,  and 
to  call  for  the  previous  question,  shall  be  put  without  debate.  On  ques- 
tions of  order,  postponement,  or  commitment,  no  member  shall  speak  more 
than  once.  On  all  other  questions,  each  member  may  speak  twice,  but  not 
oftener,  without  express  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

Privileged  Questions. 

14.  When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  motion  shall  be  received,  unless 
to  adjourn,  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  postpone  indefinitely,  to  postpone  to  a  day 
certain,  to  commit,  or  to  amend  ;  which  several  motions  shall  have  precedence 
in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein  arranged  ;  and  the  motion  for  adjourn- 
ment shall  always  be  in  order. 

Amendments. 

15.  An  amendment  may  be  moved  on  any  motion,  and  shall  be  decided 
before  the  original  motion. 

Reconsideration . 

16.  ( 19.)  A  question  shall  not  be  again  called  up,  or  reconsidered  at  the 
same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  at  which  it  has  been  decided,  unless  by  the 
consent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  who  were  present  at  the  decision  ;  and. 
unless  the  motion  to  reconsider  be  made  and  seconded  by  persons  who  voted 
with  the  majority. 

liesumptioii  after  Postjxmemrnf. 

17.  (20.)  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely  postponed,  either  by  the 
operation  of  the  previous  question,  or  by  a  direct  motion  for  indefinite  post- 
ponement, shall  not  be  again  called  up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  judi- 
catory, unless  by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members  who  wero 
present  at  the  decision. 


868  GENERAL   EULES    FOR   JUDICATORIES.  [APPENDIX 

Of  Speakers. 

18.  (26.)  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at  the  same  time,  the 
member  who  is  most  distant  from  the  Moderator's  chair  shall  speak  first. 

19.  (21.)  Every  Member,  when  speaking  shall  address  himself  to  the 
Moderator,  and  shall  treat  his  fellow  members,  and  especially  the  Moderator, 
with  decorum  and  respect. 

Inter  nipt  ions. 

20.  (23.)  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted,  unless  he  be  out  of  order,  or 
for  the  purpose  of  correcting  mistakes  or  misrepresentations. 

Personalities. 

21.  (25.)  No  member,  in  the  course  of  debate,  shall  be  allowed  to  indulge 
in  personal  reflections. 

Previous  Question. 

22.  (17.)  The  previous  question  shall  be  in  this  form  :  "  Shall  the  main 
question  be  now  put  ?"  and  when  demanded  by  a  majority  of  the  members 
present,  shall  be  put  without  debate ;  and  until  it  is  decided,  shall  preclude 
all  amendment  and  further  debate  on  the  main  question. 

23.  (18  )  If  the  previous  question  be  decided  in  the  affirmative,  the  main 
question  shall  be  immediately  put  without  debate ;  if  in  the  negative,  the 
debate  may  proceed. 

0/  Voting. 

24.  (  30  )  Members  ought  not,  without  weighty  reasons,  to  decline  voting, 
as  this  practice  might  leave  the  decision  of  very  interesting  questions  to  a 
small  portion  of  the  judicatory.  Silent  members,  unless  excused  from  voting, 
must  be  considered  as  acquiescing  with  the  majority.     [See  rule  44.] 

Division  of  the  Question. 

25.  (16.)  If  a  motion  under  debate  contains  several  parts,  any  two  mem- 
bers may  have  it  divided  and  a  question  taken  on  each  part 

Order  of  Voting. 

26.  (33.)  When  various  motions  are  made  with  respect  to  the  filling  of 
blanks  with  particular  numbers  or  times,  the  question  shall  always  be  first 
taken  on  the  highest  number,  and  the  longest  time. 

27.  (34.)  When  the  Moderator  has  commenced  taking  the  vote,  no  further 
debate  or  remarks  shall  be  admitted,  unless  there  has  evidently  been  a  mis- 
take ;  in  which  case  the  mistake  shall  be  rectified,  and  the  Moderator  shall 
recommence  taking  the  vote. 

The  Moderator's  Vote. 

28.  (35.)  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot  in  any  judicatory,  the  Modera- 
tor shall  vote  with  the  other  members ;  but  he  shall  not  vote  in  any  other 
ease,  unless  the  judicatory  be  equally  divided ;  when,  if  he  do  not  choose  to 
vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost. 

Yeas  and  Nays. 

29.  (  36.)  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall  not  be  recorded,  un- 
'e38  it  be  required  by  one-third  of  the  members  present. 


APPENDIX.]  GENEEAL   RULES    FOR    JUDICATORIES.  668 

Coinmittees. 

30.  (31.)  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Moderator  to  appoint  all  committees,  ex- 
cept in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide  otherwise. 

31.  (32.)  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee,  shall  be  considered 
as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  convene  the  committee, 
and,  in  case  uf  his  absence,  or  inability  to  act,  the  second  named  member 
shall  take  his  place,  and  perform  his  duties. 

Private  Sessions. 

32.  (  37.)  All  judicatories  have  a  right  to  sit  in  private,  on  business  which, 
in  their  judgment,  ought  not  to  be  matter  of  public  speculation. 

33.  (38.)  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  private,  whenever  they 
think  it  right  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have  a  right  to  hold  what  are 
commonly  called  "  interlocutory  meetings,"  or  a  sort  of  committee  of  the 
whole  judicatory,  in  which  members  may  freely  converse  together  without 
th-e  formalities  which  are  usually  necessary  in  judicial  proceedings. 

Judicial  Sessions. 

34.  (39.)  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial  capacity,  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  solemnly  to  announce  from  the  chair, 
that  the  body  is  about  to  pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned 
for  trial;  and  to  enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard  their  high 
character,  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  solemn  duty  in  which 
they  are  about  to  act. 

Judicial  Committee. 

35.  (  40.)  In  all  process  before  a  judicatory,  where  there  is  an  accuser, 
or  prosecutor,  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  a  committee  of  the  judicatory 
appointed,  (provided  the  number  of  members  be  sufficient  to  admit  of  it 
without  inconvenience,)  who  shall  be  called  the  Judicial  Committee ;  and 
whose  duty  it  shall  be,  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to  prescribe, 
under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole  order  of  the  proceedings. 
The  members  of  this  committee  shall  be  entitled,  notwithstanding  their  per- 
formance of  this  duty,  to  sit  and  vote  in  the  cause,  as  members  of  the  judi- 
catory. 

Committee  of  Prosecution. 

36.  (41.)  But  in  cases  of  process  on  the  ground  of  general  rumour,  where 
there  is,  of  course,  no  particular  accuser,  there  may  be  a  committee  appointed, 
(if  convenient,)  who  shall  be  called  the  Committee  of  Prosecution,  and  who 
shall  conduct  the  whole  cause  on  the  part  of  the  prosecution.  The  members 
of  this  committee  shall  not  be  permitted  to  sit  in  judgment  in  the  case. 

Decorum. 

37.  (24.)  It  is  indispensable  that  members  of  ecclesiastical  judicatories 
maintain  great  gravity  and  dignity  while  judicially  convened;  that  they 
attend  closely,  in  their  speeches,  to  the  subject  under  consideration,  and 
avoid  prolix  and  desultory  harangues  :  —  and  when  they  deviate  from' the 
subject,  it  is  the  privilege  of  any  member,  and  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  to 
call  them  to  order. 

Conversation. 

''  38.  (  22.)  Without  express  permission,  no  member  of  a  judicatory,  while 
business  is  going  on,  sliall  engage  in  private  conversation  ;  nor  shall  members 
address  one  another,  nor  any  person  present,  but  through  the  3Ioderator. 


870  GENERAL   RULES    FOR   JUDICATORIES.  [APPENDIX. 

Standing  on  the  Jloor. 

39.  (27.)  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judicatory  shall  be 
standing  at  the  same  time,  the  Moderator  shall  require  all  to  take  their  seats, 
the  person  only  excepted  who  may  be  speaking. 

Suppression  of  disorder. 

40.  (28.)  If  any  member  act,  in  any  respect,  in  a  disorderly  manner,  it 
shall  be  the  privilege  of  any  member,  and  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  to  call 
him  to  order. 

Appeal  from  the  Moderator. 

41.  (29.)  If  any  member  consider  himself  as  aggrieved  by  a  decision  of 
the  Moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege  to  appeal  to  the  judicatory;  and  the 
question  on  such  appeal  shall  be  taken  without  debate. 

Withdrawal  of  Members. 

42.  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory,  without  the  leave  of  the 
Moderator;  nor  withdraw  from  it  to  return  home,  without  the  consent  of  the 
judicatory. 

Close  of  the  Sessions. 

43.  The  Moderator  of  every  judicatory,  above  the  Church  Session,  in 
finally  closing  its  Sessions,  in  addition  to  prayer,  may  cause  to  be  sung  an 
appropriate  psalm  or  hymn,  and  shall  pronounce  the  apostolical  benediction. 

44    In  elections  blank  ballots  counted. 

1856.  p.  529.  Resolved,  That  blank  votes  shall  be  counted  in  ascertaining 
the  result  of  any  such  election,  [of  a  theological  professor.] 


INDEX. 


Abingdon  Presbytery  troubles,  p.  027. 
Abington  church.     Case  of  discipline,  118. 
Absence.     Committee  on  leave,  298. 
Absentees  called  to  account,  233. 
Act  and  Testimony,  684.  Conference  which 

issued  it,  683.     Convention  called  by   it, 

and    their    memorial,   688.     Assembly's 

action  on  the  memorial,  691. 
Acts   of  reform  and  pacification  in  1838, 

773-777,  787. 
Admonition  of  the  Court  in  judicial  cases, 

129. 
Admonition  of  certain  Synods  in  1837,  729. 
Adopting  Act  of    1729,  30.      Preliminary 

act,  30.     The  act  explained  and  enforced, 

31.  Misrepresented  by  the  New  School, 

32.  Position  of  the  New  Side  on  adop- 
tion, 32,  33.  Position  of  the  Old  Side,  600. 
Reunion  adopting  act,  614.  Adopting 
act  of  1788,  36. 

Albany  Synod  erected  265. 

Alexander.    Obituary  of  Dr.,  304. 

Alexander  Alexander's  case,  129. 

Almsgiving,  173, 174.  Means  of  revival,  225. 

Alphabetical  list  of  Ministers  in  the  min- 
utes, 293. 

Alternate  and  principal  commissioners  to 
the  General  Assembly,  288. 

Amendments  to  motions,  867. 

Amendments  to  the  Constitution.  How 
made,  36,  47,  48-50.  May  be  sent  down 
for  a  series  of  years,  47.  General  prin- 
ciples on  the  subject,  45. 

American  Board  of  Commissioners.  Over- 
ture from,  337.  Missions  transferred  to, 
336,  337,  339.  Conference  following 
Rice's  overture,  364.  Orthodo.xy  of  Mis- 
sionaries, 777. 

American  Societies.     See  Congregational. 

American  Home  Missionary  Society.  In- 
terferes with  our  Board,  356.  Admon- 
ished, 693.     Excluded,  754,  757. 

American  Education  Society.  Admonished, 
693.     Excluded,  754,  757. 

Amicable  separation  attempted  in  1837,730. 
The  attempt  abandoned,  736. 

Amusements,  Fashionable,  802. 

Andrews.  Case  of  Solomon,  151. 

Andrews.  Case  of  Josiah  B.,  132,  135. 

Apostle's  Creed,  an  appendix  to  the  Cate- 
chism, 36. 

Appeal  from  the  Moderator,  870. 


Appeal  and  Complaint.     Defined,  142. 

Appeal.  Limited  to  the  original  parties, 
143.  Who  are  they?  157.  Limited  to 
judicial  cases,  143.  By  members  of  an 
inferior  court  severally,  143.  Against  re. 
fusal  to  reconsider  an  unappealed  deci- 
sion,  143.  Upon  a  reference,  138.  Bars 
to  the  process,  150.  Notice  of  reasons, 
149.  Time  and  place  of  lodging,  153. 
Who  may  sit  on  it?  150.  Usually  goes 
to  the  next  court,  152.  May  go  to  the 
highest,  152.  Personal  attendance  of  the 
pursuer,  154.  Postponement,  154,  With- 
drawal after  abuse  of  the  other  party,  154. 
Failure  to  prosecute,  154.  Resumption 
after  failure,  155.  Absence  of  the  record, 
155.  Neglect  of  the  court  below,  156. 
Case  remanded,  156.  Matter  not  of  re- 
cord, 156.  Proof  of  allegations  against 
the  court  below,  157.  Order  of  hearing, 
157.  On  technical  issues  the  character 
of  absent  parties  to  be  protected,  159. 
Calling  of  the  roll,  159.  Form  and  na- 
ture of  the  decision,  160.  Appeal  from 
another  denomination,  124. 

Appellate  jurisdiction.  To  be  maintained, 
136.     Recourse  to  it  not  censurable,  137. 

Apprentices.     Baptism  of,  107. 

Arthur's  case,  132. 

Ashmun  Institute,  829. 

Assembly's  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadel- 
phia. Erection,  667.  Dissolved  and  re- 
stored, 668.  Withholds  its  records  from 
the  Synod,  705.  Is  dissolved,  706.  Is 
restored  by  the  Assembly,  709.  Dis- 
solved by  the  Assembly  of  1837,  752. 
Act  of  1838  in  respect  to  it,  778. 

Associate  Reformed  overture  on  Psalmody, 
213.  Correspondence  with,  526,  535. 
Union  with,  565. 

Astrology  condemned,  802. 

Austin's  case,  124. 

Baird's  overture  for  reform,  658 

Balch.     Case  of  Hezekiah,  629. 

Baptism.  Neglect  of,  57,  108.  By  an  im- 
postor, 102.  By  a  deposed  man,  102. 
Profane  administration,  102.  Unitarian 
102.  Romish,  103.  Parental  obligations, 
105.  106.  What  is  infancy  ?  106.  Of 
orphan  heathen,  106.  Of  apprentices, 
107.  Of  Slaves,  107.  Immersion,  108. 
(871) 


872 


INDEX. 


Baptists    admitted    to    occasional    commu- 
nion. 102. 
Baptized    cliildren.     Instruction,    162.     To 
be  taught  our  tathers'  faith,  163.     Disci- 
pline of,  125. 
Barnes.    First    trial,  661.     Decision  of  the 
Assembly,  666.     Second  trial,  694-      Dr. 
Junkin's  charges,  694.     Decision  of  the 
Assembly's      Second      Presbytery,    694. 
Junkin's  appeal,   696.     Decision  of  the 
Synod,   699.  Reversed  by  the   Assembly, 
700.     Dr.    Miller's    resolution    rejected, 
700.     Protests  on    the    issue,    700,  702. 
Reply,  702. 
Barrier  act,  Scotch,  48. 
Bars  to  appeals  and  complaints,  150. 
"  Basis  of  1837-8,"  773-777,  787,  789. 
Beecher.  Case  of  Lyman,  143.  Of  George, 

157. 
Belknap's  case,  122. 
Bell's  case,  161. 
Benediction.  Apostolic,  108. 
Benevolence.  Systematic,  174.     Should   be 
to  selected  objects,  173.     A  means  of  re- 
vival, 225.     Female  societies,  181. 
Bernese  persecutions  reprobated.  832. 
Bible.  Classes,  186.    Publication,  415.  Ame- 
rican Society,   416.     The  revision  move- 
ment, 417.      Translation  by  the  Union, 
417. 
Bigamy.      Case  of,  189. 
Bills  and  overtures.  Committee,  296. 
Birch.  Case  of  Thomas  L.  165. 
Bissell.  A  committee  man,  575. 
Blair's  case,  140. 

Boards.  The  four  anticipated  in  1801,  312. 
Duty  of  sustaining  them,  313.  Their 
reports  to  be  given  to  the  churches,  314. 
Their  books  of  accounts  to  be  exhibited, 
314.  The  account  of  expenses  to  be  in 
detail,  314.  The  printed  reports  in  the 
Assembly,  314.  Collecting  agencies,  315. 
Distribution  of  members,  315.  Congre- 
gational Societies  set  on  a  level  with  them, 
660.  Their  statistics,  859-864. 
Board  of  Domestic  Missions.  The  Consti- 
tution, 352  Controversy  respecting  re- 
organization, 354.  The  Western  Commit- 
tee created,  355.  Union  with  the  A.  H. 
M.  Society  proposed,  356.  Cincinnati 
Convention,  357.  Salaries  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, 358.  Discretion  as  to  funds, 
359.  As  to  orthodoxy  of  missionaries, 
359.  Auxiliary  organizations,  361 .  Sta- 
tistics, 860. 
Board  of  Education.  Erection,  399.  Con- 
stitution, 400.  Honorary  menibers,  402. 
Scholarships,  402.  Amount  of  aid  to 
beneficiaries,  402.  Distinction  of  proba- 
tioners and  candidates,  403.  The  several 
funds,  403.  Synodical  agents,  403.  Aid 
to  theological  seminaries,  403.  Separa- 
tion of  the  two  departments  of  operation, 
412.  Statistics,  861. 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Constitution, 
375.  Ainendments,  376.  Accession  of 
the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society, 


375.     Statistics,  862.     Tabular  views  of 

missions,  863. 
Board    of  Publication.     Constitution,   418. 

Amendments,  419.      Circulation   of    the 

issues,     420.        German       publications, 

420      Depositories,  420.    Colportage,  420. 

Financial  management,  421,     Statistics, 

864. 
Books  and  publications  censured,  588,  625, 

631,  647.  649,  662.      The  right  denied, 

679,   703.      The   right   vindicated,   681, 

688,  692. 
Books  and  Tracts.     Early  distribution,  413. 
Boudinot  funds,  502. 
Bourne's  case,  165. 
Brainard.  Mission  of  John,  330. 
Broadnax  Professorship,  457. 
Breckinridge,     Complaint  of  R,  J.,  on  the 

"elder  question,"  144. 
Bushnell's  case,  150,  156. 

Call  not  allowed.  Till  ex-pastor  is  paid,  88. 
Because  of  inadequate  salary,  89. 

Cameron's  case,  152. 

Canada  Synod.     Correspondence  with,  559. 

Candidates  for  the  ministry.  To  be  sought, 
80,  397.  Thorough  training,  80,  84,  402. 
Letter  to  Rice  on  the  subject,  80.  Cau- 
tion in  encouraging,  402.  Literary  qual- 
ifications  waived,  82.  Increase  of,  397. 
Prcsbyterial  relation  of,  82,  83.  Pastors 
to  employ  them,  402.  Transfer  from 
one  Presbytery  to  another,  83.  With 
whom  to  study,  777.  Three  years  course, 
84. 

Carolinas.    Synod  erected,  265. 

Catechisms.  Are  part  of  the  Confession, 
42.  Instruction  in  them  urged,  43, 
182-186,  783,   The  Larger  amended,  86, 

Catechists.     Proposal  to  appoint,  349, 

Censors  of  the  press  appointed,  413. 

Censures,  To  be  proportioned  to  the  of- 
fence, 133.  Without  trial,  129.  Removal 
of,  136. 

Centenary  of  the  reunion  of  1758,  617. 

Centre  College,  405. 

Certificate.  Requisite  in  removals,  58.  To 
one  who  has  been  under  charges,  60. 

Chambers'  case,  518. 

Chaplains  for  the  army  and  navy,  90. 

Charges.  Should  be  specific,  130.  Not 
judicially  prosecuted,  128. 

Charleston  Union   Presbytery  reunion,  789. 

Charleston  Presbytery,  564. 

Charters,  Should  accord  with  the  Consti- 
tution, 63.     That  of  the  Assembly,  481. 

Chavis,  John.    A  negro  missionary,  826. 

Children.  Dedicated  to  the  ministry,  184. 
Instruction  of,  181.     The  baptized,  182. 

Christian  Union,  545,  546. 

Church.  A  missionary  society,  317.  Ours 
always  Presbyterian,  26.  And  moral  re- 
form societies,  809.  And  State,  Union  of, 
8.30.     Attitude  toward  State  schools,  412. 

Church  Courts.  Process  against,  165,  705, 
726.  Costs  of  attendance  on,  231.  Duty 
of  attendance,  298,249. 


INDEX- 


873 


Churches.  Formation  of  new.  See  Con- 
gregation. Harmony  among  denomina- 
tions, 320. 

Church  members.  Admission,  56,  58,  779. 
Piety  essential,  93.  Reception  amid  re- 
vival,  58.  Adoption  of  the  Confession 
not  required,  50.  Conf()rmity  to  the  dis- 
cipline required,  56,  57.  Applicants  op- 
posed to  inlunt  baptism,  57.  Dealers  in  ar- 
dent spirits,  57.  Universalists,  Sabbath 
mail  stage  proprietors  and  postmasters, 
57.  Absent  members,  58.  Dismission  inde- 
finite, 61).  To  another  denomination,  59.  A 
suspended  member,  60.  Witiidrawal, 59. 
Release  to  the  world, 61. 

Churcii  roll.     Absent  members,  59. 

Church  Extension  Connnittcc,  421.  Aid  to 
a  church  in  Massachusetts,  (1775)  421. 
A  committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions, 
422.     The  committee  at  St.  Louis,  424. 

Cincinnati.  Convention,  357.  Theological 
Seminary,  447.     Memorial,  670. 

Citation  committee,  in  1837,  726-729.  Jes- 
sup's  proposition,  737. 

Clapp's  case,  123. 

Clement's  case,  130. 

Clerks.  Duties  of,  866.  Of  the  Assembly, 
282-284.  Instructions  to  those  of  1837-8, 
292,  778.     List  of,  855. 

Collections.  For  Missions,  385.  The  As- 
sembly's  appointments  not  to  be  set  aside, 
173. 

Colleges  established  by  the  church.  411. 
Centre,  405.  Jefferson,  Pa.,  404.  Ma- 
kemie,  411.  New  Jersey,  392.  Wash- 
ington, Va.,  404. 

Colleges.  Relation  of  the  church  to  state 
institutions,  412. 

Collins'  edition  of  the  Bible,  416. 

Colonization  Society,  826. 

Colportage,  420. 

Commentary  proposed,  53. 

Commercial  speculation  and  extravagance, 
804. 

Commissions,  Judicial.  Definition,  233. 
Of  the  General  Synod,  236-244.  Of 
Presbytery,  244.  Of  the  Synods  of  Vir- 
giiiia,  Pittsburg,  the  Carolinas,  Illinois, 
and  Kentucky,  342,  245,  246,  640.  Of 
the  General  Assembly,  24G. 

Commissions.  Committee  on,  295. 

Commissioners  to  the  Assembly.  From  new 
Presbyteries,  284,  285.  Without  com- 
mission, 286.  With  defective  connnis- 
sions,  286.  Without  election,  286,  287. 
Rule  relaxed  in  favour  of  missionary 
Presbyteries,  286.  Too  many  from  a 
Presbytery,  285.  Principal  and  alter- 
nate, 288. 

Committees  of  the  Assembly,  295.  On  bills 
and  overtures,  296.  On  the  Boards,  300. 
On  commissions,  295.  On  correspon- 
dence, 2!)8.  On  devotional  exercises, 
297.  On  elections,  296.  On  finance, 
299.  Judicial,  296.  On  leave  of  ab- 
sence, 298.  On  mileage,  299.  On  the 
Narrative,  296.  To  nominate  delegates 
110 


to  corresponding  bodies,  297.  On  Sys- 
tematic benevolence,  300.  On  Theologi- 
cal  seminaries,  300. 

Committees  on  amicable  separation,  in  1837, 
730-736.  Rule  respecting  committees, 
869. 

Committee  men.  Excluded,  579.  Bissell's 
case,  575.  Lathrop's  case,  574.  Tut- 
tle's  case,  576.  Upson's  case,  581.  Wes- 
terii  Reserve,  580. 

Communion.  Terms  of,  583,  56.  Antipae- 
do-baptist  occasionally  admitted,  57. 

Complaint.  Defined,  142.  Notice  of  reasons 
requisite,  149.  Limitation  of  time,  149, 
153.  In  case  of  refusal  to  decide  a  con- 
stitutional question  in  thesi,  144.  Against 
refusal  to  conform  to  a  decision  of  an  ap- 
pellate court,  144. 

Conference  of  Relbrmed  churches,  543. 

Confession.  See  Constitution.  Adoption 
by  intrant  ministers,  42.  Adoption  not 
required  of  members,  56.  Use  of  creeds, 
41.     Includes  the  catechisms,  42. 

Congregations.  Formation  of,  54.  With- 
out officers,  55.  Order  of  Presbytery 
requisite,  55.  Appeal  against,  55.  The 
majority  opposed,  56.  SuppUes  without 
organization,  56. 

Congregational  churches.  Correspondence 
with,  506.  With  Presbyters  pastors, 
778.  Congregational  Societies  unduly 
cherished,  660.  Admonished,  693.  Dis- 
countenanced, 754,  756. 

Conscience,  Rights  of,  830-834.  Liberty  of 
worship  to  Americans  abroad,  834. 

Constitution.  Unwritten  at  first,  25.  First 
proposal  to  adopt,  27.  Thompson's  over- 
ture, 27.  Adopting  act,  30.  Revisions, 
34,  39,  46.  Scripture  proofs,  39.  The 
marginal  notes,  40.  General  principles 
on  emendation,  45.  The  doctrinal  part, 
how  amended,  36,  47-50.  Publication 
and  circulation,  44.  Adherence  required, 
320,  584,  676.  Missionary  discretion  as 
to  the  letter  of  the  book,  387. 

"Constitutional  rules."  Controversy  re- 
specting them,  48. 

Contumacy,  134.     See  Resistance. 

Contributions.  Should  be  to  select  objects, 
173.  Annual  application  to  each  indi- 
vidual, 181. 

Convention.  Called  by  the  act  and  testimony, 
688.  Cineimiati,  357.  On  tlie  American 
Episcopate,  511.  Of  1837,  710.  Of  Re. 
formed  churches,  527,  543.  Of  Philadel- 
phia m  1837,  710. 

Correspondence  with  Churches.  Its  regu- 
lation belongs  to  the  Assembly,  506. 
With  the  New  England  churches,  506.  A 
standing  committee,  510.  With  Connec- 
ticut, 511.  Amended,  518.  Terminated, 
524.     With  Vermont,  514.    With  Maine, 

516.  With  New  Hampshire,  515.  With 
Massachusetts,  515.    With  Riiode  Island, 

517.  Amendment  of  the  terms,  519. 
Violations  of  them,  518,  521  Proposal 
to  correspond  through  the  Pastoral  Union, 


874 


INDEX. 


521.  Correspondence  resumed  after  1838, 
5^2.  With  New  York,  523.  The  slav- 
ery question,  523.  Correspondence 
closed  with  the  Congreyational  churches, 
525. 

Correspondence.  With  the  Dutch,  525, 
535.  With  tlie  Dutch  and  Associate  Re- 
formed, 52(J.  With  the  Associate  Re- 
formed, 534,  535.  Witli  the  Associate 
Presbytery,  538.  Witli  the  German  Re- 
formed, 539.  With  tlie  Relbrmed,  540. 
The  slavery  question,  541.  With  the 
Welsh  Calvinistic  Mctliodists,  543.  With 
foreign  churches,  548.  The  continentil 
churches  551.  Tlie  Waldenses,  552. 
The  church  of  Scotland,  26,  553.  The 
Irish  church  322,  323,  555,  5.57,  559. 
The  churches  of  London,  321,  324.  The 
slavery  question  in  our  foreign  corres- 
pondence, 555. 

Correspondence.  Mileage  of  Delegates, 
297.     Committee  on,  298, 

Corresponding  members.  Their  ecclesias- 
tical connection  to  be  recorded,  233.  In 
the  General  Assembly,  289. 

Cowell  and  Tennent's  case,  623. 

Creed.  Apostles',  an  appendix  to  the  Cate- 
chism, 36. 

Creeds  and  Confessions.  Use  of,  41,  46. 
Ministrrs  hostib  to,  43,  255.  Abbrevi- 
ated, 729,  744,  779. 

Cross.    Case  of  Robert,  133. 

Cumberland  Schism.  Origin  of  it,  640. 
A  Comniiss'ion  of  the  synod  of  Kentucky, 
640.  Suspension  of  the  disorderly  mem- 
bers. 642.  Their  memorials  to  the  Assem- 
bly, 642.  The  synod  sustained,  644.  Atti- 
tude toward  the  Cumberland  body,  644. 

Dancing  condemned,  802. 

Dauphin.  Congratulations  on  his  birth,  842. 

Davies.  Presidency  of  Samuel,  394.  Mis- 
sion to  Europe,  392.  Other  notices,  33, 
82,  327 

Davies.     Case  of  J.  Le  Roy,  167. 

Davis.      Case  of  William  C,  646. 

Davis.     Case  of  Thomas,  154,  155. 

Day's  case.     The  Wooster  church,  70. 

Deacons.  They  should  be  appointed,  63. 
Their  duties,  64.  Control  over  funds  in 
their  hands,  65.  Their  ordination,  116. 
The  office  combined  with  the  eldership, 
65. 

Deaf  and  Dumb.     Instruction  of,  187. 

Debate.     Order  to  be  followed,  868. 

Delaware  Synod.  Erected,  270,  669.  Dis- 
solved, 693. 

Demission  of  the  ministry.  Disallowed,  93, 
97.     Allowed,  97,  98. 

Deposed  Minister.     Jurisdiction  over,  124. 

Deposition  and  excomnnniication  distinct, 
134.     In  wliat  cases  published,  134. 

Digest.  Measures  of  the  Assembly  to  pro- 
cure one,  5.     Sanction  to  this  work,  4. 

Discipline,  118.  That  of  other  churches  to 
be  respected,  124.  Of  baptized  children, 
125. 


Dismission  of  Members,  Valid  though  ir- 
regular, 59,  To  another  denomination, 
59,  Indefinite,  60.  To  the  world,  61. 
A  suspended  member,  60,  Persons  who 
have  been  under  process,  60, 

Disowning  Acts  of  the  synods  of  Western 
Reserve,  Utica,  Geneva,  and  Genessee, 
737  Protests  and  replies  on  these  acts, 
738-744.     Pastoral  vindication,  760, 

Dissent,     Right  and  nature  of,  117, 

Division,  Geographical,  of  the  Assembly 
proposed,  660.  Of  1741,  592.  Of  1838, 
770. 

Divorce  cases,  189. 

Dobbin's  case,  60. 

Doctorate.     The  first  in  our  church,  99. 

Doctrinal  error.    See  Testimony. 

Domestic  Missions,  341.     See  Missions. 

Donation  visits,  200. 

Donegal  troubles,  618.  The  schism,  620. 
Reunion,  621. 

Dublin  Presbytery.    Letters  to,  322,  323. 

Duelling  reprobated,  803. 

Dufficld.  Case  of  George,  (1773)  128. 

Duffield.  Case  of  George,  (1835)  163. 

Eakin's  case,  123. 

Eastburn's  seaman's  chapel  fund,  501. 

Economy  in  the  Boards,  315.  , 

Education.  See  Board  of  Education.  Of  / 
the  ministry,  80.  Early  measures,  388. 
Schools  and  colleges  ecclesiastical,  408. 
Corporation  and  state  schools,  412.  The 
General  Synod's  free  scho(jl,  (1744)  389. 
Its  library,  390.  Act  of  the  Synod  of 
Virginia,  the  origin  of  Washington  and 
Jefferson  colleges,  404. 

Education  Register,  316. 

Elders.  Election  by  the  people  essential, 
66.  Who  are  electors  ?  67.  The  mode 
may  be  changed,  66.  The  session  ap- 
points the  election,  67.  Abuse  of  this 
power,  68,  Election  without  the  session's 
authority,  66.  A  minister  may  not  hold 
the  office,  65.  The  office  perpetual,  68. 
May  not  serve  two  churches,  68.  Resto- 
ration to  communion  does  not  restore  to 
office,  69,  Resignation,  70.  Elders  with- 
out charge,  69.  Re-installiition,  69,  El- 
ders resisting  the  higher  courts,  69.  The 
quorum  question,  70-80,  The  ordination 
question,  70-80,  Ordination  of  elders, 
116.  Duties  in  vacant  churches,  109. 

Elective  affinity  courts  erected,  667.  The 
principle  condemned,  675,  688,  692,  754. 
The  courts  dissolved,  693,  752,  778. 

Episcopal  Church.  Rt'lations  to,  547. 

Episcopate,  Controversy  of  the  American,511. 

European  cliurches.  Relations  with,548-559, 
26,  321-324,  289,  290, 

Evan,    Case  of  David,  101. 

Evangelists.  Ordained,  91.  The  office  jier- 
manent  in  the  elnireh,  93. 

Ewing's  case,  130,  154, 

Examination,  Of  intrant  ministers,  127 
253.  Of  ministers  suspected,  127.  .Of 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  93,  584.    Of 


INDEX. 


875 


candidates  for  church    membership,  58, 

93. 
Exegesis.  Subjects  for,  86. 
Expenses  in  attending  church  courts,  231. 
Expository  preaching,  101. 
Exscinding  Acts.     See  Disowning  acts. 

Family  rthgion,  181. 

Family  instruction  and  Sabbath  schools, 
183,  185. 

Fasting.  A  duty,  783.  A  means  of  revival, 
224.     D.iys  appointed  by  the  Slate,  835. 

Females.  To  be  silent  in  public  worship, 
220.  Benevolent  societies,  181.  Pray, 
er  meetings,  206,  220. 

Fifth  Philiuieiphia  church  case,  162. 

Finance  ('oinniittee,  299. 

Fiiilcy.  Case  of  R.  S.,  172. 

Foreign  Correspondence.  Committees  on, 
297.  298.  History  of,  26,  321-324,  548- 
559. 

Foreign  ministers.  Rules  in  reception,  254- 
262. 

Foreign  Missionary  newspaper,  316. 

Foreign  Missions.  See  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions. 

foreman.     Case  of,  133. 

Foriu  of  Government.  History  of,  34-41, 
48-50. 

Frankland  state.    Troubles  respecting,  G29. 

Eraser.     Case  of  A.  G.,  155. 

French  war  of  1755,  835.  Pastoral  letter 
on  the  French  Revolution,  844. 

Fund  created  for  pious  uses,  323. 

Funds  of  the  Assembly.  Manner  of  the 
accounts,  485,  493.  A  committee  of  in- 
vestigation in  1851,  486.  Statement  of 
the  funds  in  1852,  488-492.  Measures 
for  repairing  losses,  492.  Trust  funds 
are  not  to  be  perverted,  493.  The 
Commissioners'  fund,  494.  Contingent. 
495.  Permanent  missionary, 495.  Horton, 
499.  Lesly,499.  Eastburn,501.  Boudinot, 
502.  Colt  scholarship,  501.  Ed  schol- 
arship, 501.  Funds  with  the  corporation 
of  the  widows'  fund,  500.  In  the  college 
of  New  Jersey,  497.  Proposed  division 
with  the  New  School,  734,  791,  800, 

Funeral  carousals  reproved,  806. 

Gambling  and  Lotteries  condemned,  805. 

General  Assembly.  Documentary  history, 
276.  Scmicentinary  commemoration,  51. 
Prayer  for,  280.  Order  of  organization, 
281.  In  the  absence  of  the  last  moderator, 
281.  Election  of  moderator,  281.  His 
duties,  282,  8G6.  Tlic  casting  vote,  282, 
868.  Connnuiiicatious  to,  282.  The 
roll  printed,  284.  The  clerks,  282-284, 
866.  Expenses  of  officers,  284.  Ratio  of 
representation,  284.  Connnissioners,  284. 
Those  Irom  new  Presbyteries,  21)3.  Cor- 
responding members,  289.  Delegates 
from  otlier  churches,  289.  Foreign  min- 
isters correspondents,  290.  Agents,  291. 
Arrangement  of  the  roll,  293.  Clirono- 
logical  list  oi"  meetings,  854.    Its  powers, 


300;  in  ordination,  300  ;  in  translation, 
301  ;  over  Prebyteries,  301  ;  over  Syn- 
ods, 302  ;  over  missions,  303  ;  general 
review  and  control,  303. 

General  Presbytery.  Had  no  written  con. 
stitution,  25.  Strictly  Presbyterian,  26. 
Relation  to  the  Scotch  church,  26.  Sub- 
divided  and  designated  as  the  Synod, 
276. 

General  Synod.  Lineal  heir  to  the  General 
Presbytery,  276,  The  schism,  592-618. 
Meets  by  delegation,  277.  Reorganized 
to  constitute  the  General  Assembly.  278. 
Statistics  from  1706  to  1788,  857. 

Genessee  Synod  erected,  267  ;  dissolved, 
737. 

Geneva  Synod  erected,  266  ;  dissolved,  737. 

German.  School  fund  in  1757,390.  Confes- 
sion and  Hymnbook,  420. 

German  Reformed  Synod.  Correspondence 
with,  539. 

Gibson.     Funeral  of  L.  S.,  308. 

Glasgow  Synod.     Letter  to,  26. 

Glenn.     Case  of,  253. 

Gloucester,  John.     A  negro  minister,  826. 

Graham.     Case  of  William,  629. 

Greek  Testament  in  colleges,  411. 

Green,  Dr.  Ashbel.  Last  visit  to  the 
General  Assembly,  290.  Obituary  notice, 
305. 

Griffith,     Case  of  G.  H.,  151. 

Griffith.     Ordination  of  John,  82. 

Hanna.     Case  of  Mrs.,  155,  157. 

Harker's  case,  624,  His  book  censured 
625.    He  is  deposed,  626. 

Harney's  case,  131. 

Harrison,     Case  of  Joseph  C,  163. 

Harrison.     Letter  to  Sir  Edmund,  321. 

Harrison.   Death  of  President  Wm,  H.,310. 

Hawes,     Case  of  Newton,  161. 

Hemphill's  case,  135, 

Hindman's  case,  136,  144. 

Historical  Collections  of  the  Assembly, 
502. 

Historical  Society.     Presbyterian,  505. 

History  of  the  church.  A  committee  to 
write,  503. 

Hobbs.     Case  of  Benedict  H.,  160. 

Hopkins,     Case  of  D.  C,  160. 

Hopkiiisianism.  The  Synod  of  Philadel- 
phia on  it,  656.  The  Assembly  on  it, 
657, 

Horton's  Indian  Mission,  329 

Hotchkiss.     Case  of  G.  A.,  108. 

Hudson  (New  School)  Presbytery  case, 
791. 

Hunt.     Case  of  Garner  A.,  122. 

Hymns,  Watts's  first  allowed,  209,  Use 
of  frivolous  or  heretical,  209.  The  As- 
sembly's first  Collection,  210,  The  pres- 
ent Collection,  211, 

Ilsley  and  Sharp's  case,  164. 
Immersion  in   bajjlism,  108. 
Independent    Presbyterians.      Attitude  to- 
ward, 542. 


876 


INDEX. 


Indian  Missions,  329-337.  Brainard  em- 
ployed, 330.  Aid  from  Europe,  331. 
Those  of  the  Pittsburg  Synod,  334-336. 

Indian  civilization,  846. 

Infant  baptism.  The  duty,  106.  Period  of 
infancy,  106.    Statistics,  858. 

Intemperance.  Duty  of  church  officers, 
806.  Pastoral  letter,  807.  Day  of  fast- 
ing and  prayer,  808.  Total  abstinence, 
808.  Manufacture  and  sale  of  ardent 
spirits,  808.     Sale  to  heathen  tribes,  809. 

liitLrlocutory  meetings  of  courts,  869. 

Intoxicating  drinks.     See  Intemperance. 

Irish  Church.  Correspondence  with,  322, 
323,  555,  557,  559. 

Itinerants.  Our  first,  326.  The  system 
urged,  346.  Pastors  should  make  tours, 
358. 

Jessup's  substitute  for  the  disowning  acts, 
737. 

Johns.  Obituary  noticp  of  Chancellor, 
311. 

Judicial.  Committee,  296.  Process  against 
a  court,  165,  705,  726.  Actions  should 
be  definite,  130,  131. 

Judicial  Cases.  Alex.  Alexander,  129. 
Andrews,  Josiah  B.,  132, 135.  Andrews, 
Solomon,  151.  Arthur,  132.  Austin, 
124.  Balch,  Hczekiah,  629.  Barnes's 
first  trial,  661-666;  second  trial,  694- 
702.  Beecher,  Lyman,  143.  Beecher, 
George,  157.  Belknap,  122.  Bell,  Jo- 
seph E.,  161.  Birch,  T.  L.,  165.  Blair, 
140.  Bourne,  165.  Bushnell,  150,  156. 
Cameron,  Wm.,  152.  Chambers,  518. 
Clapp,  123.  Clement,  130.  Collins,  125. 
Cesser,  Mrs.,  155.  Cowell,  623.  Cross, 
Robert,  133.  Da  vies,  Le  Roy  J.,  167. 
Davis,  Thomas,  154,  155.  Davis,  W.  C, 
646.  Dolibins,  60.  Duffield,  (1773)  128. 
Duffiekl,  (1835)  163.  Eakins,  123.  Ew- 
ing,  130,  154.  Fifth  Church  Philadel- 
phia,  162.  Finley,  R.  S.,  172.  Fore- 
man, 133.  Fraser,  A.  G.,  155.  Glenn, 
253.  Graham  Wm.,  629.  Griffith,  G. 
H.,  151.  Hanna,  Mrs.,  155,  157.  Bar- 
ker, 624-626.  Harney,  131.  Harrison, 
Joseph  C,  163.  Hawes,  Newton,  161. 
Hemphill,  135.  Hindman,  136,  144. 
Hobbs,  B.  H.,  160.  Hopkins,  D.  C,  160. 
Hotchkiss,  108.  Hudson  Presbytery,  791. 
Hunt,  Garner  A.,  122.  Ilsley  and  Sharp, 
164.  Kellar,  169,  170.  Kingston  Dutch 
Reformed  clmrch,  537.  Kollock,  137. 
Lowrey,  167,  169.  McCalla,  58,  129. 
McDowell,  162.  MeGill  125.  McKim, 
706,  708.  McQueen,  144,  194.  Mahaf- 
fey,  137.  Marquess,  130, 151.  Metcalf, 
143.  Miller,  125,  135.  Mnnro,  60. 
Niclwl,  184.  Parsons,  124.  Price,  133, 
134.  Rennick,  118.  Rice,  M.  H.,  128. 
Russell,  155.  St.  Charles  church,  163. 
Scott,  152.  Second  Presbytery  of  Phila- 
delphia, 706,  709.  Shepherd,  2.52.  Skin- 
ner,  162.  Snodgrass,  155.  Spicer,  133. 
Taylor,  James,    154.      Taylor  R.,    153. 


Todd,  161.  Van  Court,  170.  Van 
Dyke,  536.  Wade,  506.  Ward,  136. 
Wiley,  57.  Wilmington  Presbytery,  706. 
Wood,  Mrs.,  124.  Wylie,  128,  143. 
Yale,  152. 
Jurisdiction.  Territorial,  119.  Over  can- 
didates and  licentiates,  120.  Deprived 
licentiate  nonresident,  121.  In  default 
of  competent  Session,  121.  A  member 
of  a  defunct  Presbytery,  121.  A  minis- 
ter nonresident,  122.  A  minister  failing 
in  attempt  to  join  another  body,  122,  ]23. 
A  deposed  minister,  124.  Declinature 
does  not  bar,  123.  Case  of  Theodore 
Clapp,  123. 

Cellar's  case   with  the  Peoria  church,  169, 

170. 
Kentucky  Synod  erected,  265. 
Kingston    Dutch   Reformed   church    case, 

537. 
Kollock.     Case  of  Dr.,  137. 

Laird  professorship  at  Danville,  457. 

Lathrop.     A  committee  man,  574. 

Latta.     Obituary  of  Dr.  Wm.,  311. 

Law  suits  among  Christians,  804. 

Law  suits  of  the  New  School,  791.  Nar- 
rative of  the  Trustees,  791-793.  Opin- 
ion of  the  court,  795.  Action  of  the  As- 
sembly on  the  subject,  794.  Letter  of 
the  Hon.  John  Sergeant,  795. 

Lay  preaching  condemned,  101. 

Leave  of  absence.  Duty  to  obtain,  233. 
Committee  on,  298. 

Legislative  powers  of  church  courts,  1J6. 

Letters  correspondent.  To  the  Synod  of 
Glasgow,  26.  To  the  Snffulk  Presby- 
tery, 37.  To  Rev.  David  Rice,  80.  To 
the  London  churches,  through  Sir  E. 
Harrison,  321,  324.  To  the  ministers  of 
Dublin,  323.  To  the  governor  of  Vir- 
ginia, 327.  To  Dr.  Stephenson,  644. 
To  the  ministers  of  Connecticut,  506.  To 
the  Association  of  Massachusetts,  515. 
To  the  Congregational  Associations, 
519.  To  the  church  of  Scotland,  393, 
555.  To  the  church  of  Ireland,  555, 
557,  559.  To  the  Cumberland  party, 
642,  643.  To  the  Presbytery  of  South 
Carolina,  5G3  To  the  Synod  of  Ken- 
tucky, 643.  To  Dr.  Clapp  of  Yale  Col- 
lege,  609.  To.  Dr.  Lcechman,  99,  To 
the  churches  of  Christ,  on  the  reform  of 
1837-8,  763. 

Letters  pastoral.  In  vindication  of  the  re- 
form of  ]  837-8,  760,  763.  On  missions  in 
1719,  325 ;  in  1760,  331  ;  in  1791, 
344;  in  1817,317;  in  1840,  381.  To 
foreign  missionaries,  377.  On  syste- 
matic benevolence,  174.  On  ministcri- 
al  supi)ort,  199.  To  frontier  and  vacant 
churches,  110.  On  dangers  in  revivals, 
218.  On  promoting  revivals,  222.  At 
founding  Princeton  seminary,  430.  On 
maintaining  sound  doctrine,  582.  In 
behalf  of  the  Waldenses,  552.     On   the 


INDEX. 


877 


Abington  difficulties,  630.  On  the  old 
French  war,  835.  On  the  repeal  of  the 
stamp  act,  836.  On  the  Revolutionary 
war,  838.  On  tlie  French  Revolution, 
844.  Of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  on  the 
New  Liglit  troubles,  637.  Of  the  Synod 
of  Pliiladelphia  on  Hopkinsian  error,  656. 

Liberty  of  conscience.  To  Americans 
abroad,  834.     The  right,  830,  832. 

Libraries.     Pastoral,  recommended,  95. 

Library.  Of  tlie  General  Synod's  scliool, 
390.     Associate  Reformed  Synod's,  567. 

Licentiates,  84.  Probation  lor  tlie  ministry 
necessary,  84.  To  attend  tiie  clmrch 
courts,  86.  May  solemnize  marriage, 
189. 

Licensure.  Precipitate,  85.  Going  abroad 
to  procure  it,  85. 

Limitation  of  time.  Judicial,  130,  150,  153. 

Lindsley.     Obituary  of  Dr.,  308,  309. 

Liquor  dealers  church  members,  57. 

Litigation  amongst  Christians,  62. 

Lowry.     Cases  of  Samuel,  167, 169. 

McCalla's  case,  58,  129. 

McDowell's  case,  162. 

McCiill's  case,  125. 

McKim's  case,  706,  708. 

McQueen's  case,  144,  194. 

MahafFey's  case,  137. 

Mail  on  Sunday,  57,  813-816. 

Marginal  notes  in  the  constitution,  40, 

Marquess'  case,  130,  151. 

Marriage.  Inconsiderate  engagements, 
189.  Licentiates  may  solemnize,  189. 
A  proprietary  law  resisted,  831.  Publi- 
cation  of  bans,  189.  Clandestine,  190. 
Of  mission  converts,  190.  Cases  of 
atfinity,  191-195.  Proposed  changes  in 
the  constitution  on  tlie  subject,  194. 

Masonry,  804. 

Mattiiews.     Obituary  of  Dr.,  306. 

Members  of  the  court,  127,  129.  150. 

Memorial.  Pittsburg,  (1826)  658.  Cin- 
cinnati, (1834)  670.  From  the  conven- 
tion of  1835,  688.  From  that  of  1837, 
710.  From  the  Cumberland  Presbytery, 
642,  643.     In  judicial  cases,  642,  643. 

Mctcalf's  complaint,  143. 

Michigan  Synod.  Erected,  270.  Dissolved, 
785. 

Mileage.  Committee,  299.  Of  the  Assem- 
bly's officers,  284. 

Miller.     Case  of  Alexander,  125,  135. 

Miller,  Dr.  Resolution  in  Barnes's  case,  700. 
Resignation,  443.  Obituary,  303. 

Ministers.  Are  not  members  of  particular 
churches,  96.     Nonresident,  97.     With- 

.  drawal  from  Presbytery,  262.  Removal 
without  leave,  97.  Holding  civil  office, 
96.  Unknown  ti-avclling,  96.  Intruders 
on  the  churches  of  others,  102,  592,  595. 
Those  without  charge  are  members  of 
Presbytery,  250.  Dismission  by  com- 
mittee, 262.  Must  be  dismissed  to  a 
Bpecified  body,  262.  Support  of  aged 
and  invalid,  204.     Piety  and  faithfulness, 


93.      Means   of  greater    efficiency,   94. 

Support  of,  197  et  seq. 

Ministry.  Neglect  of  the  work,  91.  De- 
mission, 93,  97,  98,  99.  Consecration  of 
ciiildren  to  it,  184.  To  be  wholly  devoted 
to  their  work,  94. 

Minutes  of  the  Assembly.  Printed.  Old, 
291.  Annual,  292  Alphabetical  list  of 
ministers,  293.  Index,  293.  To  whom 
sent,  294.  Measures  for  preservation, 
294.  Selections  read  to  the  churches, 
294.     Movers'  names  to  be  given,  293. 

Missionaries.     Pastoral  letter  to,  377. 

Missionary.     First  stated,  348. 

Missionary.  Department  in  Princeton,  440. 
Contributions,  95.     Salaries,  358. 

Missions.  The  duty  of  all,  317.  Presbyte- 
rial  duty,  360.  Among  the  Germans,  359. 

Missions.  Early  domestic,  321.  Aid  from 
Europe,  321-324.  Earliest  fund,  323. 
First  appropriation,  325.  A  yearly  col- 
lection, 325.  First  itinerant,  326.  Two 
classes  of  missionaries,  328.  First  dis- 
tinct fund,  329.     A  committee  appointed, 

341.  The  standing  committee,  350.  By 
the  Synods  of  Virginia  and  the  C.irolinas, 

342.  See  Board  of  Domestic  Missions. 
Missions.     Foreign.     Rice's  overture,  363. 

Committee  of  conference  with  the  A.  B. 
C.  F.  M.,  (1831)  364.  Pastoral  letter  on, 
381.  Duty  of  pastors  and  sessions,  384. 
Collections,  385.  Annual  day  of  prayer, 
385.  Presbyteries  and  Synods  in  the 
missions,  385.  See  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions. 

Moderator.  Duties,  282, 866.  Vote,  868.  In 
judicial  cases,  129. 

Monthly  concert,  206.     See  Prayer. 

Moral  reform  and  the  church,  809. 

Motions  and  their  withdrawal,  867. 

Movers'  names  to  be  recorded,  293. 

Munro's  case,  60. 

Music.  Under  the  Session's  control,  197. 
The  Assembly's  collection,  195.  Instru- 
mental, 197.' 

Narrative.     Committee  on,  296. 

Necrology  of  the  General  Assembly,  303. 

Negroes,     Religious  instruction,  826-829. 

New  Brunswick  schism,  592. 

New  Jersey  college,  392.  Collections  for, 
392,  395.     Appeal  to  Scotland,  393. 

New  Light  heresy,  634. 

New  School  controversy,  656.  A  pastoral 
letter  of  Piiiladelphia  Synod  in  1816, 
656.  Complaint  against  error  discour- 
aged, 658.  Pittsburg  reform  overture  of 
1826,  658.  Resolution  of  attachment  to 
the  truth  in  1834,  682.  Creed  of  1837, 
750.  Secession,  770.  Joint  celebration 
of  the  I>ord's  supper,  788.  Division  of 
the  funds,  800.  The  suits  at  law,  791. 
Present  relations,  789.  United  Synod, 
(South)  790.     Statistics,  865. 

Ncwspipers,     Religious,  783. 

New  trial.  On  new  evidence,  136.  Ail^r 
a  lapse  of  years,  136. 


878 


INDEX. 


New  York  and  New  Jersey  Synod.     Erect- 
ed, 264.     Divided,  268. 
New  York  difficulties,  (1721)  508,  238. 
Nichol's  case,  134. 
Nonsubscribcrs.     Irish,  255. 
North  Carolina  Synod.     Erected,  266. 
Notice  of  appeal  or  complaint,  149,  153. 

Oath,  judicial.     Lawfulness  of,  204. 

Obituary  notices,  303-311. 

Ordinances.  Logical  distribution,  100.  Ne- 
glect of,  108.     In  vacant  churches,  109. 

Ordination.  Hasty,  84,  85.  By  laymen, 
114.  Procured  by  fraud,  115.  Irregu- 
lar yet  valid,  86,  114.  Sine  titulo,  \13, 
114.  Olden  trials,  111.  The  first  on 
our  records.  111.  Sought  abroad,  85, 
112.  By  committee  in  early  times,  111. 
At  a  distance  from  the  charge,  112.  Of 
other  denominations,  114.  Laying  on 
of  hands  on  elders  and  deacons,  116.  El- 
ders laying  hands  on  ministers,  70,  71, 
75,  77.     On  the  Sabbath,  113. 

Original  parties.     Who  are  ?  157. 

Papacy.  Is  excommunicate,  60,  103,  560. 
Prayer  for  its  overthrow,  207.  Its  Bap- 
tism, 103.     Its  schools,  561. 

Parochial  schools,  6.3,  95.  Report  on,  406. 
Policy  adopted,  410. 

Parsonage  houses  to  be  obtained,  62. 

Parsons.     Case  of  Horatio  A.,  124. 

Pastor.  Elected  by  the  people,  86.  Elec- 
tors, 88.  Mode  of  election,  87.  Collec- 
tion of  the  salary,  62.  Inadequate  salary 
a  bar  to  installation,  89.  He  and  the 
church  must  be  of  the  same  Presbytery, 

88.  Office    arising    prescriptively,    88. 
Relation,  how  dissolved,  89.  Translation, 

89.  Duties  of,  89,  95. 
Pastoral  libraries  recommended,  95. 
Pastoral   Union.      Proposed  correspondence 

through  it,  521. 

Peace  among  the  nations,  847. 

Pelagian  errors.  Testimonies  against,  675, 
685,  711,  745. 

Peoria  church  case,  169. 

Periodicals  of  the  Boards,  315-317.  Suita- 
ble religious  ones  to  be  encouraged,  783. 

Persecutions.  In  Virginia,  326.  In'Switz- 
erland,  832. 

Petition.  The  right  of,  117.  Effect  in 
judicial  cases,  642,  643. 

Phifer,  John  H.,  in  Davies'  case,  159. 

Pittsburg.  Second  cliurch  case,  56.  Con- 
vention, 688.     Reform  overture,  658. 

Plan  of  Union.  Origin,  570.  Plan  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Albany,  (1802)  571. 
Plan  of  the  Synod  of  Albany,  (1808) 
572.  Operation  in  the  Western  Reserve, 
580.  Complaints  against,  G70,  680,  689. 
Defence  of  it,  679,  716.  Discouraged  in 
1835,  693.  Abrogation,  715.  Protest 
against  this,  716.  Reply,  720.  Pa.storal 
letter  vindicating  the  abrogation  760. 
See  Committee  men. 

Pluralities  not  to  be  allowed,  90. 


Political  excitements  to  be  avoided,  846. 

Poor  widows    and  orphans,  62. 

Popery.     See  Papacy. 

Postmasters  and  the  Sabbath,  57,  813, 

Praise.     The  duty  of,  225. 

Prayer.  Posture,  205.  Secret,  89,  220, 
224,  783.  Family,  181.  Social,  205^ 
220,  224.  For  the  overthrow  of  the  Pa- 
pacy, 207.  For  the  General  Assembly, 
280.  For  the  spread  of  the  Gospel,  320, 
385.  For  rulers,  311.  Female  meetings, 
206.     Monthly  concert,  206. 

Preaching.  Expository,  95,  101.  Lay, 
101.     Reading  sermons,  101. 

Presbyterian  Historical  Society,  505. 

Presbytery.  Radical  principles,  230.  Meet- 
ing, how  postponed,  230.  Order  of  pro. 
ceeding,  249.  Opening  sermon,  250 
Ministers  without  charge  entitled  to  sit, 
250.  Pro  re  nata  meetings,  231.  Meet- 
ing  called  by  Synod,  251.  'I'ransfer  of 
churches,  250.  Excessive  subdivision, 
250,  285.  Geographical  bounds,  250. 
Reception  of  ministers  set  aside  by  the 
higher  courts,  251,  2.52.  May  reject 
clean  papers,  252.  Examination  in  re- 
ceiving members,  253.  Reception  of  min- 
isters from  other  churches,  253. 

Presbytery.  Of  South  Carolina,  563.  Of 
Charleston,  564.  Of  Charleston  Union, 
789,  850.  Of  Suffolk,  562,  37.  Of 
Duchess  county,  562.  Assembly's  Sec- 
ond,    See  Assembly's  Second. 

Presbyteries.  Chronological  list,  848.  Erect- 
ed at  foreign  missions,  386,  301,  851. 

Price.     Case  of  David,  183,  134. 

Process  against  cliurch  courts,  165,  705, 
726. 

Professional  counsel  not  allowed,  129.  ' 

Pro  re  nata  meetings,  231. 

Protest.  Old  School  in  1834  refused  re. 
cord,  683.    Right  and  nature  of,  117,  615. 

Protestation  of  1741,. 597. 

Protracted  meetings,  227.     Abuses,  58. 

Psalmodist.  Compilation  of,  195.  Abridged 
for  family  and  social  use,  197. 

Psalmody.  Allowance  of  Watts,  207,  209. 
Conscientious  scruples,  209.  Frivolous 
or  heretical,  209.  Assembly's  first  col- 
lection, 210.  The  present,  210.  Associ- 
ate Reformed  overture,  213.  Selections 
from  Rouse,  214. 

Publications,  injudicial  cases,  130. 

Publishers'  books.     Recommendation,  415. 

Question.  Form  in  appeal  or  complaint,  159. 

Questions,  privileged  and  dcbateablc,  867. 

Quorum.  Judicial,  127.  Obtained  on  ad- 
journment from  a  failing  ^'ro  r^n^/^ff,  232. 
Proceedings  when  there  is  rione,  23 J. 
The  "quorum  question,"  70-80. 

Ralston.     Death  of  George,  311. 
Rankin's  overture  on  Psalmody,  209. 
Reading  instead  of  preaching,  101. 
Readjustment  of   18.S7  and  1888,  773,  785. 
Reconsideration  of  a  vote,  867. 


INDEX. 


879 


Record,  Home  and  Foreign,  316. 

Record.  Should  be  full,  139.  Nothing- 
entered  without  order,  139.  Corrected 
and  passed  by  the  court,  139.  Subse- 
quent amendment,  139,  To  be  unmuti- 
luted,   140.     Annual    review    imperative, 

140.  Exhibition  required,  141.  Copies 
when  accepted,  141.  Absent,  in  appeals, 
155,  156.  Matter  foreign  to  the  issue, 
in  appeals,  omitted  in  reading,  156.  Of 
the  General  Synod  belong  to  the  Assembly, 
291. 

Reference.  Without  the  testimony,  137. 
Direct  to  the  supreme  court,  137.  Sad- 
dled with  appeals  and  complaints,  138. 

Reform  of  1837.  Letters  in  vindication, 
760,  763.  Measures  of  1838,  773.  Re- 
adjustment after  the  division,  773,  785. 

Remonstrance.    The  right,  164. 

Rennick's  case,  118. 

Resistance  of  censure.  Precludes  rehear- 
ing, 166.     Involves  higher  censure,  134. 

Resumption  after  postponement,  867. 

Review.  Annual,  imperative,  140.  Mem- 
bers may  not  vote  on  their  own '  records, 

141.  Reasons  of  exceptions  to  be  given, 

142.  Neglect  of  them  disorderly,  142. 
In  judicial  cases,  142. 

Revision.  Of  the  Westminster  standards, 
34.     Of  the  book  of  discipline,  39,  40. 

Revivals.  Dangers  and  abuses  in,  218. 
Receptions  in,  58.  Means  of  promoting, 
222.  Testimony  to  that  of  1801-4,  215. 
Disorders  in  it,  216,  217,  218. 

Revolution.  Pastoral  letter  in  behalf  of,  838. 
Days  of  fasting  and  prayer  for  it,  838. 

Rice.     Correspondence  with  David,  80. 

Rice.     Missionary  overture  from  J.H.,  363. 

Rice.     Case  of  Matthew  H.,  128. 

Roll.  Call  in  judicial  cases,  159.  Arrange, 
ment  of  the  Assembly's,  293. 

Roman  church.     See  Papacy. 

Russell's  case,  155. 

Sabbath.  Desecration  by  Congress,  835. 
Mails,  57,  813-816.     Postmasters,  67. 

Sabbath  schools,  185.  Auxiliaries  to  parents, 
185.  Abuse  of,  183.  Subject  to  the  Ses- 
sions,  185.     The  catechism  in  them,  186. 

Sabbath  School  Visitor,  317. 

Sacraments,  101.  Where  there  is  no  church, 
101.  Administered  without  leave  of  Pas- 
tor and  Session,  102.     See  Baptism. 

St.  Charles  Church  case,  163. 

Sampson.     Obituary  of  Dr.,  307. 

Schism.  The  evil  of,  37.  Thatof  1741,  592. 
Donegal,  618.  Abington,  627.  New  Light, 
634-640.  Cumberland,  640-644.  New 
School,  656-801. 

Scholarships.  Of  the  Board  of  Education, 
402.     That  of  Colt,  501.     The    Ed,  501. 

Schools.  Parochial,  63,  95,  388,  403,  406, 
410.  Established  by  the  State,  412.  For 
deaf  and  dumb,  187. 

Scotch  church.  Early  relations  to,  26,  33. 
Disruption,  53.  Correspondence  with, 
563-556. 


Scott.     Case  of  Dr.,  152. 

Scripture  proofs  to  tiie  constitution,  39. 

Seamen's  chapel.     Eastburn  fund,  501. 

Secession.     &«  Schism. 

Secret  societies,  804. 

Sentence.  Must  be  precise,  131 .  A  copy 
may  be  claimed,  132.  Not  void,  if  just, 
though  informal,  132.  If  irregular,  may 
be  corrected,  132.  On  appeal,  160.  Re- 
cord of  it,  164.      Publication,  164. 

Sergeant,  Esq,     Letter  trom  Joiin,  795. 

Session.  Quorum,  247,  Moderator,  247. 
"  Register,"  247.  Sentence  of  one  ap- 
pointed  by  the  Presbytery  null,  167.  Re- 
presentation in  the  superior  courts,  248, 

Shepherd,     Case  of  John,  252, 

Skinner.     Case  of  Dr.,  162. 

Slaves.  Baptism  of,  107,  Religious  in- 
struction, 826-829. 

Slavery.  Question  first  noticed,  817. 
Action  of  1787,  817.  Action  of  1818, 
820;  of  1845,  822;  of  1846,  824;  of 
1849,  825  ;  Communion  with  slave- 
holders, 818,  819.  822.  Letter  to 
Transylvania  PresbytPry,  819.  Sever- 
ity and  traffic,  819.  The  subject  in  cor- 
respondence with  New  Ensjland,  523  ; 
with  the  British  churches,  555. 

Smith.  Ordinntion  of  S.  S.,  as  an  evan- 
gelist refused,  113. 

Snodgrass.     Case  of  James,  155. 

Speakers  in  debate,  868. 

Spicer's  case.  133. 

Stamp  act.     Pastoral   on    its  repeal,  836. 

State.     Days  of  worship  appointed  by,  835. 

Stated  supply  system  disapproved,  90,  92, 

Stated  meeting  of  church  court  failing,  how 
reassembled,  282, 

Statistical  reports.  Rules  for,  855,  Syn- 
opsis from  1706  to  1819,  857.  From 
1820  to  1858,  858.  Benevolence,  859. 
Domestic  missions,  860.  Education, 
861.  Church  extension,  862.  Foreign 
missions,  862.  Tabular  view  of  foreign 
missions  in  1857,  863.  Publication, 
864.     New  School,  865. 

Stone's  heresy  and  schism,  634-640, 

Suffolk,  Presbytery  of.  Received,  562. 
Threatens  secession,  37. 

Suspension.  Pending  trial,  130.  For  a 
limited  time,  133. 

Suspended  minister.  May  not  exhort, 
133.     To  be  continued  on  the  roll,  134. 

Synod.  Is  a  large  Presbytery,  263.  Extent 
of  territorial  jurisdiction,  120.  Meeting 
postponed,  230,     Fro    re   nata  meetings, 

264.  Adjourned  meetings,  264.  Open- 
ing sermon,  264, 

Synods  erected,     Alabama,   271.      Albany, 

265.  Allegheny,  274,  Arkansas,  273. 
Baltimore,  274,  Buffalo,  271.  Caroli- 
nas,  265.  Chesape;ike,  270.  Chicago, 
274.  Cincinnati,  269.  Delaware,  270, 
669.  Genessee,  267.  Geneva,  266. 
Georgia,  271.  Illinois,  269.  Indiana. 
268.  Iowa,  273,  Kentucky,  265.  Mem- 
phis,  272.     Michigan,   270,     Mississippi 


880 


INDEX. 


and  South  Alabama  269.  Mississippi, 
271.  Missouri,  269.  Nashville,  268. 
New  Jersey,  268.  New  York  and  New 
Jersey,  265.  Now  York,  265.  North 
Caroluia,  266.  Northern  India,  386. 
Northern  Indiana,  271.  Ohio,  266.  Pa- 
cific, 273.  Philadelphia,  268.  Pittsburg:, 
265.  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  266, 
Southern  Iowa,  274.  Tennessee,  267. 
Texas,  272.  Upper  Missouri,  275.  Utica, 
268.  Virginia,  265.  Western  Reserve, 
268.  West  Tennessee,  268.  Wisconsin, 
272. 
Synods  dissolved.  Chesapeake,  270.  Del- 
aware, 693.  Genessee,  737.  Geneva, 
737.  Michigan,  785.  Tennessee,  785. 
Utica,  737.  Western  Reserve,  737.  Pro- 
tests  upon  the  dissolutions  of  Geneva, 
Genessee,  Utica,  and  Western  Reserve ; 
and  replies,  738-744. 
Systematic    benevolence,    174.      Duty    of 

Presbyteries  on  the  subject,  180. 
Taylor.     Case  of  J.,  154    Case  of  R.,  153. 
Temperance,  806 

Temporalities,     Management  of,  62. 
Tennent.     Reasons  for  quitting  Episcopacy, 
547.     Case   with   Cowell,  623.     Mission 
to  Europe,  392. 
Territorial   jurisdiction,    119.      Conflicting 
Presbyteries,  119.      A  dissolved  Presby- 
tery, 119. 
Testimony  injudicial  cases.     Husband  and 
wife,  131.     Minister  cited  before  session, 
131.     Member  of  the  court  cited  without 
notice,  131. 
Testimonies  and   warnings  against  error  in 
doctrine.     On    duty  of  opposing   heresy, 
582,    630.      Against    Universalism    and 
Sncinianism,  590.     Against  Hopkinsian- 
ism,  656.     Pittsburg   overture  of    1826. 
658.      Cincinnati    memorial,    670.       Act 
and  Testimony,  685.     Pittsburg  Conven- 
tion's memorial,  688.     That  of   the' con- 
vention of  1837,  711.     The  Assembly  of 
1837,  745.     Pastoral  letter  of   1837,  582. 
Testimonies  against  violations  of  order.    In 
revivals,  216,  217,  218.      Protestation  of 
1721,  597.     The  Stoneite   disorders,  637. 
Cincinnati  memorial,  670.     Act  and  Tes. 
timony,  685.     Pittsburg  convention,  688. 
Convention  of  1837.     Assembly  of  1837, 
744,  760. 
Thanksgiving  days,  835. 
Thatcher.     Case  of  G.  H.,  171. 
Theatre  condemned,  802. 
Theological     instruction.      Rule    in    1838. 
777.      Early  provisions    respecting,    426, 
A  chair  in  New  Jersey  college,  395,426. 
Theological    Seminaries.     Alleghany,  444. 
Centre,  470.     Columbia,  463.     Danville, 
447.     Lane,  470.     Maryvillc,  470.     New 
Albany,  465.     Princeton,    427.      Union, 
460      Relation  of   the  synods  to  the  sub- 
;      ject,  458.     Proposals  to  transfer  all  to  the 
synods,  459- 


Thompson's  overture  on  adopting  the   Con. 

stitution,  28. 
Time.     Judicial  limitation,  130, 150,  153. 
Titles,  Honorary,  of  ministers,  293. 
Todd.   Case  of,  161. 
Total  abstinence,  808. 
Tract   distribution.     Early,  413.     Societies 

proposed  in  1809,  415. 
Transylvania  academy,  397. 
Troy  church  case,  149. 
Trustees   of   the  Assembly.    Charter,  481. 

Mode  of  election,  484.     Relations  to  the 

Assembly,  484.    See  Funds. 
Tuttle,    Clement,  a    committee    man,    576. 

Protest  and  reply  in  his  case,  576,  578. 

Union.  Of  Suffolk  Presbytery,  562.  OfDuch- 
ess,  562.  Of  Charleston  Union,  789.  Of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Synod,  565.  Proposals 
from  the  United  Synod,  (New  School,  at  the 
South)  790. 

Unitarian.  Baptism,  102.  Doctrine,  .590. 

United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  337. 
Its  union  with  the  American  Board, 
339. 

United  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
rejected,  790. 

Universalists.  Excommunicate,  57.  Warn- 
ing against  their  error,  590. 

Upson,  a  committee  man,  581. 

Uraguay.   Right  of  worship  in,  834. 


Vaccination  encouraged,  806. 
Van  Court's  case,  170. 
Van  Dyke's  case,  536. 

Virginia.  Synod  erected,  265.  Letter  to 
the  Governor  of,  327. 

Wade's  case,  (1708)  506. 

Waldenses.  Correspondence  with,  552, 
290.     Their  Table  or  Commission,  235. 

W^ard's  case,  136. 

Washington.     Correspondence  with,  842. 

Western  Reserve  Synod.  Erected,  268. 
Disowned,  737-739. 

Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  Its 
origin,  364.  Constitution,  365.  Recogni- 
tion, 366.  Treaty  for  its  transfer  to  the 
Assembly,  367-371.  Its  rejection,  371. 
Protest  on  it,  371.  Reply,  372.  Its  unioi 
with  the  Assembly's  Board,  375. 

Westminster  Assembly   bicentenary,  52. 

Westminster  Confession,  Adopted,  30.  A- 
mended,  34.  The  Directory  adopted,  31. 

Widows  of  ministers.  Provision  for,  472, 
478.  Corporation  of  the  fund,  472.  Rates 
of  assurance,  476. 

Wiley's  case.   Sabbath  post  office,  57, 

Wilmington  Presbytery  case,  706-710, 

Withdrawal  literal  in  judicial  cases,  159. 

Witncs.ses,  See  Testimony, 

Wood.  Case  of  Mrs.,  124, 

Wylie.    Case  of  Dr.,  128,  143. 


.->■■■ 

i 


^i'^-^         Aa  ^w-^fcj- 


«s*-vu 


t 


f^'  CKA.Kt 


6  R  ii  --- 


^ 


